《I Want to Live a Slow Life in the Countryside After Reincarnation》


 1-Death and...

    In Japan, it is said that there are gods in many places and things.


    Mountains, oceans, land, water, fire, and many other things.


    Recently, it is said that there are even gods in toilets.


    God exists even in such everyday things.


    I wonder if there are no more places where they don''t exist.


    There may be more gods than humans in the earth''s power structure.


    That''s how much everyone knows about the existence of gods, but no one has ever seen or met one.


    The same is true for me. Of course, I''ve never met one.


    It''s something that no one has ever seen, something that would exist, but is just worshipped.


    Is that why he''s a god?


    But I was twenty-seven years old and we were to meet.


    In an empty, white space.


    _ God.


    Hmmm...


    My name is Yuji Inaka. I''m 27 years old, single, and a businessman working in the food industry.


    I''m not married. I don''t even have a girlfriend. I live alone in an apartment.


    I don''t regret it, you know? I''m not regretting seeing a couple of high school kids on the street, okay? Is it true?


    If I wanted to ....


    I didn''t have any aspirations for higher education, I went to a very good high school and a very good university.


    I was able to enjoy my school life without much trouble.


    I have no regrets about that in and of itself.


    And I was able to get a job at a decent-sized food company.


    I''ve always liked cooking, and perhaps because I live alone, I can cook elaborate meals.


    I had a certain level of interest in food, and I was able to continue working at the company.


    Five years have passed since I started working.


    Looking back, I think that I might have worked too hard all of a sudden.


    I like to be lazy, but the company happened to be busy this time of year.


    I was busy from morning to night, flying around from place to place, sparing neither food nor sleep.


    I was very busy from morning to night, traveling from place to place, sparing neither food nor sleep.


    In the end, I managed to get through the week of hell while I was exhausted.


    The company seems to be growing at this time.


    This busyness is likely to continue for the time being.


    I know this is the right time, but I''m too busy nonetheless.


    Some of my colleagues have fallen ill, and if I hadn''t made a mistake in adjusting my schedule, I''m sure I would have fallen ill too.


    Fortunately, our company is not black, and my colleague was able to take a day off.


    I don''t want to work this much anymore. I''d rather go back to the country.


    What a time when I was walking down the street on the way home with my heart blackened by too much busyness.


    Boo-oh-oh!


    I hear a loud engine.


    "What is that, a truck?


    I walk away disinterestedly.


    ''Hey! It''s dangerous!


    Someone is shouting something.


    It''s so annoying. I''m tired. I just want to go home and go to bed.


    "Look out! Acknowledge.


    I''m still screaming something. What the hell is going on?


    I slowly turned around and saw a large truck fill my vision.


    ''Huh?''


    It''s as if the world has stopped and a truck is slowly approaching.


    I often see scenes on TV where people get run over by cars, and I can at least avoid that. I thought and licked it. But at this size and distance, it''s impossible. And in my current physical condition, very much so.


    There''s a middle-aged man in the driver''s seat who''s dozing off.


    Is that one overworked, too?


    I''d like to think so. If it''s a drunk driver or some other self-inflicted convenience, I hate it.


    While I was thinking that, a truck with overwhelming power came right in front of me.


    There must have been a guardrail.... but it didn''t help at all!


    Yeah, I''m working too hard. If I was in perfect physical condition, I could have recognized the first warning and avoided it.


    If I hadn''t worked too much, I wouldn''t be home this late.


    Huh, I''m tired.


    When I''m reborn, I''m going to live in the country, happily and comfortably.


    And then I received a huge shock.......and died.


    Whaaaaat?


    Oh, it''s warm.


    When I woke up. It was a pure white space. Wide, wide, infinitely white. There was no wall in sight. Even if there were, you wouldn''t be able to tell because it was all white.


    I am certain that I have the consciousness of Inaka Yuji.


    Heaven? Hell? Or is it already the next life?


    ''Oh? It''s rare.


    Amidst the many questions that arise. Out of nowhere, I hear the voice of an old man who is interrupted.


    ''''...Who is it? Where are you?


    Yeah, don''t be alarmed.


    I heard a voice from behind me and turned around to see an old man with a white beard.


    He was wearing what looked like a brown robe and was holding a staff in his hand.


    ........Just an old man?


    Where do you come from?


    ...from where on Earth is Japan?


    Earth! You will have to wait for a moment.


    I replied suspiciously, and the old man began to put his hand to his forehead.


    I wonder if he is old or something? Are you all right, old man?


    That''s rude, but he''s alive and well! .........hmm. Inaka Yuji?


    Huh? Did you read your mind? You''re like a god or something. How do you know my name?


    Yes, that''s right. I''m God, as they say in Japan on Earth! So it''s only natural that I should know your name!


    ....


    Really?


    "Hmm? Don''t you believe me?


    No, no, no, I believe in you.


    I said in my heart earlier, "Are you sure?


    "This space and mind-reading are proof of that.


    Well, believe it or not, I don''t care what you believe, but I''m gonna tell you what''s gonna happen, okay?


    Yes, sir.


    And when I respond, God? clears his throat.


    ''Well, first of all, you died on Earth. I''m sure of that. You remember that, don''t you?


    Yes, I''m sure I''m dead.


    Yeah, I''m pretty sure he died. Because of the big truck.


    Normally there are many things that follow the rules of the earth, but for some reason your soul just happened to come to a different world than the earth. In your world, it''s called a different world.


    ...in another world?


    Yes. Yes, I''ve never seen anything like this before. Once you have come here, there is no turning back. You will be reborn in this world.


    ...Seriously? I''m not sure I can survive in a super harsh world full of monsters or something.


    Is this an environment where humans can live in the first place?


    Yes, that''s all right. There are people here just like there are on Earth. There are humans just like on earth, there are a few demons, but it''s okay.


    No, no, no, no, no.


    In a world where science is less advanced and magic is more prevalent.


    Oh, you''re through.


    ...magic.


    I was hoping that next time I''d be able to relax and live my life. Again.


    I don''t know if I can live with being thrown into that kind of environment.


    That''s all right. Your precious sump an experiment your first time in another world, we''ll try to make you feel a little more comfortable.


    Were you going to say samples and experiments?


    What''s she saying with a smile on her face?


    It''s all in your head. Anyway, you''re going to be reborn now. It''s inevitable.


    I see..... You''ll have a good time in there. You know, he''s supposed to make it easier for us.


    What does that mean, "What kind of an arrangement?


    It''s moving pretty fast.


    Well, that''s just the way it is.


    You can''t help what''s set in stone. Then spend your time relaxing with it. If it''s a dream, it''s a dream, and it''s only in the next life that I''ll spend my time relaxing.


    Hmm. If we talk about status, now you''re the third prince or the eldest son of a duke.


    I hear you''re busy again. Hey. There''s no such thing as royalty or nobility.


    It''s a good thing we''ve got the right to give you a magical aptitude, or at least an ancient piece of magic.


    Oh, God be fat. But I have only one goal.


    "I want to have a fun and relaxing time in the countryside with plenty of nature... is there a place like that?


    Hm? Is that where you want to be?


    Yes, that''s a good point.


    That''s a vacancy for the second son of a wealthy village called Koliat.


    I''ll see you there.


    Would you prefer that I should have the advantage of your abilities? What ability do you want?


    Can I think about it for a minute?


    I''ll be fine.


    What abilities. Magic ... big magic like a game? Recovery? A barrier? Like magic?


    No, no, no, no, no. That''s not a good idea. I''m going to live a carefree life.


    We live in the country. And the second son of a lord.


    Imagine that.


    The minimum amount of defense required. This is something we can manage if we work hard enough, thanks to our magical aptitude.


    It''s the country and you''re a lord, so you should have time.


    Then, it may be a luxury, but one that prevents what may be a disadvantage of living in the countryside.


    The countryside ... the countryside.


    Let''s start with the pros that I can think of.


    First of all, the land is large. Nature is lush and green and beautiful. Great for outdoor activities!


    Other than that, the food is fresh, the air is good, and the nights are cool in the summer. Summer nights are cool and the stars are beautiful. Helping and interacting with other people.


    Hmm....all of these things can''t be found in the city. I admire it.


    The rest is in Japan or something like that, so it''s almost like this, right?


    And cons.


    Low wages. Maybe a lot of old people. Shortage of doctors. Damage caused by animals such as monkeys and wild boars. Or natural disasters. And then there''s ... means of transportation.


    Well, all of them are in Japan and may not apply to other worlds at all.


    That''s about it.


    Yeah, I guess the biggest problem is transportation. I don''t think there''s probably a motorcycle or a car.


    Magic to get around? Move ... move ... move ... warp?


    Is there such a thing as magic?


    I''m sorry, God.


    When I looked over to call God, I saw him on a normal tatami mat, propping his elbows on a tabletop and biting into a rice cracker.


    ''Hmm? Have you decided?


    I sip my tea with a zesty sip and get up.


    Oh, the tabletop and other things are gone.


    ''Is there any magic that can make you travel long distances in an instant?


    Hmm? Spatial magic? Then it can be transferred to most places in an instant. It''s an ancient form of magic.


    ''''Then could you please use spatial magic to help me transition?


    Hmm, he''s a strange one. I was expecting some kind of magic.


    ''With spatial magic transference, if it happens, I can escape and go to far away places quickly, like shopping and making money. We wouldn''t want to have doctors only in the cities, or if we didn''t have salt and sugar.


    I see. It''s a good way to live comfortably in the country. Well, I guess we''d better get a move on.


    Yes, then, please.


    With a little effort, you could use the transference.


    God''s smile was the last thing on my mind as my vision went blank, and then it went dark again.

 2-Reincarnation

    I wake up with a fluffy surfacing sensation.


    The sensation of being lifted up by a handful of giants or something unintentionally jolts me.


    (Whoa! What the hell?!)


    ''Oh my God! Geez!


    Unlike my own intentions, the voice that comes out of my mouth is like a baby''s cry.


    It seems to be some kind of human, but I don''t understand it. I can''t open my eyes, and I can''t hear well.


    I''m sleepy anyway. I want to check on the situation, but an irresistible drowsiness hits me badly.


    ...Are you really ... reincarnated?


    Oooooh!


    It''s only been a week since then.


    At first I didn''t understand what was going on and I was worried, but recently I can see and hear again.


    Thanks to that, I''m starting to understand the situation better and better.


    My room was simple, with a baby bed, a closet and a desk.


    It might be lonely, but it was a comfortable room.


    It''s a baby''s room to begin with, and if it wasn''t for anything that could easily injure him, he''d be fine.


    Would the floor rug be for me? It looks very soft. Animal hair or something? Or is it cotton?


    I still don''t get it, because my world is still just this little bed!


    Anyway, is this really a country lord like the gods say? The ruling nobility? Is it?


    Every once in a while, when they open the windows, you can hear the trees rustling in the wind from close by and the clean air comes in.


    The air in Japan is like garbage.


    Lately, my activity time has been extended like this, so I have a lot of free time on my hands.


    I can''t wait to walk.


    I want to slack off and play with the various options for action. I don''t like the idea of being forced to take a day off, which sounds like a paid position for the company.


    That''s why I''m training to get used to my body as soon as possible.


    But I''m just trying to move my hands and feet as much as I can.


    I can''t even sit alone yet, so I''ll be free when I''m done with that.


    God said that he can use magic.......how does he use it?


    As I''m thinking about it, I hear footsteps and talking from behind the door.


    It''s probably my parents.


    Eventually they open the door and come in.


    Hmm? There are two strange children today. Are they by any chance siblings or something?


    She has long, fluffy, chestnut-colored hair and a gentle smile, probably my mother. She''s very beautiful.


    ''''Woohoo!''''


    He slowly picks me up, calling out to me in a gentle voice as he slowly picks me up.


    ''Woohoo!''


    Next to him is a man with blond hair and clear blue eyes. Probably my father.


    He''s a very handsome man. He doesn''t look creepy at all.


    Both of my parents are very handsome. Or are there many good-looking people in other worlds? If I''m the only one who''s ugly or something, it might make a dent.


    Whaaa?


    My father fearfully pokes my cheek with his finger.


    ''''Woo-hoo,''''


    Whaaaaat?


    I''ve started to hear, but I can''t understand any of the words. Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to be Japanese.


    ........I''ll have to learn the language again? I''m not bad at English, but I wasn''t good at it either.


    And I see two children for the first time today, staring at me.


    A girl with chestnut-colored hair like her mother. They''re about six years old.


    A blond boy with another finger added to his mouth. This one is about three years old?


    The mother bends over so that the kids can see me.


    Then the kids start patting me on the head.


    Hey, blondie. This is going to hurt a little.


    Satisfied, the father leaves the room with the kids.


    And the mother stays behind.


    Apparently it''s that time again.


    The mother sticks out her chest and touches my face.


    She''s such a baby. It''s impossible for her to feel any s*xual desire. And I''m a little embarrassed to admit it. It''s been a week since the baby was born, but I''m still getting used to it.


    The mother looks at me worriedly as I don''t try to drink even though it''s time for dinner.


    I''m sorry," she says. I''ll drink. Don''t look at me like that.


    This is how my stomach is full and sleepiness comes.


    Good night.


    Woo-hoo!


    ''.....warm....this feeling somewhere....


    Yes, it''s like a place where I met God...


    You''re right.


    ''Wow!''


    The God who suddenly appears in front of me in a doozy.


    God nodded with satisfaction when he heard me cry out in surprise.


    How dare he! I thought you were the Grim Reaper!


    What the hell! Rude! Don''t be like that guy!


    A God who is so angry that he is out of his mind. The Grim Reaper exists too........


    Anyway, what''s the situation now?


    I''m glad to hear that you''ve been able to reincarnate safely. The reason I''m here to see you now is to talk to you about magic.


    Magic?


    ''''That''s right. Well, originally you''ll learn sooner or later, but this time I''ll give you an early warning for spatial magic.


    Well, I don''t know much about magic itself. What''s the point of caution?


    "Hmm. It''s about spatial magic. This is now classified as ancient magic, which can only be handled by special objects. The effect is tremendous, but it comes at the cost of a great deal of magic and images.


    What do you mean?


    "I gave it to you, but I don''t have enough magic to use it.


    Hey!


    Well, well, don''t be in a hurry. I have to leave you here in your dreams today so that you won''t be so upset.


    Oh, man. Oh, good. I almost ripped your beard off. That''s just as kind as God.


    "Aren''t they?


    What are you embarrassed about, old man?


    .........hmm? Wait, what? If you''d explained it well before your reincarnation, wouldn''t you have been able to make it twice?


    Now, explain it to me! I''ll only tell you once, so make sure you listen carefully!


    God, who suddenly says out loud.


    This guy definitely fooled me........


    ©`©`©`.


    I finished explaining the notes on spatial magic and magic power.


    This god is quite out of the loop, so sometimes I''ll ask a question, "Oh, by the way," and important things will fall out of the polo. You can''t be too careful.


    You must be careful," he said.


    ''Yes! Thank you!


    I''m going to show you one last bit of magic for your sake! What''s so special about it? What''s so special about it? It''s God''s magic!


    Actually, this God is getting fun to have someone to talk to for the first time in a long time, isn''t it?


    ''Wow! I want to see it, I want to see it!


    Okay, okay. Yeah, yeah, yeah. Let''s see it.


    What is going through your mind as you make your innocent voice? Well, let''s start with the magic! Watch closely from the flow of magic to the activation of magic!


    He was muttering while looking at me with zit eyes for a moment, but God regained his composure and increased the tension.


    ''''Well then, first things first! Light!


    God waving his staff confidently. A brilliant light is lighting up from the tip of the staff.


    I was expecting more fire or something.


    ''''What do you say! There is no better and safer way to practice as a beginner! You can activate it with a small amount of magic, plus the duration of the magic that keeps it flowing! That''s a great idea!


    Hmm, that certainly sounds like a good idea.


    Much to my chagrin, God may be sane this time! It''s certainly good for a beginner. I think there was something awfully enthusiastic about it, but....


    Well, aren''t you? Unattributed is a wonderful thing, isn''t it? These days, wizards tend to forget the basics in favor of fire, lightning and ice.


    It may be that this god personally likes attributelessness.


    You can''t try to make me an attributeless believer, can you? Spatial magic, which is unattributed, is great, but fire and water are also necessary and useful for life, right?


    Well, it''s good that you know what you''re doing.


    God left the last word that way and quickly disappeared.


    The end is pretty simple.


    Thank you God.


    I feel like I''ll see you again soon.


    And as my consciousness was being pulled into reality, my vision gradually grew darker and darker.

 3-Alfleet = Slowlet

    The next day after listening to God''s magic lecture in the white space of my dream.


    I immediately tried to use my magic on the baby bed in the morning.


    But I couldn''t manipulate it at all.


    It felt like there was something warm and strong around my chest, but it didn''t respond at all.


    When I reach for something in front of me (or more precisely, inside me), it seems to disappear like smoke.


    It''s frustrating anyway.


    Thanks to seeing God''s magic, I know what it''s all about.


    In this world where swords and magic are developed, everyone has magical powers, apparently.


    From peasants to nobles and kings.


    From babies to adults and old people.


    The amount of magic power can be increased through training, but it seems to depend on the person.


    People with a high initial amount of magic. Others have less.


    Those who start out with a lot of magic, but have less magic to grow. Some have more. Some don''t grow at all.


    It seems there are a lot of different types of magic.


    Magic is the power to wake up by working on the magic inside you and the magic in the air.


    The key to work on the magic is chanting.


    The words are called "magic letters".


    When you do this, your magic power is activated and magic is activated.


    If you draw a magic circle using the correct magic letters, you can also activate it by simply sending magic power.


    I''ve heard that the magic tool that embedded the magic circle in it has also been developed recently. It seems that they are still few and far between.


    It''s an image for the activation of magic, but if you can do it with just that, there''s no hardship.


    In order to use the magic, appropriate magic power manipulation is required. If you are imagining a glass of water, but excessive magic power or a small amount of magic power put in, the effect of the magic will drop tremendously.


    This is the reason why you may feel tired after exercising a little bit of magic even though the truth is that the amount of magic is large.


    It is necessary to manipulate the appropriate amount of magic power and so on for the various spells through the flow of magic power.


    In other words, what is really important is the manipulation of magic power. The amount of magic is what raises the level further.


    And in order to increase the amount of magic to use spatial magic, you need to use up all of your magic power.


    It seems that by doing so, the amount will increase, albeit by a small amount.


    Is it about one? I don''t know that part, but still, three hundred and sixty-five just to use it up once every day.


    No, I don''t know if the calendar in this world is three hundred and sixty-five days, but every bit of dust makes a mountain.


    We have to keep on going.


    I can''t even use up that magic right now.


    But I''m just a week old baby.


    There''s still time.


    But there''s nothing to do with the current state of affairs where you can''t do anything, and even if you grow up, you won''t be able to use spatial magic after all..........


    ©`©`©`.


    It''s been a month since then.


    Thanks to my mom and dad and sometimes my sister came to talk to me every day, I''m starting to understand the language a little better.


    Partly because my dad hung a chart of words on the wall in my room.


    I wonder if he''s trying to impress me with the shapes of the words from when I was a baby so that I can learn them faster.


    Would it be like having them listen to classical music from their stomachs?


    I don''t feel a little premature, but for me, I''m very happy about it.


    ''This is... It''s...?


    I was happy to see her smiling and pointing to the letters, and when I was happy, she was happy to explain them to me one after another.


    You! Al''s happy to see you!


    Yeah. Al... but...


    Some of the words are still unfamiliar to me, but my name is Al. Apparently.


    I don''t know if that''s my full name or a nickname, but it''s good to know my name.


    I like it a lot myself.


    I''m already happy to be able to feel the love of my family from a baby.


    The operation of the magic power is also going well.


    At first, I couldn''t even get the magic flowing for a week.


    I was sometimes impatient.


    After one day in the second week, a little bit of magic power that hadn''t flowed even in the tecco before. I felt a tiny bit of magic power flowing, like twisting a hard, heavy faucet.


    When I felt the magic power flowing smoothly from my chest, I almost cried out from the sense of accomplishment.


    Light''s magic only glowed faintly, but he could activate it.


    I can now use up my magic power.


    That''s good.


    ©`©`©`.


    It''s been fun lately as I''ve finally learned to understand my parents'' language in the third month.


    My name is Alfried-Slowlett.


    My mom''s name is Elna-Slowlett.


    My dad is Nord-Slowlett.


    My sister is Elinora-Slowlett.


    And my brother is Silvio-Slowlett.


    The House of Thrawnette is a baronet, but thanks to my father''s past deeds, they are not poor, although their title is low, they are not poor. That''s good enough for him.


    My mother is of merchant descent and has a bit of magic in her veins. Last time I saw her, she was trying to make me happy by giving me lights and fireballs and such.


    Dad has a kind and thin image, but in fact he is a former adventurer. He may be the type to lose weight, but he actually has a strong, muscular body.


    I wonder what his accomplishments were?


    I''m already turning in my sleep thanks to moderate exercise and the feeling I had before I was born.


    If I recall correctly, a normal baby would have been four or five months old when he or she would have turned over in bed.


    It may be three months, which is a bit early for me, but it''s time to show my parents what I''m capable of.


    Woohoo!


    "I seek the light. "I seek the light that shines on all things.


    Chanting in his mind, he activates Light''s magic from his fingertips.


    It seems that as I get more and more used to it and my abilities improve, I''ll have less and less time to chant and unify my mind.


    A moderate brightness is lit from your fingertips.


    I''m not sure if they can''t flow a certain amount of magic power smoothly after 30 seconds, but the brightness drops.


    Mmmm, it''s not easy to keep a certain amount of magic power flowing.


    But thirty seconds is a new record.


    Last time I was at the limit of about twenty seconds. Thanks to the increase in the amount of magic power, I wonder if I can activate the light seven more times in thirty seconds?


    As I feel a sense of accomplishment in my mind, I hear footsteps coming from behind the door.


    Is it my dad or my mom?


    Excuse me.


    Slowly and noiselessly, a woman dressed as a maid walked in quietly. She must be about twenty years old?


    She is wearing a black dress with a long white ruffled skirt and apron.


    There was a catsuit on top of her pitch-black, smooth, habit-less hair.


    I didn''t know there were people with black hair. It''s kind of nostalgic.


    But still, I didn''t know there was a maid. No, it''s a nobleman''s house, is it natural to have a maid?


    I don''t think he''s ever been to my place.


    I don''t know if you''d like to take care of the baby yourself, or if your father and mother did all the cleaning in your room and everything else.


    "Since Mr. Nord has been away on business, we will be taking care of the baby with Erna. I''m Saara. It''s a pleasure to meet you.


    Saara bows her head in a beautiful motion.


    Oh, by the way, I think my dad said he was going out last night.


    I was already sleepy when he came in too late.


    Anyway, how could she bow to a baby just three months old? It''s so polite.


    I''ll get right to it, but I''d like to start cleaning up your room.


    Let''s answer politeness with courtesy.


    "Aye.


    ''What? ...It''s just a coincidence, right? I was surprised that the timing was so good!


    I guess my voice surprised me, but a bare tone comes out of Saara-san.


    Her dignified appearance made her look like an adult, but from her bare tone, I wonder if she''s actually seventeen years old or something.


    Saara cleaned up one after another.


    ''Excuse me. Mr. Alfried. I will replace your bedding.''''


    Sarra puts me on the floor with the bedding once to change the bedding.


    Chance! The door is open now.


    Miss Saara is cleaning the bed, and her back is to me. It''s ready.


    We''re going to roll over and explore the mansion in our room!


    He rolls around and pops out into the red-carpeted hallway.


    The baby''s low perspective makes it look wide and large.


    Oops, if you''re in front of the door, they''ll know right away and collect you.


    I continue to roll around the hallway.


    Another door is open in the next room, perhaps it''s being cleaned.


    No one is there. There are chairs and desks at the very least, but it''s quite lonely. A vacant room.


    I walked to the next room.


    Ah, the stairs are heading down. So, I guess we''re on the second floor.


    Looking into the room next to the vacant room, there''s a slightly nice-looking desk in the room, and the shelves are lined with books, though they''re not nearly as tightly packed as they could be.


    Is this a study of sorts? I''m interested in the book, but I haven''t gotten to it yet. I could use a little chair to reach it.


    Okay, let''s go to the next room.


    "Huh? Master Alfried is gone! Where!


    I can hear Saara''s startled voice from my room.


    Oh no, they''re going to collect it!


    I was trying to decide what to do when I heard footsteps on the stairs.


    Good, good. Phew, the water is so heavy, it''s getting hard to do. ...Ah.


    I agree....


    I made eye contact with a brown-haired maid who came up the stairs in batches.


    It''s over. My adventure.


    ''Yeah? Master Alfried!


    ''What? Could it be, Mel, that Master Alfried is over there?


    Miss Sarra comes from my room.


    ''Huh? Yes, I''m in my study room.


    ...when...


    "Serra. Aren''t you supposed to be cleaning Master Alfried''s room?


    That''s why I took my eyes off the bed for a bit when I was cleaning it...


    Mel heaves a sigh when she hears those words.


    I have more experience with infants than any of us, so I put her in charge. You''ve got to be strong.


    Yes, I''m sorry. ... uh, how did it get here?


    It''s a little early for that, isn''t it?


    "...how the hell did you do that?


    Oooooooooooh!


    night


    ''Madam. I have a report to make about Mr. Alfried.


    Hey, what''s going on?


    I didn''t know when I left my sight today, but Master Alfried had moved into his study.


    Oh, my God. I wonder if he can crawl already?


    It''s too soon to tell.


    ''I looked at it earlier and there wasn''t anything unusual about it! We''ll have to pay more attention to it from now on.


    Yes, sir.

 4-I want to use new magic

    I''ve recently gotten used to training in magic manipulation. I''ve been able to activate Light''s magic like breathing.


    I''ve been using up the amount of magic power every day, recovering and using it up again and again, and lately I can sense that the magic power inside me is reasonably high.


    You should be able to use spatial magic, so you should have a good amount of magic power background.


    But since it''s that god, it''s likely to be normal for him to say something like, ''Actually, your latent magic power amount is unfortunately low, so you can''t use it.


    In addition to Light''s magic, he also covers his body with magic power and concentrates it on one part of his body, such as his legs and arms, and wears it. This is very difficult. If you''re not careful, the magic power will immediately waver.


    Light is getting used to it, but it still seems to be a long way off. The magic is deep.


    The day after my mysterious moving incident, I perform a beautiful turn in front of my mother, Erna.


    Erna was so excited about my growth.


    She repeatedly begs me to do it again, so I repeatedly turn over and roll over.


    Erna is getting more and more pleased. She was getting happier and happier, and Saara, who was standing behind her, had a look of clarity on her face.


    Later, her father, Nord, came back and asked her to turn over again, and both parents were fussing over it again.


    ©`©`.


    Five months.


    ''Huh? Magic?


    Speaking of which, there''s a faint hint of magic in the air.


    Erna and Nord meet up with each other.


    I accidentally did it out of curiosity, wondering if they wouldn''t find out if I could shed my magic power in public.


    I don''t know if it''s because the two of them are sensitive, or because Erna is holding me, or if it''s normal for them to be found out if I shed it at such a close range.


    ''So, then, could it be that Al?''


    Erna looks into my eyes as if asking a question.


    ''''Ai?''''


    ''I''ve heard that babies with a high magical background can use it unconsciously. I suspect Al is one of them.


    ''I''d be happy if that were the case. Maybe Al''s future lies in being a good wizard.


    Smiling, Erna and Nord smile at each other.


    Okay, let''s surprise them even more.


    I rummage around in Erna''s arms to announce my intention to go down to the floor.


    ''What''s wrong with you, Al? Do you want to colloquially?


    Erna is surprised that I, who was quiet until just now, suddenly started to move.


    No, no. I''m not rolling!


    I''m going to go further!


    Slowly and carefully lower me to the floor, Erna.


    That''s the only way I can tell if they''re paying attention to me.


    Erna and Nord crouch down to observe carefully.


    They go from lying on their backs to lying face down like they''re turning over. Then they raise their upper bodies with their hands and proceed to crawl with their hands and feet.


    ''Crawling! Al, you can do that now!


    I was seven and a half months old at Elinora.


    The two who had been watching with bated breath started to rejoice at once.


    ''It''s only five months old and Al is amazing~''


    It''s true.


    I was worried because she didn''t cry at all and she was so unkempt!


    ''I had a hard time with Elinora and Silvio. I''m glad they are growing up so quickly.


    They smile at each other and they kiss each other for a moment, just as they are.


    They''re both good friends. You''ll have to do the rest at night.


    Now that I''m able to crawl, I''m going to take a look around the mansion.


    I''ve looked around a few times with Erna holding me, but I''ve only seen the downstairs doorway or Erna''s bedroom for a little change of pace.


    We''ve only been around the yard a little bit, so we don''t know what kind of scene is going on outside either.


    Today I was allowed to crawl around and explore more and more.


    My good luck charm today is Elinora''s sister.


    She wears a reddish-brown ponytail and follows closely behind me, her hair swinging pretty.


    ''Not that way,''


    I thought he would let me do as I please because he''s a child, but he takes pretty good care of me in detail.


    I took a quick peek at the first floor stairs and was let through. I must look like a dog that has been left in charge now.


    ''I can''t go downstairs!


    Apparently, they''ve been told not to let you go to the first floor.


    On the second floor, from the back, there''s Nord''s room, Erna''s room, Elinora''s sister, Silvio''s brother, a room and a playroom, among other things.


    The rest is my room, a room that looks like a living room, an empty room, and the study room where I was retrieved last time, the second floor is designed to be a private space.


    Then I''ll ask Elinora''s sister to read a book in the study. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. You may be able to read as you please in your room.


    ''''Aww.''''


    ''You''re going into the book room? There''s nothing there but books!


    Aye.


    I thump and tap on the wooden door to express my desire to enter.


    It''s like I''m really a dog.


    ''It''s okay, though,''


    As soon as the door opens, I walk into the room and look up at the bookshelves in search of the books I''m looking for.


    I''m looking for books related to magic and books that give me information about this world. Would I be happy with an adventure book or a story?


    There it is!


    The Magical Book.


    "The Adventures of Dumfrey.


    The Delicious Cookbook.


    "Daily Life of Servory.


    Yeah, yeah, it''s quintessential, I''ve been waiting for you, the magic book. I knew it would be there because my mom Elna could use it.


    I also have some adventure stories, and a cookbook.


    It''s a great idea. I''m interested.


    I''m drawn to The Daily Life of Servory for some reason. I don''t know why.


    Servo-ly is something of a slap in the face.


    I''ll keep an eye out. I''m curious.


    Yeah, I don''t know what else I''m looking for, so I''ll check it out when I have time.


    For now, it''s a magic book that is now red.


    I narrow down my target to the magic book.


    The magic book is in the middle of the shelf, just where Elinora sister can get it if she gets on the chair.


    ''''Aww.''''


    I tap the shelf and make an appeal to look at the book innocently.


    ''What''s the matter, Al? Would you like a book?


    Sister Elinora, who looks at me and guesses.


    That''s right! That''s right!


    Aye!


    I reply as if the words are understood.


    Elinora sister doesn''t have any doubts about my condition in particular. ........maybe it''s okay.


    Which book is it?


    She pulls out a book from the bottom shelf that even Elinora''s sister can reach.


    No, it''s not "The Princess and the Three Dragons". It''s not "Princess Marlene and her three dragons".


    This one then?


    That''s different too.


    I turn my gaze to the middle of the book.


    ''It''s the book in the middle?''


    It''s after I''m taller, but I can''t reach it, so sister Elinora drags her chair over to the shelf.


    Then she finger cuts a new book on the middle shelf.


    ''''This one?''''


    Nice try! One more left!


    This way?


    Sister Elinora finally grabs the magic book.


    ''''Aye.''''


    Seeing me reacting to the magic book, Sister Elinora pulls out a magic book.


    ''''Then I''ll read it to you!''''


    Quintessential sister. I can count on you!


    Sister Elinora lies down next to me, too, and snuggles up to me and opens the book.


    ''Magic is something that all people have, and there is no one in this world who does not have magic.''


    I know. God told me.


    Magic is an image and a wish of each person. The chanting for magic is also slightly different for each person. I''ve heard that the more one gets used to manipulating images and magic, the less chanting one has to do, but I''m still working on the details, and wizards who can handle it without chanting are very valuable.


    Okay, I didn''t know this. I''m learning.


    Huh? What is it, sister Elinora? I want you to read the rest of it.


    "I don''t know where to go from here. This is the last chapter that my mother read to me.


    I see, so that''s why you were reading so smoothly.


    Where did the smart and dignified appearance of your earlier days go.......


    I flipped through the pages at random.


    Ah! There''s water magic and stuff! I think she wants to see.


    Lady Elinora. I think it''s time for Alfried to rest.


    Okay, Miss Sarah. Book''s over.


    I won''t let them take my book! And cling to the book.


    ''Hmmm, I''m done with it!


    What''s going on?


    Al has never let go of his book.


    ''You might like it. I''ll take the book with me. It''s unusual for you to show interest in a book.


    I managed to make it. Now I can study magic. Light is getting bored with it.

 5-Was it full? Three-year-old

    At night, I pretend to be asleep, make sure Erna is out of the room, and open the magic book by the bed.


    There''s nothing convenient like electricity, so I use the magic of lights as a light. The lighting magic tool is present instead.


    The other day, I found a similar object in Nord''s father''s office.


    I''ll be able to get them for you.


    I''ve heard that you can obtain the magical stone by defeating a monster or mining it in a dangerous area where the magic power is strong, but it''s difficult to do so because there are vicious monsters there.


    I never want to go to such a place. Demons and demons are too scary.


    Now, by the way, I opened the book right away and rolled up the pages.


    Thanks to God and Elinora, the first part of the book has been taken care of. I flipped through it.


    It''s there. It says that it is the basic magic of the lower levels.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    I sincerely hope that you who pick up this book will become excellent wizards in the future and become a power in the Misfirito Kingdom.


    Julius-Misfeed.


    I marveled at the picture that turned out to be like a door picture as I poked around in my mind, "Where is the Misfirito Kingdom?


    Out of character, my heart fluttered with the idea that I could learn new magic from now on.


    How could it give hope to a worn out twenty-seven year old heart...


    I''m not even a year old here.


    I roll up the pages, impressed.


    I guess I''ll start with water, because it''s dangerous to get fire magic and fire.


    There it is. Water magic!


    "I seek you, clear waters, and you shall have them.


    Iyoaaru Uizuru Uizuyo Fidoe


    It''s frustrating to feel like you can''t say something out loud. Something about my tongue doesn''t work very well.


    Maybe I''ll do some voice exercises like the ones we do in the theater club, besides gymnastics.......


    This time he chanted in his mind.


    Then water appeared in the palm of my hand, as if I had scooped up water.


    Whoa! It''s done! Now you can drink water anywhere, anytime! This is so important!


    That doesn''t mean I''m going to magically drink water every time, though.


    The water in the countryside is so good, I think it''s unpalatable to say the water you drink is magic water.


    Where I lived in Japan, the chlorine used to disinfect the water was too hard, so it didn''t taste good.


    I heard the water in the countryside is tasty because it doesn''t contain so much chlorine, compared to that.


    If the chlorine disinfection is too harsh, the water doesn''t taste as good as it used to.


    Still, I heard that in some places like Tokyo, the water tastes good enough with a good cleaning treatment.


    How is the magic water?


    Periwinkle.


    .... well, water normally? It''s nice and cold, but it''s not as good as Japan''s natural water.


    Now for the wind!


    Is it magic to create a little wind?


    "I seek you, O comforting wind in the air.


    Chanting in my mind, the image is the most pleasant natural breeze I''ve ever felt. It''s not a fan.


    Then all of a sudden, the air is fluffy and flowing.


    The breeze that blows through feels good. I haven''t been able to get out much yet, so I miss the wind.


    It occurred to me that if I put more magic power into it, it would be a bit stronger wind.


    I''m curious and use wind magic again.


    Hugo Oooh!


    The unexpectedly strong wind blinds me.


    Strong! Strong! Strong! Strong!


    I immediately stop the flow of magic and abort the spell.


    You''ll be able to see that the curtains in the room have been untied and are hanging down, but it''s not a problem.


    I''m glad that there''s nothing in this room.


    If I used this magic at my desk at work, I''d be able to bring up a hellscape of an a-hole....


    I was too scared to use fire magic that day.


    Then it was two years and a bit.


    I, Alfried, am now three years old.


    My body has grown, and I can even run, though I still squirm easily.


    The training to increase my magic power also took longer to use up these days.


    Recently, as my magic power has increased, I feel like the weakness I feel when I run out of magic power has gotten stronger.


    Is this proportional?


    "You''re slumbering in here again!


    What? This is my favorite plain.


    This is a plain enough to walk from the back door of the mansion.


    The grass that doesn''t get in the way of the house is like a green carpet that spreads all over the place.


    It is my sister, Elinora, who came to look at me with a dumbfounded expression as I was lying down.


    She has recently gone from six to nine years old, and even though she is a child, her body is starting to grow sluggishly.


    Her auburn ponytail, swaying in the breeze blowing in from the fluttering meadow, seemed to grow longer and more colorful, becoming more feminine by the day.


    Her face is also slenderly lined, and her brown eyes are crisp and powerful.


    ''I''m just taking a break, it doesn''t matter.


    Your eyes are dead again, Al?


    ''No, I just wake up in my sleep and my eyesight is a little bad.


    My looks, unfortunately, may be the worst in the family. Or maybe the rest of the family is too good looking for me.


    I have the same short chestnut-colored hair as my mom, and I can see the brown eyes that are a little narrower than my mom''s.


    This is what I look like.


    It''s indescribable. It''s just that for a child, the eyes are just tired of running out of magic, but if you cultivate your wits, they''ll come back.


    You''re not out of magic, but sometimes your eyes are dead like a dead fish, or are you just tired? I''d like to think it''s a coincidence that you ask me "why?


    It''s just a sign of weariness from a previous life that came out of me in a flash.


    I''m a healthy three year old!


    ''Your mother said to take Al out once in a while, and I came to see you.


    Mom often pays attention to me, as I''m not much of a handful.


    I''m supposed to be a curious three-year-old with a lot of work to do, but when you see me laying in my room a lot, you can''t help but worry. In fact, he''s just using magic to get around.


    He''s always been a fast-growing, smart kid! I''ve been able to spend my time rather freely, thanks to the recognition that I''m not the only one.


    (The malaise is still lingering) Seeing me not getting up, Elinora arched her eyebrows and bent into a hefty shape, revealing her frustration.


    ''No, sis, you forced me into the river yesterday too, didn''t you?


    That''s my good-hearted sister''s decision.


    How about it! Elinora, who is all but chest-deep in the absence of


    My God! My nap was interfered with yesterday, my magic training was interfered with the day before yesterday, and now help me help you before that! And I can''t believe it was all Elinora''s sister''s fault that she rushed me and ended up eating my candy (no matter)!


    To me, Sister Elinora looks like an ogre.


    Come on, let''s go!


    Resistance seemed to be futile.


    I''m being dragged around today by sister Elinora''s soft, white hands.

 6-Space magic and beetles

    I love being able to get around on my feet.


    After finishing the morning meal, we walk around the mansion with a light step.


    Usually a day is two meals a day, lunch and dinner, but me and my sister Elinora go into the kitchen and get bread and leftovers.


    We''re kids and we''re not getting enough nutrition, like two meals a day. Elinora''s sister gets great mileage simply because she''s so physically active. That''s different.


    ''And yet, when you couldn''t walk, it was so inconvenient to do anything.


    I mutter, deeply moved. When I was a baby, I had a hard time taking away a single book.


    That''s why people thought I was a weird kid.


    Today, I''m going to read more books.


    I went into the study and found my brother, Silvio, in the room.


    Elinora is nine years old.


    Silvio is six years old.


    I''m three years old.


    Are my parents going for a clean shot?


    No, but I''m three years old and I don''t have a brother or sister. Well, I think two or three children would be just fine.


    Brother Silvio is sitting in a chair reading a book.


    Brother Silvio''s appearance is very similar to Father Nord''s. He has blond hair and blue eyes. His personality is also rather soft. And most importantly, he has a good-looking face. He is sure to be a ladies'' man in the future.


    In contrast to Elinora''s sister''s interest in swords, Silvio''s brother is interested in books and studies.


    It seems that they''ve turned out to be the exact opposite of each other beautifully.


    Well, I feel like that''s Elinora sister''s fault.


    If you beat up Silvio-san that much, though.


    Elinora sister loves swords and wants to become a knight in the future.


    In this day and age of strong male dominance, it seems difficult for a woman to become a knight, but it seems that Elinora''s sister is very talented with a sword.


    I''m sure that Nord-Dad wanted her to become more educated and involved in domestic politics at first, but because he is so serious about it, and because of his talent with the sword, he is now teaching her the sword.


    And I''m supposed to be interested in magic, for one thing.


    It''s so much better now that Elna mom teaches me sometimes.


    ''Do you read books too, Al?''


    ''Yeah, there''s a lot of stuff I can''t read, but it''s interesting.


    Yeah? Al speaks the language well, and I''m sure he can read, but if there''s anything you don''t understand, just ask.


    When he says that, Brother Silvio chuckles and turns his attention back to the book again. Are you really a six year old boy!


    Brother Silvio, unlike sister Elinora, is quiet and kind.


    He doesn''t hit me.


    ©`©`.


    After eating lunch, I turn towards the forest to practice my magic. The purpose is to practice magic.


    I''ve heard there are demons in this world, but there aren''t many in the village of Coriat.


    And it''s safe to say that my dad and the vigilantes frequently thwart me.


    I thought they would just pompously appear like in a game, but if they show up in the countryside like this, they''ll destroy the human race.


    However, I''ve heard that areas with strong magic, or certain forests are swarming with demons. It''s too dangerous.


    ©`©`©`.


    Okay, we''re here. I''m not going to go deep into the forest because there are demons in there and they''ll be mad at me if I go in there.


    So I''m converting the slightly open area right after I enter into a secret base.


    I cut down the trees that are in the way, and made a desk and chairs raised with earth magic, a simple house, and then there''s just a target.


    If you''re a man, it''s your own space. You''ve always wanted a secret base, haven''t you? A comfortable place where no one knows you''re there. I used to make that a lot in the past.


    Well, today I''m going to try my hand at spatial magic. I haven''t tried it before because I didn''t have enough magic to focus on increasing it, and I''ve been too preoccupied with other magic, but with my current amount of magic, I should be able to do it in plenty of time.


    I don''t know the specific amount of magic power, but I''ve increased it five times since I was a year old. If this is impossible, it''s just too bad for fuel economy.


    Okay, first we need to visualize where we want to transfer to. It''s our first step, so let''s make it a short distance.


    I''m in my hut, so let''s go outside on the table made of earth magic.


    Not me? I''m going to transfer a rock to it. It''s a hurdle, like human transference all of a sudden. Even if it fails, it''s a tough sell.


    I put in many times the usual amount of magical power.


    Then the magic power envelops the stone in your hand and it takes on a light blue light.


    Then you turn your eyes to the table.


    Transition!


    When I say a few words, the stone in my hand disappears in a flash.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom.


    A pebble appears out of the void in my line of sight and falls to the table and rolls around. The time lag is almost imperceptible.


    Suppressing my surging excitement, I gather more stones, branches, leaves, sand, and whatever else I can find and transfer them onto the table and chairs.


    ''Whoa! Wow! That''s God!


    Great, great! There''s still some misalignment, but I could really transfer things!


    With all this power, you don''t have to clean up and carry your stuff! And we can fight back without sister Elinora finding out! This is great!


    The first thing that came to mind for me was whether this is a peaceful or stupid thing to do.


    Yeah, come to think of it, we can make more money on transportation and such. I''ll have to look into it for a bit of graceful slow life!


    Okay, now for the research. I wonder what kind of rules are in place.


    I thought the amount of magic consumed by a stone and a leaf was different.


    This time, I''m holding a large, heavy stone that even I can barely hold with both hands.


    Mu Mu Mu Mu. It''s so heavy!


    Magicians!


    Whew, this stone was too heavy for a three-year-old''s body, so I strengthened it by putting magic power all over it.


    But if I do this for a long time, my muscles will get sore, and it''s still hard on a three-year-old, but I can handle it for a little while.


    ''''It! Transfer!


    Koto.


    Alright, it worked. We took great care to make the transition slowly on the table.


    The ultimate goal is to make the transference as soft and gentle as possible, as if it were there all along.


    Next, a small, light leaf. The opposite of what happened to that rock. If I''m right.


    Transition!


    A leaf falls from an empty space with a Hulli.


    It''s enough to make me believe that a leaf fell from a tree without incident.


    d*mn, I wanted to put it on the table quickly....


    But it''s still my guess.


    It turns out that the heavier and larger the object to be transposed is, the greater the consumption of magic power.


    Well, it''s not surprising, right?


    It''s weird that one person carried a heavy load and the other person carried a light load, but the person with the light load consumes more energy.


    Next, a living thing. I wonder if there are any.


    I peek out of the window area.


    The sound of birds coming from the distance in the lush trees.


    ........nothing.


    Giving up, I turn around and see a guy on the wall that looks like a beetle.


    The reason I say "like" is because its horns are different from the beetles I know, but I guess they''re similar.


    I don''t care if its horns look like a fork. It''s a fantasy indeed.


    Carefully grab the forked beetle (named).


    If you think about it, it''s going to sting you with fork-like horns and stuff like that....


    It only flapped its legs a little when he grabbed it, and it was quiet.


    ''Alright, forked horseshoe! You are the first creature in the world to experience transference! You would be honored! Transfer!


    The same magic power as before enveloped the forked beetle.


    And the forked beetle was on the table.


    ''Success! You did it! Folk Kabuto!


    As I run up to the forked horseshoe and share my joy, something fist-sized hits me in the head with a bang.


    Huh? What? They throw rocks at you? Does the bullying start at age three? What a harsh world....


    I looked up in my confused thoughts and saw a beetle (probably a female) flying in front of me, like a spoon attached to a spoon.


    Maybe what I''m trying to say is, what the hell are you messing with my guy? Like.


    Women are strong in every world, aren''t they?


    He chased me for about 30 minutes after that.


    I was chased for about 30 minutes.


    After being chased by the spoon beetle, I successfully transitioned to a short distance of my own.


    At first, I made a mistake and transitioned into the air about a meter above the ground and got impatient.


    On the way back that day, I repeated the short-range transition and returned to the mansion.


    Next time, we still have a lot of work to do: long distances, over obstacles, multiple, etc.


    Someday I want to be able to travel anywhere and do some shopping.

 7-A tired three-year-old

    Transition!


    Curran! Curran! Karan!


    From the next room, there is a sound of a wooden plate that must have fallen to the ground.


    Either the plate I shifted into the air, or it hit something. Probably the former in terms of sense.


    ''Ah, that''s not so easy.''


    It''s been two months since the day I first transitioned things.


    I''ve tried transference under various conditions, and I''m beginning to understand the effects.


    First of all, the biggest question of transference, when there is another object in the place to be transferred.


    For example, if I wanted to transfer to my room, I would transfer as I always do, imagining that place. However, if someone or an object is placed in the place I was going to transfer to, I can transfer, but it will automatically transfer to a place where it won''t hit me.


    In other words, even if you make a mistake during transference, you won''t get stuck in the wall.


    Thanks to that, I was able to do my own transition with peace of mind.


    And secondly, you can''t make a transition without me touching it.


    It was a hassle to pick up the object I had transitioned a few meters away, and I wondered if I could do a transition that would draw it to me or something, but I couldn''t.


    Also, I can''t transfer only half of the object I''m transferring.


    That means you can''t transfer only half of this plate.


    So does that mean that transfer magic doesn''t destroy or overwrite objects? If that''s the case, though, it''s good to be safe.


    The rest, as expected, is that humans consume more magic power, or that they consume more the further away they are.


    I''d like to try it out, but I wonder if other people can also transfer without permission...


    Gotcha!


    Wow!


    Hey, Al! It''s hot out, let''s get that thing out, ice!


    ''Hey, Elinora sister, at least knock. You scared me.


    It''s fine.


    Not next time.


    Sister Elinora lets out a distracted voice with a huff. You''re definitely not going to knock again next time, are you? I''m going to set up a trap.


    So put out the ice.


    Yeah, I''m working on it.


    Next time you go in, pawn over your head with transference magic. I like the idea of transferring the shelf to the door.


    "Ow! Why are you hitting me?!


    You looked like you were thinking about something stupid.


    What''s that? Unreasonable! I''m your sweet little three-year-old brother, okay?


    I can''t believe I don''t even have the freedom of imagination in front of Sister Elinora.


    Where do you get this hard word "unreasonable"?


    The book.


    If I say this, I can usually manage.


    ''Oh well, just get me out of here.''


    My sister is very rough with her brother. Just to get it out, sister Elinora holds out a plate.


    ''Yes, yes, ice cubes.''


    By the way, ice magic is classified as a higher level of water magic. Cold air instead of air conditioner in summer is a must. I practiced it frantically.


    ''''No, it''s not!


    ''What? Not this one? Ice?


    The fluffy, crunchy stuff Al was eating the other day!


    ''Hmm? You mean the shaved ice?


    ''Yes! It!


    No, I don''t know your name. Why are you agreeing with me?


    I''m just saying.


    It can''t be helped, my cute little brother will do his best for sister Elinora.


    I dodge the plate with the ice cubes over the edge and take two of the plates I''ve been using to practice the transition.


    I''ll give the other one to my brother Silvio.


    I use ice magic and pile more and more shaved ice on the plate in a smooth manner.


    It''s very detailed. You''re very handy.


    Sister Elinora stares at the smooth, fine ice piling up.


    ''Well,''


    I get a little embarrassed when I receive such an innocent compliment. Normally I''m a crass person.


    By the way, you don''t need to chant for this level of magic. I''m not going to chant much because I can do it in the first place, but if you do a good job of manipulating the magic power, this is easy to do.


    The sight of silvery white grains rising smoothly to fill a plate is somewhat reminiscent of Japan''s staple food, rice.


    I''m getting tired of living a life where things like bread, soup and pasta are the staples.


    I''m definitely a rice person, okay? Bread doesn''t give you strength.


    ''Yes, shaved ice. Spoon?


    No!


    Sister Elinora, who lets loose with an open mind.


    Was she going to make me go get it? Well, I''ve got the spoon ready for practice, so it''s in place. Of course it''s safe because it''s wooden.


    ''''Yes, there''s a spoon too.''''


    Al, I''m ready.


    I stand up with another shaved ice while Elinora''s sister is rejoicing.


    ''''Well, I''ll give it to Brother Silvio, too,''''


    It''s crispy and cold.


    I''m not listening to you anymore.


    ''Sister Elinora, there are better ways to eat shaved ice, right?


    What is it? Tell me!


    Sister Elinora, who had been tripping lightly, returned to reality and pressed on me like a rabid animal.


    I bit into it just as I thought I would.


    ''Shaved ice, you know, tastes better when you eat it all at once, not a little at a time, right?


    ''What? It''s a waste.


    ''They say it tastes better that way. You should try it like you''ve been tricked.


    ''Hmmm, okay! When it''s gone, I''ll be back for more!


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, as much as you want.


    When I looked at Sister Elinora sideways as I left the room, she was eating a bowl of shaved ice as if she was shoveling a bowl.


    A little while later, Elinora''s strange voice echoed in the corridor.


    ©`©`.


    Today I''m going to add to our food repertoire.


    Shaved ice reminds me of rice, and I''m finally missing Japanese food.


    Rice! And since I can''t do that, I cook with wheat, which is my current staple food.


    I walk to the kitchen at the far left of the first floor of the mansion.


    In the nearby maid''s lounge room, various information about the mansion is flying around on a daily basis.


    ''''Ah, it''s hot. Put out the ice!''''


    It''s summer, okay? You''d have to have a special magic tool from King''s Landing to do that.


    It''s summer and I want it!


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, go have some water.


    I need a nice cold ale. I don''t mind if it''s water.


    It''s not that big of a deal. The water is still cold here.


    ''''I hope it doesn''t snow! Oh, by the way, Alfried-sama''s room was cooler the other day for some reason!


    Master Alfried''s room?


    ''Yes, sir! Like this, when I walked into the room, the air was chilly like winter!


    Are you sure? Isn''t the heat making Meena a bit of a wreck?


    Uh, it''s true. It''s not a joke. It''s not a dream.


    ''But then again, Master Alfried doesn''t seem to be very three years old, does he?


    I understand! Too genius, right? I''ve been taught some simple math. I don''t have the dignity of an older man.


    ''There''s no doubt that she''s a genius, but her behavior is so oblique. I mean, there''s nothing dignified about Meena to begin with.


    I agree with the former, but I''d like to disagree with the latter.


    The maid is having a distracted conversation.


    The topic of conversation today was apparently me.


    It would be fun to listen to it all the way through, but I have a purpose today, so I pass it by.


    ''Oh!'' Kid! It''s another day!


    The one who sounded like a caring old man was Bartolo, the cook of this house.


    The Surolet family has few connections because they are an upstart nobleman, so they tend to lack human resources.


    Furthermore, as a commoner, Father Nord had few relatives.


    Most of the maids and servants currently working in the house were obtained from Mother Erna, a merchant''s daughter.


    Among them, Bartolo is one of the few close friends that Nord''s father met when he was an adventurer. It seems that in the future he''s going to have his own restaurant.


    I''ve heard that his parents liked him for his unique sense of taste, which is different from the cooks in the capital.


    I also prefer to eat food that is simple and makes use of the ingredients rather than something that is too expensive.


    Oh, Bartolo. Can I use your kitchen today?


    ''Oh? I thought you were going to get another snack today?


    Bartolo frowned sternly and gave him a dubious look. If you make a face like that in front of a child, you''ll cry? If you''re not good at it, you might be scarier than those gangsters out there.


    ''I''ve got something I''d like to make.


    Can''t a little boy cook?


    You can do it.


    I lived alone in Japan for a long time. I can do that to a certain extent.


    Really~?


    Bartolo crosses his arms and gives me a scowling look.


    I meet his gaze without turning it back.


    For a chef, the kitchen is a place of work and a sanctuary. I can''t let him touch my tools as a child''s plaything.


    Bartolo is testing me.


    ''Well, you seem to be serious about it. I can''t let you get hurt, so I''ll be there all the time.


    Thank you.


    So, what are you trying to make and why?


    He hides his embarrassment by being blunt.


    He''s cute in spite of his face and figure.


    ''I''m going to make spaghetti. Do you know what I''m going to do?


    ''Spaghetti? What is that?


    ''It''s a long, thin thing you can do with eggs, flour, a little oil and salt.


    If it''s wheat, that''s a staple, isn''t it?


    ''Yes. If I could, I think it would expand my cooking repertoire tremendously.


    That''s awesome! I don''t know if you can do it, but do it! I''ll bring you the ingredients.


    I tell him all the ingredients and tools I can think of, and Bartolo sets up one by one.


    I''m not tall enough to reach the cooking table, so I get a chair.


    I put the eggs and flour (strong flour) into a wooden bowl-like object and mix it with a spatula.


    By the way, the wheat ground from hard wheat is strong flour. Strong flour is strong and suitable for making pasta and ramen noodles.


    Light wheat flour is soft wheat flour and is good for making tempura and cakes, but we don''t seem to have this kind of flour.


    Ho, it''s getting harder and harder.


    Bartolo looks at him as he freezes with interest. Is he wondering if he can apply it to something? His eyes are serious.


    He kneads it on the board, adding a little water, until the surface is smooth.


    ''I hope there''s something to wrap it in.


    Wrapping things up. Why don''t you wrap them in muna leaves?


    Leaves. Doesn''t it smell like that or something?


    ''Ah, muona leaves don''t transfer odours and flavours to the food when wrapped. Everyone uses them.


    So long.


    I receive a muona leaf from Bartolo. It''s unexpectedly thin and large. It''s a little hard to wrap, but it looks like it''ll be enough to rest on.


    Whoever made the saran wrap is a genius.


    "We''re going to leave it wrapped up?


    When you let it rest for fifteen minutes like this, it gets moist and stretches out easier.


    Oh, yeah? You know your stuff. The way you handle your tools, it''s as if you''ve made them many times before.


    ''Haha. Ah, yes, Bartolo! While I''m at it, I''m going to make some sauce to toss on those long, thin noodles! Make me some sauce!


    I ask Bartolo to hurry up, as he plunges into the painful part, and I ask him to hurry up.


    ''Oh, the sauce. What kind of sauce do you want?


    ''I can go with almost anything, but I''m still thinking tomato sauce.


    Tomatoes! There''s something fresh in our village! I''ll make it in a minute.


    I really prefer cod roe or cream or something like that, but this time I''ll just use tomatoes that I can make quickly. The tomatoes in the village of Coriat are delicious.


    Some of the ingredients in this world are the same as in Japan, some of them are not, some of them are similar, but some of them are completely unknown to us.


    It''s too bad we don''t have any rice around here. I''m sure there must be rice somewhere on the continent.


    After about fifteen minutes, I pushed and stretched the lump of flour with the back of my hands and cut it into squares.


    I have to make a rolling pin. I can''t cut it cleanly.


    It looks like I''m done making the sauce, and Bartolo is watching me cut intently.


    His face is scary. I almost freaked out and almost cut my finger.


    The noodles are very uneven, but I don''t care.


    All that''s left is to boil them with the right amount of salt.


    Pretty soon the noodles will float up to the surface in a fluffy way, so you scoop them up, put them on a plate, pour the sauce on top, and you''re done!


    It''s really done. It could look a lot nicer with a little work, but the problem is the taste.


    I appreciate it curtly, but I can''t wait to try it, and it shows on my face.


    He''s already got his own chair and fork and everything.


    Let''s eat then! I''ll take it!


    I stir it up a bit and roll up the noodles with a fork, and Bartolo sees this and rolls up the noodles with his dexterity.


    Well, how does it taste?


    Yes, yes, I think it''s good enough. The tomato sauce Bartolo made goes especially well with the noodles.


    It''s a sauce that makes use of the acidity of the tomatoes to great effect.


    Could the noodles be a bit firmer? Did I boil it wrong? I don''t know. Let Bartolo take care of the ingenuity from here on out, and it will get better.


    I look at Bartolo with that in mind.


    "...it''s good! What''s this?!


    Spaghetti is being sucked into Bartolo''s mouth one after another with great vigor.


    With Bartolo''s physique, it looks like he could easily eat five servings.


    It was delicious.


    He slowly placed his fork on the empty plate and let the words out as he chewed.


    ''Oh,''


    I nodded, albeit briefly, at that heartfelt comment.


    ''Boy. No, Master Alfried, give me four days, no, three days. I''ll make spaghetti better than this!


    ''''Alfried-sama or something creepy like that, you can keep your boy like you always have. I''ll be coming to the kitchen occasionally in the future.


    Okay! Come on, anytime!


    Bartolo smiles and smiles.


    You can count on it.


    Three days later, Bartolo gives me my first taste of his new creation.


    Needless to say, my spaghetti tasted like udon or yakisoba crackers.


    That day, spaghetti made an appearance at the family dinner, causing a stir at home and leading to a spaghetti craze.


    The ladies in particular seemed to love it, and they''ve been eating it every day for a week now.


    ...I''m tired of it!

 8-Mercy. Bartolo

    Okay. Ha!


    Hey! Ha!


    In the courtyard, Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio are swinging their swords with their bare hands.


    Just listening to Elinora''s spirited voice and the wooden sword that makes a sound that cuts through the air is pleasant to hear.


    The ponytail, swaying energetically, is fun to watch.


    Elinora sister is training with Nord Dad to become a knight and mixes in with the vigilante training. She says she''s got a great talent with a sword, and she''s been able to strike with the captain of the vigilante group.


    Next to me, Brother Silvio''s swing is often corrected by Father Nord, who repeatedly corrects Brother Silvio''s swing and repeats the swing.


    Silvio''s brother is usually seen reading and studying. I haven''t asked him, but maybe in the future he''s a civil servant or the successor to the Slowlet family?


    He doesn''t seem to like the sword very much, but he recognizes that it''s an important technique to protect himself, and he works on it vigorously without cutting corners.


    However, even though he is a man, he is only six years old. His body isn''t ready yet, so he can''t push himself.


    When Nord Dad approaches, Brother Silvio sets down his wooden sword and listens with a coy nod of some kind of advice.


    It looks like Brother Silvio''s practice for today is over.


    If I become six years old, will I be made to pretend too?


    On the other hand, speaking of me, recently I''ve been practicing spatial magic while increasing the amount of magic power on my own.


    I''ve learned to transfer over a reasonable distance, and when I find a favorite spot, I burn an image in my mind so that I can transfer at any time.


    It''s not an enemy, such as Saara, who is already my pursuer.


    But for some reason, Elinora''s ability to track me is rapidly increasing and threatens my peace. I''ve already found four of my favorite places out of six, and there''s no end in sight.


    Since I''ve been transferred, I shouldn''t have perfect footing, but they come wobbling over to me, saying things like "I feel like I''m over here".


    I''ve extended the distance by transferring over a long distance, but Elinora''s sister is also expanding her search area by riding her horse.


    It''s already a game of weasel words.


    Is that it? I wonder if Sister Elinora is a bear or something that makes me want to chase after me as I run away?


    What are you doing, Al?


    Mother Erna sits next to me as I sit in a daze, looking at the garden.


    ''I was just watching your sister Elinora and brother Silvio practice, okay?


    Oh, does Al want to practice?


    ''No, it''s not. It''s best to live slowly and peacefully now.


    ''Al, you really like to take it easy!


    The line might have been a little old-fashioned.


    Mother Erna has her usual smiling face, but she seems to be smiling a little bit.


    Well, my parents are generous, so I guess it''s okay.


    ''Al has always loved magic books since he was a baby, but isn''t he interested in magic?


    ''I do like magic, I read and practice it sometimes.


    I do my best every day to enrich the world around me.


    Then your mother will teach you how to do it, okay? I can use some of it, you know?


    I got it! Mother Erna is so confident that she can do it.


    ''Okay,''


    I don''t know how much magic Mother Erna can do, but I''m sure there''s something to be gained from it, so I decided to ask her to tell me.


    ''Aloo! Let''s go play!


    I wonder if the morning''s training is over, and a sweaty Elinora sister comes running up to me.


    Seeing Elinora as usual, Father Nord and Mother Erna are smiling at her.


    ''Make sure you''re sweating and hydrated first.


    I''m going to the river and I''ll be fine!


    No. Just flush it at home.


    What?


    You can''t do that. It''s a girl.


    Okay. Okay, Al, let''s go after lunch! Just wait and see!


    Elinora sister running towards the mansion without confirming my reply.


    ........I didn''t say I was going.


    ''Elinora really loves Al, doesn''t she?


    I didn''t know when it was coming, Nord Dad.


    I didn''t hear any footsteps. Assassins.


    You''re right. I''m going to go a little bonkers!


    Mother Erna has a smiling expression on her face that doesn''t seem jealous at all.


    But I know. Mother Erna and Father Nord always surround us with their gentle smiles, but when they''re angry, both of them are terrifying.


    Erna is still smiling and quietly angry, and she pursues the bad points in the same voice she always has. She''s still smiling as usual, but the only thing she''s holding is fear.


    And Dad Nord says nothing, his eyes narrowing more than usual. Unlike Nord''s father, who usually pats you gently on the head, his aggressive attitude is quite frightening, and there''s a gap between the two of them.


    If you are angry at two people like this at the same time, that''s just amazing. I was watching them closely, but even I, who is about 30 years old mentally, would be a little scared.


    By the way, it was Sister Elinora who was scolded.


    Al, let''s have lunch.


    Yes, Mother.


    What?


    I''ll try not to really piss you off.


    Woo-hoo!


    After lunch, Elinora''s sister brought me to the river.


    I always think that the river in the village of Koliat is very clean. If you scoop up the water by hand, it''s commercial mineral water! It''s so clear. Not to mention the taste. I almost shouted that the water in Koliat is the best in the world.


    The water in the upper reaches of the river is so clear that even the villagers often come to get it.


    And we are currently in a place between the upper and middle of the river.


    ''So? What are you doing?


    As I say this, I throw a rock into the river.


    As expected of a three-year-old. It doesn''t fly at all.


    "Hmmm, what am I gonna do?


    Please don''t let a three year old swim in the river without a floatation ring. Otherwise, it looks fine.


    This time I gather my magic power into my arms and drain the water.


    Pasha! Pasha! Pasha! Splash!


    I didn''t know the last part in detail, but I think I bounced seven or eight times.


    I heard that the person who set the world record was 51-dan.


    I wonder what kind of person threw it.


    ''Ah! Al, what is that? Interesting!


    You mean the draining?


    ''Yes! The one that just bounced off the stone!


    I try to drain the water again.


    Elinora''s sister''s eyes light up when she sees this, and she throws it, mimicking my throw.


    Jovon! Javon!


    Why don''t you bounce?


    He happily grabbed a nearby stone and threw it away.


    ''I''d rather have a more flimsy rock than one that looks so round and heavy, you know?


    Sister Elinora picks up a thin, flat-shaped stone and throws it at him.


    BASH! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash! Ba-sha-sha.


    I''m already doing it, and I''m better at it than I am. I''m sure Elinora is very good at moving her body.


    I''m not sure if she''s bored or not, but Elinora came over after about ten minutes.


    You''re bored with it? Do you want to go fishing?


    I''ll swim with you! I strike first to make sure he doesn''t say.


    ''What? Fishing is so still and boring.


    We were kids who didn''t know how to fish.


    We were kids, weren''t we?


    Let''s go eat some fish.


    ''Yes! Then I''ll go and borrow some tools!


    Fast. They''re on their way back to the compound.


    If they catch it, they''ll eat it on the spot, and I''ll get some salt from the kitchen.


    Salt is very valuable, and Bartolo is very picky.


    If they find it, they can share it with me this time instead of teaching me how to make okonomiyaki.


    With that in mind, I went to the kitchen of the mansion, no.


    There may be others in the kitchen, so I transition to the food storage room.


    I transition to the kitchen room, which is a little dimly lit, and I head to the kitchen.


    Then I see a large man moving suspiciously in the corner of the kitchen.


    ''''Heh, it finally arrived.''''


    What is it, Bartolo? I thought you were a pervert.


    Bartolo doesn''t seem to have noticed me, and seems to be in a good mood, rubbing his cheek against some small jar.


    Am I the only one who has a feeling that his happy smile looks to me like a fierce predator that has found its prey?


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    ''Nope, the sugar I asked for from the other day finally came. I used my old handlers and got some to share.


    Bartolo speaks flippantly with a fierce smile.


    ''''Heh, well, we''ll have to share it with everyone~''''


    ''Hmmm, no, no, no. This is something I''ve been looking forward to. I''m sorry to tell Nord, but I''m going to use it for research~


    Oh, I see. Then people will eat you if they find out.


    ''Yes! So this is a secret!


    Bartolo is brought back to reality by my words and replies with a crisp expression.


    "..........


    ''Father Nord! Mother Erna! Sarra~!


    ''Oops! Boy, no, Master Alfried is the wrong man.


    Bartolo is fast as if he used transfer magic and crosses over my shoulders while crouching.


    It''s a terrifyingly fast and smooth arm movement.


    It''s as if I''m squaring my shoulders with my best friend who has been my best friend for decades.


    I''ve never seen such skill and precision, which doesn''t bother me with the difference in height.


    ''What''s the matter with you? Bartolo?


    In a purely childish way, I ask Bartolo, "Are you kidding me?


    ''The joke''s on you, sir.


    She taps me gently on the shoulder as if to say, "You know your habits~".


    It''s just a poorly executed threat, but it''s a threat. If push comes to shove, she might try to use her thick, log-like arm to break my neck.


    Bartolo, you can''t be too careful.


    "Bartolo, your arm is too heavy, get off me!


    Don''t say that~. Hey, aren''t we friends?" (Don''t say that! d*mn you, kid! Only at times like this do you act like a child. You won''t even be able to negotiate if you back away from this arm!)


    Haha! Hahahahaha.


    ''Haha! Hahahaha.


    What are you two laughing about?


    And the one who came into the kitchen room was Sarla.


    Of all things, Sarla is the least flexible of all the maids.


    If this was Meena or something like that, you could have fooled her or fed her and kicked her out, but that''s not the case with Sarra.


    It''s possible that Sarra has a keen sense of intuition and a huge sweet tooth, and it''s quite possible that Sarra will sniff out the sugar.


    I glance over to Bartolo.


    The maids have turned Bartolo''s face blue, as if imagining them taking the sugar from him.


    ''Mr. Bartolo, you don''t look very pale, do you?''


    No, I''m fine. Ha ha ha.


    ''Really? Well, that''s okay, but I''m here today to check on the ingredients.


    ''Yes, yes! Why? I can do it all by myself, okay?


    Mr. Bartolo must have stocked up on additional wheat and other ingredients to make the spaghetti, right?


    Oh.


    Bartolo you''re digging your own grave.


    I guess you didn''t have a choice, Bartolo. Let''s owe you a little debt of gratitude.


    Hey! Sarra. I''m here to find a fishing rod, where is it?


    As I follow up, Bartolo''s face quickly regains its liveliness.


    "If it''s a fishing rod, I''m sending Meena to the shed because Elinora-sama asked you earlier, right?


    Tsk! That''s why you''re such a good, hard-working woman!


    Bartolo, on the other hand, has a momentary glimmer of hope, but his despair is great.


    Bartolo is already crumbling like it''s the end of the world.


    ........yes!


    I casually move a little closer to the chair at an angle that Saara can''t see with me as a wall.


    Then I touch the wooden bowl on the chair.


    Curran! Curran! Caracalla!


    Then I hear a sound as if something fell from the hallway.


    ''What is that sound? I''m going to go check it out a bit.


    Saara spins on her heel and walks out of the kitchen.


    ''Hurry up and hide Bartolo,''


    Oh, oh, oh, oh!


    Bartolo promptly hides the jar of sugar under the floor in response to my words.


    I don''t know how you opened that place....


    Can I have some of that? And I''ll take some salt.


    Oh, yeah.


    With that, I put a little salt in a small jar and left the kitchen.


    Later, when we hosted a pancake party with jam, the sweet smell of it wafted throughout the mansion and was soon discovered.


    All I can say is that Bartolo cried about how it happened.


    Later, I was kind of pissed off too. Mostly at Saara and the maids, and also at Mother Erna.


    I''m afraid of women.

 9-Example

    It''s another beautiful day.


    Me, Alfried, is currently taking a nap in the garden on the property.


    The grass under here is nice and bushy, like grass. It''s summer, but it doesn''t feel so hot today, partly because the wind is blowing through it like crazy.


    Japan was an anomaly. In the cities, the temperature is rising rapidly because of the heat island effect.


    I heard it is because of the increase of buildings and the decrease of green space and water surface.


    On the other hand, we don''t have such a problem in the village of Koliat. There are no buildings to block the view, a nice breeze blowing everywhere, and clean air.


    The countryside is the best.


    I don''t know what I''ll be doing when I grow up, but I don''t want to work, that I don''t want to.


    The other day when I was fishing in the river with Elinora''s sister, I noticed that. I think we could make some money by using transference magic to bring the fish and other things inland.


    As I recall, King''s Landing and the sea were not too far from each other, but it must be difficult to transport them fresh.


    There are some magic tools like refrigerators. However, in this world of high prices and low numbers, it is not possible to freeze fish immediately after catching it like in Japan, nor do we have large-scale refrigeration facilities or trucks.


    Even if they were able to transport the fish in some way, the amount of fish caught would be very small and the freshness of the fish would not be as good as in Japan.


    I catch it by boat. I''ll buy it right there.


    Transported by shifting magic to wherever it''s going. If anything goes wrong, I''ll use ice magic to cool it down.


    That''s the most powerful thing I''ve ever seen.


    I guess that''s what makes me feel like I''ve earned my spot in the slow life. I can''t help but giggle.


    ''Nah, you''re smiling freakishly in your sleep.


    Peering at me from above is Bartolo. He''s backlit from the sun, so the shadows emphasize the unevenness of his face and body, which is very powerful.


    Any normal kid would be crying, right?


    Bartolo you''re alive.


    Don''t ask any more questions.


    Bartolo sits down, the mood dark with a sense of sadness.


    ''No, but this is important. Sugar is©`©`''


    ''Whoa! Idiot!


    With no time to continue, Bartolo, with a serious expression on his face, covers his mouth and takes him into the bushes.


    No matter how you look at it, this is either a scene of forcible kidnapping of a child or rape.


    However, Bartolo looks like a lamb hiding from a hungry wolf. The survival instinct is in full force. The usual dependable old man is in this state. What in the world could have made Bartolo do that?


    "Sugar!


    Immediately, there is a sound as if the front door of the mansion is opened vigorously.


    Perhaps this voice is Erna''s mother.


    ''''Oh? I''m sure it sounded like sugar~


    Huh? Mother Erna: ''This door is so heavy that only a man can open it with any kind of vigor. Didn''t you say ''ugh'' or something like that?


    ''Yes ma''am. I''m sure I''ve got this meena''s ear.


    Behind her, Meena, the usual sloppy, crappy maid, is waiting. Huh? I don''t remember you being able to stand like that. He seems more firm and dignified than usual, but...


    ''Hmmm, that''s funny! I wonder if it''s my imagination, there''s no one in the garden.


    Tilting her head slightly, Mother Erna walks back to the mansion.


    ''''....What is this?''''


    ''Don''t say those words without a second thought at this time of year. You''ll get squeezed.


    Huh? What? What''s the squeeze!


    But I don''t listen. Curiosity kills cats, you know.


    "So, is that thing safe?


    The reason I''m whispering is not because I''m scared of Mother Erna or Meena. It was to save Bartolo''s life.


    "There''s more, though. There''s more.


    With a nihilistic smile, Bartolo''s teeth shine killer.


    Apparently, there is still hope for Bartolo. It''s certainly not right to hide with nothing to protect. Guilty I''m hiding because I still have something to protect.


    Something about a friend of mine found an erotic book, but they didn''t find out about my real life DVD! Or something like that.


    ''Then I''m glad. I''ve still got a few more dishes I want to do.


    Hey. I''m almost done with that cream sauce the kid was talking about!


    ''That''s quick, please. I''m getting tired of all the tomato spaghetti lately.


    It''s not the same, man.


    Bartolo laughs and walks back into the kitchen. It''s good to see that he''s feeling better.


    ©`©`©`


    One day while I was reading a book in the mansion, Mother Erna said, "I''ll show you the magic! He smiled.


    I wondered why this was so sudden, but looking back, I realized that I had talked like that with Erna on the morning of the day we went to the river. But now that I think about it, I feel like I had that conversation with Erna on the morning of the day we went to the river.


    In fact, I was in the mood to laze around and read a book, but today I thought it was just as well since I hadn''t even trained to increase my magic power yet.


    I followed Erna''s mother and arrived at the back of the mansion grounds.


    The ground underneath was the ground and there wasn''t much grass. There''s just a wall on the side that covers the mansion, and in the distance, I can see my favorite plain.


    In other words, it''s just an empty, little-used road, so there''s no fire magic or anything else that can be used to burn.


    ''Does Al have any magic he can use? I''ve heard from Elinora that you see a lot of water and dirt being used?


    Yeah, I can use it.


    I can do about eight magic, if you include space.


    ''Then show me whatever you want.''


    Yes, sir.


    I used my usual earth magic to heap and harden the soil to make a chair. It''s the one and only chair in the world that is just for me, with some trial and error to make it the most comfortable for me to sit in.


    Chanting? I can chant that stuff in my mind, and it got shorter and shorter as I used it. I can even chant something completely different than the original chanting text anymore.


    ''''What happened to the ... al chanting?''''


    Mother Erna''s eyes widen and she exclaims for a few seconds before squeezing out.


    ''I won''t, because I can just chant it in my mind, okay?


    I''m cutting it very short, too.


    Erna, Mom, you''re pretty surprised. Was this really that great?


    Oh, yeah, I see. All right. What other magic can you do?


    Yes, I have.


    I make a cup with earth magic and fill it with ice magic.


    I lick the ice like it''s candy to cool me down because the temperature is hot. Since it''s so hot, I give the ice to Mother Erna as well.


    When I looked around, I saw that there was a long weed growing in one area that made me feel uncomfortable, so I flew my wind magic wind cutter to cut down the weeds.


    I often use the wind cutter to cut off branches and nuts that are in the way. I always use the wind cutter with care because it can damage the nuts if I use it too much.


    ''Here''s what I''ve been using lately,''


    Yo, you can use the four attributes too! And even ice magic.


    When I looked at Mother Erna, she looked awkward. She looked half happy and half confused.


    ''Yeah, I''m glad I didn''t have to go through fire or lightning or transition.


    ''''Yeah ... Al was better than I thought, so I guess there''s not much your mother can teach you? I need to rethink my training menu, so that''s it for today, right?


    Yeah. Okay.


    Apparently, I was better than Mom Erna thought I was. She seemed a little upset, but I''m glad she was positive and looked the same as usual.


    ''''Al is amazing - I didn''t know you could use so much magic. Don''t you use magic for attacks?


    Attack? Who are you going to use the attack on? I don''t even leave the village of Coriat. Well, I''m prepared for that.


    "Magic is good enough to enrich the world around us.


    It''s very Al-esque use of magic.


    I giggle, and Mother Erna holds my hand and walks slowly away from me.


    It''s another day of peace.

 10-Im four years old

    After a hot summer and a cold winter, it''s spring.


    My birthday is April 7, by the way.


    Yes, that means I''m four years old! It''s nice to be old enough to care about these parts of the world, because as you get older, you have more freedom to take care of yourself. As we grow older, though, it might get depressing as we get older.


    By the way, Mother Erna is finally thirty years old. Honestly, with that look, I''d believe it if you told me she was eighteen years old, but she''s so beautiful.


    Nord Dad is thirty-two years old. He hasn''t changed at all. The same as always. It''s short, but it''s true. If you ask me what''s going on, I''ll say, ''Do you want to go to magic school?'' He even asked me if I wanted to go. Of course I said no. Why do I have to go to such a place? Let the horses eat that stuff! I''m still going to enjoy my childhood life.


    Sister Elinora is ten years old. I think she''s grown taller lately. Also, maybe she''s becoming too hard-headed and stubborn from being so devoted to her sword. Why don''t you study?


    Brother Silvio is seven years old. He continues to read books and study swordsmanship. Silvio''s brother wants to work in the future, he says. He wants to be a civil servant or a chief of staff?


    They say that the latest craze is picking wild vegetables, and they often bring wild vegetables for dinner. It''s amazing that I never bring anything I can''t eat.


    The changes I''ve made in my body are that I''m taller, and I''m able to run faster. The rest of the time, I''m happy to say that my magic power continues to extend rapidly as usual. Maybe now I can even transition in kilometers. I''ve never been to such a faraway place, though. If I can''t visualize the place, I can''t transfer to it. So I''ll have to go to the troublesome and distant royal capital at least once. And I also have to go to the sea to transport fish.


    By the way, by the way, my Nordic father is going to take me to the village today.


    Yeah, that''s right. I''ve been to the rivers and plains and such, but I''ve never been to the village before. I was curious, but in the aristocracy, when a child is four years old, he and his father, the lord, are supposed to go around the village of the people. That''s why I didn''t go.


    It''s like a light tradition only for lords around here, though.


    So today, Nordic father and I are going to make the rounds of the village.


    "Off you go!


    Let''s go.


    Mother Erna sees me off and we leave the mansion and head to the village using the single road that leads to the village. This road is well maintained so it''s easy to walk on and wide. It seems to be wide enough for one carriage to pass by.


    I think this might be the first time I''ve been out with my Nordic father alone.


    We''re walking down a single track and it''s surrounded by mountains, mountains, fields, fields, fields. It''s a beautiful country road. There is a lot of greenery, like a carpet.


    When we walk, we can smell the faint scent of green grass and earth. And every time I breathe in, the clean air comes into my nose.


    The air is delicious. I could have three cups of rice just by this. There is no rice here, though.


    Speaking of rice, it might be on the eastern continent. It was mentioned that there was rice in "The Adventures of Dumfrey". I heard that Dumfrey wasn''t quite sure about it, though. You''re a fool, Dumfrey, you know that? Very stupid. Because you''ve just given up the greatest adventure of all. The adventure of rice!


    Al, we''re about to see the village.


    Oops, I was tripping a bit dangerously.


    The first thing I noticed was the many wheat fields.


    And if you look far enough away, you can see a row of houses here and there that look like old houses. They were not just here, but lined up here and there as well.


    What kind of houses are they built like?


    Is it being built in pieces because the population isn''t that large?


    Dad, what do you grow here?


    We grow wheat, barley, rye, beans and vegetables. Also chickens, sheep, cows and a few other things.


    Heh.


    ''Oh! My lord!


    Oh, it''s true.


    When I was asking my father about the village, the people in the village who were working on the farm came to me one by one.


    Thanks to this spaghetti or something the lord taught us, everyone is doing well.


    It''s true. My wife gobbled it up like it was so good.


    Gahahaha, the two men laugh in unison. They looked very cheerful and I was relieved to see that there didn''t seem to be any hunger or anything like that in our village.


    ''That''s good to hear. Actually, it''s our son Alfried who thought of that.''


    My dad, Nord, puts me in front of the two guys and tweaks me.


    "This boy?


    Yes,


    Dad Nord''s expression is a little proud as he says this.


    ''Was it Alfried-sama? How old are you?


    I''m four.


    You seem very calm.


    My boy is a different animal. It''s a good one.


    Uriuriuri, a foul-mouthed old man pokes me on the cheek.


    He''s the son of a lord, for one thing. It''s rude.


    "Hahaha, I think so too. I think he''s a very strange boy.


    Father Nord. That''s just the way you''ve always perceived me. I''m just a regular kid, you know?


    Well, I''d better get going.


    Yes, please come back.


    If you''re a man, Alfried, why can''t you be as strong as your lord?


    Finally, the old man puts his hand on my head and says, "What is this old man doing here? What is this old man''s friendliness? Is this the country way? Then I have to answer to him.


    "The old man also does his best even if he is a wife''s ass.


    When I replied, the old man opened his eyes wide and crunched his mouth like a fish.


    ''Ugh, how the hell does he know I''m on my wife''s ass? I''m no match for Natalie anyway.


    Oh, come on, don''t be such a downer.


    Shut up! You''re a newlywed, you don''t know how I feel.


    "Hahaha, Master Alfried, are you really four years old?


    From behind us as we walked out, we could hear the old man''s sad voice and the young man''s voice quieting him down.


    After all, that type of old man is a classic example of an old man being laid on his wife''s ass, isn''t it?


    Hoooo.


    I followed my dad Nord and went straight to the center of the village.


    It''s just before noon now. In the square, the villagers are bartering for the vegetables and barley they have harvested in their own homes. They are bartering for the fruits and mushrooms they have harvested in the forest.


    Hmmm, pears and chestnuts and mushrooms. What''s that? You can eat it? Those mushrooms are amazing.


    It''s brightly colored, but is it okay?


    People with bows that look like hunters are walking around with rabbits and deer on their backs. I see, it''s just like that, they cut up the meat and exchange it.


    ''''Heh, there''s enough room for us to gather in the square and barter.


    ''Yes. ''Yes, you have to do it even if you can''t afford it, but when it''s this big, it shows that the villagers are rich.''


    Wow. So you''re awesome.


    Not at all. The village of Coriat is originally rich in nature. Also, it''s a small village on the edge of the countryside, so we don''t have much to put away.


    Oh, I see.


    ''Well, well, well, Master Nord, and Master Alfried, I suppose?


    As I was walking through the square, an old man, about middle-aged, came over. He was dressed in slightly high class clothes, so I wondered if he was the village chief.


    Yes, sir.


    I''m glad to see you''re growing up. Master Alfried, how is the village?


    It''s nice to see everyone looking good.


    The village chief smiles happily as I answer that.


    ''That''s right. How about you, Nord-sama?''


    ''This year is more prosperous than last year. You can see it in the faces of the villagers.


    That''s right. We had a good harvest last time. There were no deaths from starvation and we were able to survive the winter with plenty of time to spare. There are various reports. Would you like to come to our house?


    ''Yes. Maybe I should ask you how you''re doing these days.


    Dad, can I hang around here?


    Okay, but you shouldn''t go too far, okay?


    Yes, sir.

 11-At the square

    We parted ways with Dad Nord and I went to see what they were selling in the square.


    I''m looking for something tasty and useful in this fantasy world. If we could find some rice or something like that, it would be very wonderful. Will the brightly colored mushrooms I saw earlier be okay?


    I''d also like to go to the cafeteria and try some general food. What kind of food does the average person in this world eat? It looks like they eat eggs, but no omelet, no rice. I think they have egg rolls or something like that. If it''s not there, I''ll have to get someone to make a special frying pan for it.


    If they serve Japanese food with all their might, I''ll seriously shut down Bartolo.


    First of all, I headed over to a guy nearby who was arranging the vegetables.


    "Oh, I''ll have to exchange? Or do you want to buy it?


    Today''s total wealth is two silver coins given to me by Mother Erna and ten copper coins given to me by Bartolo. It''s more than enough money for a rural village.


    ''Hmmm, I''ll buy it.''


    Vegetables are laid out on a coarse, linen-like cloth.


    Peas, spinach, carrots, potatoes and dried fruits. Hmmm... this is good.


    "How much is all this, mister?


    ''Oh? We have two coppers for a wooden box full of dried fruit, five for a pea, two for a spinach, five for two carrots, five for five potatoes, and one for a copper, and, well, all of them...


    Four coppers and two bandits?


    ''Oh? Oh, maybe that''s about it. Am I good at arithmetic?


    Hmmm, well, I guess I can do that, can''t I?


    If you can do arithmetic at that age, your future looks very promising.


    Smiling, the vegetable brother wraps the vegetables in a cloth.


    ''''Bring something to wrap yourself, or you''ll get charged for it, so next time, bring something to put in it. This time it''s a service.


    Okay! Thank you.


    In exchange for my brother''s vegetables, I gave him four copper coins and two bandit coins that I took out of my pocket.


    By the way, the coins in this world are like this


    Ten million yen in black gold coins


    millions of yen in platinum


    large sum of money


    10,000 yen in gold


    silver coinage of 1000 yen


    100 yen per person


    ten yen per person


    It''s like the decimal system. I am glad that there are no half-priced coins of two yen, twenty yen, or two thousand yen like in the past. It''s more complicated if there are more of them.


    And at a little distance from the square, I use spatial magic to store the things I just bought.


    This is one of the spatial magic, is there anything else you can do besides transfer recently? It was created through trial and error to figure out how to do this. It can also distort space to a small extent, but it can distort space, crush things, cut up space, and even apply gravity if it''s a little bit.


    The magic of this storage is the ability to move in and out of subspace at will.


    If you put them in subspace, they won''t go bad, even if you put food in them, as if time doesn''t exist in that space. With this, you can now bring out food from anywhere at any time.


    I guess the merchants would want this magic so badly that they would want it down their throats.


    When you put it into subspace, it''s easy to open the space as if it were a gate, but it''s difficult to get it out as you want. If you don''t have a clear image of what you put in, you can''t take it out, so you have to remember what you put in. When there are several of the same item, it was a relief to be able to figure out how much is left if you can imagine one of them.


    After that, I bought a lot of different foods and a lot of wood and materials that I could use for play.


    Do I remember all of that? I need to write it down and remember it well so I don''t get in a hurry to get things out like a future cat-like robot.


    After a while, Nord Dad came back to the square.


    He said the meeting with the village chief was over.


    ''What have you been doing?''


    I was looking around to see what they were selling. Rainbow mushrooms and other weird stuff.


    Ha-ha-ha. You''ll figure that out when you get older.


    Oh, I see, it was that type of thing. When I asked the lady selling it, she said, "I wonder what it is? And then he treated me like a child and got off on it.


    ''Nord Dad, let''s get some dinner.''


    Hmm, yeah. Well, since we''re here, let''s go have some village food.


    By the way, in this world, it is said that hard working farmers often snack and eat four meals a day.


    I heard that this may happen because one meal is low in calories, but I heard that there are some people who do physical labor with two meals which are low in nutrition in a day in a poor region, and often fall down.


    These days, my whole family is eating three meals a day. After all, it''s better to eat breakfast, lunch and dinner.


    We walk into a sign diner with a picture of a spoon and fork and a beer.


    It''s amazing because pictures can convey information to anyone, even if they can''t read the words.


    ''Welcome!'' Ah, my lord!


    When I walked in, the person who called out to me was an old lady wearing a well-groomed apron.


    ''Hey, Celia. How are you doing?


    Hi, lords, thanks to this spaghetti, we have a lot of customers. But the salt is running low.


    Well, we use a little salt to boil it. Fortunately, we get a lot of salt in a nearby village, so it''s cheap, but it''s very expensive to get salt to begin with.


    Well, it was Al who came up with this idea. This girl is this girl.


    Is this Master Alfried?


    Yes,


    ''That''s great. Do you have any new dishes?


    Think for yourself. You''re a cook, for one thing. But, well, when you inherit what your parents told you to do and what you take for granted, you''re naturally hard-headed and don''t realize it, and maybe it''s inevitable.


    To give you an example, I never questioned the fact that it started with boys to take attendance in elementary school and then girls. Also, it''s natural to have a boy''s surname when you get married.


    Hmmm, there are some, but they don''t have the tools or sources...


    Do you have it? Tools? I''ll let Logan make the tools for you, okay?


    Really?


    I''ll take care of it. I''ll talk to that bigoted father, okay? I''ll tell him, and you can tell me right now.


    Yeah, okay! I''ll give you some application ideas then.


    When the business meeting is over, we have dinner and dinner.


    ''Does Al want to be a cook?''


    Dad Nord asks me with a chuckle.


    ''No, cooking is just a hobby, okay? The cooks have enough to do with Bartolo.


    Hahaha, yeah I don''t know.


    As it turned out, there was no Japanese food.


    The menu was soup, nimono and spaghetti. This is a pity. It is true that there are not many kinds of food. We need to increase it.

 12-Reversi

    Today I''m going to make a reversible using the paint and wooden boards I got in the village the other day.


    Reversi is a game that takes a minute to learn and a lifetime to master. It''s a game for two players that may seem shallow but is actually quite profound.


    After writing 8 x 8 squares on the board, all you have to do is cut the board into circles and color them in.


    How easy it is to make! Whoever thought of Reversi first must be a genius.


    While I was thinking that, I painted it with a brush, and it was completed.


    I got it!


    What''s that?


    I don''t know when sister Elinora came into my room, but she was biting her head off.


    I tug on my sleeve.


    "It''s a plaything called reversible.


    What''s that? How do you do it?


    As expected in a world where entertainment is scarce, the appetite for fun is great.


    ''It''s not easy! So in essence, if you have more left at the end, you win!


    Once I taught her the basic rules, sister Elinora was immediately motivated. She looked at the stone with black and white on the front and back and admired it, "Heh.


    That''s a great catchphrase. Even Elinora sister seemed to be able to learn it right away.


    By the way, I taught her the rules, but I didn''t teach her any tricks.


    ''''I''m going to dye everything in my color!


    Okay, Elinora, you first.


    I put down two stones, one black and white, and give the first attack to my sister Elinora.


    Crackle, crackle, and hit each other.


    ''This one is also sandwiched in between, so it''s white.


    Sister Elinora likes to turn over and add more pieces of her own, and she turns over every single one of them early on in the game, looking like she''s in a good mood.


    It''s too brilliant a bad move.


    ''''Ah, it was taken!''''


    I also lifted up Elinora''s sister, so when we reached the middle of the game, Elinora seemed to be convinced of victory.


    ''You''re so weak, Al, even though you thought it up yourself.


    It''s time to fight back. It''s time to fight back.


    How about this place? This one, this one, and, oh, it flips over diagonally on its side too.


    ''What? Huh? Why? Why?


    I found a place full of holes and took away one white stone after another from sister Elinora.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get it back. The soy sauce and other definite stones do not move slightly as if to reject the sister Elinora.


    You can''t hit it there. So I guess I''ll pass.


    ''What? Really.


    Not this time.


    "...wow.


    Oh, I''m free there this time. It''s just one flip.


    ...just one thing.


    And the last turn is over.


    The white stone was divided and the black stone was there to cover it.


    The result, fifty-six to eight, was my overwhelming victory. Kukuku, it''s overwhelming! My army!


    Now, what will be sister Elinora''s reaction? I''m curious about her reaction since she was silent at the end.


    ''''........''''


    Elinora''s sister, with her mouth hanging open, is looking up at the board.


    I''m not that much of a serious player, but I''m only holding what is called the point.


    Reversi is an eight-by-eight sixty-four square, so if I can get thirty-three frames, I can win.


    You make your opponent take as many stones as possible, and you lose your opponent''s opportunities to play.


    Increase the number of fixed stones that can never be turned over again.


    I think those are the three general points.


    If you take the four corners, you won''t lose. If you take a lot of edges, you''ll win. There are a lot of people who are like that, but surprisingly, it''s not so bad.


    My friends say, "Give me the ends! But because I was going for the edges, I would get caught in the stoner trap so easily that everyone would beat me.


    My friends would only go for the edges, so I just learned to fight against them, and I couldn''t do C''s and X''s and all that stuff that intermediate players use, you know?


    What''s the matter?


    This is interesting!


    I called out to my sister Elinora when she didn''t respond, and she looked up with a gabber and gave an innocent voice.


    ''''Heh?''''


    Again! Again!


    ''Oh, all right, all right. Don''t shake my shoulder.


    the fifth time


    Again!


    Okay.


    tenth time


    Again! Now hold the edge!


    ''What?


    eighteenth time


    How can you lose?


    Hey, I''m tired of this.


    One more time! It''s one time!


    Nineteen times.


    Yes, with a stoner trap.


    ''What? I took the edge off!


    Okay, done. It''s time for dinner.


    There''s still time!


    ''What? I said one more time.


    Mother Erna said she''d be mad at me if I was late.


    Just go! Again!


    You can have your brother Silvio do it later!


    Al, can we get dinner now? What are you doing?


    I guess we''re the only ones not at the table, and Mother Erna came into my room to check on me.


    ''I''m doing this!''


    Hey, Elinora, what do you think of this? He pointed his finger at Reversi.


    ''What is it?'' .... different colors on the front and back of the round board. There''s some sort of line on the board.


    Mother Erna looked at the pointed, reversible stone in her hand with interest.


    ''I wonder how they play with it?''


    Oh? What''s the process?


    ''Well, let''s see, we take turns hitting these stones and sandwiching them between the opponent''s stones to make them our own!


    Oh, so that''s the other side of the coin.


    Sister Elinora and Mother Erna sit down and start to explain the rules.


    ''So whoever has the most colors of their stone at the end wins!


    Oh, it''s easier than you think. Do you think I can put the stone down as I please?


    You can''t put it where you can''t get it.


    All right. Let''s do it.


    Yeah!


    So that''s what happened.


    I left Erna''s mother, who was happy about what she was typing, and Elinora''s sisters, who were feeling good about their experience, and headed downstairs to the dining room.


    When we entered the dining room, we were seated in the top seat, like a conference room with Nord Dad in the center. Brother Silvio has already taken a seat as well.


    The dishes are already laid out and ready to eat, but two people are not there.


    ''''Al, what''s wrong with Elinora and Erna?''''


    I''m still in my room.


    Well, it won''t be long now.


    No, I don''t think I''ll be here any time soon.


    What''s going on?


    ''I''d say it was, or I''m obsessed with it,''


    Silvio. Go have a look.


    Yes, sir.


    Brother Silvio nodded and left the room with Totetete.


    ''''Ahhh. Dad, we''re going to be late for dinner today.''''


    ''What? What do you mean?


    After twenty minutes, Brother Silvio did not return, and when the head maid''s lightning struck, it was finally dinner.


    That day, Reversi was taken away by Father Nord, and for three days Sister Elinora, Mother Erna, and Brother Silvio had been sulking.


    It turns out that when you give entertainment to a place that is hungry for it, it can be incredibly addictive.


    From now on, I have to be careful when I serve them.


    ©`©`©`.


    I ran out of materials because I made two new reversals for my family.


    Oh no, I didn''t expect to make three that quickly...


    I knew that Sister Elinora and Mother Erna would want everything, but I didn''t expect Bartolo to want it too. I want to show everything to everyone I know. Someone who is absolutely addicted to it, or something.


    That''s why I decided to head to the village today, since I had an appointment with Celia-san.


    The warm spring sunshine felt nice and warm. The plants were swaying in the breeze as if they were rejoicing in the spring.


    Spring and fall are popular with everyone because they provide an impeccable moderate temperature, neither hot nor cold.


    If you ask me which season is my favorite, spring and autumn are the two most likely to come first.


    Summer or winter. There are not many people who answer immediately when asked if they like summer or winter.


    Summer is my favorite season. It''s delicious.


    ''Yes, but you don''t want to sweat and stuff, do you?''


    ''Oh, right - so it''s winter then?


    There may be many people wandering around, thinking that summer is better in one way or another, or winter is better in another.


    Those people end up in spring and fall. In other words, people are more popular in spring and autumn.


    As I was walking down the street, I arrived at the place where I met my brother and an old man (who was sitting on my ass) when I first met them.


    ''I don''t see either brother or old man today,''


    I look around, hoping that if an old man were here, I would be able to play with him.


    The green, pre-harvest wheat was still swaying in the wind. It seemed to welcome me to the village of Coriat.


    I guess it''s only three months away from being a golden carpet.


    I continue down the wheat road (named) to the village square where people are bustling about.


    .........But I wonder if Natalie-san is that scary.......


    When I went to the diner where Celia had business to attend to, there were four men who were lounging around even though it was mid-morning. Oh, there''s an old man. Wouldn''t Natalie be mad at me? You okay?


    I thought farmers were pretty hard and busy. That''s what I thought, but I decided to assume that they had worked early in the morning and were only now coming for a break.


    ''Oh, Master Alfried. What can I do for you?


    ''What? Remember? I''m talking about the tools I want to use to make a new dish.


    ''Oh, ah, yes, you did. Of course I remember.


    Celia waved her hand in a flutter and laughed bitterly.


    You just stopped for about two seconds. I definitely forgot about it.


    ''I hear you''re going to have Logan cook something for me?


    Yes, I need a frying pan and everything.


    ''If it''s Logan''s house, it''s just north of the village chief''s house. It''s a potted house, and they should be working on it at this time of day, so you should hear some good sounds.


    All right. I''ll be off.


    I hear a shrill "Yes" from behind me and leave the dining room, but I stop myself.


    It''s time to bring some life to the village. With that in mind, I took out the reversible set that I had stored with spatial magic.


    What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know the way?


    No, it''s not. Play with this one if you want.


    I gave Celia, who tilted her head, a reversible set, gave her a brief lesson on the rules and headed to Mr. Logan''s house this time.

 13-Frying pan and eggs

    We walk through the village square, which is still busy today.


    In the square, Obacha the beautiful ladies are chatting about idle things.


    ''Oh yes! And I had two refills of spaghetti.


    Me too.


    My husband ate all my food the other day. Isn''t that impossible?


    Wow, Mauro, you eat a lot.


    I''m a hard loaf of bread. And it''s not really possible!


    It seems that ladies everywhere in the world say it''s about their husbands and food.


    These women show a particularly strong obsession with sweet things, so be careful. What would happen if they did that in this world where sweets are in short supply?


    I''m worried about the possibility of reselling the sugar by transferring it. When will I end up like Bartolo....


    Imagining the future, we walked through the square to Mr. Logan''s house, fearful of the ladies who were here and there.


    We walked northward from the mayor''s house and found a hut in what looked like a clearing in the woods. There is another small hut in the back of the house that may be a warehouse.


    As we walked on, we could hear a hard, rhythmic sound, like metal hitting metal, coming from the hut.


    Now, what kind of person is Mr. Logan? If you ask Celia, though, she says he''s not as straightforward as that in the cute category.


    I don''t know how old Celia-san is, but isn''t Mr. Logan older than her?


    I don''t understand the hierarchy of men and women in Colliat Village. Now, I''m sure I''m just looking at an extreme example of an old man and a nice extreme example. I''m sure he is.


    ''Excuse me. Is Mr. Logan here?


    I hear the sound of work, I look in from the empty shed.


    Looking inside, the walls are black with sooty blackness all over, as if they are using a lot of wood or charcoal.


    It seems to be larger than the house in the village, perhaps because of the work that goes into it.


    In the back of the house, there is a man with a stubbled beard who wears a cloth around his head like a carpenter.


    It''s probably Mr. Logan.


    His body is well-muscled, probably from swinging a heavy hammer many times. I wonder if he''s fifty years old? The sweat, soot stains, and stubble make me look older.


    Mr. Logan may have noticed, but he keeps typing something in concentration without even looking at me.


    I didn''t go in, but stood silently watching him.


    After a while, Logan-san stopped moving, as if he had reached a good point in his work.


    ''This ain''t the place for kids don''t go home.


    Mr. Logan blurts out, wiping sweat off with a cloth.


    Wow, he told me to leave out of the blue. No, but if you think about it calmly, when a four year old kid comes to the blacksmith shop, you''d think he was just playing or just peeking in.


    ''I have something I want you to make for me,''


    You''re kidding me. If you want to play, do it somewhere else.


    I see, I knew it was going to be like this. Then let''s use our trump card here.


    No, I was saying that if you won''t take it on, I won''t let you do it for free, but..............I understand. I''ll go home.


    Wait a minute.


    As I turn on my heel with a cruelty-free heel, Mr. Logan mutters to himself. That''s a trump card!


    Yes?


    I turn around with a look of pure innocence on my face.


    ''''Well what did he ask me to make for him?''''


    ''I could be lying and using Miss Celia''s name, you know?


    ''You know what happens when you do that in this village, right? They''re strong and resilient. We can''t win....


    He was crisp and reluctant at first. Mr. Logan becomes negative when the switch is flipped.


    I''ll live my life freely so that I won''t be like this in the future. That was the moment I vowed to myself.


    ''So?''


    Mr. Logan has recovered and is back to being a reluctant man. He switches pretty quickly. Perhaps this acceptance is something that has been cultivated from Mr. Logan''s past events.


    ''What can Mr. Logan make of it?''


    I can make pots and pans, farm tools, knives to swords. I''m pretty good with knives.


    You can do it pretty widely, can''t you?


    If you''re the village blacksmith, that''s pretty much it.


    ''I see. Today I''d like you to make me a frying pan and a knife.


    ''I know about knives, but what is a frying pan? Are you sure you want a regular, round one?


    No, it''s square like this, and it''s got a slanted handle.


    I thought I could get parchment, but I heard they don''t have it. By the way, in this world, if the paper is of poor quality, you can buy it at a low price. A merchant who comes to the mansion regularly always brings it to me.


    I heard that better quality paper is available in the royal capital. Nowadays, it is said that poor quality paper is made into memo pads or something like this and sold around.


    Celia-san has a memo pad like that too, as I recall. She said she needed it for recipes and such. Now she''s training her daughter or something. Will a new, more powerful creature be completed within a few years?


    I had no choice, so I quietly took out a piece of paper from my pocket with spatial magic and drew a picture of a frying pan for frying eggs.


    I show him the drawing of the top, side, bottom and diagonal.


    ''A square? What''s it for?


    I''m trying to make a good egg roll.


    Couldn''t you just take a circle?


    ''It has to be square for everyone to see that beauty!


    Yeah?


    He then went on to talk about how deep and long it was.


    He told me that if I wasn''t going to use the knife right now, I should come back when it was closer to the time I wanted it. That''s true. And it needs to be adjusted to your body.


    Woo-hoo!


    A week after the order.


    I''m going to go to Mr. Logan''s house as I promised.


    But today, I''m going to take a break from transition magic. Imagine Mr. Logan''s cabin and go!


    The view in front of my own mansion seemed to disappear for a moment and then instantly shifted to the view in front of Mr. Logan''s cabin.


    At first, I couldn''t get used to the sudden change in scenery and it felt weird, but once I got used to it, it didn''t bother me.


    Thanks to practicing every day, this distance or so is getting easier. I''ve been watching every inch of the track to make sure I''m successful and I''ve burned the image into my mind.


    I asked Logan, ''Do you see anything unusual around here? There''s only huts and woods everywhere, okay?'' I was told.


    No! I''ve got an image in my head! I couldn''t help but get into my Osaka dialect. Please don''t identify me as a strange child or a pervert.


    It''s probably about the same time today as last time. Soon I hear the sound of metal. I''m looking at the blade of the knife to see if I''ve finished striking it.


    I guess I''m in sight, and Mr. Logan takes his gaze off the knife.


    ''Don''t scare me. When did you get here at all........


    I''m here today in transition. You can''t even feel the signs, can you? This magic.


    If an assassin or something like that learns it, it''s going to be a hell of a mess.


    "Haha. Have you completed it?


    Yeah, it''s right here.


    Mr. Logan grabs the two square pans hanging on the wall with his starter.


    One is for Celia and the other is for use in the mansion.


    He takes a good look at it and makes sure it''s OK. For the most part, it''s as ordered, no problem. I suppose it''s kindness on Logan-san''s part to make improvements with a little extra attention to detail.


    Thank you!


    How does it work in practice?


    As long as you can lend me the cooking area and ingredients, I can make it now, right?


    ''It''s not such a big place, but I''ve got eggs and a little salt and sugar.


    I''ll just make it up as I go along.


    I followed Mr. Logan to another small cabin.


    Oh, this is home. Yeah, of course. You can''t sleep in the workshop.


    This one looks worse than this one. There are holes in the wood in places.


    Mr. Logan''s going in and organizing and getting the wood fired up and ready to go.


    Meanwhile, let''s shore up a few things.


    I reinforced the brittle spots one by one with earth magic.


    I''m not sure if I''ve adjusted the fire, but Logan is looking at me with a surprised look on his face.


    ''''You can do magic at your age?''''


    Well, I can do this. I plugged the hole and everything.


    I guess I could live with that.


    We use magic to enrich our lives, so that''s a given.


    Not to fight?


    Of course. I do use it for self-defense, though.


    As I was talking, I put the oil in the frying pan, and since it was warm, I threw in the well-whipped eggs one by one.


    I would have liked to have added some soy sauce, but the eggs tasted good enough without it, so I just added a little sugar. Mr. Logan doesn''t seem to like sweets, so I used less sugar.


    ''Wow, you''re really good at this. Are you going to be a cook?


    I love to cook, but I''m not going to be a chef.


    Layer after layer of eggs, one after another, getting thicker and thicker.


    Beautiful, this shape. I can eat as many egg rolls as I want. I used to eat this in the past.


    Wow, these are the squares.


    Looking at the finished egg rolls, Mr. Logan muttered with great emotion.


    ''Then eat and see,''


    Mr. Logan chews on a mouthful of cut up, hot egg rolls.


    ''....It''s delicious. I''m used to eating fried eggs and other mixed-up things, but I never thought I''d get such a great texture and taste just by putting them in layers.


    Right? You know how it tastes depending on the seasoning? If word gets out about this, I''m sure we''ll be inundated with orders for frying pans.


    ''Definitely more orders. We''ll be ready to go today.


    Apparently, Mr. Logan liked it too. On the contrary, it''s not delicious, did you let him make something so boring? I would be dented if someone said to me, "I''m not going to be able to eat this.


    That day, I''d be persistent and say, ''I can go to the Celia cafeteria and eat this, right? Mr. Logan asked, "Can I eat it?" to which I replied repeatedly, "I can eat it," and left to run away.


    I think I might be an addict.


    On the way home, I went to Celia''s diner and demonstrated how to make it.


    ''I need to stock up on eggs!''


    And he seemed to be in a great mood. It looks like he''s going to throw out the work of the store and practice to make it look like my egg rolls from now on.


    By the way, the men in the cafeteria were buzzing around because Reversi was in too much trouble. They''re going to leave it up to their daughter to deal with it.


    I warned her that Mr. Logan might be too loud, just in case.


    "Logan''s been like that for a long time. Come on.


    And that was that. How manly.

 14-Once again……

    I''ve been too busy lately with the ruckus of Reversi and the egg rolls.


    Everyone, young and old, men and women, men and women, who were hungry for entertainment, were addicted to Reversi, and even held tournaments and betting on them. One or two reversies would never be enough, and Mr. Ehrman, the village woodworker, had to mass-produce reversies under the watchful eye of all the villagers. I was taken to Mr. Ehrman''s house just once to explain to him what was going on.


    Mr. Ehrman had put off his normal production duties until later and started working on the reversies. I was about to ask him to make me a chess, as he was a woodworker, but as soon as I said that, he turned blue in the face.


    ''If you''re going to put it out! Get a number of finished products and then spread the word!'' I got a desperate look on my face and cried out.


    I''m sorry, Erman.


    I''ve already told Logan, Bartolo, and the people in the mansion most of what''s going on, so I might get a prompting.


    It looks like Mr. Ehrman''s sleepless days will continue.


    Thanks to Mr. Erman, the reversi tournament was held. The game was held at Celia-san''s cafeteria. I''m so happy that our rice and sake have been sold, and it looks like my daughter is going to participate in the tournament," she said.


    At every game, bets were placed on who would win, first a chore, then a side dish, and then money. There was one guy who got so involved in the betting that his family''s finances took a huge hit, and he couldn''t help himself.


    It was that old man (his real name is Roland)


    It was. A totally helpless old man. That''s why I''m going to get stuck on Natalie''s ass.


    The people in the village felt sorry that their family had to suffer because of the old man, so they made him promise to buy them a few light chores and a drink, and they returned the money. It''s a nice village.


    By the way, the winner was Celia''s daughter, Carla, who looks like Celia''s daughter. Like Celia, she was a twelve-year-old girl with her hair pulled back in a spontaneous and mature manner.


    The winner was me, the developer, and thanks to a mysterious system that allowed me to challenge her, I was called to the cafeteria at lunch later in the day to play against her.


    I was hesitant to beat a confident 12-year-old girl to a pulp, but I was in a position to spread the word, and as the son of a lord, I had to show my respectability, so I defeated her like Elinora''s sister did.


    I was so excited about my skills and potential that the dining hall was packed that day.


    Even if Carla loses, she says she''ll never lose again, and that''s what Celia''s daughter did.


    The egg rolls were also very popular. I taught Bartolo and gave him a break by dispatching him. With my physical strength as a four-year-old, it''s hard for me to keep up with the ladies. But Bartolo resented me for it.


    So I''ve been busy lately, so I''m taking it easy at home from noon today. Even though I say relax, training to increase the magic power is essential, so I spent the morning building a house with earth magic.


    Unlike the city, the countryside has a surplus of land, so we can afford a ten-bedroom home of our dreams. There''s a big garden. If you want, it comes with a forest.


    At first it was just a simple stone jail, but as I got used to it, I was able to make it as complicated as a room.


    Maybe next time I''ll build some kind of vacation home in my favorite place.


    The reason why I am thinking about the future so much is because I''m currently out of magic and I''m feeling very tired and lazy, so I don''t feel like moving.


    ''''Uh........''''


    I''m probably dead in my own eyes right now.


    "...jeez.


    Ha!


    I feel a look and look at the door of the room and see Saara, the maid, peeking out of the door with her upper body.


    I hurriedly get up and head for the bed.


    After confirming this, Sarra-san nodded and closed the door without a sound and left.


    Hey Mr. Saara, what about my privacy?


    As it is, I take a nap and go to the kitchen to check on Bartolo since I''m not busy.


    The maid''s lounge near the kitchen is also just taking a break or I can hear her voice.


    ''''Is it? Master Alfried....


    If it didn''t matter, I''d go straight to Bartolo''s place, but since my name was mentioned, I''d be interested.


    ''Yeah, I know, I mean, sometimes my eyes are kind of dead, I mean, they''re not the eyes of a four-year-old.


    I know, I know - you''re looking at me like I''m some kind of tired adult.


    This voice is Meena, a spoiled maid with a sweet tooth.


    The other one is Mel, a brown-haired maid who is good friends with Meena and is dependable.


    ''Is she okay? I think, but it seems to be able to do magic, too, and spaghetti and reversies and egg rolls and all that stuff, Master Alfried thought of it!


    ''Yes, yes. I doubt you''re really four years old, but I hope you continue to spread the good stuff more and more. The village is starting to come to life.


    ''Haha, it''s true! Speaking of egg rolls, they say sugar makes them taste different and delicious!


    ''You still have a sweet tooth, as usual! Where did you hear that from?


    I overheard Mr. Bartolo and Master Alfried cooking in the kitchen.


    Mel gives her a dumbfounded stare, but Meena doesn''t care and her expression falls slack-jawed, ehehe.


    When did I hear that?


    After that, they were talking about how Sister Elinora took one from the captain of the vigilante group, and how Brother Silvio is the strongest brother in Reversi, except for Alfried-sama.


    When I went to the kitchen, Bartolo seemed to be trying to figure out what to mix into the egg rolls.


    ''''Hmm? Oh, boy.


    I still prefer not to mix anything with it, but it''s also good to mix green onions and red ginger and eels and stuff like that.


    Do you mix something in?


    ''Oh, I''ve learned to spoon the amount of seasoning. So I thought I''d try mixing something into the eggs this time.


    I see.


    Can you think of anything better?


    I glanced around the kitchen and saw tomatoes and leeks.


    It differs from house to house, but I think the high road is leek. My old friends used to put tomatoes in theirs.


    Why don''t you chop up some green onions and mix them in?


    ''Ooh, leeks! I thought that would be a good idea too. Let''s give it a try.


    Rolling up his arms, Bartolo washes the leeks and starts chopping them up with a thump.


    ''Oh, yeah. I think Meena heard a tip about how good it is to mix your eggs with the example?


    ''What? Really?!


    Hey, kids, don''t point the knife at me. She''s scared.


    It''s true. Be careful not to get tucked in.


    We''ll divide the jars further into smaller pieces and hide them!


    Bartolo begins to take the pot out from under the floor with a flurry of activity. He looks like a corrupt person about to be raided.


    Is it true, Bartolo, that eggs taste better when mixed with sugar? But it''s hard because sugar is getting less and less now...


    Oh, it''s Meena.


    Bartolo, I say, has stopped where I could have piled it into the jar I''ve desperately prepared because I''ve gone under the floor.


    ''Oh it''s sugar, isn''t it?


    ''No, no, it''s salt!


    If you''re using salt and sugar all the time, I''ve got a little jar in the galley, right?


    Oh, my tone has become excellent maid. She''s going to hunt down Bartolo for sure.


    "Huh? No, it''s not.


    Excuse me.


    Meena took a pinch from the jar Bartolo held and licked it. Her expression loosened for a moment, but she immediately cringed.


    ''''It''s ... sugar.''''


    Yes, sir.


    ''There are others, I suppose. I''ll look for them.


    Yeah, hey! It''s gone! It''s not here anymore!


    Other than here it seems to be in my room.


    Oh, oh!


    Oh, Bartolo''s silly, unnecessary.


    Well, I store sugar, so I''m okay with that. What you should have is spatial magic.


    It''s peaceful in the mansion today.

 15-Im six years old!

    ''Huh...''


    Mmmmmm...


    ....


    I, Alfried, am currently being forced to study.


    My education began when I turned six years old. For me it''s polite writing, arithmetic, and sometimes history. It should really start with elementary things like learning letters, but I''ve already mastered it and I''ve moved up in the ranks.


    The one next to her, holding her head against the numbers, is Sister Elinora. Sister Elinora is twelve years old.


    Her sword is growing rapidly, and according to Nord Dad, she''s good enough to join the knightly order. Even in the neighboring villages, Nord-Dad is the only one who can win.


    It''s getting more and more out of hand.


    On the other hand, his studies are a bit disappointing. I looked at the numbers and said, ''Why is that?'' Don''t say that. That''s just the way it is. Even I don''t understand the detailed theory.


    In the back, Brother Silvio is working diligently and quietly. Silvio''s brother is great at studying. Although he''s nine years old, he''s already getting used to division. It''s amazing. He stares at the numbers seriously and solves the problems easily.


    It''s getting more and more cool as he''s grown up lately, which is annoying. When I tell him that, he smiles like he''s troubled and says, ''That''s not true. What handsome guy.........


    He is currently growing in popularity with the ladies and village girls. Maybe those people are shorty-conscious...I thought, but in this world, it''s normal to get married early. They are recognized as adults at the age of fifteen. There are many people who are after Brother Silvio.


    And the question and director is our mother, Mother Erna. Erna''s mother''s family seems to be a pretty big business association and she is very good with numbers. She understands the importance of letters and numbers very well, so she is a bit strict with her studies.


    ''Al, what''s going on? Don''t you understand?


    It''s a bit of a hassle but I want to play.


    No, I know. I can solve this stuff quickly. I fear the problems will keep adding up even after I finish this. I''m waiting for those words to motivate my kids.


    ''I know you want to play, but it''s important to learn, too!''


    I know. And I know that my studies are for my protection and enrichment.


    Seeing my rundown state, Mother Erna sighs.


    Huh? I feel like a bad boy.


    No, but that''s about the best a six-year-old should be able to do, right?


    So, when you solve this, you can play.


    Yes!


    I''ve been waiting for those words!


    The quill becomes lighter and fills the paper with numbers in a quick and easy way. This kind of math range is a piece of cake.


    ''''Pretty much, today''s is hard, okay?


    ''I really do! Today''s was hard!


    ''The problem with Elinora is the one we did a week ago, remember?


    ...What?


    Mother Erna and sister Elinora are next to me saying something, but I don''t know.


    ''It''s done!''


    What? Is it over now?


    ''Master Alfried. I haven''t finished answering your questions yet, have I?


    I handed over the paper and was caught by Saara-san, who was quietly waiting for me to leave the room.


    Lately, the maids have been treating me poorly. The other day, Mel caught me by the collar of my neck.


    I was returned to my study desk (restraints) like a cat, meekly.


    Erna checks my answers with a serious expression and lets out the biggest sigh I''ve ever heard in my life as she stands there for a few minutes.


    ''You got all the answers right. You can go.


    I feel a little awkward with my expression, but I don''t care.


    ''Yay!''


    ''What! Only Al is not fair!


    ''Yes, yes, Elinora, let''s review a few more basics, shall we?


    I left the study room (prison) while listening to my sister Elinora''s cute complaint.


    Ah, the air in Shabba was so delicious. Maybe now I can understand what it feels like to be released from prison.


    ''Have you finished your studies yet?''


    I stepped out into the hallway, and just as I was walking down the hall, Nord''s dad walked up.


    ''Yeah. I did it right, so it was quick! Now play with this....


    Oh, yeah. My father is just finishing up his work. Let''s have some sword practice now!


    Hearing only the first half of my words, Dad Nord happily pulls my hand away and starts walking towards the courtyard.


    ''What? Sword practice starts at noon, right?


    Come on. You were just getting stiff from all that sitting, weren''t you? Why don''t you and your father practice together once in a while?


    Well, communication between parents and children is important, too. The training in magic is going well, so I should put some effort into my sword as well.


    There was a moment when I thought that, too.


    ''Your grip is tight, you need to loosen it more on the descent and here.


    Yes, sir.


    No. More aside.


    Yes, sir.


    Don''t just swing your arms.


    Yes, sir.


    So, I''m going to give you a hundred barebones.


    Yes.


    Mmmm... Kendo is about the only thing I ever did while joking around in gym class.


    I had to correct my form many times along the way, but somehow I was able to finish by noon.


    Ah, the point of finishing my studies so quickly.


    ''I''m getting better. I''ll make lunch short for you and we''ll get back to it.


    I knew we were going to have lunch.


    ''Ah! Only Al can practice with a sword. I wish I could have done it with you!


    As soon as she finds me and Father Nord with the wooden sword, Sister Elinora steps on the ground. It seems that Elinora has been studying in her study room (prison) all this time.


    After eating lunch, we go back to the courtyard.


    Elinora sister and Silvio brother are already glaring at each other with their wooden swords at the middle level.


    Perhaps they will have a striking match.


    The Elinora sister has a joyful look on her face, like a hunter who has found his prey, but Silvio brother''s expression is tense, as if he doesn''t want to or is being forced to do it. If you look at his feet, his legs are trembling like a newborn horse.


    How many different images of defeat does brother Silvio have on him now?


    Hajime!


    The moment I let out a voice, Elinora''s sister quickly closes the distance between her and brother Silvio.


    Brother Silvio is bewildered by my sudden signal, but he calmly catches Brother Elinora''s swing down.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    Still in pain, Brother Silvio said, ''''Ah! I moan and hold my head down.


    Seeing this, Elinora sister, me, and Nord dad, who was next to me at some point, laugh.


    Mother Erna and the maids, who were watching from afar, were also smiling at the scene.


    Ah, another peaceful day.


    ''Do you want to join us, Al?''


    I won''t.


    I denied sister Elinora''s question with a clean voice.


    After that, when I reluctantly typed in after being told by Father Nord to ''go ahead and type as much as you want'', everyone laughed at me for doing the exact same thing as Brother Silvio.


    Dammit.

 16-Intruder on my home

    Today I am swinging a wooden sword in the courtyard. This time I am not being made to do it, but I am doing it voluntarily. I don''t want you to lick me.


    I think anyone would make an effort after being beaten up that badly.


    I silently shake it like I''m using all my strength.


    I did it about a hundred times, and I was getting tired. Let''s try imitating kendo for a moment to distract ourselves.


    ''Kudan! Fire stance!


    This stance is for cutting down your opponent.


    All you need to do is just swing down. As far as slashing down attacks go, it''s the fastest action of all the stances!


    But I only know how to hold a stance and this much about it.


    "Chu-dan! Water stance!


    The one to hold the tip of the sword to the opponent''s eye. This posture can be smoothly held in all postures. In other words, I can respond to attack, defense, and all situations flexibly. It is the basic stance of kendo nowadays because there are few gaps.


    "Kudan! Earthen stance!


    It is said to be a defensive stance with the tip of the sword held slightly below the horizontal, but it is not agile and may take a large gaps against the opponent. It seems that there are few people who take this stance in recent years.


    There''s something plain about dirt. It probably doesn''t resonate with the middle-aged mind. I love earth magic because it''s useful, though.


    ''''Fuu.''''


    This stance reminded me of my high school days. I used to escape from the teacher''s eyes during Kendo class.


    Why do we need to call out for Kendo?


    According to my friend, "Face! And then if you hit a dojo or strike a fist pose, it would be invalid.


    You can''t win with a friend from the kendo club if you hit it head on, so I said, "Do! I made a face at him and he got really angry.


    Because of course I could avoid a telephone-slashing attack like that! I''ve been with him before.


    According to my friend.


    Beginner "Meng


    Intermediate ''meh, meh, meh!


    Advanced ''meh, meh, meh!


    The Transcendent "Unspeakable


    Apparently. It''s like a Pokemon.


    I also heard that the grandfathers'' fighting is great.


    It''s not hard to remember that I can step in and out of masks, too. I''ve learned to step in and out of masks because my friend can do it in the classroom.


    "Meaaaaayyyyyy!


    What do you think? That''s me now. Are you at least intermediate in terms of voice?


    That was an interesting stance. Did you come up with that on your own?


    ''What? Oh, Nord, were you watching Dad?


    Yeah?


    Wow! ...embarrassing.


    You should try to hit your dad like that.


    Wow! I see the pattern! Nord, my dad used to let me shoot in on everything. I can''t believe he''s so happy about it.


    "Yeah! Maenyah! (Advanced)


    I make a strange noise and stand up to my dad, Nord. Take that! My unloading.


    Body!


    Guvoo-hee!


    ...one...


    Oooooooooooh!


    After getting a clean torso from Father Nord, I took a break from the sword for a while.


    Today is a magic day. I''m going to put a swing set on my dream home that I made with earth magic.


    The forest behind the mansion. It is under construction near where I played with the forked beetle.


    There are many pieces of furniture that Elman made for me in transition. It''s a great house, with a bath, too!


    It''s my second base of operations.


    ''Well, today it''s Blanco Blanco~''


    And I open the door to get the wood I''m building out of my home.


    Gah.


    ''....gah...go...goo....


    I look in the room and see a large man sprawled out on the ground, snoring. His muscles, which rise with each snore, must be as tough as Bartolo''s.


    ''........Who is it?


    I''m going to take a look at him to make sure he''s okay. I don''t know who he is. How could I forget such a rugged person once I saw him? Minimalistically covered armor that looks like it''s easy to move around in. I don''t know what the material is. The silvery, dazzling sword lying close by makes a dry clang, as if it were sadly handled carelessly.


    The twisted hair and the thick stubble.


    He doesn''t seem to notice me and continues to snore.


    ''Here''s your dinner!


    What! Food!


    Oh, I''m up.


    The man scurries around looking for food, but when he realizes there''s nothing there, he clicks his tongue and glares at me.


    ''Hey kid. Who are you?


    No, that''s my line. I built this house!


    What? I thought this was a rest stop!


    "Don''t mock my home! If you go in the back, you''ll find a kitchen and a desk and a chair and a bathroom!


    As soon as he hears my words, he stands up and goes to the back of the room.


    "Whoa! It''s true! We''ve got room! This is like a house!


    Did the man only hear the first half of me?


    I went to the back room and found a man loitering in the living space, observing the walls and chairs with interest.


    ''Ho, heh,''


    Chairs and desks made with clay magic. A chair and a desk made by Elman. I have both of them on the floor. And of course, there''s chess.


    Who''s that guy by the way? I''m Alfried.


    ''Oh? You''ve behaved yourself. My name is Roomba!


    Roomba? That thing that moves around and cleans?


    Hmm? How well do you know me? Maybe I got a B-grade and I''ve been all over the place, or maybe I''m just famous.


    Roomba is embarrassed while bobbing his head hehehe.


    It''s kind of off topic, but that''s okay. But anyway.


    "Roomba stinks, so take a bath!

 17-Dragon Slayer

    The water is filled with water using water magic and heated with fire magic to create hot water, and then the sweat and mud covered Roomba is poured into the water.


    ''''It''s a more comfortable bath than the luxury lodges in the royal city! And the Roomba is screaming.


    ''There''s even soap, hey! It doesn''t smell at all! It smells rather nice!''


    No wonder, don''t lick the Japanese for their hospitality. They didn''t compromise on the baths. It might lose out on space and luxury, but I can guarantee its functional beauty.


    Shut out Rumba''s flailing voice and incomprehensible humming and prepare the food with ease.


    Roomba definitely eats well, I''ll put out all sorts of spatial magic, just in case.


    After about 30 minutes, Roomba came out of the bathroom.


    I made her wash her clothes in the bathroom as well, so she is currently just wrapping a cloth around her crotch.


    ''''Your muscles are amazing!''''


    Right? Al, get your muscles together, too, okay?


    Six-year-olds don''t have muscles fast enough. You won''t grow any taller.


    Hmm? You were six years old? You''re so mature, I thought you were about ten years old.


    Ten years old, you''re taller than that.


    Is that right? Hahahaha!


    Well, given the huge size of the Roomba, a ten-year-old or a six-year-old wouldn''t be much different.


    Yes, ale.


    ''Oh? You know what I''m talking about. Are you really a kid?


    I''m six.


    Roomba sips on a mug made of earth magic with a questioning look on his face.


    ''What is this! It''s freezing cold! Do you have an ice spell in here?


    No, it''s just ice magic.


    It''s getting harder and harder to be a kid when you can use ice magic at your age. If I remember correctly, this country''s princess could do ice magic too.


    ''Is the rumba from King''s Landing?''


    ''Oh, well, that''s on the table, let''s talk about it over a meal.


    I don''t have it. I made it.


    I took it out almost by spatial magic, though.


    ''So this is what they call spaghetti!


    Hmm? Where did you hear that?


    ''Muggy muggy... ah, a merchant I know... muggy muggy... a guy named Triela told me about him.


    I show him how to eat, and he rolls the noodles up with his fork into a ball like a dumpling. It''s kind of funny, the mismatch between his muscular body and his noodle-swollen face that looks like a squirrel.


    ''Ah, so it''s you, Tory,''


    Tory-san is a merchant who always comes to Coriat Village.


    That bastard, last year he betrayed me and Bartolo, what''s the matter with him, ''''Because if you make enemies with the women of Coriat Village, you''ll lose your business! Yeah. So, we didn''t have any snacks for a week. This year, we''re gonna crush it.


    "What? I heard something about knocking something over. What''s going on?


    No, I''m talking to you.


    Really? Then I''ll have another one!


    I''m your mother?


    Anyway, what is Rumba doing in the village of Coriat?


    I ask Roomba a question as I boil some new spaghetti.


    ''Well, I''ll answer that. I''m an adventurer from the Kingdom of Misfirito," he says, "and my rank is B, fifth from the top. My rank is B, fifth from the top. I like to travel by nature. I''ll go to any small village. The next time you''re thinking about where to go next, ask the guy in Trierra about something interesting, and that''s why I''m here.


    ''I see, so that''s why you''re here. Is this the first time an adventurer has been here since I was born? And it''s a very long way from King''s Landing to the village of Coriat.


    By the way, the Kingdom of Misfirito is a country to which the village of Koliat belongs. The population near the royal capital is about 100,000. And there are currently about four hundred people living in the village of Koliat. It seems like a large number of people, but they may look small in appearance because they live scattered around the village.


    The number of immigrants has been increasing thanks to the recent boom in activity. And there was an unfamiliar hut that stood at the edge of the village.


    I didn''t think it was so far away either. I''m exhausted, but I''ve managed to get here.


    Okay, go ahead and make a plan.


    So, what''s the plan, then?


    ''I hear this village is comfortable, and I think I''m going to stay here for a long time!


    Where are you staying?


    Why not here?


    I knew I would definitely say that.


    ''Hmmm, well, okay, but why don''t you take a bath and cook for yourself?''


    ''Why? Al lives here, doesn''t he?


    That''s an unexpected response from me, and Roomba stands up with a bang.


    It''s close, close, the pressure is great.


    ''No, this is my second base of operations, and where I live is a mansion.


    The mansion? Is Al a nobleman or something?


    I''m the second son of the Rowlettes, for one thing.


    ''It doesn''t look like that at all ... slowlet? You know who I''ve heard of? What''s your lord''s name?


    Rumba crosses his arms and thinks about it.


    ''The Nord ... the Nord-Slowlet is the lord here.


    The Dragonslayer!


    Cackling, a wide-eyed Roomba shouts.


    Dragon Slayer? What''s with those two names. It''s funny.


    "What''s a Dragon Slayer?


    ''Was it over a decade ago? They found a dragon near King''s Landing, and the dragon''s head was chopped off by a Nord who did a great job.


    Wow, I didn''t know that.


    I know you used to be a terrific adventurer, but you never told me the details of that part of the story. Was he embarrassed by the two names? Ask her when you get home.


    I happened to be in the same party as the Nord, and the only time I remember that was the only time I was in a party, but I remember it.


    Roomba blinks nostalgically, and I''m sure Dad Nord will remember it too. He said he''d never forget it once he''d seen it.


    After that, they continue to talk about something else, and she says she wants to stay at the mansion or something, so I have no choice but to take her to the mansion.


    If I left her alone like this, I''d feel sorry for her, or something. I can''t leave her alone. Maybe this is the real strength of the Roomba. People can''t live alone. If you think about it, the Roomba might be a parasite or something. I''ll have you work with Elinora sister''s sword in the mansion.


    That''s a good idea.


    Heeeeeee.


    When they reached the mansion, Saara led Lumumba to the parlor and went to call for Father Nord.


    ''Oh? Who is this visitor that Al brought with him?


    Mother Erna came into the parlor, smiling as usual.


    ''Ah! The wizard who was so in love with that Nord!


    ''What? Oh, hey, Roomba! Oh, stop it already!


    For a moment, she was shocked, and then her cheeks turned red and she frowned at Erna.


    I may have never seen this expression on Mother Erna''s face before. She''s so cute that she doesn''t even look like she''s in her thirties.


    "Gahahahahaha! You remember me.


    Of course! Not many people would forget about the Roomba.


    Okay, I see, is this the real tone of Mother Erna''s voice?


    Hey, Al is watching you.


    Mother Erna noticed my gaze, too, and she cleared her throat and turned to me.


    ''Al, thanks for showing me around. There are some snacks in the living room, go ahead and eat.


    Apparently, he wants to maintain his dignity in front of the kids. I''d like to be treated like a child and go out for a snack, but I''d like to see her in a bit more of a hurry.


    ''Mother Erna,''


    Hmm? What is it?


    He''s so cute and embarrassed.


    What?


    Mother Erna blushing again. Haha, cute!


    ''''Boo! Hahahahahahahaha! Ah-ha-ha-ha!


    Rumba may have gotten the point, but he''s laughing so hard.


    Hey, don''t knock on the desk.


    Eh! The desk is dented. Oh, man.


    I escaped the parlor and headed to the living room for a snack before Mom Erna caught me.


    On the way there, I ran into Dad Nord, who was pointing at me.


    ''Ah! The Dragonslayer!


    And then my dad slipped up.


    ''Hey! Where did you hear that? Wait!


    I heard a voice behind me calling out to me, but I didn''t wait. The only people who wait when they are told to wait are dogs.

 18-Those who do not discipline

    The next morning after Rumba stayed at the mansion, sword practice started early.


    I was going to let Roomba take care of Elinora''s sister, but I was caught by my Nordic father.


    Let''s practice with Dad, too. The stories you told me about the past made me want to swing my sword.


    I think it wasn''t his usual fresh smile, but some kind of black smile. You know what I mean, right? We''re going to practice with wooden swords, aren''t we?


    So, we''re in the middle of a discussion. I''m at a disadvantage, of course. I don''t even snatch at my Nordic father''s body.


    He defends himself, flips me off, and occasionally pulls me down to the ground with his feet.


    "Hey, Nord-Dad! Don''t you think it''s going to be tough today, like putting a foot on it or something!


    No it''s not. Come on, come on, come on.


    Yuck. Well, that was yesterday, wasn''t it? You''re angry about yesterday, aren''t you?


    I extrapolate in my mind the reason for the rigors of today''s training to be yesterday.


    I can''t tell you how many times I''ve had to kiss the ground hot just to have a meeting with Father Nord!


    It''s not very mature, Nord.


    "Come on, baby, come on! Come on, Al, get up!


    Mother Erna calls out to me from her perch in the mansion. Isn''t it funny? Isn''t that the wrong word to say?


    After that, I confronted him over and over again, and each time he carefully hit me on the head with a knocking wooden sword.


    How many of my precious brain cells had died just today?


    ''Come on, this is the last time. Hang in there.


    Yes!


    Yes! This finally frees me up. Sister Elinora is busy hitting the rumba hard. I can take it easy today!


    Try it on me. Or I''ll get another shot at your head?


    Nord''s dad laughs and challenges me to blow off some steam.


    Well then, I''m on board.


    "Father Nord, no matter how hard you hammer it into my head, you''ll never forget the Dragonslayer, will you?


    ....


    Huh? Oops. I thought this was a provocation battle? I can''t get anything back.


    As I was watching him, he seemed to be in a haze. And then I realized that my vision had wobbled and I could see the blue sky.


    There was no pain.


    "...he''s an idiot...


    Roomba says something, but I can''t quite hear it. Isn''t that funny?


    Ah, the sky is blue again today.


    My consciousness sank into darkness as I held the clear blue sky in my sights


    Oooooooooooh!


    Oh, Al''s awake!


    When I woke up, I found Elinora sister in my room with a worried look on her face.


    Huh? Where am I? I am.


    My name is Alfried. My original name was Yuuji Inaka you remember exactly.


    "Hey, little girl, don''t rock the boat, or you''ll have to slow it down today.


    Okay.


    Well, I win the right to take him around tomorrow.


    ''Kye! Disgusting! Why can''t you take one!


    Lumumba leaves the room laughing vigorously with a hahaha.


    Al, I''ll leave some rice and water here for you. If you can''t eat it, I''ll make sure you eat it.


    I can eat it myself.


    Tsk.


    What?


    Huh? Did you just click your tongue? It''s not exactly a girl''s thing to do, is it?


    ''Mmmm, nothing! If you can''t eat alone or if you need anything else, call me!


    Sister Elinora''s puffy, flowery smile and she can''t eat alone! And then he says, with great emphasis.


    Ah, you don''t have to do that. Because once you allow it, sister Elinora, she''ll try to do it every time.


    ''Yeah, it''s not that serious. She said it''s just a concussion.


    Yeah? I don''t know what you said, but I''m going to piss off my dad Nord!


    By the way, now, "Nothing! in the Woman''s Japanese Dictionary.


    "It''s nothing! = "No, I''m actually complaining, but not now.


    The Women''s Japanese Dictionary says otherwise. The Women''s Japanese Translation Dictionary also says


    ''Yes, maybe'' = ''No, of course not''.


    "Which do you think is better, this one or this one? = "You know the answer, right? Sure? I''m wearing this dress, right? Oh?


    ''That''s fine'' = ''I''m not convinced, though.''


    Do you like me? = "Can I buy something for you?


    "Just a minute, okay? = "I''m telling you, maidens take time. It still takes time, okay?


    I recommend everyone to use this Japanese translation dictionary as a guide to interacting with or going out with women with good preparation.


    In my experience, the most dangerous thing I''ve ever heard was ''It''s okay! It was. Then he said, ''Yeah? ''Okay,''


    The next day he was complaining about me a lot.


    They say that modesty is a Japanese virtue, but this was a bit. No, this was just an outburst of anger after the fact. It''s not humility.


    ''Well, I''d better get going.


    Yes, thank you, Sister Elinora.


    Sister Elinora waves me out of the room as I fall asleep.


    "Weak Al is cute too! Uh-oh, I wish I had let you.


    I spent that day slowly rumbling around.


    Woohoo!


    The next day, in the morning, Roomba came to me and said, ''You''re all right now! Let''s go out!


    And then he forced me out into the village.


    He wanted to see the village and wanted me to show him around. Well, that''s fine. Let me show you how good Coriat Village is!


    We walked from the mansion through the usual streets.


    There really is a lot of wheat around here. This green barley will be golden in the autumn.


    ''Oh yes, these wheaties welcome every person who enters this village and see them off when they leave.


    You look like your mother.


    Maybe.


    When I thought about it, the barley seemed even bigger and kinder. There are a lot of mothers in this village.


    By the way, there was no old man (Roland) in the wheat field today either.


    My brother, grandfather and grandmother seemed to be working in the wheat field.


    Then, let''s go to the square. There are a lot of people there.


    Oh, yeah. Toriela said there''s a lot of bartering and stuff going on in the square here.


    The huts are getting denser and denser as we head towards the plaza. In this village, the rule for newcomers is to build their huts and houses away from the center of the village. Sometimes they leave the center of the village for some kind of shop or business reasons, and sometimes they suddenly build in the center.


    That''s why most of the houses in the center of these places are either the oldest people, or they have a diner like Celia-san (I never said Celia-san is the oldest person), or they have some kind of job like Erman-san.


    ''Heh, it''s quite a gathering. If this was closer to the royal capital, there might have been more people gathered.


    I often ask him what he''s looking for when I see his furniture and the vegetables and wildflowers that can only be found here.


    The rumba seems to be bold and rough, but I often pay attention to the details, and new things are carefully investigated. Such a place makes me think that he is an adventurer.


    The reason why he got so exhausted during the trip is because he was sharing his food with a starving child.


    Is there a place that poor in the place before coming to this village?


    ''Al! I''m hungry! Let''s make dinner!


    ''Well, let''s go to Miss Celia''s dining room. Do you have any money?


    I''m on it! I''ve got one gold coin for you today!


    Rumba proudly showed off the glittering, golden gold coins between two fingers.


    The only thing that matters is that they don''t use gold coins very often here. You might not even be bothered to use them, right? Do you eat that much?


    What!


    ''No, well, I think Celia''s diner will be fine. I hear they''ve been making a lot of money lately.


    "...why is the village cafeteria profitable?


    You''ll know that when you get in.


    The dining room labeled ''Celia Diner'' comes into view.


    ''Looks pretty spacious,''


    All the other restaurants in the village were small and cozy.


    I grew up for a reason.


    Then I open the door with a bitter smile.


    ''Ah!'' Aaaaaaaaahhhh! I lost again! My egg roll!


    The one who let out a loud scream was the old man. He was here.


    He was probably playing a game of reversi or chess for a side dish anyway. He really doesn''t learn his lesson.


    I''ve never seen him, but I can see what Natalie''s struggles are.


    But still, I like this guy even though he''s weak. So does Logan. That''s the kind of move that makes me want to play the game over and over again. You''re in over your head.


    "...what''s this?


    I think he''s playing reversi or chess. I think they''re playing reversi or chess. It''s made us cramped, so we all made it bigger.


    Reversi? Shogi? You''re the one that Toriela had the other day.


    I''ve been giving Triella the rights to sell Reversi for the last year. A percentage of those sales have always gone to our Slowlet family.


    Surprisingly, they have a patent on this world. I''ve heard that if you don''t do that, the mage craftsmen won''t be rewarded. The world of craftsmen seems to be a tough place to live.


    ''Huh? Haven''t you ever seen your face? How about a little reversi?


    How do we do this?


    The old man noticed the Roomba and got up and took the Roomba to his seat.


    ''I see, I could do this!


    Roomba was motivated by the old man''s explanation.


    ''How about a single egg roll as a bet?''


    Wow, old man, you''re trying to take the musiri from a newbie.


    "What''s an egg roll? You''re going to cook the eggs straight from the chicken?


    That''s it.


    To Rumba''s question, the old man shows him one of the egg rolls on the table.


    Here, try it.


    ''Ah! That''s mine!


    That''s your old man''s egg roll," one of the guys complained.


    "Come on, a piece of it.


    Okay, here we go.


    Ah!


    Oh, I ate them all.


    Come to think of it, Rumba also ate spaghetti with a big mouth full of spaghetti.


    "You said a piece!


    Maybe they thought a piece was all of this. I''ve got a big mouth.


    Good!


    ''Of course! I''m going to feed you a special Roland Special egg roll!


    Oh, they made me eat one the other day. It''s an egg roll with some mushrooms and wildflowers and all sorts of things mixed in. It''s pretty good, but it doesn''t look good.


    I want another!


    No, we''ll deal with that later. I want to see Reversi first! If you want to eat it, you''ll have to beat me before I''ll recognize you!


    Al, can I take a swing at this guy?


    Take it down to Reversi.


    The old man was a little intimidated by Roomba''s words, but when he heard what I said, he was relieved and started to lay out the stones.


    At first, Roomba was annoyed because he couldn''t eat the egg rolls, but gradually he understood the fun of it and started to get more and more into it and bend forward.


    ''Whoa! I can''t put it anywhere!


    Well I guess I''ll pass.


    What''s the poof, old man?


    As usual, Roland is here every day.


    The man who came beside me is the owner of the diner here. Celia.


    ''When it''s this busy in the daytime, it looks even more awesome at night.


    ''It''s true. It''s even better at night because there''s a lot of drinking going on. We get into fights all the time. When it comes to fights, I''m too weak to handle it.


    What?


    What? What''s that?


    Huh? What is she talking about? He''s a stronger habit than her husband, the captain of the vigilante.


    ''No, I just thought that fights happen too. "Ha-ha, ha-ha.


    He''ll be relieved to hear me say it. That I''ll be relieved of my personal intimidation. What kind of pirate king would have that kind of intimidation?


    Well, that''s what my husband does for me.


    He shoots a straight right at the gutted part as if he were shadowboxing.


    That''s soooo sharp. Even a heavyweight professional boxer is blue.


    "And then Celia-san gutted your husband like that! Right?


    I do the same thing, imitating the same thing and firing a straight right hand. No, I can''t go after the world with my right hand.


    Yeah, I guess so. If you make any kind of eyes at a girl, or skip out on helping her, you''re going to get punched. So, Mr. Alfried? Why don''t you come over here for a minute?


    After nodding twice with a smile, Celia-san takes my hand and leads me zealously to the kitchen.


    Huh? Any bumps?


    Men are looking at me with pitying eyes. Stop it! Don''t look at me like that.


    Then pop your head in with a ladle. I was beaten to the punch and made to wash the dishes.


    As I was washing the dishes, I was stung by the pitying look of Carla, Celia''s daughter, who was cooking next to me, saying, "You never learn your lesson, do you?


    You don''t learn your lesson, either," she said.


    ©`©`©`


    Hey, Roland. Every time I think about it, is he an idiot? He did the same thing yesterday at the mansion, and his father was clamping down on him.


    ''''Oh, that''s what everyone thinks. This egg roll, the special frying pan for baking, reversi and chess, he thought of everything...''''


    Well, they say there''s a fine line between an idiot and a genius.


    ''Well, it''s one of the seven wonders of this village.


    That guy? Heh, that''s interesting. What other wonders do you have in store for me?


    There''s a gorgeous stone house built without the villagers'' knowledge. Everyone in the village said that the spirits were built by the spirits.''


    What? He said that was built by Al''s bastard?


    Then that''s the guy from the Seven Wonders!


    What else is out there?


    "Oh, well, Roomba. Let''s have a drink first, shall we?


    Yeah.


    ''Hey, more drinks!''

 19-growing up

    ''Alhh! Let''s go get a snack!


    Sister Elinora walks into my room without knocking as usual.


    ''''Huh? Why don''t you let Bartolo make it?


    Daame, I feel like having some fruit today.


    What a queen!


    What about the berries in the woods out back?


    No, it''s not. It''s a forest where Al builds weird huts and stone houses and stuff.


    It''s a forest on the plain. And it''s not a weird house.


    The forest behind the mansion is, as the saying goes, very close and safe. There are no big animals, and I''ve never seen a demon. The animals are small things like rabbits and weasels. The people of the village come in from time to time because it is safe to gather plants and nuts, like strawberries, but they are all small things.


    On the other hand, in the forest of the plain, if you go deep into the forest, you will find wild boar, big snakes and wolf-shaped monsters.


    But if you go deep into the forests of the plains, you''ll find mushrooms, big fruit with lots of juice, and lots of blueberries.


    I guess the animals will come to the place where there is good food.


    It''s okay if they don''t go in the back.


    Yeah, let''s go then!


    Well, it would be safer if sister Elinora were here.


    I''ll give a call to Father Nord and Mother Erna. I heard that it''s safe because Nord Dad firmly defeated a demon called WINDWOLF or something like that yesterday.


    It''s the lord''s duty to protect his people from bandits and demons. Mostly they hire knights, adventurers, mercenaries, and vigilantes to do something about it. We hire and train our own vigilantes, or we have them patrol the forest regularly.


    I''ve heard that our vigilantes are very strong, thanks to the personal guidance of the strongest lord in the land, my father Nord.


    I''m relieved to hear that there are still people patrolling the forest today.


    We head into the forest with the cloths and baskets for the food we''ve harvested. Of course, I am the one with the baskets in my hands.


    We walked near the base I had built.


    "Oh, I found some Megs.


    Where?


    There it is.


    Sister Elinora looks in the direction of her finger.


    ........where is it?


    You see that tree over there, by the roots?


    I try to squint, but I can''t see them at all. Meg''s berries were red, weren''t they? It''s pretty obvious, right? I can''t see at all. I don''t have bad eyes, by the way. I have about 1.5 in both eyes.


    Either way, it''s no different for picking, so I move closer to the tree that Elinora sister pointed to.


    Eh? How much further? Didn''t he just point 20 meters away?


    There it is.


    Right?


    As it turns out, it really was. But it''s about fifty meters away from where I found it.


    In addition, there was just a little red grain-like substance at the base of the tree.


    The megs are shaped like wheat, and they are exactly like wheat, with lots of red berries on them.


    I don''t know how you can see this one part of the plant, if you can see the whole thing, but how can you see this one red grain? What tribe are you from? I thought you had more than 2.0 vision?


    Pick from the root so as not to damage the small coloccolloidal grains.


    There were many other plants growing in the area, so we picked them in good measure. It''s no good to throw them away because they are inedible. It''s no good to pick them all. The rule of the mountain.


    When we finished picking the berries, Sister Elinora brought something for us.


    "What''s this?


    An enigmatic object spreading on a pitch-black leaflet. Something shiny and white from the reflection of light. It''s a little rough to touch.


    I''ve never seen it before. Wild plants? Mushrooms?


    Black Devil''s Mountain? I rarely find them, but they''re crispy and delicious, right?


    ''Really? Well, I hope it''s good.


    I''ll put that in the basket too.


    After that, Elinora''s sister keeps finding more and more of them and putting them in the basket. It''s a small amount, but they''re all things I''ve never seen before.


    Can we really eat them?


    Then we walk around looking for more. This time, they''re looking for the fruit they''re looking for. I feel like we''re going a little further than before.


    By the way, the name of the fruit you are looking for is Libra. It is a skin-colored, peach-like fruit that gets damaged quickly if you touch it too many times. The fruit is located on a high place, so it is difficult to pick it.


    When you eat it, the juice overflows and tastes like mixed juice. If the fruit is rotten, it tastes a bit like vomit, so you need to be careful.


    It''s a rare fruit that I don''t see very often either.


    Elinora''s sister told me to tell her if I found a forked or spooned horseshoe, and she began to walk around quickly.


    I don''t know the official name of the beetle, but I just call them that because I always call the guys near the stronghold I built, the forked beetle.


    Everyone in the multi-divisional village would know them.


    Huh? I can''t find such a beetle so easily because of the color and mimicry of the tree!


    I''m a little tired, so I sit down against a nearby tree.


    ''Oh, I''m tired.''


    He looks up and exhales heavily.


    ''Ah ... a forked beetle.


    There''s no doubt about it. I''m with the guy who lives near the base. It''s a little bit too lumpy, don''t you think? You know how it bleeds when it gets stuck in your fork or something?


    No, don''t panic, Alfried. It''s the spoon that''s ferocious. Scalpel. Females. Yes, men, mantises and beetles are always women, as are ferocious and robust creatures.


    Men are our friends. That''s why I''m not afraid of this guy. Even if it has horns like a three-pronged spear that are beyond the realm of a fork, I''m not afraid of it.


    ''Sister Elinora, there''s a forked horseshoe.


    Really? Then there''s a libra there.


    Why?


    ''This forked beetle often perches on the trees where the libra grows. In my spare time, I chased a flying forked beetle and found a libra.


    Oh, yeah.


    Looking up, there are indeed a few libra dotting the top, though they are few.


    But still, Elinora sis, you''re a daredevil for going after those guys.


    ''Well then, Al, keep it!


    ''What? Me? Isn''t your sister going to pick it?


    It''s too high for them to reach.


    ''What? But Elinora sister can go up there like a monkey...


    If you say another word, I''m going to hit you.


    Yeah, I''ll get it.


    That''s why I brought Al here!


    Elinora''s sister throws out her chest as a matter of course.


    d*mn it, you''re letting your brother be a pussycat.


    Is it natural for a younger brother to be taken advantage of by an older sister in any world?


    The older sister, especially between elementary school and junior high school, is very strong. It''s a good thing that the girls grow up faster than the girls at that time. That''s why the older sister, who is also a woman, has grown up a lot more, and there''s no way she can win even if you go against her. And when we reach high school age, we, the younger brother creatures, learn from the things we''ve done. Female creatures are unreasonable anyway. Even if the difference in height and power is reversed, we will never go against the unreasonableness we have learned about. Because we know it''s useless. In other words, we will never win.


    My sister and the world have trained us (my brother) beautifully.


    If only the men''s bodies had grown a little faster at least.


    I''m going to hold back my frustration and go to the place right underneath the Libra. Then I activate my earth magic on the spot and raise the ground to the Libra.


    "I got one!


    That''s what I''m talking about, Alou! Careful!


    Now, you were definitely only worried about Libra, weren''t you?


    Slowly sink the ground and put it back together.


    I want three more to go, so I repeat the process and take a libra.


    That''s the last one. A few more leaves in the way.


    I rake through the branches and leaves. Then there it is.


    ''Ha! Spoonhubito!


    I''ve got a scalpel.


    Shit, this thing is berserk. Elinora...


    He was already running away with the basket.


    The spoon beetle buzzed and flapped its wings in a bad mood.


    Instantly, quickly, instantly, I said three times. I ripped off the libra and stowed it away with spatial magic.


    A rapid elevator puts the soil back together and I dash back to the ground!


    The buzzing and the sound of the wings behind me is scary.


    Maybe it''s a feeling, ''What the hell are you doing to our love nest! Come on.


    When you''ve run a few dozen meters, you realize... - You can''t just run away in transition?


    Why don''t you just take the transference and run away?


    It was totally true. I was too impatient and distracted.


    Once I was calm, I slowed down and transitioned to my home, my base of operations.


    You didn''t get hit this time. I''ve grown up since last time.

 20-Silvio

    All right, let''s have a nap and a nap.


    It''s a pleasantly beautiful day. Open the wooden windows and the pleasant sunshine should come in.


    Humming to myself, I walked up the stairs and put my hand on the door to my room.


    Kick.


    Soooooooo.........


    Kavi**n is blocking my bed. Alfried can''t take a nap in bed.


    ''Why is sister Elinora sleeping in my bed? I don''t understand.''


    I look in on Sister Elinora, wondering what to do. She is asleep, breathing regularly.


    I think Elinora''s sister has a cute face, even from my younger brother''s perspective. Lately, the cuteness has worn off and she''s become more pissed off and dignified.


    I wonder if her good posture is due to the fact that she is playing the sword.


    Sometimes he can be so selfish that it''s hard to tell who is older than him, but that''s probably because he wants you to leave him alone. In fact, I''m mentally older than him, so he''s cute as a child.


    By the way, I don''t have a flute to wake up Elinora''s sister. Even if I had one and woke her up, she would still be in for a battle. That''s what we have to avoid.


    I''m in my own room, but my hands are sweating as I think.


    I''ll have to carry the princess in my arms and dress in disguise. Besides, I''ll be up.


    I wish you''d go to your room.


    Oh, yeah! Let''s transpose it to sister Elinora''s room!


    I loosen my cheeks because I''ve come up with a great idea myself.


    Well this is the first time I''ve transitioned someone other than myself. Forking beetles don''t count. That thing is an insect.


    I don''t want to fail and get woken up, so I walk to Elinora sister''s room.


    By the way, the room next to the empty room is Silvio''s room, and Elinora''s room is next to Silvio''s.


    I enter Elinora''s room.


    She smells nice and fresh, as if she is using some kind of scenting product. It''s not harsh, but has a soft, faintly scented smell.


    The bed is a little bigger than mine, and there''s a desk and chair. Basically, the composition of the room is the same as Silvio''s brother and I.


    The carpet seems a bit high. It''s definitely more cushioned than my carpet.


    The rest of the room is perfect, except for the fact that my clothes are off and on the ground and my underwear is on top of the bedding. It''s okay. Even if it''s tacky underwear like a poncho, I don''t care Alfreet, so I''ll pretend not to see it.


    Just in case, I''ll burn the image of Elinora sister''s room and transition to my own room, just in case.


    When I transition and come back, I''m awake. And that''s not the case. She''s sleeping peacefully.


    ''Alright, then, Elinora, sister. I''ll transfer you to the bed in your room!


    I put my hand on sister Elinora''s shoulder and put my magic power in as usual.


    ''''........an.''''


    In a moment of magical power, a voice I hadn''t normally heard leaked out from Sister Elinora for a moment.


    Please don''t do that. Such a troubled voice.


    Since I have the body of a six year old, I instantly transfer Elinora sister with my sage mind without any particular thought.


    With a huff, Elinora sister disappears in an instant.


    When I checked to see if it was a success, Elinora is safely sleeping in her own bed, asleep and unchanged.


    It seems to have been a success.


    Nevertheless, it seems that the transference of people other than myself still consumes more magic power. The presence or absence of the other person''s permission may also have something to do with it. This time I was able to transfer while I was asleep and unconscious, but I don''t know how much magic power this one consumes, as there is no other precedent for this.


    If there''s an opportunity, I''d like to try transferring a person who is awake next time.


    ©`©`©`.


    After a safe nap in my room, I felt refreshed and decided to relax and read in my study.


    When I entered the study, I found my earlier guest, Brother Silvio.


    But this time, he wasn''t reading.


    ''''Are you playing chess by yourself?''''


    Is it a chess game? Stingy, right?


    ''Oh, Al. Just in time. I was working with my dad earlier, but I had to get some work done.


    And that''s why you stopped playing chess.


    That''s what I mean. Would you like to play chess with me? Al is strong, right? Or reversible, if you prefer.


    ''Okay. I''ve got some chess here, and that''s fine.


    With a snap, I rearrange the pieces and start playing chess.


    Now, all the pieces on this board move as I say. As the name suggests, they are my pieces!


    He moves the infantry, the sharp-edged soldiers, forward.


    d*mn, it''s not cool if you move it yourself. In the future, I''ll make a chess game that reacts to magic.


    Do you think he''ll rise to the occasion?


    Infantry is tougher than you think.


    It''s tricky, for sure. So I''ve got to pick it up.


    The stakes will be raised. My infantry is trampled mercilessly by Oma, aka Katsurima.


    ''''Ah! My infantry! My carefully trained infantry has been cuckolded by brother Silvio!


    Al, where do you get those words?


    Hearing my words, Brother Silvio chuckles with a fresh face.


    d*mn, I knew a good-looking guy could do a good job of smiling bitterly.


    One after another, my infantry is being crushed and taken away by Gui Ma. It reminds me of the battlefield.


    But it''s a decoy! I''m going to pretend that I''m going to rise up in their ranks with infantry, and my goal is to take Guiama by the horns!


    Guillermo, you''re welcome.


    Oh, we''ll be in range before you know it.


    Brother Silvio hurriedly let the other pieces be used as shields to protect Gui Ma, but in the meantime, my flying car took away Brother Silvio''s infantry in all directions.


    Loot! Do not let a single infantryman escape!


    Oops, look out. If I take that infantry over there, I won''t go in that corner.


    Did he recognize me?


    That''s the hand I used.


    I''ll have Guillermo back for that, okay?


    Oh.


    My Mr. Guillermo is in Brother Silvio''s corner.


    It is taken away.


    My leg! My horse! What a cruel world. They take it away, and then they take it back again. How shallow. Just like a man.


    Then, after a series of violent battles, I was able to defeat Brother Silvio, the king, by hunting him down.


    ''Do you want to try again?''


    No, Brother Silvio, you''re so strong, I''m tired.


    ''Right. I thought we could win this time.


    That''s my brother Silvio. If it was sister Elinora, she would never let me stop you.


    You can''t get away with it. Are you here?


    Speak of the devil, here comes Elinora''s sister.


    ''There is, what?''


    I can''t help but feel defensive about the errand from sister Elinora, probably because I''ve never had a good time.


    ''Why are you so freaked out? I won''t do anything.


    Uh-huh.


    ''It''s been a long time since we''ve had a reversal! I''m a lot stronger since then, you know?


    ''What? Elinora sis, you''re making me do this so many times, I don''t want to.


    Come on. Let me have my revenge.


    You can''t take out Brother Silvio first.


    I''m in Al''s mood now!


    What the hell is that? Are you in the mood for alcohol?


    Sister Elinora unfolds Reversi on the desk and tries to sit me down in a chair.


    I evade it and hide behind brother Silvio.


    ''Look, let''s do Al?''


    Come on, Al. Elinora''s sister wanted you.


    How about you, Brother Silvio?


    I don''t want it.


    I don''t want....


    Sister Elinora answers immediately. Brother Silvio''s mood is a little dark.


    ''''Now you can get a silver coin and a libra with it!


    I don''t want it.


    Elinora, that''s terrible.


    ''''Well Al and sister Elinora are both terrible.


    I don''t know, brother Silvio is getting smaller and smaller.


    ''Just do it.''


    Sister Elinora steps in to me with a zippered foot.


    ''''Hee! Silviobaria!


    "Huh?


    Without thinking, I send Brother Silvio to the execution table.


    Oh, I''m sorry! Silvio! I didn''t mean to do that!


    Brother Silvio was pushed out of the room, stunned and defenseless, brother Silvio.


    ''''Get out of my way,''''


    Ow!


    But like twisting a baby''s hand, it is played as easily as it is played.


    ''The Silviobarrier!


    What... what is the... what is the Silviobarrier...?


    There''s nothing I can do about it, and I''m forced to sit in a chair. Elinora is sitting across from me with a big smile on her face.


    How much do you love me? Are you in love with me? Or is my reaction just funny?


    What the hell, despite my troubles, I was made to do it fifteen times in a row because of my victory over sister Elinora.


    After that, Brother Silvio sulked and it was hard to get him in a good mood.


    The Silvio Barrier might be sealed for a while.

 21-To rumba and forest

    It''s been about a week since Rumba came to Koliat village. As expected, I didn''t want to stay in the mansion all the time, so I offered him my home as a place to stay.


    It''s more luxurious than the village inn, right?


    I had expected to fabricate a waste of time, but he readily agreed to it with two replies.


    If you can''t cook a meal, you can go to Celia''s dining room, and since you''re an adventurer, you should be able to cook a meal or two yourself. If you didn''t have any money, you could probably hunt in the mountains. I''ve heard that Lumumba is surprisingly well stocked with money, so he seems to be fine.


    I should also build a third base of operations.


    I decided to walk in the forest with Roomba today. The reason is to get some adventurer''s wisdom. There''s no point in offering my home if I don''t have a bit of sustenance for them.


    ''I''ve told the Nord, but are you sure? Don''t ask Elinora out.


    Because if Elinora''s sister comes, it''s going to be a full-on assault and annihilation.


    That too, I suppose.


    The Roomba does not move around like a robot vacuum cleaner (Roomba) that exists on earth. It walks quietly with a precise gait.


    There''s something cool about the Roomba, like there''s a first generation or a second generation, which is kind of cool. I heard that the third generation Roomba has an obstacle mapping and vision function.


    This Roomba also has an amazing mechanism to defeat monsters. The AI may be a bit dubious in some respects, though.


    When I walk, it steps on a branch and makes a sound like doing dirt.


    Look around you more closely. Just keep your spirits down for now and just walk.


    Okay. I''ll do my best.


    I tried not to make a noise in the grass, or step on a branch this time, or approach a deer or rabbit, but they would still get the idea.


    As for Rumba, he noiselessly waded through the knee-high grass and approached the wild boar, hitting it with a pebble.


    How could he kill a sign with that huge body?


    The wild boar, enraged by being hit by a stone, rushed at him. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of your time. Too bold.


    I struggled to kill the signs, but as I was advancing, Roomba blocked my front with his hand.


    ''What was that?''


    In a whisper I call out to Roomba.


    ''''It''s a demon ... but it''s just one goblin.


    Demon!


    The moment I hear the word demon from Rumba, a shiver runs down my spine and my body stiffens.


    Slowly, I turn my gaze towards the path ahead.


    I hear the sound of shaking grass and trees, and a goblin emerges from the bushes. It''s a small, green body with pointed ears. A large nose attached to the middle of its face. It''s a goblin that has strayed from the herd or maybe it''s a goblin that''s scurrying around and constantly moving its head.


    I''m sure you''ve never seen a demon before?


    ''I''ve seen it from a distance once,''


    Yes, I''ve seen it once. A wandwolf, a wolf-shaped demon with white fur.


    The sight of the sharp-eyed wandwolf scared me, and at that time I immediately ran away in transition.


    ''''Well, it''s just one goblin. If it was a ferocious one, it would be equipped with a sword or something, but this time it''s a log, so it''s safe. Shall Al try to take it down with his sword?


    No, even a log is bad enough for a six-year-old. And if we''re going to fight them, we''re going to do it with magic.


    ''Oh? That''s true, too. Al was better at magic, wasn''t he?


    As I was talking to him, the other side noticed us too, and he squealed in a low, geeky voice and came towards us.


    ''If you want to take them down safely with magic, don''t let them close the distance, okay? Is this going to be a close call?


    Lumumba holds up his sword as tall as he is and looks at the goblin.


    ''''What''s that? Where''s Al?


    "This way!


    I throw a voice at Roomba in the distance.


    ''What?'' Why are you so far back?!


    Because I''m afraid of getting too close!


    Not because I''m scared! d*mn it, when!


    Huh? I just secretly got away from them in the transfer. Currently, the distance between me and the goblins is at least thirty meters away.


    Rumba, as if intending to make me take him down, runs out in our direction and guides the goblin.


    Because of its small size, the distance between Roomba and the goblin is wide open. Even so, the goblins are still bent over and running.


    I refine two icicles with my ice magic. The cold air converges in front of me and instantly takes the form of an ice pillar. Thanks to the icicle, the air around me drops instantly.


    ''''Lunber! Open the line of fire for the magic shot!


    Hey!


    Thanks to Rumba''s deflection into the trees on a side street, we have a clear line of fire to the goblins.


    I''m sorry, Roomba. It got messy because I shifted and kept my distance.


    I launch two icicles in one go, imagining the stationary large crossbows used in ancient and medieval times.


    ''''Ballista!''''


    The icicles made a massive sound, slicing through the air, one on the goblin''s chest and one blowing off the goblin''s arm and stitching it to the ground. The blood wasn''t the familiar red, but purple.


    If it had been red, I would have felt sick and thrown up.


    When I approached the goblin, it didn''t twitch, as if it had died instantly.


    The thought of me killing it makes me feel very dark. The image of the icicle piercing the goblin from my brain never leaves me.


    I had already hunted a few animals like rabbits and wild boars. I thought I had divided them up as a way to live.


    However, when I killed a humanoid creature like this, I felt a chill in my heart. Somehow I couldn''t divide it, even if it was called a demon.


    Maybe I was just afraid to kill a humanoid creature with my own hands for some reason, safely, at a distance, or by magic.


    Whew, I gasp and change my mind. Rumba, too, has sensed my emotions and is standing beside me with a mysterious look on his face.


    In order to move forward, I look down at the goblin''s corpse with strength of mind.


    ''''Well that''s pretty gross.


    ...your magic.


    No, Roomba. I''m in a serious place right now...

 22-battery. Heartfelt words

    Mr. Schilvio! Ah-so-boo!


    I cheerfully knock on the door of brother Silvio''s room.


    ''''........''''


    But there was no reply from Brother Silvio. But he''s not away. Because earlier I saw him entering the room with sweets and a book in his hand.


    It''s elegant. You look like an aristocrat.


    ...para....


    If you listen carefully, you can hear the sound of the pages of a book being turned over. It''s proof of Brother Silvio''s presence.


    Brother Silvio is kind. So, being a cute little brother, there''s no way he won''t respond to my invitation to play. Even if I''m concentrating. Even if the story is in a good place, he responds to me without a single unpleasant look on his face.


    He''s a good brother. But maybe that''s a good way to get past Elinora''s sister. I''ll have to try it sometime.


    You''re a good friend of mine. Not there?


    Well, anyway, there''s no such thing as brother Silvio.


    After all, is he sulking about yesterday?


    I think back to last night.


    Yesterday, I was invited by Silvio''s brother to play shogi.


    Since I wasn''t even good at shogi to begin with, my brother Silvio, who worked hard every day, was able to catch up with me in the blink of an eye.


    Nowadays, the odds are 50-50 against each other.


    The day when I will be no match for them is near.


    I am attacking Brother Silvio''s jade pieces with minimal protection.


    "Brother Silvio, you are very good at defending yourself.


    ....


    Then brother Silvio makes a bitter face for some reason.


    ''''Hmm? What''s going on?


    It''s nothing. See, next time Al.


    Uh-huh.


    I placed my corner pieces in the middle of the field and stared at them, boldly attacking the opponent''s position with flying cars, katsura horses and gold pieces.


    Brother Silvio protects his jade pieces with silver and gold to keep them out of the range of my horn pieces. I put out a decoy, but it doesn''t come on at all. A bodyguard, huh?


    By the way, the job of the bodyguard is, of course, to protect the target of the bodyguard.


    There is a scene that a bodyguard shoots a handgun in a cool manner or beats up a dangerous person in a movie, etc., but I hear it is a disqualifying act as an original bodyguard.


    It is said that the priority of a bodyguard is to protect the target safely, or to let him escape, and it''s no good when you enter a battle. He always observes everything around him and predicts how he will move in the future to ensure his safety.


    It''s more of a cowardly person than someone who is good at fighting.


    They have the aptitude.


    I''m off topic, but in any case, Brother Silvio''s silver and gold pieces are annoying.


    The balls also run away like water flowing smoothly by the balls.


    Also, the silver and gold pieces around them cling together as well.


    ''''Ah! Brother Silvio, make a barrier with silver and gold pieces again!


    "....barrier....silvio...barrier...


    Hmm? What''s going on?


    Shoulders slumped in a paragraph. Brother Silvio.


    Huh? What is it? What''s going on?


    ...Oh, you reacted to the barrier?


    After that, he followed Brother Silvio''s lead and protected his balls. The formation was also torn down.


    Jade was also struck down by my corner piece.


    When my jade, the king, is struck down, there is no point in fighting any longer.


    The pieces, whose hearts had been broken, were quietly put into the crate.


    "I''m going to bed, Al,


    I''ll just clean up. Good night.


    Brother Silvio returned from his study room to his own room, dazed and dizzy.


    The above is what happened last night.


    Now that I think about it, I might have broken Brother Silvio''s heart with my words at that moment.


    Well, it can''t be helped. Brother Silvio will be in a better mood tomorrow.


    I took the trouble to make a homemade baseball.


    Well, I just tightened a piece of suitable cloth around it and tied it up with a string.


    My brother Silvio didn''t have any company, so I headed towards the dining room to eat some snacks.


    On the way, I was clunking the ball against the wall and was warned by Mel, the maid.


    Behind her, Meena is fidgeting a bit. She''s restless as she turns her glancing gaze to the ball in my hand and then breaks eye contact.


    I know what I''m doing, okay? Meena wants to play ball, too, right? He''s just a guy who can''t help himself. I''ll throw the ball in the common room later and leave it for you.


    I walk past and head to the dining room with a disappointed Mina at my back.


    Lately, there''s been a lot of variation in the snacks thanks to me and Bartolo, and the frequent gatherings of everyone. A big reason for this, though, is that Bartolo has been hiding more sugar than I thought.


    It even led to a couple of shelves being installed so that I could get to the dishes quickly.


    To my surprise, sister Elinora was sitting on a chair in the dining room with a cookie plate in her hand.


    ''Geez!''


    ''Geez! What''s that?!


    Oops, it was an unintentional reflection.


    I did look at the other person''s face and said, ''Geez! is rude. Alfried, I''m sorry.


    ''I''m sorry. I mean, why are you here? Didn''t you say you were going to visit the next village today?


    ''Well that''s okay but no it''s not good. ''Geez! is not good.


    I''m sorry. Sister Elinora. I will not say it again.


    As if my sincere heart was understood, Sister Elinora folded her arms and nodded ostentatiously.


    I''m glad. It seems that the forgiveness has been granted.


    I''m really glad ... that I have life.


    ''Something tells me it would be more interesting to stay home today, so I''ve decided to go tomorrow.


    Sister Elinora explains as she bites into a cookie that Bartolo must have made.


    Wow, what an annoying reason.


    ''''What do you have a problem with?''''


    It was nothing. Alfried would be very happy to see you, sir.


    She gets a half-eyed glare from her sister Elinora, but maintains her normalcy and her good mood.


    ''Weird way to talk. Yeah, let''s play then, shall we?


    Why?


    I make a dumb noise at sister Elinora''s sudden invitation.


    Because at times like this, it''s always practice.


    Seeing my dumb face, Elinora points her finger at my hand.


    ''''That''s a ball, right?''''


    The ball.


    Then we''ll play ball today.


    ''What? Isn''t it safe to do that in here or with the dishes?


    Do you want a sword?


    Come on! Catch the ball! I''m the pitcher! The catcher is Sister Elinora!


    I throw the words and the ball out loud to Sister Elinora. The catching game has already begun!


    Pitchers and catchers and such are a matter of mood.


    What''s a catcher?


    Sister Elinora questions as she catches my thrown ball.


    ''Hey! Throw the ball back!


    What do you mean, throwing things at each other?


    And he throws the ball back to me. It was good. I didn''t get a huge fastball or anything like that.


    The dining room has enough room for the whole family to eat and for the maid to move around. In other words, there''s enough room for the kids to play catch.


    They toss the ball loosely to each other in harmony.


    ''Al, can''t you throw it faster?''


    Sister Elinora throws a ball with increased speed to provoke me.


    I catch it in a hurry, but it''s pretty fast.


    ''''My shoulders are just getting warmed up.


    But it''s a six-year-old''s shoulder. There''s no way he''s going to be any faster than this.


    I''m going to throw it with a little magic.


    I''m going to throw it with my entire body wrapped in magic.


    ''Screw you! Sister Elinora!


    The ball, which is a mixture of my magic and feelings, heads straight for sister Elinora''s chest.


    That''s what I call a ball of words! The voice of my heart. I can''t say.


    The ball should be as fast as the Elinora sister from earlier.


    But Elinora Sis catches my sped-up ball with one hand without a care in the world.


    ''What the hell! It!


    You''re going a little faster.


    ''I''m feeling it! The ball has words of the heart in it!


    Wow, that''s a lot of heart to go around.


    Elinora looks at the ball she caught with a suspicious look in her eyes.


    Then I''ll be able to put my feelings into words.


    Sister Elinora''s ''Yeah! The ball is fired with a cute call of "What?


    Hmm? Did you put something in it?


    Can I bully you?


    A-okay! I have an evil curse on me! That''s a bad feeling!


    Oh, shit!


    Maybe it was because it was too wickedly thoughtful, but I avoided it without a second thought.


    ''''Hey, why are you avoiding it!''''


    ''What? Because it''s too fast?


    You just had it off.


    I''ve got a catch.


    Well, yeah.


    I manage to calm Sister Elinora down and go to pick up the ball that''s lying around.


    ''A little more, it feels good!


    I''ll take as many Al balls as I can get my hands on.


    Oh? You said it. Absolutely, okay?


    It!


    "Don''t torture me!


    Throw the ball in sister Elinora''s face with a heartfelt wish.


    Catch it!


    Oh, bug.


    With that, sister Elinora plays my ball with one hand.


    ''Why not!''


    Sorry, sorry. I just had a bug up in my face.


    Really?


    It''s true.


    I hope so.


    Yes, that''s just an occasional occurrence. I''d like to think that it''s not that my wishes are unacceptable or anything.


    The ball from Elinora''s sister is flying again.


    Hmm? It''s not a problem this time, is it?


    With that in mind, I brace myself to catch the ball in my hand with both hands. Then, just before I catch it.


    "Go get me some libra.


    ''Ha! I''ve got it!


    I look at the ball in my hand, stunned. Suddenly the ball whispered, as if pressed against me. It''s like an older sister making her younger brother pasty.


    I''ve done it.


    I looked up and saw sister Elinora giving me a look that said I had done it.


    I''m sure she''ll tell me to go get a libra later.


    It''s a terrible thing to do with a beautiful face.


    Yes, yes, my family is beautiful except for me. Yes, yes, Elinora sister is pretty.


    I throw the ball while swearing. However, because I threw the ball properly, it went in a direction that was far away from Elinora sister.


    ''Elinora-sister is cute.''


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    Hmm? Did something go wrong? Oh, well.


    I can''t get this one. As soon as she saw the ball, sister Elinora instantly dashed to the spot where the ball fell.


    Then she dives into the falling ball and holds it to her belly, not wanting to let it go.


    In the end, she uses her full athleticism to land on her feet, using her entire body in a spectacular manner to release the impact.


    It''s a very beautiful forward motion.


    ''''Well you don''t have to go that far to take it.


    I just felt I had to take that one.


    What?


    I laugh like a fool, and sister Elinora gives me a disgruntled look and releases a good one.


    ''Then I''ll throw a ball that Al will want to take.


    No, it''s not. It''s not a dog.


    Yeah. That one!


    The ball flies loosely from sister Elinora''s hand.


    Just because the ball is slow doesn''t make me want to take it. I don''t want you to lick me at all.


    "I won''t mess with Al anymore.


    Oh, shit! We have to take it!


    "One!


    On instinct I run out without looking around.


    Then I dive toward the ball that loosely falls to the table.


    Yes, even if it''s my mother Erna''s favorite cup there.


    The cup is thrown off the table to the floor due to the fragile impact.


    And.....


    Crash! Palin!


    Mother Erna''s favorite cup has broken.


    ''Oh my God, that''s Mother Erna''s favorite cup, isn''t it? I was told it was so easy to crack.


    Yes, that''s right, it was bought by Nord''s father in King''s Landing, and he always uses it with great care. He must have put a lot of thought into it. I broke such a cup.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    Oh, no, no, um.


    Al broke my mom''s favorite cup.


    Mother Erna freezes when she hears that.


    Huh! Elinora, you''re unbelievable! Aren''t you supposed to be defending your brother? I sold my brother right away.


    ''Really? Alfried?


    I''m scared. You can call me Al.


    No, it''s just, "Hey, this is Elinora''s idea of having fun in here.


    I told you not to do that...


    It''s the other way around! It''s the opposite! I''m the one who broke it.


    ...Alfried broke it, didn''t he?


    Apparently, for Mom Erna, the question is whether she broke it.


    ''''Yes I''m sorry.''''


    You need to go outside and think about it. Don''t go in there until I say so.


    Yes, sir.


    No rebuttal allowed. Mother Erna is quietly angry with the atmosphere that says, "I''m not going to let you argue with me.


    This is how I was thrown out of the house.


    I remember when I was a naughty junior high school student.


    I was embarrassed to be standing in the corridor, so I pretended to be playing with my watch and pretended that I was desperately waiting for someone. I miss it.


    When the sun went down, Mother Erna opened the door for me.


    ''Don''t you have something to say to me?''


    Hmm, you''re letting me in.


    I''m coming in!


    No!


    The door is closed again.


    Huh? Why?


    No one answered my questions.


    From upstairs, Brother Silvio was looking down at me piteously.

 23-Hamburger and Mina

    With a thump, a light sound echoes through the kitchen of the mansion.


    Bartolo chops up the freshly purchased onions with a familiar hand.


    Then he fries the chopped ones in a frying pan until they turn a candy color.


    I pound the meat, which is a ratio of seven beef to three pork, in a rhythm of two knives.


    ''Are you sure you''re okay with pounding the meat that much?''


    Bartolo peers at the ground beef to see if he''s finished frying the onions.


    ''It''s all right,''


    Okay.


    What I''m trying to make right now is hamburgers. Although this dish requires a little bit of preparation, it is very easy to eat because it is soft. It is very popular with both children and adults, and it is also a gentle dish that can be eaten by old people with poor chewing skills.


    Hamburger all-around. Truly amazing.


    When the ground beef is ready, wait for the fried onions to cool down and then mix them by hand with the eggs.


    The key before that is to throw the ice magic ice into the bowl as you see fit, and while the fried onions are cooling, throw the ice magic into the bowl.


    Keep your hands in a little water to cool them down as you mix.


    This is to ensure that the temperature of your hands doesn''t melt the fat from the meat and make it dry.


    When you knead until it is sticky, you do the legendary feat that is said to be the image of everyone who makes hamburgers.


    They throw the kneaded seeds to each other with their left and right hands about ten times. This is truly the technique of the mom. By doing this, the air in the hamburger is released and the hamburger does not crack easily when it is cooked.


    If you get married and have a wife, I would like you to do this in the kitchen with an apron on.


    And I want to watch them do it.


    "Hey kid. Your face is disheveled.


    Ha!


    Oops, no good. I was cooking now. I hurriedly turned my face back to normal.


    In fact, when I was in high school, I did this technique in home economics and I missed catching it with my hand and hit my friend next to me.


    I can still vividly picture the seeds stuck to my apron from that moment. Yes, like a gee...........no, it''s nothing. Forget about it. Anyway, don''t let your guard down.


    Cook them on one side in a hot pan with oil. Lightly dent the middle of the seeds before grilling. The hamburger will be swollen all over as it cooks. The middle part is especially difficult to cook, so the center of the seed will be cooked evenly. By the way, when you grill the hamburgers, the heat is medium. If the heat is low, the hamburger will not be cooked, and if the heat is high, the surface will be burned.


    When one side of the burger is cooked, turn it over and cover it with a lid to steam it. When it''s cooked all the way through, it''s done.


    It''s done!


    ''Oh! It smells so good. I''m sure the smell is leaking out of the kitchen.


    It''s probably leaking.


    From the open door of the kitchen, you can see Meena''s face quietly showing only her face.


    It''s disgusting. You''re drooling.


    It sounds like he''s harping on something.


    I can hear the sound of loud inhaling and exhaling, probably desperately trying to smell the hamburger.


    ''It must be the hyenas they''re trying to get at the leftovers.


    ''I don''t know what a hyena is, but I''ll know later. Those are the eyes of a wolf.


    Let''s leave that one alone.


    ''Yeah. As long as it''s not sugar, it should be fine.


    Ignoring the licking look from Meena, Bartolo and I prepare to eat our hamburgers.


    ''''Haha.''''


    With only the sound of dishes being prepared, I thought I heard a voice like a weak dog.


    I didn''t hear anything. This is an auditory hallucination.


    ''Come on, let''s eat! Bartolo.


    Oh, yeah.


    Bartolo looks uncomfortable with Meena''s gaze.


    ''Yeah, it''s good. It''s a hamburger.''


    Neither too hard nor too soft. The cut is well cooked and the cross section is red to brown. The cross section is red to brown, and the meat is rich in juices.


    It''s amazingly tender meat. And this gravy........


    Bartolo mugs and chews, moving his mouth to chew.


    ''Hawa.''


    How long is Meena going to be watching this? How''s work?


    Good. Let''s just keep building and practicing.


    Oh, let''s get to work. It''s gonna be great with some cheese and stuff!


    ''Wow! Bartolo is brilliant. I also recommend you to put cheese in it. You can also use carrots and mushrooms instead of onions.


    We nodded at each other in agreement.


    ''So what are we going to do with this one extra hamburger?


    ....!


    Bartolo points to the remaining hamburger in the pan.


    Indeed. I can''t eat too much since I''m going to taste it for Bartolo''s practice.


    If I eat any more, it will affect my dinner for me as a six-year-old.


    Bartolo could afford to eat another one. However, Bartolo is very concerned about the door.


    "Jeez....


    "Boy, can I give it to Meena?


    ''I don''t need to eat any more of it, it''ll affect my dinner. Share it with Meena.


    Whew!


    Meena is met with a shout of delight from the door around the


    ''Master Alfried, can I eat this?''


    Okay.


    Thank you!


    Meena''s smile blossoms into a puffy, blossoming smile.


    As it is, Meena takes her hand away from the door and waits for Bartolo to put the hamburger on a plate.


    His hand is already well behaved, knife and fork in hand.


    ''Hamburger... hamburger...''


    Hyena, it was worth sticking around at the door for so long.


    See?


    Meena receives a plate from Bartolo, neatly arranged with vegetables and hamburgers together.


    No sauce was poured on it this time.


    Meena looked at the hamburger with moist eyes and smelled it carefully.


    ''''Haha ... just the smell alone makes me happy.''''


    Then you don''t want it?


    ''No, it''s not! ...I beg your pardon.


    Uh-huh. I''m sorry.


    Meena shucks! And, with knife and fork at the ready, he tries to eat the hamburger.


    The knife is slowly working its way to the meat of the hamburger.


    It smells good, doesn''t it? Did Al make something? Can I have a minute?


    Oh, my God! The monster came over, caught in a hamburger.


    ''Huh? My hamburger is gone!


    Sister Elinora. Today''s main course is hamburgers.


    ''What! Oh no!


    I snatch Meena''s hamburger and offer it up to the One who deserves the highest priority. Don''t forget to offer up your knife and fork.


    Sorry, meena. That''s just the way the world works. Those below are simply exploited by those above them. What a cruel world.


    ''Wow! Looks good again! Erna, I''m going to go eat with my mom.


    I''d appreciate your feedback later.


    Mmm. Thanks for everything.


    What a waste of time.


    Step back. Sister Elinora makes me back down and leaves the kitchen with a hand gesture of


    ''Sorry Mina. Sis Elinora took it from me.


    "...uhhhhhh...


    Meena looks sadly down in her eyes. It''s kind of cute, like a dog that''s had its food taken away.


    ''You''re switching up your body language so much, aren''t you?


    ''He''s a nobleman. But before he''s a nobleman, he''s my brother he''s my brother.


    I said twice because it was important.


    ''I''m going to make another hamburger now, so you''ll have to wait.


    Bartolo put his hand on Meena''s shoulder as she turned over and smiled. To me, Bartolo''s teeth looked like they were shining killer.


    ''Yes, I''m waiting!


    It''s got a nice vibe to it. Why don''t you two just get together already? You''re both old enough to be single, right?


    Hey, Meena? How long are you going to slack off?


    Mel comes into the kitchen to find Meena.


    ''Ah! Mr. Mel!


    ''Oh! Miss Mel! I don''t think so. How long are you slacking off? You haven''t even finished cleaning the hallway.


    ''What? No, but we''re about to....


    ''No, but not! Here we go.


    ''What? Hey! Ah! Hamburgeroooooo!


    Meena is caught by Mel by the collar and is dragged sluggishly away.


    ''Aww. I''ll call you back later if I can.''


    Are you sure? Absolutely!


    With those words, they left the kitchen for the last time.


    Meena couldn''t eat her hamburger after all that day.


    It was because Sister Elinora and Mother Erna had arrived. The hamburgers seemed to be to their liking, and there was no way there was going to be any left for Meena.

 24-Spicy spicy

    The village of Colliat is exuding an air of buoyancy, as the wheat harvest is almost upon us.


    The wheat is gradually turning from blue to gold, which makes people''s expectations even higher.


    My summer has come again.


    I sowed the seeds of wheat last October, and this year''s harvest will be from August to September.


    There are four seasons in this world, and the climate is similar to that of Japan. In spring, colorful flowers bloom, in summer the temperature rises, and in autumn the leaves change color. In winter, there is a small amount of snowfall.


    The changing of the seasons is a reminder of the passage of time.


    Some of the villagers don''t change their clothes from summer to winter, but I wonder what is going on with them. Especially with the old man in Roland.


    The men wear clothes made of heavy linen and long pants.


    The women are dressed in a dress-like garment, which is tied around the chest or waist with a cord. Maybe it''s the loose-fitting construction that makes it hard to look at sometimes, but I think that''s great.


    Now, as persistent as it sounds, the season is summer. Today is the day the traitor comes.


    The traitor was, at one time, a like-minded person with me and Bartolo. Past tense. Past tense.


    Death to the traitor. Let me show you what I''ve seen.


    It was past noon when it came in. Saara called me and Bartolo to meet him in the yard.


    We go out the front door and see three large carriages lined up in the yard.


    I''m surprised at how many carriages there are. When he came last year, there were at most one carriage, two maids, and a mercenary to add to the load and manpower.


    You can hear the cries of horses pulling carriages even from outside the mansion, as if they have carriages to do their business in Koliat Village.


    They''re here again this year! Master Alfried!


    The guy spreads his arms wide open, familiar but happy to see us again.


    I see. And he tells the maid that I ratted her out.


    You seem to have forgotten.


    ''Hey Tory. I''m glad you''re here again this year.


    Translation: "How could you show your face in front of us?


    ''Good to see you! Toriela!


    Translation: "I''ve been waiting for the day I can beat the shit out of your face.


    Oh, really? I''m happy to see you too.


    Toriela is a little wary of our black aura, perhaps sensing our black aura.


    As expected of a merchant. Your instincts are keen. But it''s shallow of you not to understand your mistake.


    ''''We''ve come so far, haven''t we? Come into the mansion.


    As I say this, Bartolo opens the door and invites Triella into the mansion.


    It''s amazing, Bartolo. That flowing, quick movement to read your master''s thoughts is like a butler. I don''t have a butler in my house, so I don''t really know what he is.


    Maybe he''s a bodyguard.


    "Huh? Well then, I''m going to have to go.


    Did I make you wary of being more polite than usual? It''s always Mel or Saara who does this kind of thing.


    Triella looks at us and the door and enters the mansion with some hesitation.


    Death to traitors.


    Woohoo!


    A man named Triera is a man who has been doing business with a small village recently, since about the time I was born.


    Until then, it seems that Triela''s father was running the business. As he got older, he began to hurt his back more often and let his son, Triela, take over.


    Unlike her father, Triella is very light. She is always accompanied by a ''sss'' at the end of a word, making her look like an unreliable soldier.


    She is twenty-two years old. He has unkempt blond hair and green eyes. His face is on the flat side, more of a pretty face than a cool one.


    He used to be dressed in a slouchy, sober-looking villager''s outfit, but now he wears a fine white shirt and a green jacket. He''s wearing a solid black belt and a pair of green seventy-five trousers.


    Probably my idea of reversies and spaghetti to make money.


    Triella is an unreliable looking guy who could forget something in three steps.


    That''s why I call her Tory for short.


    Something about the end of the word makes me say, ''Sss! Sss! And it seems like a bird that chirps.


    But Tory''s intuition is keen. When she met Celia, she said these words to her.


    It''s a good thing that the women of this village are in trouble if you make enemies with them.


    I didn''t realize in one shot that it was a Tory habit. He must have gone through a lot of shura. I''ve heard rumors that there are noblemen living in the royal capital who are scheming. The royal capital ... a terrible place.


    Moreover, the ideas that come out of Tory''s mouth are so original that they can suggest the unexpected. That''s why I sold the rights to Reversi.


    We''ve known each other for a long time and I can trust him, so there''s no problem.


    Well, I don''t have any intentions of becoming a merchant and struggling to make it up as a merchant, so it''s fine.


    I''ll just deliver foodstuffs here and there with transfer magic, and I''ll have enough money to pay for it.


    ''''No, thanks to Reversi, I was able to open a store in the royal capital.


    As soon as Tory arrived in the parlor, he sat down with a thud and stretched.


    ''Thanks to Tory''s efficiency in selling and spreading the word, we''re making money too. And the village is getting richer.


    By the way, Reversi has been incorporated into the Slowlet family budget, and I don''t know how much is in it.


    I don''t know how much sugar and salt they have been able to purchase in the village and house, so they must be getting rich.


    They also buy cows and chickens and let the villagers raise them. I''m sure Tory has been making a lot of money as well.


    Alfried-san has been a long-time customer of mine, and there''s also the matter of Reversi. I want to keep in touch with you for a long time to come!


    It''s a win-win situation for Toriela and the Slaulet family. All I have to do is come up with an idea and they sell it well, so I''d like to keep asking for help.


    But I can''t accept your betrayal of me and Bartolo last time.


    Me and Bartolo''s sweet cooking life has been ruined by Torrie. We have to spend a bittersweet week.


    I''m going to make Torrie bitter as well.


    I''ll never forgive you for that!


    Well, I''d like to have a business meeting then, but I haven''t bathed in the water due to my long trip...


    There are no hotels in this world, and if you don''t have a water source on your journey, you may not even be able to bathe all the way through.


    You can avoid camping out in the field by going through the village, but there are no baths. As a Japanese man, the trip seems impossible for me.


    Sure, we''re in no hurry. "Sure, we''re in no hurry. We''ve got it all ready for you.


    As expected of you, Alfried. The baths here are even better than at the luxury lodges in the royal capital.


    Tory cheerfully gets up from his chair and smiles.


    ''Let''s play a prank in the bath.


    ''Oh, by the way, Master Alfried told me, Comet? The one you said...


    Hey! Sit down and talk to me! Come on, come on!


    Rice? Rice!


    Ugh.


    He''s pulling back a little on my swordsmanship, but I don''t care. I don''t mind being called a pervert for the sake of rice.


    ''So? Do you have it with you?


    Er, yeah. I''ve only got a few.


    How many pounds? Tons? Will that be enough...?


    Rice is one of the staple foods of Japan. Rice is also called our soul food.


    We can''t help but look for ingredients that go well with rice.


    However, very few people know how much rice we Japanese eat in a year.


    The amount of rice we eat in a year is equivalent to a bale of rice.


    A bale of rice weighs 60 kilograms.


    But I don''t think that applies here because we live on earth, but it''s probably about 60 kilos, or even 80 kilos depending on the individual.


    Of course, the rice is grown in the rice paddies.


    So, how big of a rice field do you need to have to be to grow the rice you eat on your own?


    The unit of measurement in growing rice is one reactionary pace.


    One reactionary pace is 31.5m x 31.5m, 992.25m2.


    From this unit, if there is a good harvest, about 8 to 9 bales can be obtained.


    In other words, a single crop of rice paddies could feed seven or eight people for a year.


    In concrete terms, we can harvest enough for about half a tennis court.


    Even if I, a six-year-old boy, were to eat it, I''d want forty kilos.


    "Well, Mr. Alfried? Do you hear me?


    Oops, sorry, I was just thinking about something.


    They were so serious.


    And how much? A ton?


    No, it''s impossible. The only thing I managed to get was about a hundred kilos.


    ''Less! I won''t last two years!


    No, I''ll get it again and bring it to you.


    Tory it was nice to meet you. Come on, go take a bath. Then I''ll treat you to a nice cold ale and a hamburger.


    Maybe at this moment I must be wearing the best smile I''ve ever had on my face in this world.


    Maybe I don''t care about the betrayal or any of those little things anymore. As long as there''s rice, everyone is happy. There will be no more wars.


    Ugh, shit. Thank you. I''m glad to meet you.


    I walk down the hallway with a big smile on my face, and Tory walks behind me with a bitter smile.


    ''Come on, come on, lick some candy.


    Hmm? What? This?


    ''It''s sweet and delicious when you lick it. Lick it if you think it will take away your fatigue.


    I smile and hand him one candy wrapped in paper. It''s cooled with ice magic, so it won''t melt even in summer.


    Thank you.


    I laughed as I looked at Triella, who was eating her candy and rolling her eyes in delight.


    ©`©`.


    I returned to my comrade, and politely led Tory to the bath.


    I go to the kitchen where my collaborators in this project are waiting.


    Hmm, can you stop getting back at him or something because the rice is here? And I wonder if Bartolo would agree with that?


    And it was Bartolo who was the hardest to deal with.


    ''Master Alfried,''


    Hmm? What?


    I''m walking down the hallway when Meena stops me from behind.


    ''I overheard from Triela-sama earlier that Alfried-sama had some sweetness for you.


    Oh, I''m in no-man''s land.


    Oh, no, not again!


    Oh, I see. I''ll report to Lady Elinora.


    ''Joke joke! No! Just kidding! It''s a joke! Meena! I''ve got three pieces of candy left in here!


    He turns on his heel and offers Meena three candy bars.


    When Meena looks at them, she frowns slightly. I think she''s thinking, ''What a shameless guy.


    ''''Alfried-sama.''''


    Yes?


    Bounce on it.


    Hmm?


    Patterning. Katya, chirp, gasa.


    There''s more.


    Oh, yes, I''m sorry. That''s the last one.


    As soon as Meena took it, she put a piece of candy in her mouth, melted her face into a helpless mess and left.


    ''It''s a mugging!


    No one else had seen the scene of my damage.


    My anger at Triela was building up again. I''ve been mugged for saying something unnecessary. Meena is a maid, right?¡¡I''m a nobleman. How did this happen? No, before I was a maid, Meena was a woman and I was a man, a nobleman...


    "Oh, boy. Just in time to make a hamburger steak with a lot of akara seeds!


    Acara berries are very hot, slightly shriveled, cherry tomato-shaped berries. If you add a little bit of it, it makes a nice tangy snack, but if you use the wrong amount, it''s incredibly spicy.


    This time I was going to feed Tory some of the berries.


    ''''You can''t do that with Akala meat...''''


    ''Oh? What''s the matter with you? That''s what the kid said, right?


    "A hamburger with a single akara seed in it isn''t enough! Because of Tory, Meena found out about the new example!


    What the f*ck?


    Bartolo looks at me with a shocked expression.


    I''m sorry, Bartolo. Maybe it was a mistake to let that guy off the hook even a little bit.


    Tory!


    Well then, this hamburger is too lukewarm for him. I''ll put more Akara nuts in it! And make sure the mushrooms are spicy as hell!


    Bartolo''s expression turns to anger and he produces another hamburger with a crisp movement.


    It''s amazing how Bartolo can up the ante. It''s terrifying to have a grudge against food-related grudges. Anyway, what shall we do with this hamburger?


    The prototype hamburgers were placed on the kitchen table. It''s quite uncomfortable, disguised with carrots to avoid showing the redness of color, which is a characteristic of the Akala fruit in one shot.


    I''ll give it to Brother Silvio later.


    That''s what I thought. I ducked over the edge of the table and got to work on my food.


    As soon as the seeds of the hamburger steak were ready, I began to cook them one after another.


    "Wow, that smells great! It''s a hamburger! I like this!


    Then sister Elinora walks into the kitchen, probably caught by the good smell again.


    I wonder if Sister Elinora is a dog?


    Sorry, I''m just making hamburgers.


    I''m almost done grilling, I can''t take my eyes off it. I''m still very picky about the meat in this one.


    ''Hmm, it''s boring. I''m a little hungry, can I have some? I had sword practice in the morning.


    I wonder if she saw me being serious and knew she couldn''t be bothered. Elinora sister puts her elbows on the platform as if she is bored.


    ''''Hmm? Or there''s a hamburger there that you can eat.


    The one Al made?


    Yeah, I do.


    I just want them to eat quickly and leave quickly.


    ''Then I''ll take the one on this end of the table...''


    Okay. Come in. My lovely brother, Alfried, made this for you as a token of his appreciation.


    Oh, hey, kid. The one at the end of the...


    "...hmm? The edge? Huh? Ah! Ta-da!


    Before hearing our reply, sister Elinora unmannerly grabs the hamburger directly with her hand and puts it in her mouth.


    ''''Spicy ah! Wow! Eeek!


    Sister Elinora raises her voice loudly and then yells something in a hysterical voice. What did she say at the end?


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I can tell that you''re very angry.


    After about five minutes of sipping water and other things, Elinora has calmed down and is staring at me with reddened eyes.


    Her tongue still tingles or her breathing seems to be hard. Only the spicy ones.


    ''I see, I understand exactly how Al feels.


    I''m very afraid of a good smile. Is that it? Does sister Elinora look like mother Erna?


    ''No, I mean ... that ... that ... to me, sister Elinora is the spice of life, or Akala''s fruit, or ... oh, yes! He''s a bitter man to me!


    I turned my shaving gaze back to look at my sister Elinora.


    At that moment, a hamburger was twisted into my mouth. And my mouth was violated by Akala''s fruit.


    I don''t really remember what happened after that.


    The next thing I knew, the time was night, and I was asleep on the bed.


    I think I should have gotten down on my knees quickly and not said anything unnecessary at that time. I don''t know if I would still be allowed to do so.

 25-Lets go to the picnic

    I did my sword practice as usual and washed my face at the well. The cold water washes away the sweat that sticks to my face and I feel good. But in winter, the water becomes cold as hell and I hesitate to even touch it. It''s a frightening change.


    As you finish washing your face, you realize that you forgot to bring a cloth to wipe your face with. I turn my head, but it''s not supposed to be there.


    "Yes, here''s a cloth to wipe your face with.


    The one who quickly held out the cloth to me was the maid, Sarla. She''s the maid who''s been taking care of me since I was a baby. She was sixteen years old when she was a baby, and now, six years later, she''s twenty-two. Her face and childishness have been drained from her, and her neat appearance is imposing and beautiful. Her long, lustrous black hair was sure to make people on the street look back at her.


    As a Japanese person with dark hair, I miss her so much that I can''t help but stare at her. The sight of her often seemed to be seen by other people, and I asked Mother Erna, ''Don''t you like Saara?'' I have been suspected of being a good friend. Well, it''s not uncommon for small children to be attracted to the beautiful older women around them.


    Well, it''s true that Sarra is a beautiful woman. But when I''m thirty-three years old mentally, I feel that it will be ten years before love begins. I don''t know which is judging calmly, the body of a six-year old boy or the spirit of an old man.


    I replied to Mom Erna.


    ''I just like my black hair.''


    I don''t care if the six year old suddenly said she liked her black hair and it might have seemed odd, but I don''t care. I don''t even care that sister Elinora was fiddling with her bangs behind mother Erna, who rolled her eyes.


    I knew it was black hair, right? Mm-hmm.


    Most men like women with a neat and clean image. Is it because of the inherent beauty of the Japanese people that they are instinctively attracted to black hair?


    I guess the reason I like long straight hair among other things is because it''s easy to see the shine.


    I''ve heard that men like a single point of reflection (straight hair, car shine, etc.) and I''ve heard that women like a diffuse reflection, lam¨¦ or permed hair. Women, on the other hand, seem to like irregular reflection, lame and permed hair.


    But brown hair is not bad either. It''s easy to get a bright impression and it goes well with clothes. It''s not only that, but also the girl''s friend said it was difficult to match her black hair with her clothes.


    But because of that, it''s a pity that Japanese people have brown hair all over the place.


    It doesn''t mean that brown hair is bad, or that you look like you''re playing with it.¡¡I''m sure that''s just the image of being a delinquent or a Yankee that just won''t go away, I''m sure.


    Maybe the reason why middle and high schools and high schools have strict hair school rules is to sear out people who are so rebellious against the school or organization that dyes their hair, even breaking the school rules.


    ''Thank you. Sarla.


    No.


    Sarra''s dark hair is beautiful today.


    ¡Á x x x


    I tell Bartolo that I don''t want lunch and transition from my room to my home. It''s a nice day and I think we''ll have a picnic. I''m making a lunch for that now.


    I''ve recently been able to cook rice here thanks to the feather boiler that Logan made for me.


    Maybe that''s why one of the kitchens looks like an old mudroom. It''s a bit more Japanese, though. The details were adjusted with the dirt magic.


    It''s not as easy to cook rice with one switch.


    It''s hard to put the wood in the kamado and cook over the fire. More than anything, it was difficult to adjust the heat. We had to burn wood for days with Bartolo to practice how to adjust the flame. I realized how great the gas stove was.


    I learned how to control the heat, but I didn''t know how to cook rice, so I had a hard time.


    After some trial and error, I managed to find the right amount of heat to get a good finish.


    I started with low heat, then high heat, then low heat, then high heat, then high heat again, and finally I turned off the heat and let it burn without removing the lid.


    The rice is now ready to be cooked. I can''t tell you how many times I''ve had rice become soggy or burnt until I got to this point.


    I''m already used to the process of cooking rice with hunger.


    ''Yes, the rice is standing up.''


    I nodded, letting the steam from the cooking rice wash over me.


    I make up a series of salt knots and wrap them in leaves. Then I use spatial magic to store them.


    Now it''s always hot.


    I''m one step closer to my goal of living a richer life.


    Today I''m going to take some rice balls to Logan''s house for a picnic.


    I have to show Logan, who made the rice for me, how good it is. He loved the egg rolls, and I''m sure he''ll understand how well they go with rice. I''m sorry we don''t have miso soup. I''ll have to find it or make it...


    We headed for Logan''s house, thinking about our future plans.


    A little outside the village, in the square used for vigilante training, sister Elinora was cheerfully battling with the captain of the vigilante group with a wooden sword.


    The voices cheering for the captain and the yellow voices cheering for Elinora''s sister echoed to a distance. I walked past them as I walked past them down the street.


    ''Lorgarn-san, it''s time for dinner!


    I pound on Logan''s cabin. No one lives around here and it won''t bother the neighbors, so feel free to be loud. I don''t hear any work, so it should be fine.


    ''Don''t stop! What if someone is listening?


    ''What?¡¡No one is listening.


    ''This village is small. Who knows when they''ll listen and misunderstand.


    No, you''re a self-conscious high school girl.


    What?¡¡Girls, are you good?


    I heard a word I''d never heard before, and Bartolo separated it in an odd way. It''s a bit funny to pronounce.


    ''Oh, look, look, I''ve brought you some rice.


    Oh, this. You came all the way out here for this?


    No, we''re going on a picnic now, just in case.


    Okay. I''ll eat this one later.


    Nonsense!¡¡You''re not going to eat a hot rice ball?¡¡There''s no way you''re not eating now and eating later. That would be a stupid thing to do.¡¡Logan is actually a big eater, so there''s no reason he can''t eat. Which means.....


    Does that mean Logan is going on a picnic with me?


    ''I ain''t going, how can you think like that? I just have a job to do.


    Well, that''s boring.


    Bye, guys. Thank you. I''ll let you know what I think...


    Logan closes the door with a clunk.


    I quickly put my ear to the door. It''s impossible not to eat a hot rice ball. He''s a tsundere, so he''ll say, ''Huh, I''m sure he''ll eat one.


    I''m hungry and I''m gonna have one.


    I said something really similar.


    Chuckling at Logan''s predictable behavior, I walk away from the door.


    ''Wait a minute,''


    I don''t know when I came out, but Logan stops me from behind.


    ''Hmm?¡¡What?


    ''Is this in the Celia cafeteria?''


    ''What?¡¡What?¡¡Did you eat your onigiri already?


    Logan speaks in a whisper, averting his gaze.


    ''I''m asking if you have one.''


    Moo, ''It was delicious in person. Can you eat it at Celia''s?'' You should have asked him.


    I tried to imagine Logan asking politely. I felt something sour in my stomach.


    ''There''s only a little of it in the mansion yet, so it''s not out there.


    ''Well it should go well with the egg rolls but I can''t wait to get a lot of them.


    That''s how you know, Logan.


    With a few words of goodness, Logan went back to the cabin again.


    ..................Is there a demand for male tsundere?

 26-Gentle sister

    Back on the road, away from Logan''s cabin.


    You don''t have to walk because you have a transition. You may think, "Why not?" but this is a picnic for today. Walking is meaningful.


    It''s a bit lonely being alone. After all, is it impossible to take Logan with you? I have a feeling that if I go back now, he''ll say something like, ''You can''t help it, can you?


    Come to think of it, I don''t know anyone my age or friends, come to think of it. I miss this. At times like this, I would like to have friends to share a good time with. Maybe I should go visit the village more often.


    I should have brought my brother Silvio with me. If I invite him to a place with a nice view to read a book or something, he might come.


    There was no one in the vigilante''s exercise plaza that I passed earlier. I wonder if that''s the end of today''s training.


    I passed through the square, which was also crowded today, and aimed at the mountain.


    ''''Oh, Alfried-sama. Hello.''''


    Hello, sister.


    Hey, I''m not that old anymore.


    No, it''s not.


    Hello, where are you going today?


    I''m going to the mountains for a bit.


    Please be careful.


    We proceeded to return greetings from the people of the village.


    ''''Ah, Onii-chan of the Seven Wonders!


    ''Hey!¡¡It''s not polite to point fingers.


    Yes, sir.


    Huh?¡¡What did you just say?¡¡And I don''t think pointing fingers is the only part of the scolding.


    When I turn around, my mother bows her head with a bitter smile.


    I wonder what the Seven Wonders are. Like a school ghost story?¡¡I''d like to have a long talk with them. Oh, they''re gone.


    Oh, God, it''s not Al. What are you doing today?


    ''What?¡¡Is this your brother, Mr. Alfried, Lady Elinora''s brother?


    ''What?¡¡Are you sure?¡¡Does Lady Elinora always talk to you?


    Duh! I ran into sister Elinora. And today, she was accompanied by two women who looked to be the same age as me, who I was not familiar with.


    ''My name is Emma. It''s nice to meet you.


    The short, blue-haired girl with bluish hair, who calls herself Emma, looks at me with blue eyes at my side.


    She''s a very beautiful and kind-looking sister with slender limbs. I''m sure this Emma sister will take care of me.


    It''s nice to meet you. I''m Alfried, the second son of the Rowlett family. My sister has always been a great help to me.


    I greet my sister Emma with a childish smile as best I can. I can''t tell you how many times I''ve done this level of greeting in sales in Japan.


    It''s said that a person''s first impression is decided within the first 10 seconds.


    Hi. Nice to meet you! And it is said that the brain makes an impression on a person during the exchange of greetings.


    I have to flirt with the kindest sister Emma, even if it''s just a little bit. The impressions are difficult to reverse later on.


    Wow. It''s just like Elinora-sama''s brother.


    ''Is this the norm in the aristocracy because this is the kind of education you get?


    ''That''s not true, Sheila. Al''s just messing around.


    For some reason, Elinora sister says coldly, in a bad mood.


    What''s wrong?¡¡Frustrated. Is today a heavy day?


    ''What?¡¡Is that so?


    Another girl called Sheila, with long brown hair and curly ends, approaches us. Her hair moves fluffily as she walks. On the contrary, her heavy breasts are shaking very heavily.


    S, amazing. I wonder how much of a man''s dreams and hopes are contained in that place. The divine presence of it makes me want to hang my head, but I manage to stop myself.


    In a panic, I felt a little calmer as I looked at sister Elinora.


    ''Something just made me want to punch Al inexplicably now.


    ''What?¡¡Why!


    I don''t know.


    You''re still a good judge of my mind, as always. I''ve heard that all women are espers. It''s true.


    ''Well, well, well. I feel sorry for you, hitting your brother or something.


    Doudou. and sister Emma, who quieted the rampaging horse.


    She''s a good person. I want you to be my real sister.


    And what are you doing today, Alfried-sama?


    Sheila asks in a soft tone to change the air. It''s kind of nice weather and I''m going to be sleepy.


    ''''I''m going to go play in the mountains today.


    Ah, the mountains. Are you from the plains?


    Yes, I do.


    ''What are you doing in there?¡¡Are you building another weird house?¡¡Or do you want to go fishing in the river?


    How dare you call this a funny house!¡¡You''re right, I''d be mad if you made fun of my home, right?¡¡I''ve never been mad at sister Elinora.


    ''Picnic. We''re going to eat dinner at a nice, scenic, natural place.


    ''It''s nice! Dinner somewhere with a view!


    Something unexpectedly, Sheila came on.


    I''m sure you''re right. It''s a nice day today, so why don''t we go up there too?


    Sister Emma seemed to be in a groove.


    I suppose. There''s nothing going on this afternoon, so let''s go.


    Huh?¡¡Is sister Elinora coming too?


    ''Okay, but didn''t you eat at Celia''s diner?''


    ''We''ve been training all morning, and we can still eat. If we move, we''ll be hungry again.


    ''Again, if you eat that much, you''ll be as fat as you were in the winter...''


    What?


    ....


    ....


    .........Suddenly you want to move, don''t you? Haha.


    Watch out. I almost stepped on a land mine. It''s a bad habit of mine to say the wrong thing. I''d better be careful.¡¡Emma and Sheila had such a haunted look on their faces.


    "So, what happened to your lunch...


    You don''t have Al. I''m sorry, but I''m going to have Bartolo cook for all four of us now.


    I''m glad. Bartolo''s food is delicious.


    Fluffy....


    Wow, maybe it''s because I have a friend, but Elinora said it very kindly. Normally she would have me do the work for her and say, ''Why don''t you ask Bartolo to make it for you, or you can have Al make it for you? Or you can make it yourself. Can you two come to my house already?¡¡Now you can get a rumba and brother Silvio as a set. Sheila likes to eat, doesn''t she?¡¡And now it comes with Bartolo!


    So, let''s go to the house.


    Yes!


    Thus, the four of us headed to the mansion.


    By the way, speaking of Roomba, lately he''s loving my room, which is cooled by my ice magic, and he''s enjoying it as if he''s in a summer resort. Well, he''s a fun guy to watch, and that''s okay.


    I played chess with Rumba the other day and I won, so as a punishment game, I got a ''rabbit jump around the courtyard! I said. He put his hands on top of his head and bounced around adorably, bouncing around. I laughed so hard because he was so huge and did that adorably.


    When he came back, I said, ''Why did you laugh?¡¡Was it that funny? When he asked me if I could teach him the real rabbit jump, Roomba turned red in the face. Apparently, he had done this in the royal capital as well. He was taught by his master, the guild master, after all.


    He''s quite an idiot, but it seems he''s also helping with the village''s heavy lifting and building a new house, so I hope he''s still here in the village.


    ¡Á x x x


    I went back to the villa and asked Bartolo to make a lunch for me right away. He complained, "You''re still needed," but it was so cool to see him quickly make a lunch for four people. What''s that?¡¡Is Bartolo a tsun?


    I quickly got ready for the old man around me, eerily aware that he was suddenly becoming a tsundere, and I quickly got ready to go.

 27-Cool summer

    We walked up the mountain, which was going from a gentle slope to a steep slope.


    We took a well trodden path that was easy to walk on, as if someone was coming to catch wild vegetables on a regular basis. The lush forest of summer. Strangely enough, there are many shadows and we don''t have a problem with the heat. The wind blows just right today, so it''s cool for summer. It''s very different from the climate in Japan. There is no need for ice magic. Or rather, I don''t want to use any ice magic for a picnic.


    The current lineup is Elinora''s sister, Emma''s sister, me and Sheila, in that order.


    I''m glad that sister Emma is paying attention to me. ''''It''s a bit of a rush here, is it okay?'''' She even called out to me and held my hand.


    But thanks to Sister Elinora''s words, ''Al is also practicing his sword, so he can afford to do this,'' sister Emma''s hand fell away.


    Ugh, what an unnecessary thing to say. Sis Emma''s hand had an octopus gripping a wooden sword, but it was a soft, girlish hand.


    Apparently, sister Emma and Sheila started participating in vigilante training two years ago. When they saw Sister Elinora mixing with the vigilantes and fighting swords together, they said they wanted to be strong, even as women.


    Already, the strongest people in this village are women....


    ''Master Alfried, have you been practicing your sword since this spring?


    Yeah. It''s not every day, but I''m made to do it occasionally. Father Nord and sister Elinora are both very strict.


    That''s pretty standard. It''s normal.


    ''''Elinora-sama and my lord are very strong. I always lose easily too.


    Haha, sister Emma laughs bitterly.


    ''Let''s eat around here already!


    Sheila moans from behind me as she hugs her lunch. I wonder how many times she''s said those words today up this mountain.


    ''We''re almost there, just be patient.''


    I shunned at sister Elinora''s words and re-hugged my lunch.


    My chest is in trouble! My lunch is ... gone?


    I shuddered at the sight of it all.


    What the hell is going on over there? Don''t tell me it''s spatial magic?


    It smells so good. I can''t believe you haven''t eaten it yet. It''s killing me.


    ''Sheila, we''re almost there, okay? Right?


    Yes.


    Sheila starts walking again, cheered on by sister Emma.


    Regrettably, I only look ahead and climb the mountain.


    ''We''re here!''


    We were able to reach a height where we could see the whole village of Colliat without any danger or happening.


    As far as I''m concerned, Sheila''s fall is already treated as a happening.


    What do you mean she didn''t get hit in the face when she fell without landing on her hands from before? Is that it? Is it the airbag that automatically inflates when a car crashes?


    Lunch. Let''s eat our lunches quickly!


    As soon as Sheila hears my words, she immediately sits down on the grass.


    ''You can see the whole of Coriat Village here.


    Lady Elinora''s mansion is the largest, so you can see it clearly.


    Come on! Let''s eat!


    ''Not at all, Sheila gets restless when it comes to food.


    It''s different than usual, and that''s what makes it so cute again.


    Wow, sister Elinora is saying woohoo or something and smiling at you and sister Emma. It''s kind of creepy.


    ''What?''


    I can''t do anything. Let''s have it here.


    I sit down on a soft grassy area. Thanks to the good ventilation, a breeze blows and sways the plants and trees as if to cool my burning body.


    ''The breeze feels nice,''


    Okay, let''s eat.


    Yes!


    Yes.


    I let out a voice as soon as everyone opened their lunches.


    ''''Whew!''''


    Sounds delicious!


    It''s Bartolo.


    ....


    All yellow. That''s what I thought. Bartolo was complaining about the lack of time or the lack of ingredients or the lack of preparation. There were too many omelet in my lunch box. Lunch was long past, and he said he didn''t want it, so it can''t be helped.


    I''m embarrassed by all the yellow stuff, so I stow away some of the egg rolls and replace them with the leftovers of grilled meat in sauce, mushrooms and carrots baked in butter, and so on.


    Sheila immediately blasts the egg rolls with her fork and throws them into her mouth in one bite.


    ''Whew! It''s such a sweet and dense egg roll that it almost melts!


    ''Uh-huh, so I''m... what is this white thing? Lady Elinora?


    Sister Emma asks Sister Elinora, pointing at the white thing.


    She looks at the white thing in her lunchbox quizzically, as if Sister Elinora was curious about it too.


    ''I wonder what it is. I''ve never seen anything like it either. Do you know what it is, Al? You helped make it, didn''t you?


    That''s an onigiri. You can eat it by hand. It has a salty taste, but it''s delicious with meat.


    Heh. I''ve never seen that before.


    Me too.


    "Fuhiniittofune.


    ''Sheila. You shouldn''t talk with so much in your mouth!


    Yes, sir.


    Sheila swallows with a gulp and replies with a soft smile. There''s something natural or childish about it, but it seems cute.


    ''''Onigiri is pretty tasty, isn''t it?''''


    Are you sure? ...it''s true! It''s a little chewy and tastes sweeter the more you bite into it!


    Yeah, you''re right.


    Absolutely false. There''s no way I''m going to get any impressions about the more I bite into sister Elinora''s head or anything else. I think there''s something sweet about it. It''s something soft. Or something like that.


    She even said the spaghetti was "interesting and delicious".


    Something about Elinora''s sister is looking at me.


    Maybe a look like ''Why didn''t you feed me earlier?'' or something like that. I send eye contact with him and say, ''I''ll let you have a hot rice ball at the house. I talk about onigiri as if I''m running away.


    ''It tastes even better when it''s warm.''


    ''I see! Is this a new dish developed by Mr. Bartolo?


    Yeah, yeah, yeah.


    I don''t care if it''s OK. I don''t want it to spread too much and attract strangers. My dad sent away some strange merchants the other day. I sold the rights to Reversi to Tory, so there''s no point in him coming over.


    "It goes well with the fish!


    Sheila also eats her onigiri, shaking her body happily.


    I think to myself I think to myself, "This is the crown jewel of the village of Coriat.


    After the harmonious meal, I lie down and rest in the shadows, taking in the view.


    ''Whew! Funii!


    What a stupid looking bird.


    I was curious, so I asked Sister Elinora, who was lying next to me.


    ''Erinora, sister. What was that bird called? You sound really weird.


    Oh, you''ve never heard of it? It''s a little bird that lives high up in the mountains around here. Named the Hunny bird.


    Didn''t you hear me?


    That''s because he''s got a unique voice.


    You don''t have anything else in common?


    I''m a bird and I run on the ground. I fall down a lot.


    That''s a funny bird. By the way, how long are you going to keep that voice up? Is that what it''s like out there?


    ''I''m going to pretend you didn''t hear the second half. There''s a lot going on with women.


    I''m afraid of Sister Elinora, who is closing the distance.


    ''''Really, Elinora-sama likes Alfried-sama. She slowed her pace all the way up, even when climbing, and frequently looked at you.


    Sitting on a stone just enough to sit on, Emma''s sister smiles at me.


    No, that''s blackmail. I mean, you''ve been watching me that long? Elinora''s sister is always glaring at me, so I don''t understand.


    I''m curious and I look at Elinora''s face, but her back is already turned so I can''t see her expression.


    "That''s not true. It''s just that Al was too late to climb.


    Sister Elinora''s voice, which sounded bare, sounded softer than usual.


    It''s peaceful today.

 28-Baths, demons, and sometimes horse riding lights

    The wheat harvest has begun and the people are in full swing. They are busy harvesting the wheat and other crops, and the whole family is happily engaged in harvesting. A percentage of the harvest is paid to us as tax, but the people are smiling. I heard that this time we had a good harvest and the villagers could afford it.


    Even if it''s not a good harvest, we have enough food in our home to last us for emergencies. If there is a bad harvest, we can ration this and get by if we can grow the crop again.


    Everyone is busy with the harvest right now, but I hear they''re having a harvest festival in five days.


    This is a festival held every year when the harvest has settled down. From that day, all the villagers seem to gather to celebrate for three days. This year the number of immigrants has increased, so the village is more lively than ever.


    There will also be a reversi and chess tournaments, and I''ve been invited to join in.


    The Bartolo family has been busy cooking for the villagers, and Bartolo''s maids have been helping him cook for them as well. It must be hard to cook for hundreds of people.


    This time, guests from outside will be coming, so they can''t serve half-done dishes.


    Bartolo seems to be in trouble.


    While thinking about it, I''m still lounging in my room. If you use fire magic to float a fire, the room will warm up on its own.


    When the room gets warm, I''ll indeed put it out.


    However, I don''t know if my body is accustomed to summer or if it''s just a coincidence that today is more of an autumn day than a winter day, but it''s a bit chilly for me.


    So I''m wearing two pairs of long pants today. They''ll work. Just the right amount.


    Al-. It''s time for sword training.


    As I was laying in my room, my sister, Elinora, came into the room. No knocking, of course. It''s a standard thing that the hero does to the heroine in manga, but we don''t have a heroine.


    ''Ehh. It''s cold today, so I''ll pass.''''


    No. You''ll never get better at it if you don''t do it right.


    ''Are you ready for the Harvest Festival? Are you ready to welcome our guests?


    Of course it''s okay. Even if you''re not okay, we''ll practice on our own.


    Yeah.


    I show my displeasure to sister Elinora by squinting my face as hard as I can.


    ''Stop that pissed off face right now or I''ll make you correct it by force, okay?


    I''ll get dressed and come to you in a minute!


    I salute, conscious of my dignified face.


    Even if it''s only my face is low in rank, if they correct me....................Huh? Does that make me good-looking? No, no, no! That''s not true. My face will probably just swell up. Alfried, don''t take this the wrong way.


    ''Hurry up, will you? I''m going with Silvio first.


    I take off one pair of long pants and change into long pants that are easy to move around in and get dirty. It''s chilly today, but I''m not sure I''ll be able to handle this.


    The air was a little chilly as I stepped out into the courtyard. The leaves that had fallen from the trees were rustling and dancing like bubbles in the wind.


    Their lonely appearance seemed to indicate the end of summer.


    ''Aloo. What are you zoned out on, it''s a little chilly today, so I''m going to be very careful with my moves.


    Yes, sir.


    Sister Elinora called me over to the place where she wields her wooden sword. To my surprise, Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio were wearing short sleeves and short pants. That''s insane........


    Is that it? It''s that thing where boys in elementary school wear short sleeves and short pants, even in the middle of winter.


    It''s not cold? When they say, ''I''m not cold!'' he looks happy. And is it that thing where you''re trying to be strong and get attention and be popular with everyone?


    ''Aside from sister Elinora, isn''t brother Silvio cold?''


    What do you mean, I''m not?


    You''ll be fine.


    Brother Silvio replies with a refreshing smile as he stretches. I ignore sister Elinora''s words. I felt like I''d be in the dock if I answered. I''m so smart now.


    ''''Hey? What does that mean?


    Don''t give me that line. It''s very Yanderean.


    "You ready to go? Let''s run around the compound for a bit.


    ''Yes! Father Nord!


    Father Nord! You''ve come to a really good place. You''re looking dazzling today, Nord.


    "Al''s looking unusually well, isn''t he? Let''s run while you''re strong.


    Hey,


    ''Sister Elinora. You''d be quicker to ask Al with your sword.


    That''s true.


    How dare you, Silvio! I was so astonished that I called out to her.


    I ran around the mansion, hoping desperately that sister Elinora would forget about it.


    Once my body was warmed up, I went into my usual bare swing.


    It''s only been about five months since I first swung the wooden sword, but lately I feel like the sound of it slicing through the air has gotten a little better. But, according to my dad Nord, I''m still swinging with my arms. It''s hard to move your body.


    Next to me, Brother Silvio is swinging with precise and clean movements. He has more strength in his body than I do, and it sounds good. I''m sure Brother Silvio is thinking about something typical of him. I''ve heard about it from Father Nord often.


    In the back of the room, Elinora sister is wielding a wooden sword. It''s not as fast or sharp as I had hoped.


    Then, as if she read my thoughts in my gaze, she makes a miffed face and then turns her serious gaze to the leaves floating in front of her.


    ''Ha.''


    I let out a short voice, and at the same time, I swing my wooden sword down.


    .........hmm? What did you do to him?


    Then, the leaf that would have hit him would have a line both horizontally and vertically and diagonally, and it would fly in eight halves at a halt.


    Huh! Why has he been slashed four times when he''s only swung once? Surely there''s only one sound to swing down.


    I don''t know.


    Seeing my surprise, Elinora-sister decides to make a scowl as if to say, "What about you, Elinora-sister?


    Erinora is a horrible girl....


    From now on, you''re saying that if you piss him off while holding a wooden sword, that technique will be activated and he''ll slash four times?


    ''Elinora. Now you''re just pretending, okay? Besides, I told you not to use that technique for fun, didn''t I?


    I''m sorry.


    Next time, you''ll be punished.


    There''s something honest about sister Elinora. You say that the way of martial arts makes even demons mature. Feeling deeply moved, I wave my wooden sword.


    ''Let''s focus a little more on Al, shall we?''


    I''m sorry.


    I think there are a lot of espers in this village.


    After finishing my bare hands, I start to strike. Today, I managed to avoid the pair of Elinora sister and Nord dad, and my opponent is Silvio brother.


    I have to return the provisional that you said something unnecessary earlier.


    ''''....Al. Striking isn''t something you should do to look so wicked, you know?


    Yeah? Then I''ll attack you first.


    I let out a short breath and close the gap between me and brother Silvio. Then, using the kata I''ve learned from my Nordic father so far, I unleash a series of attacks. A basic technique that allows you to use the same momentum to strike even if it is avoided or prevented.


    ''You''ve learned to do it too, haven''t you, Al?


    Brother Silvio is as good a preventive as ever, isn''t he?


    ''It''s an essential skill to have a meeting with sister Elinora...''


    Yeah.


    ''Dad, it''s great that Al is attacking sister Elinora,''


    I guess people can be strong if they want to survive. I have a feeling I won''t be able to beat Sister Elinora satisfactorily without using magic. I think I''ll give it a try next time.


    You''re really good at it. ©¤ You''re really good at it, that''s what I''m referring to.


    Ha-ha, you''d better ask your father, huh?


    Oh, no. It''s a straightforward discussion.


    I''ll keep it in moderation, because if I talk too much, Nord Dad will get angry with me.


    As usual, Brother Silvio is very good at getting himself together. As expected of Silvio Barrier.


    ''''Well Al, I can hear you?


    From our place, the sound of wooden swords hitting each other, the sound of slicing air, and the sound of soil scraping as it moves, continues intermittently.


    From a distance, I feel like I''m clearly hearing the sound of a wooden sword breaking.


    Squeaking isn''t the sound of a wooden sword, is it? If you look closely, you''ll see that both of them have magic power through their wooden swords.


    Elinora sister has the attribute of fire, but magic is not her strong suit. Is the limit of releasing three fireballs to the extent that they work on a wind wolf or a goblin? Even if I teach her that magic power increases by using it up from a young age, she doesn''t do it every day. I wonder if they do it without my knowledge.


    My Nord Dad has the attribute of wind, but I''ve never seen him use magic. How does he use it? I still do wear magic, though.


    I''m not sure I want to be involved in that bout.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. We''re going to take a turn for the worse.


    Okay.


    We continued to practice at the edge to avoid getting caught up in those two.


    After the practice was over and we were sweating, we threw water magic into the mansion''s bathhouse and used fire magic to apply hot water.


    This can be done by Elinora sister using fire magic and Erna mother using water magic to boil water. However, it''s my job every day that I can use both and I''m not bothered by it.


    Besides, I don''t trust sister Elinora''s fire magic. There was a time last winter when Elinora sister boiled water. I didn''t trust her for some reason, so I put some ice in the water and it melted.


    Juh! Crunch! It was quite hot. Thanks to that, I had to cool down the water by myself, and then I had to boil the water again. I had to catch a cold because I was naked during that time.


    To get back at me, I once reported to Elinora sister that I was ready to take a bath, and she asked me to come in.


    A bath is a bath, but it''s a water bath.


    As I was giggling and walking up the stairs, I immediately heard a cute scream.


    It wasn''t long before sister Elinora was laughing at me, and she immediately attacked me, relying on my laughter. She was clad in a single piece of cloth. It was the first time I''d ever felt horrible about a woman''s skin.


    Well, I''m used to seeing sister Elinora in light clothing, so I don''t think anything of it. She usually takes off her clothes when I''m around, and she comes into my room in her underwear and asks me to lend her some clothes.


    Of course, the clothes were never returned and they belonged to my sister Elinora. I saw her wearing my clothes quite a bit, so she must have liked them quite a bit.


    Well, let''s put on brother Silvio today. And he said something unnecessary.


    With that in mind, I head to the bathhouse.


    I turn on the water, scrub it off with a cloth and soap just to be sure, and then apply the water.


    Hmm, Brother Silvio seems to be very cautious, so I think I''ll make a big ice cube and melt it all at once over the fire, letting the smoke come out like steam.


    It''s like a common cooking show where they use dry ice to create steam.


    If I do it close enough, I''ll get burned myself, so I set up an ice cube bigger than I am, and then I activate fire magic from a distance to melt it.


    Then all at once, steam came out. According to the close proximity, there was hot air, and it felt like warm water had entered the room.


    I''m ready. All that''s left to do is put him in.


    I looked for Brother Silvio and found him in the hallway on the first floor.


    "Brother Silvio. The first bath is available!


    With a smile, I suggest that we take a bath in the Arctic Ocean.


    "Yeah, thanks again. I''ll be in in a minute.


    I smile and go back to my room. Probably must have gone to get a change of clothes.


    By the way, I didn''t tell a lie. No one said the water was boiling. I just said it was the best bath.


    Come on, come into the Arctic Ocean!


    I follow Brother Silvio upstairs. When I look into my room, I see Brother Silvio drinking and taking out clothes from a shelf.


    I wait in my room, looking forward to what''s about to happen.


    ''''Hmmmmm... I''m looking forward to it...''''


    ''Hiyaaaaah!


    Huh?


    Hey! I thought it was hot water because it looked like steam!


    Even without listening carefully, I can hear your sister''s angry voice all the way to my room.


    Why not! I don''t know if you''re done rehearsing or not, but you usually grab a change of clothes before you take a bath!


    Sister Elinora is coming up the stairs with a flurry of steps.


    That step would surely be the rest of my life, but I would be skipping two steps.


    I peeked down the hallway through the door of the room and saw a demon clad in a piece of cloth.


    The moment our eyes met, a shiver went down my spine. It''s as if my heart has been directly grabbed by hand, a tightening sensation.


    I took a water bath, why is my whole body red.


    Sister Elinora glares at me with a sharp look that reminds me of rage and starts to run.


    I try my best to close the door, scolding my trembling body with fear.


    Shit! Why is my body shaking at this point! Maybe it''s the sweaty hands, or maybe it''s the sweaty hands slipping off the doorknob, but it''s too late to open the door.


    Hiiiiii! You can''t invite a demon in!


    "Shut the door and I win. Shut the door, I win. "Shut the door and I win. "Shut the door and I win.


    Self-suggesting, I calmly close the door. I can''t hear the demon''s footsteps anymore. There''s not even a second to spare. Every minute is precious!


    Close it. Close it now! My door.


    Okay! Close....


    If I close the door, I win...


    If I strangle Al, I win, right?


    It never closed, and the demon''s foot was stuck in it.


    I think I saw something called a runner for the first time that day.

 29-Harvest festival

    Most of the villagers have finished harvesting their wheat and crops, and today is the harvest festival.


    The annual harvest festival is one of the most popular pastimes of the villagers. Most of the villagers do not work during the festival, but eat, drink and dance to celebrate this year''s good harvest. If it''s a bad harvest, the scale of the festival becomes smaller, but that rarely happens. If it''s a bad harvest, they hope for a good harvest next year.


    This year''s crop is very good, and thanks to the profits from the reversals and other activities, the harvest festival is very spectacular. The Count of Merna, who is a friend of Nord''s father, and the Baroness of Jurina, a guest from outside the family, are said to be coming to the festival.


    That''s why our hostesses, the Thuroletts, are also very busy preparing and serving the food.


    Since they say the event is at night, they''ll be even busier.


    Oi, where are the vegetables?


    Yes, I have.


    We don''t have enough plates!


    All right, you can just chop the vegetables.


    I understand!


    Hey, Meena, that''s a guest dish, so don''t use it.


    You can hear a flurry of voices in the kitchen and serving room.


    It looks like a lot of work.


    I head to Celia''s cafeteria, which is the usual venue for the Reversi tournament, because I''ve been called to the Reversi tournament.


    When I enter the cafeteria, about forty men and women have already gathered in the dining room. As expected, Celia''s cafeteria, which has been expanded, would feel cramped with this many people.


    Women don''t take up any space, but a man like Roland''s old man would take up space for two people.


    ''More yet?''


    Hmm? Oh, you''re here, Master Alfried. There''s still about twenty more to come.


    ''There are more? You''re not going to get in there.


    We can get by on the outside.


    The old man starts laughing, wondering what the fun is or if he''s already in a festive mood.


    "Hey Celia, can we set up some chairs and tables outside too?


    Yeah, you''ll be very happy with the reduction in the number of sweaty men. Please.


    "Boo-Boo!


    He asks Celia, who is doing the preparation, for permission to set up a chair and table.


    The booing men are immediately silenced by Celia-san''s single glare.


    In the midst of all this, I use my earth magic to set up the chairs and tables outside the dining room.


    My complete image is a seat outside of a typical coffee shop or something like that.


    There isn''t much sunshine right now, and I don''t have an earthen parasol on because it looks like it might get in the way.


    Check out the finished product.


    It may be a little angular and rugged, but I think it''s not too bad.


    If it''s not glamorous enough, it would be better to lay down a colored cloth or something. It''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do, but it''s a very different image from Celia''s dining room, so it''s not going to be any different.


    ''''Was magic ever this easy to do?''''


    The old man calls out to a brown-haired young man with a slightly more intelligent face who has his arms crossed next to him.


    ''''No, it can''t be... at least I can''t do magic on this scale.


    ''I''ve got the fire attribute, but I''m only going to light wood three times a day, okay?


    ''It''s not right to compare Roland and Lady Alfried,''


    ''Those westerns were water-based, weren''t they? How much can you do?


    Listen to this. You''d be surprised how much water she can produce by the bucketful.


    Yeah, it''s a waste of time. You can''t even put out a fire like that.


    "The hell you are! You''re useless, you''re just going to make it burn even more!


    Roland and a guy called Wester or something like that grabbed each other by the chest while shouting loudly.


    ''Ahhhh. It''s not safe!


    Chairs and tables made of earth magic are pretty hard, you know?


    ''Good! Good grief!


    Roland and Wester are tangled up in... a tangle!


    See! I knew it! Roland is on the offensive and Wester is on the receiving end!


    ''What are you talking about? Of course Westa reverses from here and Roland''s goofy reception!


    Hey, you rotten people over there, what the hell are you talking about?


    Shut up! You guys! If you''re gonna fight, don''t beat each other up, Reversi! It''s a reversi tournament today, right?


    That''s our girl. That''s a good one.


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right. "Oh, yeah, that''s right. I''ll make it up to you in black and white.


    ''That''s my line. Don''t lose by the time you hit me at best.


    Roland and Westa stand up and laugh at each other fearlessly.


    You rotten people look at them and nod in agreement.


    What? What is it? What has come to pass in your world? I have no idea.


    Then we break eye contact with each other and we both start walking in different directions.


    Roland and Wester both walk off in a cool way, but the venue is the diner right next door, right?


    Roland continues around the corner to the main entrance. Wester goes around to the other side of the kitchen and enters the back entrance.


    ''Hey! I''ve always told you to stay out of this one!


    ''Oh, wow! I''m sorry! I''ll be out of here soon! So don''t throw your balls in the air.


    Wow, that''s not cool, Westa. He looks smart, but he''s absolutely dumb.


    After this, Roland and Westa didn''t even wait for the afternoon and lost to each other in the first round in the morning.


    From the second round, it was lunch and then the afternoon.


    At noon, we go to eat the food stalls in the square. Villagers aim at this time of the year when their purse strings are loose, and they sell their specialties. Although the profit itself is not so big, they compete with each other to say which house has the best food and set up their stall.


    It is said that if you go to the capital, there are many shops and stalls on the main road in front of Misfirito Castle.


    I wonder how many shops and stalls there are in front of Misfirito Castle. I have no desire to live in the capital, but I would like to have a look at it at least once.


    While chilling out here and there, I went around each stall.


    What shall we eat?


    Hmmm, I''m in the mood for some hot soup.


    ''Oh! There it is. That big pot of soup.


    I see a stall that is just now filling a bowl with soup and handing it to a customer.


    I immediately stand in line behind two customers and wait.


    ''Would you like some of our vegetable soup?''


    A kind-looking woman with silky blonde hair smiles gently at me.


    ''I''ll take it. Give me one.


    And I''d like you to have it.


    "Okay, do you have the money? Three pieces of bandits.


    It''s all right. It''s right here.


    Okay.


    The woman smiles with a smiling look in her eyes and stirs the pot and puts the soup in a bowl.


    The hot soup releases steam and the aroma of several sweet vegetables waft through the air.


    It looks so delicious. I look at the pot and see some sloppy vegetables and a bit of meat. The ingredients themselves are commonplace. There are potatoes, carrots, cabbage and mushrooms. Probably there are some other herbs in it as well.


    ''Yes, it''s hot, so be careful, okay?''


    Yes, thank you.


    I let the hot vegetable soup cool as I exhale and throw in a sip.


    The lumpy carrots are not too hard and the flavor of the soup is well infused.


    The sweetness that brings out the flavors of the ingredients gently enters my stomach. I guess they don''t use a lot of salt.


    It''s very tasty.


    Thank you.


    It was a delicious dish that maximized the flavors of the ingredients. Let''s study it with Bartolo once we''re settled.


    I returned the bowl and spoon to the woman who finished eating in no time. The bowls and spoons are used up in this village stall.


    Satisfied with the vegetable soup, we head back to Celia''s dining room.


    ''I wonder if Carla-san is going to win again this time...''


    When I returned to Celia''s cafeteria, I saw a glimpse of a pair that had already started the second round. The first round losers and onlookers were watching them.


    ''''You could have turned a lot of them over if you''d put that one here, right?


    The next time they hold it there, they will get it back. So it''s obviously better to hold the opponent''s stone there now. That''s why you are so weak.


    Roland and Westa are intertwined again. I knew you guys were going to be good friends.


    You lost in the first round, too.


    Oh, that was just a bad guy. The other guy would have been a piece of cake.


    ''I think it was that man with the narrow eyes? You don''t look like that around here, do you? Are you an immigrant?


    ''I don''t know, I don''t go outside very often. But he''s strong.


    I see.


    Speaking of which, who did you lose to?


    The guy over there who eats nothing but eggs.


    Was he that strong?


    No, it didn''t feel like it.


    So you''re just weak.


    No! Wrong! If I was more determined than I am now...


    I leave the two of them arguing annoyingly enough with each other to leave them alone.


    I don''t remember all of the villagers either, but I certainly don''t recognize the thin-eyed man who says he beat Westa.


    I feel like I don''t recognize him, but is it just my imagination?


    Oh well. I ask Erman-san, who is responsible for putting together the confirmation of the next matchup.


    ''''Alfried-sama''s next opponent is the one eating an egg roll over there. If we''re both ready, then you can begin.


    Mr. Ehrman looked toward his hand and saw a slightly larger man, sitting in a chair with a large gait and shoveling egg rolls with the force of a rice bowl.


    ''More for you, girl!''


    ''How much do you eat! You do have money, don''t you?


    Oh, I''ve got the money.


    He turned the drawstring bag upside down and took out a jingling silver coin. There were also gold coins mixed in.


    Is he an adventurer like Rumba? It looks strong, and few people in the village have gold coins.


    ''But you can''t. There won''t be enough for everyone.


    ''Hmm? That''s not good. Let''s just leave it at that.


    The man gets up and walks over to us where Mr. Erman is.


    The organizer. Is this the girl you hear about next?


    ''Yes, I do. Please start when you''re ready.


    Oh, boy, you''re a good boy. I''m Merna.


    A man looks down at me and smiles a nihilistic smile.


    ''I''m Alfried. Nice to meet you.


    I bow my head with a peck, and head over to the table where Reversi is ready.


    "Alright, I''m going to enjoy this.


    As I continued to crackle, I found out that Merna was not strong.


    ''Hmmm? Just when you think you''ve got the edge, you get hit back painfully.


    A stoner trap. The one where instead of giving you one corner, you take the other corner.


    Well, the strength is different in the real world.


    You''re from outside the village of Coriat, right?


    ''Oh yes! Lately, though, it''s finally started to come around to where I live. I can''t compare it to the birthplace of Coriat Village, after all. Oh my!


    Merna smiles and gets up from her seat. The stones on the board are already mostly covered with my white color.


    One egg roll, young lady!


    You''re not ready. Get the spaghetti.


    What a refreshing man. I think he''s usually disappointed when he loses to just a kid.


    ''The way you think now is great, it''s interesting and very informative. If we ever play against each other, I''ll be looking forward to seeing you.


    I was impressed, and the thread-eyed man was standing next to me.


    My name is Yulina," he said, and then Yulina, the thread-eyed man, ordered spaghetti, as did Merna.


    Huh, Merna and Yulina. I had a feeling I''d heard of this before. Is it my imagination?

 30-The fruit water stains

    I won the reversi tournament and finally made it to the finals.


    Just like in the previous tournament, I thought my opponent would be Carla, Celia''s daughter, but it was Yulina, the thread-eyed man, who defeated Carla and made it to the final.


    Judging from her match against Carla, Yulina was the type of player who calculated her opponent''s two or three moves and took them without fail.


    Not as much as brother Silvio, but this is another opponent who is going to have a hard time. You''re talking big, but I can''t beat Brother Silvio in chess or reversi anymore. It''s a bit frustrating, though.


    Anyway, the finals are coming up now.


    The onlookers who heard about the finals of the Reversi tournament and those who have lost so far surround the table for me and Yurina.


    ''Hey Roland, who do you think will win?''


    ''Oh? Isn''t that Master Alfried? I was super comfortable against Carla last time, too.


    ''''Shut up. For the most part, Reversi was Alfried-sama''s idea, so of course he''s strong.


    But this man, Yulina, was the one who beat Carla so easily. Maybe he''ll compete this time.


    Don''t tell me I''m losing to a rag or something, will you?


    ''It can''t be helped. It''s a standard we can understand.


    Yeah, that''s easy.


    So who did you guys bet on?


    "Five pieces of pirate treasure for Master Alfried.


    Okay.


    "I''ll bet you a copper on Master Alfried!


    I''m giving Yulina two coppers!


    Villagers were happily discussing who would win and who would be the best bet. You can hear them raising the stakes, just like in an auction.


    I don''t mind, but please don''t get me in trouble.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to oblige. Mr. Alfried.


    ''The same, please. Mr. Yulina.


    As me and Yulina greet each other, Mr. Ehrman comes to the side of the table.


    ''''Then let the finals of the Reversi tournament begin.


    "Woo-ee-ee-ee-ee!


    At the same time as Ehrman-san''s starting voice, the villagers raise a mysterious wild voice.


    What the hell is that? Is it a fad?


    I''ll take the black.


    Okay, I''ll take white.


    The mysterious voices of the villagers puzzled me, but I left the stone behind. Now, how do we go from here? Perhaps Yulina won''t be able to take the easy trap. How much more stone can you get by winning the reading and how much more stone can you get? I have a feeling that this will be a battle.


    Even though it''s called a reversal tournament, it''s a modest one, but the villagers are watching the game while talking without being too noisy.


    ''''Hmm? Why would you put it up there when you can only turn one over?


    That''s why Roland is such a small fry.


    You can''t just turn it over so much, can you?


    Oh, oh. That''s right.


    Well, you''ll know it when you see it.


    As we get to the middle of the game, we have more time to contemplate, and we both have more time to hit the stone. I''m still not sure here. Yulina has more stones than me at the moment. However, we can''t rely on such temporary numbers in Reversi. I''m outnumbered, but my white stones are placed exactly at the edges and in the squares that form the fabric of the game. You can call it my attack from here on out.


    Jurina grabs the black stone and wanders around the board.


    ''''This.........''''


    Perhaps Yulina realized now. That the only place I can hit is almost at the X position. If I hit anywhere else, my stone would take the edge off.


    Yes, I''m hitting Yulina at position X. That is, I was guiding her by turning over one stone at a time to let her hit the inside square diagonally from the corner.


    This is called "X-position".


    If he could only hit at the X position, I would take the corner. If I was beaten in this area past the middle of the game, the opponent would be in a tough spot.


    ''You''re holding an important square.


    Yulina''s slender eyes narrowed further as she stared at the board.


    ''''Hey, are you activating some amazing technique?''''


    Hm, Roland doesn''t understand.


    "Tell me, Wester.


    ''Carla, tell that to the fools in Roland.


    Wester, you don''t know, do you?


    ''No, it''s just a pain in the ass to say it.


    ''What''s the matter, Wester. You usually talk a lot of useless stuff.


    ''''Haha. Alfried-sama guided Yulina-san to take the edges and corners no matter how she tried to place them.


    Is there such a place?


    ....


    No, you guys have done it so many times you know it''s dangerous to put it inside that one diagonal corner.


    Well, sort of?


    I knew that, though.


    "Westa didn''t know. You have a lot of self-confidence. In fact, you should use your head!


    "Feel it. It''s a gut feeling. That''s our thing, Reversi.


    What are you two pretending to be?


    I wait for Yulina-san while listening to Roland, Westa and Carla-san talk. I think I often see those three people hardening up and talking today.


    They may look choppy, but they might actually be a good trio with a good balance.


    Roland brings up topics and questions, Wester inflates them and mixes in stories and lies, and Carla plugs them in.


    Great. I wonder if they could do a comedy. Alfried will produce it. If it''s true, it would be better to have an idol, but it''s tougher around here where music isn''t as popular as it used to be. What about in the capital?


    ''''It''s tough.


    Yulina frowned, but avoided the X''s position and placed the stone in another square.


    But it''s still painful. Placing it there would take the edge off and make it even harder.


    ''''Then here then........''''


    I can''t imagine winning.


    Yulina chuckled and left the black stone behind. Her face looked radiant, though she seemed convinced that she was losing.


    From then on, the game was thrashed out as I had calculated, and I won 51-13.


    The villagers applauded, and we stood up to shake hands with them.


    ''Thank you very much,''


    I thought we could do a little better.


    Indeed, Yulina''s thinking skills are probably the best among the villagers. She could predict well what would happen if she put it where it would be. However, he didn''t have enough experience. If he could gain a little more experience with the strongest people, he would become like Brother Silvio.


    He thought in his mind that he would let him play against Brother Silvio when he had the time.


    "Two of my coppers!


    "Heh, now I can drink more booze.


    "Yes! It''s a party!''


    "Oh! I''ll drink it!


    "Celia, ale, fried eggs and meat, please. No sugar on the eggs.


    In the outfield, the villagers are buzzing and making a lot of noise as they place their orders.


    Perhaps because of the orders coming in all at once, Celia-san and Carla-san look very busy.


    Yo, Mr. Winner! Shall we have a meal? I''m buying, okay?


    When I looked next to him, I saw Merna, whom I played against in the second round, sitting with a drawstring bag in her hand.


    ''''Well, I''ll take your word for it.


    Do you mind if I join you?


    Oh, Yulina. Come on, you too.


    Me and Yulina sit in a chair when Merna invites us to sit down. Do the two of us know each other?


    Merna called Celia and was about to ask for three servings of ale first, when she was stopped by Urina. Unfortunately, he''s an adult in spirit but not good because his body is a child. You look like some great detective, but your brain is not good.


    Then do you want to eat fruit water and Alfried-sama?


    I''ve got spaghetti.


    The stalls are still open from the night, and I don''t want to leave my stomach full.


    ''I''ll do the same. And since they say spaghetti started in this village, I want to try a lot of things.


    ''Well, there it is, Master Alfried''s idea.


    Is that so?


    Jurina looks at me with a surprised expression. Her eyes are so narrow it''s hard to tell, but she should be surprised by the raised eyebrows and the change in her voice.


    ''Well,''


    Spaghetti, three servings, one fruit water, and two ales. I''ll have a large portion.


    Celia answered, ''Yes,'' and gave her order to Carla and prepared the fruit water and ale.


    When the fruit water and ale arrived, we immediately made a toast.


    ''''Oooh, you drink as good as an ale.


    Unfortunately, it''s just fruit water.


    ''Oh? You want some ale? Are you ready?


    ''No. Master Alfried is just a child.


    Oh, that''s right. How old is Master Alfried now?


    I''m six.


    You seem quite calm for a six-year-old.


    Yulina-san looks at me with a surprised expression.


    ''''Well, things are tough here,''''


    Women and sisters and maids and mothers....that''s all the same.


    ''It must have been hard to get those tired eyes at your age...''


    Merna pats me gently on the back.


    ''Drink it,''


    Yulina orders more, and she offers me a cup of fruit water.


    We''re both good guys. Today''s fruit water seemed to have a harsh sour taste.

 31-Escape king

    "Alfried! Let''s do the entertainment!


    "Oh! It''s Master Alfried!


    ''You''re going to do something interesting again!


    ''Yes! Good grief!''


    The villagers are excited to hear my words. Everyone''s faces are slightly red, and it looks like it''s already made. As if they were suspicious of the men who were raising their voices in vain and increasing the tension, Celia and Carla-san come out of the kitchen.


    It''s good that they''re making a lot of noise. Today is a harvest festival. No one can stop us. Let''s get rid of all the resentment we''ve been building up every day here!


    I ask the villagers to give us some space.


    ''I''ll get some dirt for you.


    "Dirt? What is it? What are you doing?


    I don''t know. It''s her.


    The villagers are buzzing with noise.


    I quickly make six blocks of dirt outside that will be used as a dice rollout diagram with soil magic.


    I make a box, so for now, as long as I can surround me, it''s no problem. I''ll be able to make the box about two meters long to make it look good and powerful.


    I maneuver the clay blocks and go into the dining room.


    "Sorry for the wait!


    What is this?


    "A wall of dirt?


    Made with earth magic?


    "No way. I can only make two of those things.


    The villagers look at the blocks I have created with my earth magic and ask questions. I manipulate the blocks at will to make the villagers have doubts and expectations and show them to the villagers.


    ''Attention!''


    The villagers quieten their voices at my words.


    Great. I don''t hate people who switch quickly. The men in the village of Colliat often do stupid things, but they switch quickly. I like the fact that they are neat and important. When you play, you play, and when you work, you work.


    That''s good. When I play, I need to rest.


    "Now I''m going to work my magic. "From now on, I''m going to make a box out of this wall made of earth magic. And I will escape from the box in ten seconds without destroying it!


    "Magic? Not magic?


    "Anyway, I''m going to get out of here without breaking the box, aren''t I?


    ''How is that possible?''


    While everyone stinks, I join the blocks together as if they were made of dice to make a big box.


    ''''Ohhhh.''''


    The box is ready!


    ''Now, ladies and gentlemen, I''ll step into the box. When you''re done in the box, start counting from ten seconds.


    Waving to the villagers, I enter the box and block the one side that I left open for the entrance.


    Inside the tightly connected box, there is no light coming in, only the faint counting voices of the villagers in the dark, narrow space.


    People who are claustrophobic or something like that would be quite scared.


    ''''Seven........six.......five.''''


    You can hear the villagers counting in unison.


    Each time the number gets smaller, the voices get louder and louder, seemingly expressing the villagers'' expectations.


    ''''Three........two.......''''


    No matter what your expectations are, there''s no seed or trick to it, real magic!


    At the same time as the voice shouting "I", I use spatial magic to transition to the kitchen in the back where no one is present.


    Then, as the villagers say the word 0, I release the box of earth magic and break it into pieces.


    ''''It''s collapsed!''''


    "Is Master Alfried all right?


    "I don''t want dirt in my dining room!


    The villagers saw the box that suddenly collapsed and turned to earth.


    A thud, approaching the soil.


    Roland and Westa say, touching the soil.


    ''He''s not here,''


    Where did they go?


    While everyone''s eyes are drawn to the earth, I leisurely step out of the kitchen and activate my fire magic in front of me for a moment to give it a performance boost.


    The flames roar and disappear into the void.


    ''''Whoa! Behind you!


    Back?


    Hmm?


    "It''s true! ''How did you get out of the box?''


    The villagers notice, and one by one they shout in amazement. Then someone starts clapping and, as if to propagate, the surprise gives way to admiration.


    ''Thank you very much.''


    I give a polite bow to disguise the embarrassment caused by my happiness.


    Then do it again, and how did you get out of it? I return to the table with Merna and Yulina, spluttering.


    It''s a taboo to reveal a seed easily.


    Once a magic trick is revealed, it can never again impress or surprise a customer.


    Once the seed is revealed, it''s like, ''Heh, I didn''t know that was true!


    Magic is only ''wow'' when you can completely fool the audience to the end! Why? It''s something that creates a lot of excitement.


    What I did is something that I don''t think is magic, but I hope you enjoyed it.


    ''Do it again!'' I nodded and waved my hand in response to the voice saying, "You know what?


    I feel like this alone is enough to earn me some pocket money. Alfried, the miracle escape king. How dare he.


    At the other table, the villagers are having a great time discussing how I made my escape.


    ''How on earth did you do it?''


    I can''t even begin to figure out how I got out of the box.


    Merna and Yulina growled as they crossed their arms.


    ''Yes, fruit water. It''s on me.''


    Celia puts a cup of fruit water on the table with a don.


    Thank you, Miss Celia.


    You''d be more than happy to tell me how you got out of that box.


    Hahaha, I won''t tell you that.


    Sorry.


    Celia withdrew more easily than I expected. When I take a sip of the fruit water, it''s still cold now. Unless it''s an ice magic tool, everywhere, food and drinks are room temperature.


    I wanted to drink the cold drink all at once, so I used ice magic to fill the cup with some tiny ice.


    ''''This is another surprise. You can even use ice magic?''''


    ''You''re with the one they call the Ice Princess of King''s Landing.


    What''s an ice princess?


    Who could it be? I think Rumba said the same thing to me. Since she is said to be an ice princess, is she a ruthless person who uses ice magic?


    A woman in a fancy dress, living in an ice castle. Her slender legs are visible even through her long skirt. She has shapely, ample breasts and lustrous black hair. Could be good. The Ice Princess. I''d like to meet her once.


    ''Hmm, well, that''s what they say on the surface.


    The beautiful imagination in my head is ruptured by Merna''s hard to say words. Maybe it''s not so beautiful or something?


    On the surface?


    The one called the Ice Princess is the third princess of the Kingdom of Misfirith, so we people down there will just have to praise her by a better name.


    So what do they call you behind the scenes?


    "It''s called ''The Ice Doll,''


    Merna frowned at Yulina''s words.


    ''It''s not so much a doll as a...''


    How is that possible?


    The third princess, Lady Leila, known as ''The Ice Doll,'' was born lame. The family was dismayed at her condition. But as she grew up, people in the family and around her warmed to her once coldly when they realized that she could use ice magic. This was so blatantly dismissive that Lady Leila couldn''t even trust her family and was disgusted by the human creature.


    What a story that reveals the full extent of human nature.


    ''But then again, aren''t you too detailed, Urina? Is this story famous enough for a commoner to know the details?


    Uh, I''m not a commoner, sir.


    Me too.


    What? If that''s true, then why are you here?


    ''There''s no need for a sudden change of attitude. You can stay the same.


    Looking at me, Yulina laughs, amusedly.


    ''I''m Count Merna and Yulina is the Viscount. I''ve been good friends with the Nord. Today I''m here like this to see the village of Coriat as it is. Didn''t the Nord tell you that? When guests come in from the outside,


    Hearing Count Merna''s last words, I remembered. Come to think of it, I think he said something. I had assumed that it was definitely not relevant, so I let it slide at random.


    ''''Come to think of it, I think I said something.


    So, thanks to their presence, Bartolo and his maids have been busy from morning.


    I see. I understand, Alfried.


    While we were performing interesting magic, I heard that you are the son of the Nord.


    ''Well no, yes, yes I am Alfried-Slowlett, my second son, in case you were wondering.


    ''You are indeed the son of Nord and Erna. You''re very polite. I like you better when you''re being an idiot, though, don''t you?


    Count Merna laughs loudly and leaves the dining room.


    ''''Well, shall we go now?''''


    Where are you going?


    At your house. My wife is already there, and she will sulk if you keep her waiting too long.


    What a lovely wife she is.


    Yurina put four silver coins on the table as more money and stood up.

 32-Angel smile

    Leaving Count Merna and Viscount Yulina and the Celia dining hall, I returned to the Slaulet family''s mansion to find an unfamiliar carriage parked on the grounds.


    There was no sign of the horses or Gosha, as if they had moved somewhere else.


    There was no way that the two noblemen would not have an escort, so they must have already been led around.


    From the material of the wood to the decorations, it is different from a normal carriage.


    This carriage is different from the carriages that Triera uses to carry luggage, and is designed to carry people comfortably.


    And the large eagle emblem on the side indicates that it is a nobleman''s carriage.


    ''''It''s my carriage.''''


    The eagle''s crest?


    Yes, it''s our traditional family crest. Our ancestors received it from the crown at the same time they were knighted.


    I see. It''s very cool. The big carriage at the back is Count Merna''s carriage, isn''t it?¡¡Is your sigil a sword?


    A conspicuously large carriage at the back of Viscount Yulina''s carriage. The coat of arms on the side of Viscount Yulina''s chariot. I''m sure it''s because of his rank as an earl that the whole thing is so luxurious.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what''s going on.


    They''re dragons.


    Count Merna and Baron Yulina both shake their shoulders together.


    By the way, there is a carriage on the family''s property as well. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it.


    I guess you could say that the dragon is a synonym for Nord''s father.


    In King''s Landing, the story of the Dragon Slayer is also very popular, and it is often performed in plays.


    I definitely have to go see it.


    An innocent voice from a child said, ''Dragon Slayer! And it must be popular because they call it that.


    It''s a little funny to think of Nord Dad''s embarrassed response to that child''s pure gaze.


    I''m sorry, Nord. It''s so funny. I''d be so embarrassed if someone gave me a nickname like that.


    "He''s laughing at his father''s nickname. Pfft.


    ''It''s not polite. You mustn''t laugh...


    Viscount Yulina blames Count Merna, but Viscount Yulina himself is not persuaded because he can''t hold back his laughter.


    ''''If it were me, I would faint in agony just by being called such a nickname,''''


    Kukuku you shouldn''t laugh at that, you poor thing.


    "Do, Dragonslayer.


    Stop it. It''ll make you sick to your stomach.


    Due to my murmurings, Viscount Yulina couldn''t stand it anymore or maybe she couldn''t speak loudly.


    This guy acts like a gentleman, but he has a pretty good mouth.


    ''''Who says you''re a dragonslayer? Agony?¡¡Pity?


    ".........................


    We did it. We were so jarred up that we couldn''t see that Dad Nord was coming out the front door.


    When we looked up, we saw Dragon Slayer''s face with a smile on his face.


    There seemed to be a hint of blue streaks on his neat face, but even that was funny now.


    It''s funny because when people are funny, they are always funny.


    ''There is one nobleman who serves the Misfirito Kingdom. Count Dareios-Merna, here you are.


    ''''There is one nobleman who also serves the Kingdom of Misfirito. Viscount Justel-Yurina. It''s a pleasure to be here today.


    To all appearances, they are dressed as villagers, but the overflowing aura of aristocracy covers Count Merna and Viscount Yulina.


    How quickly they responded.


    After all, these people can do it!


    ''Welcome to the House of Slaulette. The Sowlett family will be treated with the utmost sincerity by my second son, Alfried here.


    I quickly move to the doorway and invite Count Merna and Viscount Yulina in.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry. The second son of the House of Sowlett is well-behaved.''''


    Thank you.


    The two of us step into the doorway with a soft smile on our faces.


    And then I, like flowing water, walk my body into the doorway.


    "Let''s wait a minute.


    aghast (at)


    ''''I won''t vex you if you mend it like that. It seems that we need to have a slow talk with Count Merna and Viscount Yulina. After that, Alfried. Come to the garden with your wooden sword later.


    Count Merna and Viscount Yulina look at me with a pitying look.


    Anyway, no practice to entertain first.


    Father Nord, me, Count Merna and Viscount Yulina walk downstairs of the house in order.


    As it is, ''''I hope that Nord Dad will forget what happened earlier.'''' What a hope.


    ''Mrs. Linaria has already escorted you to the drawing room.


    It looks like he''s heading for the guest room. As a six-year-old kid, I don''t see the point in me heading there, so I quickly leave to the other side just as Nord Dad turns the corner.


    I wonder where Al is going. The guest room is this way, okay?


    Guess what?


    My father''s evil hand grabs me by the collar.


    d*mn it! I thought it was perfect timing. Does Dad Nord have eyes in the back of his head?


    "...I''m going to the bathroom...


    You have a very active stomach. Such a good time to be on the run.


    Nah, I see. So, you mean, you can get away with it if you genuinely act like a child? Oh, I see.


    ''Because it''s in your voice. Al is the only one who hasn''t said hello to Mrs. Linaria. Come on, follow me.


    Yes, sir.


    Naturally, Count Merna and Viscount Yulina didn''t defend me.


    Rather, they enjoyed watching it.


    It was something like, ''Why don''t you at least let him go to the bathroom?'' I think we can provide cover like that. Then I could have had any number of ways to escape, like Elinora''s sister or Erna''s mother asked me to run an errand.


    Anyway, I can''t let the dirt get in my Nord Dad''s face any more, so I have to pay my respects to Mrs. Linaria.


    He may already have mud on his face.


    Elinora''s sister has a nice face, so I don''t think she''ll have any problems saying hello.


    I even have Emma''s sister call me Miss Elinora.


    By the way, during yesterday''s rehearsal, I said, ''Erinora-sama, please be gentle with me! I pleaded with him, and he slammed the wooden sword down on me with more than twice the usual irritability.


    Apparently, the word ''Elinora-sama'' as I call it felt flirtatious and uncomfortable, he said.


    They have no problem with apologies. Is that it? Is it a hearty one?


    When you apologize, there is no math or anything else. I guess it''s pure words that can be understood because it''s a pure word that just wants to live.


    This is off topic, but I''m sure Brother Silvio won''t have a problem with it either. If you have a face that neat and tidy, you can go anywhere in this world. I''ve heard that his innocent smile was enough to make even the immigrant ladies of the village fall in love with him.


    I hope a woman doesn''t stab me in the back in the future.


    I have become a bit mean-spirited. I shouldn''t be pessimistic just because I''m the only one with low facial specs.


    Alfried is only six years old. I don''t know if his face is good or bad yet! Positive Positive.


    It''s me.


    Father Nord knocks on the door as he arrives in the guest room while I''m thinking.


    Saara ladylike opens the door from inside from the guest room and lets us in.


    ''Justel!''


    As soon as I entered the room, a woman sitting on the couch stood up and spoke up.


    The first thing that surprised me was how small she was. She would be about fourteen centimeters tall.


    Her skin was white and white, and she wore an elegantly tailored, pink, frilly dress.


    Her straight, chestnut-colored hair swung back and forth as she walked over to Viscount Yulina.


    That''s right, she''s probably a bit young to be called a woman. It''s no longer enough to call her a little girl.


    ''''Linaria!''''


    Viscount Yulina gently receives Lady Linaria as she jumps in.


    If a man makes the slightest mistake in his strength, his arm bones will be broken. Mrs. Linaria has such a thin limb that she has such an impression.


    Viscount Yulina, whose face is delirious and has a disappointing expression. That intelligent and dignified figure is no shadow or shape.


    Oh, there''s no doubt about it.


    This person is a pedophile.


    From now on, let''s call Viscount Yulina Viscount Lorena in our hearts, shall we?


    "Gohon.


    After entering their world, Viscount Yulina and the others come back to our world with a cough from Father Nord.


    Thank goodness. It seems that Viscount Yulina has at least some reason left in him.


    ''''Linaria, I haven''t finished saying hello yet.


    Oh, I was. I''m sorry. I''m Linaria, the wife of Viscount Justel-Yurina. Count Merna, Master Alfried, it''s nice to meet you.


    Perhaps she was embarrassed to have been seen in the embrace just now, but even her ears are bright red.


    ''''She is as lovely as they say. I''m Count Dareios-Merna. Nice to meet you.''''


    ''''How adorable........'''' shrinks Mrs. Linaria as her face turns even redder, ''''I can''t believe it.


    If I praise her any more, she''ll probably collapse.


    I''m Alfried, the second son of the Rowlett family. Thank you for coming today.''''


    I wonder if Mrs. Linaria felt a little less nervous when she saw me, who was smaller than her.


    Her expression relaxes a little when she sees me.


    ''Thank you for the polite greeting. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Alfried-sama.''''


    Lady Linaria smiles with a smirk.


    Ah, I guess that''s how Viscount Lorena has fallen.


    It was a moment of certainty.

 33-pure

    Bartolo''s food and his famous spaghetti seemed to be much to their liking, and even though they had eaten a lot of food in Celia-san''s dining room, they were still gobbling it up.


    Then dinner was over and everyone was leisurely chatting in the guest room.


    I am walking down the corridor to my room.


    Why are you following me? Mrs. Linaria?


    ''Mrs. is an exaggeration. Linaria is fine.


    ''Well, Miss Linaria. Why are you following me?


    I''d like to have a word with Mr. Alfried.


    Ms. Linaria tilted her head, ''No?'' He asks with his eyes.


    ''It''s okay, but my room is small and there''s not much to it, is there?


    ''Yes! I don''t mind.


    Linaria is smiling at me, smiling at me to see what''s amusing her.


    I''m not sure, but let''s head to my room anyway.


    And then we take a few steps to walk.


    ''''..............''''


    I feel like something is getting close to my head.


    ''....What is it?


    Huh? What''s wrong?


    I turn around to look back, but Linaria is just a normal person.


    That''s odd. I''m sure I felt a presence near my head, though.


    ''''No, it was just my imagination. I''m sorry.


    I feel like Sister Elinora has made me weirdly sensitive to signs.


    Because Elinora sister can be standing right behind you at any moment.


    ''''...........(soooo)''


    Another presence near the back of my head.


    It''s very itchy.


    If this were Elinora''s sister, I wonder how many times I would have been ripped out of my consciousness.


    I change the rhythm of my steps, and the presence of the presence fades away.


    What the hell is this?


    The only people here are me and Linaria-san.


    So the only possible cause is Linaria-san.


    I''ve been on the lookout for her, but I decide to remain vigilant in order to lure her out.


    As I walked around, trying not to feel the intermittent presence of approaching, I arrived in front of my room.


    So I turn around to talk to him normally.


    ''.........Ah.


    ..........


    Linaria''s little hand on my head as I stopped.


    ''........stroking....


    No, no!


    Oh, I''m sorry, you didn''t like it?


    ''No, I''m not. A sudden pat on the head would confuse me.


    You know, that''s a hard word to understand.


    No, no, not now.


    This guy is actually very natural, isn''t he?


    ''''Well, it''s just that Al-kun is kind of cute and makes me want to pet him...''''


    So he was reaching for the back of his head several times.


    I''m some kind of wary little animal or something.


    ''Do you like kids?''


    ''Yes! Especially since I was the youngest daughter and only had sisters. I especially wanted a little brother!


    Linaria clenches her fist and makes a forceful speech.


    I see, I can see that. I can totally understand.


    In fact, I have three sisters who are women in Japan.


    I am a man, and I am the youngest brother to be born.


    I was pushed around and toyed with by my sister in every situation.


    The same is true today, but if I had a younger brother, I could use him as a shield against my sisters and Elinora.


    ''I know that feeling. I want a brother too!''''


    ''Really? Then why don''t you become my child?


    I think Linaria''s tension is a little strange.


    ''''I think that''s too much of a leap. First Rory why don''t you just have a child with Viscount Yulina?


    Well, you''re such a kid with Justell. It''s embarrassing.


    No, no, no. We''re married.


    Realizing that we''re in the hallway for an unexpectedly long time, I invite Linaria into the room for a moment.


    ''I''ll get warmed up now,''


    Doesn''t look like there''s a fireplace in this room?


    I answer Linaria''s question by using fire magic to create two small fireballs.


    ''Wow, magic? Lady Erna told me you can do magic, Al, and you''re still very good at it.


    Well, I practice at home a lot.


    Lately, I''ve been practicing a certain non-magic to get away from my sister Elinora.


    ''Magic is a fun way to color this world and protect myself,'' she said.


    ''I can only use a little wind magic. Is there any trick to it?


    Hmm. You can use it as you please, don''t you? Drop a branch in the way or change the air in a room. It would be good practice to use it every day if you use it in small places.


    ''''Well, don''t you practice wind slash or intermediate magic for attacks?''''


    ''''No, I don''t use attack magic, because there aren''t many of those fancy things from the Coriat Village. It can be used as an attack even from everyday applications.


    I see. Al, you have a pretty interesting way of thinking.


    Al, you''re the establishment.


    It''s not easy to get used to, but if you use it every day, you''ll get used to it.


    Flexibility of thought. In other words, magic will enrich your life.


    And it will protect you from all kinds of threats, mainly my sister.


    When the conversation settles down, Linaria-san starts to observe the room as she scurries around.


    It''s a little embarrassing to be seen so much.


    ''''Ah, it''s Reversi, isn''t it?''''


    I notice the reversies, which Linaria-san has placed on the table.


    Eh, I don''t want to do it today because I''ve done a lot of work at the convention and I feel like I''ve been doing a lot of reversies lately.


    ''It''s been spreading more and more from King''s Landing lately, hasn''t it?''


    Apparently, the traitorous Triela is handling it properly. Quite well. But I''m starting to get annoyed.


    ''I see. Well, that''s good to hear.


    I was so angry that I was a little cold in my reply. It''s not good. It''s not Linaria-san''s fault.


    Yes. Thanks to this, my father is very happy. Oh, by father, I mean Duke Rau Wlasi.


    The Duke!


    He''s such a big dad!


    ''Didn''t I tell you that?''


    I''ve never heard of it!


    Speaking of dukes, it''s a title that requires a lot of great accomplishments unless you''re royalty, right? Isn''t that the highest level of nobility with a large fiefdom?


    ''''Al, you really didn''t listen to your father.


    It was Sister Elinora who appeared with a dumbfounded voice.


    I''ve always told you to knock, please!


    No, I knocked. How could I not do that with all the guests in the house?


    You must have been hiding something. I hadn''t noticed.


    You don''t suppose Lady Linaria has any royal connections?


    No, I''m not related to that kind of royalty.


    Linaria-san hurriedly denies my question, which I answer cautiously.


    It''s good. I don''t want to have anything to do with royalty.


    ''''Then why did you marry into Viscount Yulina?


    Yes, that''s what I wanted to ask you too!


    Sister Elinora joins in with my question.


    ''''Uh, well, I mean........hi, it''s love at first sight.


    Linaria-san looks away from my gaze, her face turning bright red.


    ''''Don''t be shy, it''s cute.


    ''''That''s for Viscount Yulina, right! When is it?


    Not missing out on that, sister Elinora bites the bullet.


    Love stories are popular in every world.


    Even more so if it''s a stranger.


    ''''Well ... seven years ago ...''''


    He''s a criminal! Viscount Yulina is a criminal!


    Hey, seven years ago. I mean, how old is Linaria?


    ''Excuse me, Miss Linaria, but how old are you?''


    This is important! I think it''s dangerous even in this world where early marriage is more encouraged than in Japan.


    I feel like Elinora is telling me with her eyes, ''You''re being rude.


    ''I turned sixteen this year.''


    In other words, you''ve been in love since you were nine years old.


    I knew there was a system of forgiveness in the aristocracy, but I didn''t care about that, and I didn''t know that love at first sight was fulfilled from the age of nine.


    I don''t think even I, a former Japanese, who has a tolerance for pedophilia, can accept the historical harem novels called "The Tale of Genji" as classic literature.


    So how did you get together?


    ''Nice question, Elinora sister, nice question.


    ''Well, your father didn''t approve of me at first, but after many years of thinking about it, he started to approve of me and I became compatible with Youstel.


    He says with a sly smile.


    ''Many years?''


    Seven years, sir.


    Linaria-san replied with a big smile.


    ''''It''s so pure,''''


    Not a bit of a calculation.


    I have the utmost respect for you.


    Love on a different level. Lovely....


    I think sister Elinora is impressed, I think she has heat in her eyes.


    ''''Sister Elinora isn''t girlie enough to be in a relationship.


    ''Huh! I have girl power, too!


    Elinora, do you have any idea what a girl''s strength is?


    But of course she has girl power, of course.


    Feminine power is the power of a woman who lives a radiant life, the power to show off her own beauty and good taste to show off her own existence.


    In other words!


    The power to be cheered by men.


    Such is the fantasy power for sister Elinora. There''s no way she could have that!


    Maybe the girl power that sister Elinora is referring to is arm strength or fighting ability.


    ''''Ouch! Why did you hit me!


    My gut was telling me to beat it.


    ...such a trivial oracle.


    "Uh-huh, you''re very close.


    In the room was me with my head held down and my sister Elinora with her arms crossed and turning away.


    And there was the sound of Linaria-san''s voice, giggling and laughing.

 34-Sleeping twice

    Hmmm....


    I am awakened by the chilly winter temperature and the bright morning sun.


    Perhaps it''s still too early for me to get up. Of course, Sarla and her maids and Bartolo will be up early to prepare breakfast.


    I''m not going to be able to get the same amount of money as the rest of you.


    I''m not going to be able to get any more than a couple of hours of non-attributional magic "lights" to stay up late.


    But sadly, I''m a six-year-old. I am a six-year-old. My body doesn''t allow me to stay up late and easily fly off to the dream world. Well, either way, it''s the same thing at night, as we repeat our daily magic training and get tired of using up our magic power.


    Regardless of that. I''m still sleepy. And it''s cold and I don''t want to get out of the futon. Why do I love the futon so much in winter? No matter how hard I train my magic, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to defeat the magic of the winter bedding.


    ''Oh, the futon. I won''t let you go again. Never.


    I whisper my love to the futon and enjoy the sensation of being in the warmth and sunshine as I hug it tightly.


    Ahhhhh ... it''s like my body is floating in the air. I am truly happy.


    Once one is completely asleep, one cannot feel the good feeling of lying under the covers.


    However, in this state of slumber, one can feel the comforting sensation of the futon and pillow while sleeping.


    ''....Oh no, I have to go pee.


    If I get out of the futon now, the cold, frigid, dry air will be upon me in the blink of an eye.


    Will I leave this comfortable place and feel refreshed, or will I defend my comfortable place to the death by enduring the onslaught of the urge to urinate?


    You must choose one or the other. Is this the conflict that the hero, the hero and the hero in the world of the story goes through?


    ''.................No, I have to go to the bathroom.


    You can''t even enjoy a second sleep if you have to urinate. In other words, going to the toilet as soon as possible is the way to a comfortable second sleep. Even if there is a risk of getting lightheaded there, you have to do it.


    However, I just made a promise of love to the futon a few minutes ago. How could I be forgiven for breaking that so soon?


    Uh-oh!


    The conflicts swirling in my mind are clashing and fighting each other.


    "...I''ve made up my mind. I''m going to move on.


    I was too lazy to even open them, to lift my eyelids with heavy thoughts.


    "d*mn!


    The light called sunrise falls mercilessly on my eyes and my burning eyes.


    I opened my eyes and didn''t know it was this. The path to the bathroom is very steep.


    Still, I move forward.


    I slowly get my feet out of the bedding.


    ''Ahhhhhh!¡¡I''m cold!


    The cold air, as cold as a needle prick, assaults my legs.


    I want to get this leg back under the covers now. It''s not too late. If I put my feet back under the covers, my beloved comforter will warm my body and soul.


    But how can that be good?


    The urge to urinate is steadily building up. Soon it will be too much, and it will burst.


    I have a pride that I have to protect.


    If I were to hurt that pride, people would point at me and laugh at me.


    As a man, I can''t let that happen.


    I move instantly and jump out of the covers.


    I felt the lovely, lovely comforter tangle around me as if it were holding me back.


    ''I''m sorry,''


    With my entire body exposed, the nature called mid-winter rages on.


    I instantly organize the bedding so that the heat inside the covers doesn''t escape.


    Then I made the transition with a clear image of where the toilet is.


    As I transitioned to the bathroom, I pulled down my pants and


    ''Ha! ........What a dream. It was awfully real.


    It''s autumn now, and there is no such thing as a stinging cold. Of course there is no such thing as a stinging cold, and nature does not rage against us. And I''m in bed, not under the covers.


    The morning air may feel a bit cold when you wake up in bed, but once your body is active, this is the right temperature.


    "Ha!¡¡You''re not wetting yourself or anything, are you!


    Quickly I check the crotch area.


    After a dream like that. It''s quite possible.


    "...safe. It''s clear.


    It didn''t hurt my pride.


    ''Alright, now let''s go to sleep twice.


    I didn''t end up falling asleep twice in the dream.


    I gradually sink into the darkness, enjoying the comfort of my body sinking into the futon and the softness of the blanket.


    Concon.


    Al, are you awake?


    Brother Silvio''s voice is thrown at me from the hallway with a knock.


    ''He''s asleep,''


    Hey, Al.


    No.


    I haven''t said anything yet, okay?


    That''s not good enough!


    No, my name is Ellie.


    No!¡¡I don''t want to hear it. Go away.


    ...Huh. All right.


    I don''t know if he was defeated by my stubborn intentions or dumbfounded, but brother Silvio left from the door.


    I can''t believe he''s disturbing me from falling asleep again. By the way, it''s unusual for Brother Silvio to come to my room this early in the morning.


    However, I don''t think about it because my desire to fall asleep is more important than my interest in Brother Silvio.


    ''Al,''


    .........


    I don''t know how the language differs so much between brother and sister. In the case of sister Elinora, it''s definite, right?¡¡I''m formally obliged to throw words at you, okay?¡¡I can feel the aura of "I''m going to do this, I''m going to do that". Is it just me, or is it just me, or is it just me, or is it just the two letters "Al" that give it various connotations?


    Isn''t he awake?¡¡Because I heard you were having a conversation with Silvio earlier, right?


    I really think Brother Silvio has been saying a lot of unnecessary words lately.


    If you only listen to the second half of his words, you can''t help but think it''s a pretty woman''s jealousy. Yes, this is the pretty jealousy of a woman. Then, if you are a man, you should accept it quietly here. So be silent.


    "I''m coming in.


    It''s early. It''s a quick decision.


    With a squeaky sound, the door is ruthlessly opened. Why didn''t I lock it properly yesterday? I regret it, but I can''t regret it.


    ''Get up, Al,''


    Sister Elinora calls out to me, but I make a bland face and breathe in my sleep.


    For all intents and purposes, he''s a cute little brother.


    Elinora strokes my chestnut-colored bangs, and with a snap, she stops moving her hand.


    Then she stops moving her hands and starts to put all her strength into her arms.


    It''s not a good idea.¡¡Ouch!¡¡My skull!


    It''s an ironclaw.


    Did you really think you could fool me with that made-up face?


    Yeah, I was so stupid to think that.


    When she says that, Sister Elinora relaxes her arms. However, her hand remains on my head.


    ''Will you please let go of my hand?''


    No, not yet.


    Good. "All pets should have collars, don''t they? I thought you''d say.


    ''''It''s not that I have to get up so early, it''s just that today is the second day of the harvest festival. Count Merna and Viscount Lorena and the others said they were going to relax at the house today.


    ''It''s Viscount Yulina. Al is always in pain because he talks so thinly, isn''t he?


    A flimsy mouth or a flimsy chest. Which is more sinful?


    ''Ouch!¡¡You didn''t say anything now, did you?!


    The female instinct in me was telling me to hit him.


    Is it the guy called the oracle again? If the oracle comes down so quickly, you will lose your sense of gratitude, won''t you? I want you to pull yourself together a little.


    Anyway, we have morning practice today.


    My dad didn''t tell me that, Nord.


    ''We decided this morning. Count Merna and Mr. Rumba came to see me, and then I thought we should have some sword practice.


    d*mn, you just wandered back. Lately I''ve been living in the village doing manual labor, but why did you come to visit me today?


    As I recall, you said you were going to return to the capital once before winter. Then he''ll come back in the spring and settle down in the village of Coriat.


    I''m glad he''s an interesting and nice guy. And he''s a B-ranked adventurer, so he''s very dependable.


    But that doesn''t matter right now.


    I''m not bothering you then. Good night.


    ''You were personally appointed by Count Merna and Mr. Lumumba?


    Shouldn''t I offer up Brother Silvio as a shield?


    ...the shield.


    Hmm?¡¡I thought I heard some noise in the hallway.


    ''Silvio can''t do that. It''s going to break in a minute.


    I''m going to break it.


    ''''Oh, that''s right. Brother Silvio has a low defense.


    I''ve used the Silvio Barrier in the past and I''ve already confirmed its low defense.


    ''''It''s ........low defense.


    Come on, let''s go.


    I can''t blame them for calling Count Merna out. I''ll take my time and enjoy the double sleep another time.


    Finally, Elinora''s sister''s hand leaves her head. I wonder if there are any bills or other marks on it. Rubbing my forehead, I leave the room with Elinora and her sister.


    ''Silvio, what are you doing on your knees here?¡¡I''m going to practice.


    When I went out into the corridor, for some reason Brother Silvio was lying there.


    ''''.........Al, today''s practice. Get ready for it.''''


    Brother Silvio speaks with a serious look on his face.


    Hmm?¡¡Does that mean that with Count Merna and Rumba, today''s meeting will be tougher?


    ''Yeah. Let''s keep it up.


    I reply with a big smile.


    We''ll survive each other!

 35-The devil, the hero, the lost shield

    You have to eat breakfast before you practice in the morning, otherwise you won''t have strength. Breakfast is very important.


    In Japan, we say ''You can skip it at night, but don''t skip it in the morning! I''ve been told that a lot.


    There are days when I''m not so hungry in the morning.


    In that case, it''s probably because I''ve eaten too much dinner or my eating habits are out of whack.


    But if I keep missing breakfast, it will affect my future health. It''s important to have a healthy body in order to have a good slow life.


    So, let''s have another breakfast that Bartolo made for us early today.


    I walk into the dining room and see Erna''s mother at the table, sipping tea in an elegant manner.


    Good morning, Mother Erna.


    Oh, Al. Good morning you look good today.


    We smiled at each other and exchanged greetings. I feel like there was a long pause after the ''good morning''.


    Was he checking to see how I was doing today?¡¡I feel like I''ve been staring at my forehead awfully hard for that.


    I wonder if Mother Erna is still sleepy, and she lets out a choking noise as soon as I take my seat in front of her.


    My sleepiness?¡¡Thanks to the love of Elinora''s sister, I was blown away by such things. I almost skipped consciousness, though. I stroked my sore forehead, which was tingling.


    Maybe Elinora sister''s iron claw has made my head look like a gourd.


    ''Hey, Mother Erna,''


    What?


    Do you think I''m going crazy?


    What do you mean?


    Any gourd deformation or dents?


    It''s okay. I''m not deformed.........


    ''What?¡¡Why did you just laugh?


    ''You just laughed!¡¡You laughed, didn''t you!


    Your body is shaking, and you put your cup on the table earlier!¡¡Because if you have it, you''ll spill it when you laugh!


    ''Mr. Alfried. I have brought your breakfast.


    Just as I was about to question Mother Erna, Saara brought me breakfast.


    That''s what I call a good maid. She''s good at following up with Mother Erna. You can read the air unlike Meena, who is a bad maid.


    But it''s a shame she doesn''t use her powers to interrogate me.


    "Thank you. "Thank you, Serra.


    There''s no way around it when breakfast comes. Let''s put Mother Erna''s suspicious attitude aside for now.


    ''Now Sarra''s laughing!''


    Yeah, Sarra just sneezed.


    Mother Erna takes my appealing cries with a resolute attitude.


    Me and Mother Erna''s brown eyes collide head on.


    (That was a very short and lovely sneeze, wasn''t it?)


    It''s a girl, okay?¡¡(I''ll be careful not to sneeze.)


    A long silence settles over the refreshing dining room.


    I see. I''m a girl, and I can''t help it.


    Reluctantly, I sit down from my leaning position and pick up my fork.


    Mother Erna nods in satisfaction and sips her tea.


    I sneezed, though I didn''t feel exasperated, but I sneezed, Saara wasn''t in this room already.


    To clear her mind, she munches on some fresh vegetables with a bit of dressing on them.


    The vegetables are full of water, which seems to help circulate throughout the body.


    The sour, white dressing blended well with the sweetness of the vegetables.


    Mmmmmmmmmmmm...


    As I was tucking into the deliciousness of the vegetables, Meena, the spoiled maid, came into the room humming a song.


    It''s quite a lovely and unique song.


    ''''Ah, Erna-sama, albufufu!¡¡Hahahahahaha!¡¡Master Alfried, what is the matter with you!¡¡That forehead!


    What!¡¡What?¡¡Mom!


    Oh, no, Meena. You must be patient.


    I looked hurriedly at Erna''s mother, but she couldn''t hold back and started laughing too.


    ''Because you have a handprint on your forehead!¡¡You''ll laugh if you see it out of the blue!


    ''Huh. Don''t laugh like that. This must be Elinora''s handwriting.


    Hmmmmm!


    I left them laughing forever and went straight to mom Erna and dad Nord''s bedroom where the mirror was.


    On the large mirror was the handprint of sister Elinora, clearly marked on her forehead.


    What a strong grip!¡¡What is the power that would leave a clear mark? Onion!


    Totally laugh at that, and so does Mother Erna, Saara, and Meena. I wish they would have taught me to be honest.


    Be that as it may, it seems that today is the day I need to take advantage of my morning practice and repay my sister Elinora with plenty of money for the debt I owe her on a daily basis.


    In order to do that, I need to eat a good breakfast first. I''m still only eating vegetables.


    Because vegetables alone aren''t going to win against that guy.


    ¡Á X X X


    After I finished my breakfast, I headed out to my usual courtyard.


    When I went back to the dining room for breakfast with a straight face, Mom Erna and Meena apologized to me.


    I''m not mad at them, okay?¡¡Hey, it''s not that kind of thing, I just have higher priorities in front of me right now. So I''m not even mad at Sarra for laughing at me in the hallway, you know?


    Al, it''s late. You''ve been spending too much time on your breakfast.


    There''s the Mad King!¡¡I''m going to beat you...


    What?


    "Sorry for the delay.


    Ugh!¡¡One look at me made me faint. I was already trained!¡¡No, not yet. Alfried must not have been trained yet. If he had been, he couldn''t even muster the strength to resist, as he had in his previous life!


    ''Don''t use strange language in the morning. I''ll warm you up.


    Yes, sir.


    I didn''t feel any discomfort as I followed my sister Elinora''s back as she started to run.


    ''Yo, Al!¡¡How are you doing?


    Finally, you''re late.


    The ones who approached me were Lumumba and Count Merna. Both of them seemed to be hitting each other quickly, holding a wooden sword in one hand and wiping sweat off their faces.


    ''''Hey, Lumumba. I''m fine. I''m not sure I need to ask you, but you''re looking good. And Count Merna, too.


    Can we get on with it?


    ''No, no, I can''t. I don''t think I can hit the rumba. Besides, you don''t seem to be very good at controlling your strength.


    If you swing from such a huge body, you''re bound to be blown away with one swing.


    Then you''ll be able to do it with me.


    For sure, Count Merna is the same type of person as Father Nord, isn''t he?


    He''s certainly more of a martial aristocrat.


    No, he''s a nobleman who can be identified as a martial artist without hesitation. Count Merna is.


    ''''Well, I''m teaching my own kids how to use the sword too, so don''t worry.


    Well, I''ll take care of that later.


    God, I wish I could have a shot at Al.


    You''re dangerous enough to break my wooden sword.


    Count Merna looks at Roomba, who looks bored and puts his arms behind his head.


    "You say that a lot!¡¡Even the Count cracked my wooden sword!


    ''''I just got a little hot at the time. There was damage accumulated on that wooden sword to begin with......................I''m sure.


    ''What?¡¡I heard some unheard-of lines...


    ''Yes, yes, yes, stop dawdling and let''s get you warmed up. You''ll run out of time.


    ''What?¡¡Cancel it!¡¡Let me cancel the meeting!


    My wishes didn''t come through, and Elinora''s sister pulled my arms away.


    I relax my muscles by doing gymnastics and running.


    At the usual place of pretending, Silvio-san is enthusiastically pretending. No, that''s just a swing to imagine someone''s opponent. Is it training like the shadow training that boxers do?


    The expression on your face today is quite eerie.


    Why is this?¡¡Brother Silvio has always taken his training seriously. There is no doubt about this.


    But today, Brother Silvio is not serious, he is serious. It is as if he has a clear idea of who he wants and must defeat. Perhaps it''s not an intention, but a will.


    I don''t know what in the world made Brother Silvio go that far.


    My opponent to defeat is Sister Elinora. I''m sure Silvio''s aspirations are the same as mine.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of this, because it''s the only way you''ll be able to get the best out of it.


    You''ll see. You''re not the only one.


    With confidence in my heart, I began to swing near Silvio''s brother.


    Brother Silvio''s shadow was still very defensive.


    ¡Á X X X


    After finishing the one menu we always do, it was time for a meeting.


    Today, Brother Silvio was less talkative, his gaze was pointed, and he was tense.


    ''''Well then, shall we have a meeting soon?


    "Father Nord shows up and tells us.


    ''''Let''s go all out today to see how good you three are. Al is just in time for a meeting with Count Merna, just in time to see how good he is.


    Yeah!


    No way!¡¡You need friends to fight the Demon King, right?¡¡You know, brave men and women have wise men and saints!


    Okay.


    I get it.


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio turn their evil smiles towards me.


    I can understand sister Elinora, but why did even brother Silvio have that kind of smile towards me?


    Something is beginning to go wrong.


    This is how I lost my shield¡¶Silvio Brother¡·and my hope to fight against the Demon King¡¶Erinora Sis¡·.


    ''''Well then, let''s start with Al and Silvio for the first fight.


    f*ck!¡¡If sister Elinora and brother Silvio would do it, one of them would be battered and weak. I don''t think one of them needs to be told.


    I stare at Brother Silvio with my wooden sword at the ready, regretting that things didn''t go the way I wanted in my mind.


    ''''Which one is stronger?''''


    I don''t know. But you''re usually stronger than your brother. And Al is supposed to be better at magic than he is at swords!


    ''''Oh, I could even use rare ice magic to cool fruit water or make a box with earth magic and do amazing things.


    I was in the woods with you, and I saw you shoot a huge icicle!¡¡I mean, what''s so awesome about earth magic?


    ''What, Roomba, didn''t you come to the reversi tournament yesterday?''


    No, I''m not...


    At a slight distance, such as, I can hear Count Merna and Rumba talking.


    They''re both very close to each other. As I recall, the two of them were supposed to have never met before, right?


    Then let''s begin.


    As soon as Father Nord shouts to start, Brother Silvio starts to move.


    I was momentarily surprised by Brother Silvio''s offensive stance, which was different from the usual, but I didn''t panic and dealt with it.


    A sword fight between wooden swords that continues to strike with a thump.


    After all, the offense is not suitable for Brother Silvio. Compared to the usual counter swing, the taijishio is several levels inferior to the usual counter swing.


    ''''You''re on the offensive today, right?


    ....


    I only asked a simple question, but Brother Silviot twisted his face in frustration.


    Then Brother Silvio attacked me with his wooden sword with even greater vigor than before.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to dodge and occasionally catch it.


    I''m sure you''ll find that you''re not the only one who has to deal with my sister, who is attacking me like a fiery fire. The only thing I''ve gotten better at is ducking and evading.


    I''m sure we''ll find out why their swords are of that type.....................


    Well that''s true Roomba.


    Perhaps...


    How are you two holding up?


    No ... nothing.


    Is that so?


    I stepped away from Brother Silvio''s big swinging blow and ducked into his pocket.


    However, Brother Silvio brings his wooden sword back to the opposite hand and unleashes a counter thrust.


    ''''Watch out!''''


    Nice try.


    At this point, he suddenly came with a sharp counter. Perhaps the big swing just now was also done on purpose. Brother Silvio moved into a defensive stance, which made it difficult for him to attack.


    The distance between us was reduced and we had to start over.


    Both of us were more tired than usual, perhaps because we kept attacking each other so hard. Brother Silvio in particular is sweating a lot and is out of breath.


    Is it because I''m always being chased around?¡¡You can still have some energy to spare.


    If you want to attack, Silvio''s fatigue is thick, so now is the time to do it.


    I put all my strength into my legs and start running--


    Yes, that''s it!


    The stillness of Dad Nord''s voice stops me in my tracks.


    ''I didn''t take one, though?''


    ''Yes. It''s just to see if you''re capable, so you don''t have to take one.


    Nah, that''s good. I was tired already.


    Me too. Al, I''ll get you one next time.


    After telling him that, Brother Silvio turned his back and went to the outfield.


    ''''Brother Silvio was awfully belligerent today.


    ''Haha. Silvio has a few things on his mind too. You see, Silvio is also the first son. He doesn''t want to lose to his brother.


    ...something tells me that if it continues like this, we''ll be separated in a flash, like chess.


    Brother Silvio is a hard worker, and there''s a good chance he''ll be able to do it.


    Then Al will have to work hard to keep them apart.


    ...because I have magic.


    ''Just so you know, no magic in a fight, okay?


    ''Oh no!¡¡No magic then!¡¡Just no magic!


    Not yet.


    My plea didn''t get through to Dad Nord, who dismissed it with a refreshing smile.


    ''Well, I guess Elinora and Al are next, then.


    Perhaps she heard Dad Nord''s voice, but Elinora''s sister comes over to her, swinging her ponytail in a lively manner.


    Wow, you have a very nice smile.


    I mean, why am I the first one to do it?¡¡Brother Silvio''s here!


    No, Al is looking good, and he''s still here.


    When I turned my head toward Brother Silvio, he was wiping the sweat off his face with a fresh face, as if he''d just had a good sweat. Then our gazes met. Brother Silvio gingerly held up his thumb.


    And the movement of his mouth--


    You pushed it on me!


    Al, are you ready to go?


    When I turned around, I saw the Demon King standing there, ready for battle.


    His gentle smile is scary. His expression and the killing intent don''t match up at all.


    ''''Please........be gentle with me.


    The voice I managed to squeeze out was this.


    Brave Alfried. I challenge the Demon King!


    ''''Well that''s not going to happen, even for Al, whose sword specializes in survival.


    Yeah, even that zombie-like guy couldn''t do it.

 36-Last day of harvest festival

    I hardly left the mansion on the second day of the Harvest Festival. As you can imagine the reason, I lost the battle with the Demon King, and I was a wreck in body and soul. Then a further challenger appeared to me.


    Count Merna and I were in good training. He watched me fight that day, pointed out what was wrong with me, taught me the right way to do it, and made me put it into practice.


    So far, so good. However, there was no one to practice with but the rumba.


    We fought with wooden swords, and even though it was supposed to be a hammering match, I felt my life was in danger.


    Naturally I was desperate to die, but I didn''t want to die.


    On the way, Count Merna said to Father Nord, ''He''d be better off fighting at that level, wouldn''t he?


    He made extremely dangerous statements such as.


    ''''Umm, yes, but it''s not like Al wants to be a knight.''''


    It''s more of an adventurer''s talent. That thing is a survivor.


    ''You''re interested in other countries, but you said you don''t like adventurers because they''re dangerous.


    "Huh, you''re weird. I''m that big--


    Anyway, it helped to have an understanding father.


    Al is going to be a knight too!¡¡I would have been in trouble if you had told me that.


    Anyway, we were so lazy after morning practice that we didn''t even feel like going out of the room yesterday.


    And today is the last day of the Harvest Festival.


    This morning, Count Merna, Viscount Lorena and Lady Linaria will return home.


    It''s the last day of the noisy festival. The guests will be gone, and we can return to our peaceful days.


    The entire Sowlett family and all the maids go out the front door to see Count Merna and the others off.


    ''''Nord, come to my estate this time, too!¡¡You''re welcome to join me.


    "Yes, I''ll be there when I go to King''s Landing.


    As Father Nord replied, Count Merna patted me on the head.


    ''''You''re definitely coming too. Well, I''m old enough to have to show up at a nobleman''s party soon. We''ll see you then, I''m sure.''''


    ''Yes!¡¡Really!


    I looked up quickly at my Nord Dad and he smiled back at me. Apparently it''s true.


    ''Yeah, parties and all that hassle,''


    When he heard my languid voice, Count Merna laughed happily. ''See you later!'' He said and walked to the carriage.


    Two knight-like guards in armor, who hadn''t been seen much before, followed Count Merna. Had they been in the servants'' quarters until now?


    ''''Then so am I. Thank you for your help. Please come to my estate as well.''''


    ''Of course you''re all welcome to come. You''re welcome.


    Yeah, sure. And Al, too.


    Yes, of course.


    It''s a social call, right?¡¡Neither of you are serious, are you?


    ''By the way, Yustel. Where are your guards?¡¡Are you sure you didn''t bring him with you?


    In this world where demons and bandits exist, there''s no way a nobleman can travel without an escort. Well, as long as you''re with Count Merna''s carriage, you''ll be safe. It''s enough to make me think that he doesn''t need any escort. Probably if a bandit or mercenary collapse attacks, the one who attacks will be the one who gets hurt.


    I mean, who is Justel?


    Yeah, they''ll be there to protect you.


    Viscount Lorena pointed to four men and women in the form of a groom and a peasant who were preparing to leave the carriage.


    ''''Aren''t those men the Gentleman and his servants?''''


    Does he or they look like that, even if you''re not one of them?


    ''If you look closely, those people might have been in Celia''s cafeteria, too. And something about their movements seems out of the ordinary.


    There are many ways to protect a man, you know.


    Oh, I see.


    So I''ll see you soon.


    I''ll see you later, Al.


    Viscount Lorena galloped to the carriage, and Lady Linaria patted me on the head and followed Viscount Lorena briskly.


    Ah, I crossed my arms. I don''t want to go to those two''s territory for a while. Maybe it''s because they''re newlyweds, or maybe it''s because they''re sticky all the time.


    Even in the mansion, I saw them flirting with each other with a pink aura many times. Each time, I was repeatedly assaulted by the urge to scratch my chest.


    After Count Merna''s carriage left the grounds, Viscount Lorena''s carriage left to follow him.


    The party would be fun if everyone was a friendly nobleman.


    After the send-off, everyone returns to the mansion, respectively.


    Well, the party is still a long way off, so there''s no need to worry about it. For now, let''s just enjoy the last day of the harvest festival.


    I immediately hummed as I headed back to my room to get the money.


    ¡Á X X X


    I took my brother Silvio out of the house today. This bookworm of a brother, even though it was the last day of the festival, he was going to stay in his room and read a book.


    With Mother Erna''s support, it was easy to take him out.


    Now that I think about it, this might be the first time I''ve gone to the village alone with brother Silvio.


    I''ve always been taken from place to place by Elinora''s sister.


    ''Brother Silvio likes books, doesn''t he?


    As we walked down the usual road to the village of Coriat, we talked about it somehow.


    ''It''s fun because there are so many different worlds in books. There are many different values and ideas, and feeling those values and ideas enriches your perspective and thinking.


    I was trying to make light conversation and was surprised to get a pretty serious reply.


    ''''So ... and yet you''ve been trying to lock yourself in your room today.


    ''I''m sorry about that. I was just in the right place for the story.


    What book?


    Princess Marlene and the Three Dragons.


    Oh, I''ve read it before.


    I saw this guy when my sister Elinora took the book for me a long time ago. I was curious about it after that and I kind of read it.


    It''s a common Japanese story about a boy who longs to be a hero and rescues Princess Marlene from being kidnapped by a dragon.


    ''Really?¡¡Don''t tell me yet. I''m looking forward to it.


    When he hears my reply, Brother Silvio smiles an age appropriate smile. When he talks about books, his expression changes from one to the next. His future wife must be a woman who loves books.


    I know, I know. I''m surprised to see you, though. I didn''t know brother Silvio read adventure books.


    What do you expect?¡¡I can''t be as dangerous as the boy in the story, so maybe that''s why I was drawn to it.


    You can let Father Nord and Sister Elinora do that sort of thing.


    I guess my father''s blood didn''t run deep with my brother and me.


    Even though Brother Silvio looks like a perfect Nordic father.


    ''I think Al is perfectly suited to look and feel like my mom.


    Despite what it looks like, do you think it''s that poofy?


    Also, I don''t think he''s as good looking as Mom Erna.


    You look like her.


    Brother Silvio laughed after saying just that and didn''t tell me any more.


    ¡Á x x x


    When we arrived at the village, there was a lot of excitement due to the last day of the harvest festival. Villagers were walking around with their families, chatting happily. They were holding hands and walking around with food and drinks in their hands.


    Various mouth-watering aromas wafted from their stalls, stimulating people''s appetites.


    Children begged their mothers for food, and their fathers joined in on the fun. The father joins in and asks for a glass of ale or some snacks. Hearing this, the wife opens her purse, thinking she has no choice but to open it. Even the wives, who are always trying to protect their families'' finances, seem to smile and their pockets relax.


    ''You''re a great guy, was your first day like this?


    ''No, there weren''t this many. Maybe it''s because there''s very little to prepare for on the last day, and there''s a banquet in the evening.


    A feast is a time of dancing and singing around the fire, and eating together a sumptuous meal of drink and food.


    The drinks and food would be provided by Nord''s father.


    ''Dad said it would be gorgeous this year because of the support from the Triella Chamber of Commerce.


    This year, with the support of the Trierra Chamber of Commerce, it''s going to be gorgeous. The villagers will be looking forward to it a lot.


    ''''He''s making that much money?


    The traitor''s face appeared in my brain, and with a thumbs up, he said, ''''Please continue to be a regular customer! I can hear a voice saying.


    I don''t know what happened, but there''s no need to get so angry. It''s our harvest festival.


    Brother Silvio hushes me with a bitter smile.


    That was it, too. I have to enjoy today. It''s not good to be gloomy because of that guy. You can''t be angry about the little things. Let''s just let bygones be bygones.


    "Brother Silvio, I''m thirsty, let''s get some fruit juice!


    Brightly, I tugged on my brother Silvio''s arm and headed for the stall.

 37-Rotten Girl Concerto

    It''s funny ... my brother Silvio isn''t here.


    I was standing alone on a busy street, lined with food stalls. Picking up some beans seasoned with salt in one hand, I looked around again.


    Even after noon, the bustle of the villagers had not diminished, making it even livelier. The voices from the stalls flitted about and the conversations of parents and children talking happily. The closer it got to night, the more crowded it became.


    ''''........Brother Silvio is lost?''''


    It would be difficult for me, a small man, to find Brother Silvio among all these people coming and going. It''s too much trouble to look for him, so I concluded that.


    Could it be that he was kidnapped by the rotten people?¡¡The question crossed my mind, but I knew that was not the case. Brother Silvio stands out because he has that look. Considering the security of the Koliat village, it''s unlikely.


    ''''There was a terrific looking blonde shorty just now!


    ''Kyah!¡¡Really!''


    "Yes!¡¡And I was holding hands with a little boy with dark hair!''


    "You''ve got a bloody nose!¡¡I wanted to see it too!''


    ''I''m sure he''s still around!¡¡Let''s hurry up and find him!''


    "Mmm-hmm!


    Speaking of which, is your husband okay with it?


    I don''t give a shit!¡¡Now we''re going to find that blonde shorty!


    Yes!


    "''Hehehe


    ...I guess I was kidnapped after all.


    I mumbled to myself as I watched the backs of the rotten people who had started running from the side streets. Hearing the conversation just now, I think I have a much better case. If I were the police, I''d probably classify Brother Silvio as a singularly missing person.


    However, the rotten people said they would worship him, so there would be no problem.


    I''m still busy with this, so I won''t move without a case. Besides, it would be quicker to leave it to the rotten network to find it.


    I decided to leave Brother Silvio, who was lost, to wander around, leaving him in charge of the rotten people.


    What shall we eat next?


    It took me a while to walk around, letting the delicious smell of the food take over.


    There was no way I could meet up with Brother Silvio.


    ''''Hey, did you find it?''''


    We don''t have one either!


    "....where the hell are they?


    ''Nora said she saw you out west!


    ''''Really?


    Let''s go!


    Yeah!


    For some reason, there wouldn''t be anything suspicious about it other than the women running around in a hurry.


    I flipped my body from heading west to the east and started walking.


    Somehow, right?¡¡I could smell a nice smell coming from the east, and I had a feeling there would be some good things to come over there.


    We continued on our way, exchanging greetings with the friendly villagers.


    At the plaza, there was an arm-wrestling competition going on.


    Only in that area, the heat is very strong.


    As I approached, I saw a man stripping off his clothes with great gusto, revealing his upper body. He swung his arms and shoulders around to show off his muscles and strength. You''re Roland''s old man, right?


    The old man lets out a yell and shows off his body to the audience.


    Hearing this, the crowd erupts with ale and food in hand.


    And his opponent, Westa, is meditating with his arms crossed. Then his eyes widen and he throws off his clothes with a snap.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡He was the type to lose weight!


    "Seriously?¡¡There''s no need for you to lose weight!


    "....where did those muscles........come from?


    "Oh, man, I bet on Roland.


    ''No, look at Roland''s arm!


    ''Wow!¡¡A log!¡¡A goblin''s head could blow it off with a single shot!''''


    ...that could be an orc.


    "...I want to be hugged by those muscles.


    ''''What?''''


    Hmm?


    Not to be outdone by Roland''s body, Wester has nice muscles too. You didn''t notice it because he usually wears shabby clothes. Those muscles are so bulging that they''re not even thin macho. I''m really wondering where that pectoral muscle was stored until now.


    Wester snaps the bones in his neck and snaps his knuckles and turns his fearless smile to the old man.


    The old man also responds to the challenge by flaunting his log-like arms and his crispy, cracked abs.


    ''''Five bandits for Roland!


    "I''m giving Wester seven bandits!


    "I''ll bet a copper on it!


    "''Ooh, ooh, ooh!''


    As the two men stared at each other, the villagers ¡¶gamblers¡· bet more and more money.


    Indeed, the men of this village love to gamble. Well, this must be one of their favorite pastimes in the countryside where entertainment is scarce.


    As the heat is increasing, the two men place their elbows on a large wooden barrel and entwine their right arms with each other.


    ''''Kyaaaaaah!''''


    "Yes!


    "The strong arms of a man entwined!


    "Sweat on the rise, sweat on the muscles...


    "...eyes that are so close to each other that they can barely breathe!


    For some reason, the rotten people get excited here. The yellow voice, which far exceeds the men''s group, causes an even bigger buzz.


    ''''........Arm wrestling is popular with women every year, right?''''


    "...Yeah, I guess so.


    ''That''s your wife over there, right?¡¡You haven''t heard anything?


    "I heard about it once, but you never told me. Something about an old law that''s been handed down for generations.


    "Well, it''s nothing to worry about, so it''s nothing to worry about.


    Yeah.


    A group of young men nearby discuss a simple question. There''s a lot of things in this world that would make you happier if you didn''t know anything about it.


    With a bitter look on my face, I moved away from the crowd. There were more and more people in the crowd, and I couldn''t see the old men from my small stature.


    ''Start!''


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Unnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!


    At the signal of the start, the square was filled with the shouts of the villagers'' gamblers and the yellow voices of the rotten people.


    ¡Á X X X


    That beautiful, smooth, blue hair!


    What snatched my vision was that sister''s hair, which I adore. That hair, which reminds me of a clear river, must be her.


    I hurriedly chase after the One who has already disappeared from my sight around a bend in the road.


    In the middle of my run, I hear someone calling out to me, but I don''t know. Now is not the time to do that.


    And as I turn the corner, I see sister Emma''s back.


    The white nape of her neck, slightly visible behind her blue hair. Thanks to the lack of vigilante training today, she''s not in her usual training outfit with a wooden sword hanging from her head. She was dressed like a village girl in white sleeves and a long brown skirt with a tight waistband. Feeling fresh in this unusual outfit, I approached her to speak to her.


    Then I saw a guy walking next to Emma-sister, about the same height as me, with a slender pudding head.


    ''Emma, who''s that guy!


    What?


    What?¡¡Who is this guy?


    At the same time as sister Emma turns around, a boy with freckles throws a rude word at her.


    ''What a bastard you are to call someone that when you meet them out of the blue.


    "No, you''re the first one to call him that.


    The bastard glares at me half-eyed, as if the voice in my mind was leaking out of me.


    ''Hey, Thor!¡¡You can''t talk like that!¡¡This is my lord''s second son, Lord Alfried.


    ''What?¡¡This guy?


    Don''t call him that!¡¡I''m sorry, Mr. Alfried, but he''s a poorly made brother.


    Sis Emma chuckles and makes the boy called Thor lower his head.


    What are you mumbling about?


    Sis Emma tugs at Thor''s cheek, mumbling in a huff.


    Is it okay?¡¡A boy named Thor or something like that is getting really teary-eyed. He''s pulling on my cheek so much that I can see his gums and throat cock.


    Thor says, "Ouch, ouch!¡¡I get it! I shouted, and my hand left my cheek and returned to its rubbery state.


    ''Well, I''m sorry about earlier. My name is Thor, Emma''s brother. He''s eight years old.


    Thor rubs his cheek and greets her with tears in his eyes. Actually, Emma-sister is a powerful person, I guess.


    ''''I''m Alfried, the second son of the lord here, in case you were wondering. Nice to meet you, I''m six years old and I have an older brother and an older sister in case you''re wondering.


    Hmm?¡¡Sister?¡¡Lords?¡¡No way!


    Hmm?


    When he heard me introduce myself, Thor thought about something and then raised his voice loudly.


    ''''May I have a moment, Alfried-sama?''''


    Yeah?¡¡What is it?


    Suddenly, Thor lowered himself. What is it? Even though he knew I was the second son of the lord, Thor did not change his attitude. And yet, did I tell him that he would change his bullish attitude like this?


    Even as I think about this, Thor says a word to Sister Emma and leads me to the side of the road.


    What in the world is that? I can''t read Thor''s thoughts.


    ''So?¡¡What''s the story?


    Well, you know, that... That one.


    I ask, and Thor suddenly begins to squirm and speak crisply. There''s something amusing about the fidgeting and moving of his hips.


    ''I''m not your mother, so that doesn''t tell me much,''


    I mean, come on. --Do you have a fianc¨¦?


    Yes?¡¡What''s your fianc¨¦ saying?


    I don''t know what it is, but it''s hard to hear him because his voice is so low and he''s whispering while looking away from me.


    ''Dah-ka-la!¡¡I''m asking if Lady Elinora has a fianc¨¦e!


    "........what?¡¡Hahhhh!

 38-Big man

    Hey Thor are you serious?


    I took a few seconds to understand Thor''s words and asked in a shaky voice.


    ''Yeah, I mean it,''


    Thor looks straight into my eyes. I stop for a moment and get close. This position, if your rotten people see me like this, it''s going to be a hell of a mess. It looks as if Thor is closing in on me. But Thor is serious.


    It''s true that Sister Elinora looks good.


    She spends a lot of time outside, but her skin is white and fine. Her body is just rightly toned, probably thanks to her daily sword wielding and training, and her limbs are thin and smooth. The rise of his chest has been smoothed out considerably, but his waistline is beautiful, as if it were the embodiment of the golden ratio.


    Her lashes are long, her eyes are slit, and her face is well balanced and dignified.


    The way she walks with her long ponytail, a mixture of bright red and brown, swinging and brushing her hair, would be a sight to behold for anyone.


    But I''m not going to let that information fool me. This is where we should get Thor back to the normal path. It''s time to show him who the real Elinora is. Thor must not be allowed to go down the path of thorns.


    ''What''s so great about that?¡¡You have a wonderful sister Emma, don''t you?


    ''You know, it''s rare that you''re not attracted to someone that nice and beautiful, right?¡¡It''s funny that you''re the one who called my sister sister sister Emma or something like that?


    ''You''re being fooled by what you see!¡¡Your sister Emma is beautiful, ladylike, has a great smile and is very sweet!


    Is Sister Elinora nice to you?¡¡How in the world do you arrive at such a thought? It''s not a funny joke.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!''''


    We settle down once we''re apart.


    ''Thor, it looks like your will is strong.


    You. You''re the one who likes my sister.


    The space between the two of us is so cut off that there is no room for the hustle and bustle of the harvest festival to enter, and a heavy silence hangs over the place.


    ''Sister Elinora is rough, violent, savage, and far from gentle, you know?


    I speak in a slow, gentle tone of voice as I admonish Thor.


    ''You too. My sister is sloppy and loose and sloppy, you know?¡¡Even the breasts have to be big...


    "-- What are you talking about?


    I''m interested in you, too.


    Two third party voices, not ours, echo.


    "...........


    When I turned around, I saw sister Emma and sister Elinora standing there. Both of them look very angry. Could they have been listening to our last conversation? If so, this is the worst.


    Behind him was Brother Silvio, who looked deeply fatigued.


    ''''I''m looking for you, brother Silvio!


    I put my brother Silvio out and try to break away from the scene. Thor''s envious expression flickers at the edge of my vision.


    ''Where are you going?''


    Huh?


    With that word, a demon hand sharply grabs me by the collar.


    This technique is Father Nord''s technique!¡¡Maybe you''ve learned it!


    Come on. Come on, Thor.


    Hi! Hi!


    The other side is also caught by Emma-sister, who is smiling all the time. Even Emma''s sister would be upset if she said anything about her breasts.


    ''Well, I''ve got a few things to do, Emma, I''ll see you later.


    ''Yes, Lady Elinora. I''ll see you later.


    We walk off in different directions, gently holding hands.


    ''Well, Elinora-sama and Alfried-sama are good friends.


    ''''Really. That''s so funny.


    ''It''s true. I wish my kids would learn from the way they fight all the time.


    ''Silvio-sama is very cool and cute, and she''s a great sister and brother.


    "The future looks bright for the village of Coriat.


    I can hear the ladies'' cheerful conversation. It''s not. This is a restraint, right?¡¡They tied me up so I wouldn''t run away. I''m trying to pull away from this soft white hand, but I don''t freak out. And yet the fact that there is no pressure or pain at all makes it even more terrifying.


    While the villagers look at me warmly, I''m taken back to the mansion with a smile on my face as best I can.


    ¡Á X X X


    I received favor from Sister Elinora like rain.


    Maybe it''s because of the harvest festival, but today I was punished by Elinora''s sister with tickle hell.


    I think it''s strange that no one felt any discomfort in my laughter that echoed throughout the mansion.


    Mother Erna just smiled at me when she saw me in my haggard state and said, ''We''re good friends again today, aren''t we?


    I''m wondering what everyone in the house thinks of me. Maybe I should talk to Bartolo about it.


    Having finally been freed from Elinora''s sister, I headed to the square where the nighttime banquet was to be held.


    The sky was already shrouded in darkness, and the village of Coriat was enveloped in blue darkness. I could catch glimpses of flames burning brightly in the midst of it.


    ''''I wonder if Thor is coming?¡¡Or rather, is he alive?


    I started running, worried about Thor''s safety.


    When I arrived at the village, many people had gathered around the square. The stalls near the square had either been moved or folded up to allow more people to enter.


    A fire has already been set in the center, and the villagers are illuminated by the light of a large bonfire. Food is being served around it, and the villagers are having a good time with alcohol in hand.


    In some places, a man begins to dance and clap his hands in time to the dance, and those who are confident in their music take out a wooden instrument and play a brilliant melody.


    ''Oh, it''s starting to happen!''


    You''re late, Al!


    I was watching the party, someone calling out to me.


    ''Thor!¡¡You''re alive!


    Yeah, I''ll figure it out.


    Thor rubs his nose and looks good at it, but for some reason I feel like he''s sitting up.


    ''Is Lady Elinora not here?''


    Are you the one who''s sister Emma?


    See if there''s anyone else that bothers us. I think this is where our thought process is similar.


    ''You said you were going to join Sheila and her sisters.


    ''Then maybe sister Elinora will be there too. She left the mansion before I did.


    Okay. So it''s you and me against the boys!


    With a friendly smile on his face, Thor puts his hand on my shoulder. You''re in very good spirits.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them. And besides, a woman has to deal with women.


    And I have no one to talk to but the adults. They have their own families and want to enjoy a drink.


    ''Yes!¡¡Tonight we''re talking!¡¡Drink, friend!


    No, we are still minors. And we''re friends already?


    Hey!¡¡We''ve confided in you, we''re already friends, aren''t we!


    I see. That might be a good point. I don''t have any friends of my generation at all, and Thor''s suggestion is a good one for me.


    ''No, in my case, it''s respectful. By the way, my friend, what do you really think?


    Heh, I''d like to know what Lady Elinora likes.


    Thor, with a disheveled smile on his face, and I walk hand in hand with him to the center of the square.


    We''ve made some really interesting friends.


    ¡Á X X X


    "So does Lady Elinora have a fianc¨¦e after all?


    Me and Thor are sitting close together on a log placed appropriately in the center.


    ''Oh, come to think of it, you said something like that,''


    Hey!¡¡It''s okay. So?¡¡Are you there?


    He''s not here.


    Oh, yeah!


    Hearing my response, Thor clenches his fists. Although the volume was loud enough to be called a roar, the people around me don''t pay attention to it now, probably thanks to the party.


    ''''But I heard there was talk of such a thing before.


    ''Nuh-uh!¡¡What does that mean?!


    Hey, hey, hey, it''s hard to talk when you''re holding on so tight.


    Oh, sorry.


    What, like two years ago?¡¡I heard there was a guy who fell in love with me at first sight when I showed up at a nobleman''s party.


    So?¡¡So what happened?


    Thor, who apparently wasn''t satisfied with that alone, urges me to continue. But I don''t know much about it either.


    It''s a long story, but Elinora''s sister put a man to death with a sword. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    That''s a pretty short list.


    ''Well, I don''t know that much about it, but I''m not going to admit that it''s not someone stronger than me because of Sister Elinora!¡¡That''s about as much as I''m going to say.


    Oh, that''s about as good as it gets, isn''t it?


    Does such a person really exist in this world?


    Celia?¡¡No, no. That man is too good to be left as a woman. Natalie?¡¡No, I''ve never met him, so I don''t know.


    Maybe it''s funny when the first thing people associate with a strong person is a woman, but I can''t help but think that if it''s Coriat Village, it''s inevitable.


    ''''Oh!¡¡Roland is off!


    ''Yes!¡¡Dance, dance, dance!


    "Ha-ha-ha!¡¡''What''s that dance!''


    "I''m taking off my westa over here!


    "You always look so skinny in here!


    ''What?¡¡That move by Wester!¡¡Is that ... dancing ...?''


    "They do that a lot this time of year.


    I''m taking it off!


    "Grandpa!¡¡Stop!


    "Why are you interrupting me?


    That''s what got you down last year!¡¡Think of your age!


    "Huh! Huh!¡¡Well, why don''t I take off my clothes for you?¡¡This is what we used to do back in the day when we used to bash men--


    "''Stop it!


    It''s a bit of a racket for the adults. You shouldn''t let them get away with it too much.


    There''s a lot of adults screaming.


    Well, it''s just the usual, isn''t it?


    That''s the idea.


    We don''t care. There''s a grown-up world out there for adults.


    ''Oh, I''ve got to work on that, too.


    Suddenly, Thor mutters, looking up at the sky. Beyond that, many stars are shining and illuminating us.


    And the light from the campfire stirs and illuminates Thor''s profile.


    ''To balance your sister Elinora?''


    I ask Thor.


    ''Yes. Maybe not with a sword. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to give up. But I want to be a big man.


    Thor''s determined profile felt so mature that it was hard to believe he was an eight-year-old boy.


    Has he found his big goal by meeting, admiring, and having feelings for his sister Elinora? Will he grow up to be a big man?


    ''A big man, huh? Then he''s an adventurer?


    Somehow the word that came to my mind was this.


    It must be the exact opposite of mine.


    I''d like to do some sightseeing in the world, but not the adventure. Even that sightseeing, for me, is to be able to go from place to place with transition magic and get various ingredients.


    ...............................Adventurer?


    At that moment when Thor muttered, the sparks of the fire from the campfire rose loudly.

 39-Als elegant moment……

    It''s been a week since the Harvest Festival ended.


    The village of Koliat, which had been so noisy, has returned to its original calm.


    The next day, the last day, there were a number of people with headaches, lethargy, bother, and for some reason, some were so drained of life that they couldn''t move, but for the most part, they were happy to be cogs in the village today, thanks to their wives'' loving whips.


    Since then, Thor and I and other children under the age of twelve have been sent home to be turned away by the adults.


    Well, I went home with my sister Elinora, thinking that there is something early in life for children.


    Incidentally, brother Silvio didn''t come out of his room once he returned to the mansion that day. I wonder what happened?¡¡He has an idea, but he is afraid to think about it.


    When I returned to the house, Bartolo told me that unmarried women and women who will soon come of age dance at night, dressed in risqu¨¦ costumes to appeal to men.


    A man, admiring their dancing, asks them to dance. This is not a confession of love, but many couples are formed on this day.


    No wonder there was so much pink in the air the next day.


    The next day when I showed up at the village, there were already some sweet couples there.


    They''ll be hugging and kissing in public. I want them to do that at home at night.


    What''s the point of "Takkun handsome"? I don''t like the idea of you guys looking at each other and pecking each other on the cheek.


    Celia''s husband, the captain of the vigilante group, who was watching the scene with envy, was pinched on the cheek and taken to the dining room.


    It made me realize that couples love each other in different ways.


    And so it is peaceful in the village of Koliat today. The harvest festival is over and the air is getting colder by the day, as if to herald the arrival of winter.


    On a day like this, I should just stay in my room and read a book.


    The room is warmed by a fireball created by fire magic. If you want to warm up your room quickly, you can create more fireballs. I''ve practiced this magic a lot in preparation for winter, so I can control it as I please.


    The only thing left to do is to keep it afloat so it doesn''t catch fire on other things.


    It''s fun to watch a fire that never takes on the same shape for a while.


    I know exactly how my grandpa felt when he was outside watching the fire.


    When the room has warmed up somehow, he reduces or extinguishes the fireball.


    No, because if I keep burning it like this, it''s going to get thin on oxygen and stuff.


    That''s the only thing I''m paying attention to.


    Through spatial magic, I take out a teapot and cup with cookies and tea from the other space.


    The cookies don''t fall apart or the tea doesn''t fall out of the pot in the other space.


    There is no problem because it is firmly fixed in another space.


    Perhaps there is no concept of time in another space.


    And Silvio brother was eating the hot and fluffy soup that had been stored for three months, and he looked like he was enjoying it.


    It could have been Elinora''s sister, but she seems to have a strong stomach and all. I don''t think it would even fall into the category of ordinary people, so I had Brother Silvio, who happened to catch my eye, sacrifice............................to taste it.


    After that, I had him try tea, meat and even grilled fish from time to time, but he was fine.


    By the way, the sensation of taking it out is like taking something from the table top if you can imagine it firmly if it''s a small object.


    I don''t know how to take out big things because I''ve never put them in yet.


    I don''t know what size and how much I can fit in it.


    So much for thinking, I sit in the chair and immerse myself in the world of books.


    I reach out and see cookies on a plate.


    A teacup of steamy tea.


    Isn''t it the best? If it were spring, I would go outside and enjoy this in the greenery of nature.


    I sip the fragrant tea, fantasizing about such a scene.


    The aroma of fresh black tea leaves rushes through my mouth.


    "Ahh~ I feel so calm~


    My cheeks loosen up.


    Then I pick up one cookie.


    The crunchy texture is delightful. The sweetness of the butter and sugar that spreads instantly soothes my brain.


    And when my mouth is deprived of water, I take another sip of tea and let it wash over me.


    I feel like I''m spending my time in the most aristocratic and elegant way possible right now.


    ''''Well I wish days like this could go on every day.


    "Mr. Earl!¡¡Ah-so-boo!


    ..........


    "Roooooong!


    I can''t hear you. I don''t hear anything. You''re going to spend the day at the house. We don''t get much peace.


    "Alfried Thawlet!


    I can''t hear you.


    "It''s me! Ole!''''


    I''m not going to take that kind of oleo scam.


    ''It''s Thor!''


    The voices from the outside get even louder.


    I know that without being told that.


    ''''Listen to me!


    Why doesn''t he think I''m not in the mansion? However, it would be too cute to ignore me any longer, so I make a face.


    When I push open the wooden window, I see Thor and Saara in front of the gate of the mansion.


    Well, if I shout that loudly, someone''s going to go check on them.


    How did their voices reach this distance? Well, it''s quiet here, and kids have high voices.


    If you look closely, you can see Thor''s face turns bright red and he''s pouting in some way.


    He''s stretching his nose at Saara. Where is all this love for Lord Elinora?


    I look at Thor with white eyes, and he notices me.


    He gives Saara a shout, and then runs to me.


    ''Al, listen to me!


    I''m here.


    I''m going to be an adventurer!


    Hey, you''ve decided.


    How''s Al?¡¡Let''s be adventurers together!


    I never thought I''d really decide to become an adventurer.


    Adventurer. A person who hunts down demons in various parts of the world at the request of a client and earns a living from the profits earned from it.


    Sometimes they go to dangerous places in search of unseen secrets. Sometimes they are the guards of nobles and merchants. Sometimes they go to gather delicious food or precious plants. Sometimes to carry goods, or to clean ditches.


    Naturally, fruitful work requires competence and trust.


    There are only a handful of top adventurers in the world who are famous for their work.


    In the midst of the crowd of good and bad people, he runs uphill on the strength of his weapons and friends. Every boy in this world has a dream.


    How many young men have disappeared in the face of such a bright future?


    Of course I''m sorry.


    I died once and came back to life.


    This life. I want to keep it.


    "No. I''m going to enjoy my time here in the village.


    So I said clearly.


    ''I knew it. I knew you''d say no.


    Thor didn''t look depressed, but rather relieved.


    ''Well, I''ve got a lot to discuss with you. Can I come up to your room?


    No.


    Why?


    Because I need to spend the day slaving away at the mansion!


    Saara chuckles at my line, which is not my six-year-old''s line.


    ''Then come to my house!


    I wonder if he heard what I said?¡¡I said I don''t want to leave the room.


    I don''t want to leave the room.


    Then Thor pretends to think for a moment.


    ''My sister''s home today, man.


    ''I''ll be ready in a minute!¡¡Wait for me!


    I instantly stow away the cookies and tea sets.


    I extinguish the last fireball and open the door vigorously.


    Gun!


    ..........


    The feeling of a door hitting something hard.


    And then there is a person lying in the hallway.


    A person is lying on the red carpet like a threadbare doll.


    A long-sleeved white cutout shirt and a long brown skirt. Underneath it, he is wearing what looks like black stockings.


    The silky reddish-brown ponytail falls apart, and no expression can be seen.


    The blood is gone from her body and she feels cold. Perhaps this is not due to the cold winter air.


    A chill, a chill, that can''t be compared to this kind of cold, hits me.


    I stand in the corridor and watch it fall, as if I forgot to blink or even breathe.


    And as if it were sucking me in, I reach for its face.


    I brush away the beautiful hair that covers my eyes and--


    -- eyes closed, there was the face of sister Elinora.

 40-The sky is infinite

    What am I going to do...


    I stand in the hallway, stunned.


    It''s the real Elinora''s sister who''s lying on the floor. Unfortunately, this is real.


    What to do, Alfried. Do you want to bury her?¡¡Do we just let him go?¡¡Is he alive in the first place?


    Yes, first of all, we need to make sure he''s alive. Put your hand on your wrist and measure the pulse. At this time, it is important to measure with the index and middle fingers. Because the thumb is insensitive.


    I have... a pulse...


    Then I hold my hand over sister Elinora''s mouth as well.


    ''''He''s also ... breathing.''''


    Huh. What was he in a hurry to do? If you think about it calmly, there''s no way that Elinora sister would have died just because she hit the door. The door is more likely to cave in than the door.


    Suddenly, I turn my gaze to the door, but there''s nothing wrong with it. I observed all over the place just to be sure, but I didn''t see a single bloodstain.


    I checked my sister Elinora''s forehead, but it''s only slightly red.


    I exhale heavily.


    ''''Do you want me to finish it?''''


    No, murder is not good. That''s out of character, Alfried.


    ''If I bury him in the ground like this, will he hibernate?


    No, I''m pretty sure Sister Elinora will wake up looking for food. I''m the one she''ll be feeding on.


    I can''t bury her in the ground.


    Then I''ll just have to make sure Elinora is respectfully carried to her room.


    It''s much more dangerous to drop than crockery or glass.


    So when I wake up, you''re in bed. It was all a dream.


    So no one knows anything about it.


    ..........


    Oh, it''s Meena.


    In the hallway, Meena was looking at me. I wonder how long she had been there.


    But the heavens have sided with me.


    It''s not Sarra or Mel, it''s Meena, the bad maid. Yes, he can make a deal.


    Yes, I''m sure he had plenty of candy balls now. I''ve been saving my stock for a bribe.


    "Here''s something. "Now, let''s not get upset.


    I slipped a lot of candy balls into the pockets of Meena''s maid''s apron.


    But Meena''s reaction is muted.


    She has a dignified expression that is different from her usual dumb face. It''s difficult to read her intentions from her neat complexion.


    Is it still, or is it still not enough? I keep pouring in the candy balls while watching Meena''s face.


    When the pockets of my apron were swollen, Meena nodded her head.


    She no longer looks like a pregnant woman.


    Apparently, she was convinced by this. Good. We were about to run out of candy balls.


    ''''Well, carry sister Elinora to her room, okay?


    When I asked her to do so, Meena bowed her head with a polite motion.


    ''''Now, please wait, sister Emma. Alfried now!


    I ran out in a joyful mood that was a change from the previous one.


    ''''Well you don''t understand, Alfried-sama. I would have liked to have had a cookie.


    ¡Á X X X


    Thor and I headed to Emma''s sister''s house.


    I wonder what kind of house they live in. ''I''m sure it''s a big house, a very glamorous place.''


    ''No, I live here, for one thing.¡¡Don''t forget that part, okay?


    What are they saying?¡¡Sister Emma and this guy under the same roof?¡¡I''m jealous just thinking about it.


    I can hear it in your voice. I''ll say the same thing to you.


    What?


    What?


    How many times today is this argument going to happen? I want you to get home quickly.


    We headed to the village as usual and walked down the road. As I recall, Emma''s sister''s house is located near Celia''s dining room. I regret that I''ve been walking by it without knowing anything about it until now.


    I turn near the Celia Diner and proceed to the area where the houses are lined up. This area is a bit crowded with houses, and I''ve never walked by it. The road is faintly dark due to the shadows cast by the roofs and houses.


    Thor leads me along the narrowed path.


    ''This is it.''


    ''What?¡¡Don''t tell me this whole house is your sister Emma''s house!


    Idiot. I live in the house with this orange roof.


    Well the rest of the house is orange too.


    Look closely. My roof is a different color when it''s repainted.


    That may be true, if you ask me. However, the house was built around here at the same time or maybe the structure is similar. The other parts of the house must have been built in the same way.


    By the way, the house next door is Sheila''s sister.


    I''ve learned. I''ll never forget it.


    I didn''t realize that two beautiful flowers in bloom in the village of Coriat were here.


    I''m home.


    Emotionally, ignoring my thoughts of such things, Thor opened the door.


    ''Hey!¡¡What are you doing, sis?


    Wha...?


    Then I hear Thor''s panicked voice and the woman''s ragged voice.


    ''You said you might call your friends today!


    ''Oh, I don''t know if I told you that or not. It''s Asmo anyway, right?


    It''s Alfried, isn''t it?


    ''....What?¡¡How long have we been getting along so well!¡¡All right, just give me a minute!


    The muffled voices reach my ears outside. Is there any privacy in a house around here?


    I hear a slamming sound and Thor peeks out the door.


    ''I''m sorry, but you''re going to have to wait a minute.


    Oh, yeah.


    I reply briefly, and Thor quickly goes back inside again.


    ''Hey, why are you leaving your skirt in the kitchen!


    "Hey, feet!¡¡You''re stepping on my underwear!


    ''Oh, my God!¡¡I always told you to take your clothes off in their proper place!''


    ''I was going to take it with me later!¡¡I thought you were Asmo already.''


    "No, I don''t think this is a good idea, even for Asmo.


    I can hear every conversation between a boisterous Thor and someone else. Could it be Thor''s mother?


    Sister Emma probably lives in the wilderness surrounded by a field of flowers, advanced from the basement of this house.


    She is drinking tea in a large mansion built in the midst of it, or in a quaint little house. You are dressed in a beautiful blue color and hair, dressed in a soothing dress and playing with birds. I''m sure she must be a resident of such a world.


    So the person with the voice you hear now is probably not the same person.


    ''Hey, sis. Did you just call me?


    "What?¡¡You didn''t call me?¡¡Oh, Asmo, give me an egg roll.


    "Here. Don''t eat it all.


    From Sheila''s house next door, you can see that she is very calm and relaxed, unlike Thor''s family.


    Yes, it''s very harmonious.


    ''Okay, you can come in, Al!


    Okay.


    For some reason, Thor, who is breathing heavily, proceeds to enter the front door.


    It''s a normal single-family house. There''s no second floor, it''s built to spread out at the back.


    ''''It''s ... strange.''''


    What''s that?


    There are no stairs to the basement. There are no stairs to reach the flower garden where sister Emma lives.


    "...what do you think people''s sisters are?


    Welcome, Mr. Alfried. I hope you enjoy your little home, Mr. Alfried.


    As I made my way to the back living room, sister Emma greeted me with a smile.


    Fresh!¡¡Unusual plain clothes. I''ve never seen her dressed like this outside of a harvest festival.


    She is wearing a white long-sleeved long-sleeved dress that is round and generous around the neck. You''ll be able to find a reddish-brown, knee-length culotte skirt underneath.


    ''''No way, sir.''''


    It was worth it to come here just to see this.


    Thor, I''m going home for the day.


    Wait a minute. You don''t mind talking to me about it, do you?


    Yeah, it''s a pain in the ass.


    Come on, come on.


    Without regard to me, Thor gingerly pulls my arm and sits me down in a chair.


    After a few moments, sister Emma serves water for both Thor and I. "Excuse me.


    ''Sorry. We only have water in our house.


    Sister Emma gives an apologetic, bitter smile.


    ''No, I love the cup of water you put in for me more than Alfried tea or fine wine.


    ''Myself, I love water,''


    What are you talking about?


    ''Even so, you look good doing housework. Do you do housework on a regular basis, after all?


    I ignore Thor''s prodding and call out to my sister Emma.


    When I saw Emma''s sister wearing a wooden tray or an apron like this, I felt a pang.


    ''Yes, our parents work,''


    What are you talking about? What do you mean-- Huh?


    What is it, Thor?


    He had his arm on the table, and Thor suddenly made a strange noise.


    His face was blue and his forehead was smeared with what looked like greasy sweat.


    ''Did you have a cramp in your leg?''


    ''Well?¡¡He''s my weird brother.


    When I said that, Emma''s sister said, "Take your time," and went to the other room.


    Oh, I want to go that way too.


    In front of me, I was breathing hard and Thor looked very distressed. It can''t be helped. Let''s just stay here.


    ¡Á X X X


    ''So, Al. What do you think it takes to be an adventurer?


    You''re on your own.


    You''re asking me this because you don''t know enough. Besides, your father used to be an adventurer, right?


    Oh you''re the Dragonslayer.


    ''That''s it!¡¡How cool is it to slay a dragon!


    You have a brilliant smile. I wish you could see that, Nord.


    So let''s talk about it at my place. I''m sure he''ll be able to explain it to you in detail.


    We''ll talk about it when he comes to my place.


    ..........


    Thor gives me a look like he doesn''t understand what he''s saying.


    ''There''s a real one in my mansion.


    ''Yes!¡¡Definitely call me!


    Thor''s cloudy eyes change to glowing eyes. You change quickly. Well, it''s better than being talked about enthusiastically here.


    So, you are an adventurer, right?¡¡As I recall, you can only register with the guild when you''re twelve.


    I''m six years old now. Five more years to go.


    Five years. How will my life change in those long years? It occurred to me, but I don''t think it will change as expected.


    ''Well, I don''t know what will happen during that time, but we should try a lot of things, right?


    I knew it was a sword!


    ''Yes. You need to be strong.


    I emphasized "strength too" here, just in case.


    You''re right!¡¡Right!


    Thor isn''t listening at all. He clasps his palms together and calls out the words excitedly.


    ''Fortunately, there are people like sister Emma, or Sheila next door, who are learning the sword, so they can teach you.


    Speaking of which, I''m in a pretty good place!


    Originally, you should have tried sister Emma before talking to me.


    ''You''re teaching Al''s dad too, aren''t you?''


    I see you''ve got your sister Elinora.


    Thor said with his eyes, "I want to go! He speaks to me.


    ''No, Thor. You''re too young to stop humans. It''s fine to be faithful to your desires, but you should value your life a little more.


    Only if you are strong enough to do so.


    Okay. I''m going to learn the sword from my sister and Sheila first!


    Thor is putting on a good face, but I have one question to ask him.


    ''Mm-hm. By the way, Thor, can you read?


    Oh.


    Thor revealed a dumb expression, and the room went thin and quiet.


    ¡Á x x x


    After that, Thor came crying to me and it was hard.


    I explained to him that he would have a hard time if he couldn''t read or do math well, and he clung to my waist with all his might.


    Apparently, Thor is not as good at academics as he appears to be.


    Well, in this world of low literacy, when you are a child of a rural village, not being able to read is not strange. Books are rarely owned by the villagers. It''s impossible to learn unless you live in an educated person. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re looking for a job.


    Then when I told her that she should ask her sister Emma to teach me, she said, "She can''t read very well either! He said.


    I was surprised, I didn''t know that sister Emma could barely read.


    Eventually Thor''s perseverance got the better of me and I decided to tell her once in a while...........I had to tell her twice because it was important.


    I just wanted to get back to the mansion already.


    That''s how I was going home.


    The sky has already turned into a sunset and everything is dyed reddish brown.


    My shadow as I walk down the street is clearly captured by the slanting sun.


    When I finally see the Rowlett family''s mansion, I feel a sense of discomfort.


    The gate is fully open and empty. I wonder why.


    Wondering, I pass through the gate and enter the grounds of the house, and the front door begins to open.


    I turn my gaze forward, wondering who it is.


    I wonder if it''s Saara greeting me.


    How I imagined it, but instead of glossy black hair, an auburn hair emerges from the door.


    Yes, Erinora sister. She''s coming towards me with an imposing gait while shaking her hair.


    Come to think of it, I knocked out Elinora with a jab from the door at noon.


    Now I remember that. A sensation that chills the core of my body all at once.


    Alfried, chill out. Sister Elinora shouldn''t remember anything from the sudden crashing into the door that knocked her out.


    Calm down. Don''t change your color. It''s just natural.


    I scolded myself, and I walked proudly as usual.


    I haven''t done anything wrong.


    Oh, you''re back, Al. Where did you go today?


    ''I was at Thor''s house today,''


    When she replied that, Elinora''s sister pretended to be a little thoughtful.


    ''''Oh, you''re Emma''s brother, as I recall?''''


    ''Yes it is. By the way, what happened to sister Elinora?


    The wooden sword is in sister Elinora''s hand. Naturally I knew she was planning to perform a bare swing, but I couldn''t help but ask.


    ''''Me?¡¡I was trying to pretend that Al was coming home late,


    What a smile and carrying a wooden sword on his shoulder.


    I wonder. I''m not sure if a sharp swing down is going to attack me at any time, but it''s unnerving.


    But even so, the timing of his appearance is just too good. The moment I stepped onto the grounds of the mansion, I feel like I came out.


    If this is a natural sensing ability, Elinora sister is already not human.


    ''''Oh, that''s right. I''m sorry. I just left.''''


    I walked past sister Elinora with a smile on my face.


    ''You know, Al I collapsed today.


    That word stops me in my tracks.


    You don''t remember that, do you?¡¡No, you could have bought off Meena and fudged it. There''s no way they could have made a mistake in the contract.


    ''Oh, really?¡¡Even Elinora''s sister can do that to me. Do you think she''s standing up?¡¡You''ve got to take care of your health--


    Meena told me all about it.


    The f*cking maid--!


    I duck the wooden sword wielded mercilessly and keep my distance.


    Then again, I have my back to the gate, and Elinora''s sister glares at me with her back to the house.


    Then I suddenly spot what looks like a shadow in my room and turn my gaze slightly.


    There is Meena''s face out there, looking down at us.


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    As she exclaims this, Meena holds something small and round.


    ''Oh, that''s a cookie!¡¡Nonsense!¡¡I''m pretty sure that was--


    ''If it''s cookies, you have a stock of them in Al''s room, right?


    Sister Elinora tells me with a wicked smile.


    Probably bribed Meena with a cookie from my room.


    Dirty, how dirty!


    I can''t believe you went through my brother''s room!


    I knew it was this guy. I should''ve buried him when I had the chance.


    I can''t believe you''re trying to bury me.


    You don''t even know that!¡¡Then you''ve tried to finish him off!


    That''s the first time I''ve heard of it.


    Oh, man, I''m sorry I said something stupid!


    Sister Elinora looked up, her body shaking with a wince.


    Ugh, her face is incredibly drawn.


    Anyway, it''s impossible to break through now. Alfried, retreat!


    I turned my back to Elinora sister, who was holding her sword, and started running at a glance.


    I don''t neglect to be vigilant behind her because I''m sure she''s going to slash or something flying at me.


    ''''Wait!''''


    Elinora sister kicked out the ground in the form of a demon.


    Her feet are clad in magical power.


    How dare you use ''magic armor'' and body strengthening in a place like this!


    ''''How can you use that kind of skill when you can''t even use fire magic very well!


    Oh no! If I activate it now, I won''t be able to make it just in time. However, even if it were to be triggered now, it''s a sure bet that they''ll catch up with us.


    Isn''t there something I can use? I look up and down, left and right, and develop my thoughts.


    Something, anything.


    While I was thinking this, the sound of footsteps was still approaching.


    d*mn, up and down, left and right, nowhere.......up?


    I suddenly look up at the sky.


    The sky is dyed bright red and a few clouds drift lazily as if they are enjoying their freedom.


    ........The sky is infinite.


    And I instantly activate my magic.


    That magic is the non-attribute magic ''Shield''


    Magic that shapes magic into a rectangular shape, compresses it, and creates a shield to protect oneself.


    I sculpt it in succession and line it up like a staircase.


    "Wait!


    Sister Elinora''s hand snatches my clothes away from me.


    Because my feet hadn''t already reached the ground.


    This day I ran in the sky.


    ¡Á X X X


    I made my way back to Thor''s house again. The sky had already gone from Akane to blue darkness.


    ''Thor!''


    I shout at him, and after a while, he comes out.


    "What, you''re shouting, you''re disturbing the neighbors. Did you forget something?


    Will you let me stay here tonight?


    ''Huh!¡¡Why?¡¡Go back to the mansion.


    I don''t want to go home today.


    Well, I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s dark today and you''re going to stay the night.


    Thank you. I''m going to teach you how to read now.


    Oh, yeah. Thanks.


    Thor prompts me to walk into the door.


    What you should have is a friend, after all.


    ''''Thor x Al here!


    Such cries came from all over that night.

 41-Lets make hot water

    Aloo, I need to make some hot water to wash my face.


    I was sitting comfortably on the living room sofa when Sister Elinora called out to me.


    When I turned around, a wooden basin was thrust out to me as if to tell me to quickly turn on the hot water.


    ''''........What is your magic attribute, Elinora-sister?''''


    Fire.


    I brush my hair away with one hand as if to say, "What is this guy talking about now?


    He doesn''t understand the meaning of my question at all. No, he''s just trying to work me over right away.


    When I''m mute, Elinora dexterously raises her eyebrows and says, "What''s up? I ask.


    No. This is a serious injury. It''s going to get colder and colder, and I''ll have to fill the bath tub for my sister Elinora several times a day. No, I''m already here, so we have the luxury of taking a bath every day.


    ''Then do it yourself.''


    You''re a pain in the ass.


    She replies as if the Elinora sister can do it, but she won''t. Even though.


    Alfried knows. He knows that when sister Elinora fiddles with her hair, it''s a gesture of deception or a lie. I haven''t done this man''s brother, I know all about it. So let''s stir things up a bit.


    "Hmmm, you can''t do it?


    You can do it!¡¡And don''t make that face because it''s annoying.


    ''If you can do it, it would be faster to do it yourself. You''re not really asking me to do it because you can''t?


    Then come on, I''ll show you!¡¡Don''t even look at your face!


    That was a straight face!


    What a terrible thing to say. Aside from the scowl on the first time, I was supposed to be expressionless the second time around. Is my face that distorted?


    Now, let me show you what I''m doing here, and you can fill it up.


    Outside, please.


    Why?


    No, you don''t want the house to burn down.


    Leaving sister Elinora shaking her shoulders, I walked out with the tub and walked out.


    Behind me, I said, "Hey! And "Wait! I shouted, but eventually they followed behind me.


    Outside, a dry breeze swayed the branches and leaves, causing them to flutter and flutter. The air was cold and the season was steadily approaching winter.


    The reason I brought the tub is to get my sister out of here, not to use it.


    I''m not going to use it, because there''s no way Elinora can be so dexterous as to heat up the water in such a small tub.


    So I created a large water ball in the air.


    It''s roughly one meter in size. The water ball keeps floating in a beautiful circle.


    It was surprisingly difficult to keep the circle and move the water flow.


    Now it draws a perfect circle without wobbling, but if it is not controlled well, it can become a bumpy and distorted shape or collapse and become flooded. He was good at moving the water flow, but it was also difficult to eliminate the flow at all. The magic books said it was harder to move the water stream, but for me it was the opposite. I''m especially good at tornadoes. I don''t want to say too much about why.


    Well, it was something that was inseparable from everyday life in Japan. It was easy to visualize.


    Elinora''s sister only gave me a curious look when she saw my water polo with such skill.


    ''What made it come out of the water like this?


    When you don''t notice the quality of this water ball, though, it''s like saying that magic is out of the question. And they haven''t said anything about not chanting.


    No, this is something I''ve always done, so I''m just used to it.


    Maybe if it''s body strengthening or something, you''ll notice the difference.


    ''No, you can''t just heat up a tub of water out of nowhere.


    You can do it!


    In that case, get this water globe warmed up to human skin.


    How warm is human skin?


    This is why the brainiacs.


    ..........


    Next time you make that face, I''m gonna hit you.


    ''Sorry, I won''t do it again. Human skin is usually lower than the temperature of a bath, but it''s already about the temperature of a bath.


    I got a dubious look around something lower than the temperature of the bath, so the bath temperature is good. There''s no way that Elinora sister can adjust the temperature.


    ''''Well your voice is leaking out. Good. I''ll shut that mouth up for you!


    Elinora sister who had a blue streak for a moment, but when I told her that, she closed her eyes and started to concentrate.


    No, it''s not like they use great magic. The best thing about this is that it''s not a good idea to be able to have a good time.


    You''ll be able to see that it''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    ''I seek. "I seek a small, tiny flame that will consume all things.


    A spell with a pure human wish. As the words were spun, the magic power increased and the ponytail hair swayed.


    And as soon as I opened my eyes with a snap, flames came out vigorously.


    The flames that shot out like a roar hit the water ball.


    And in the blink of an eye, it became hot and was about to burst into flames.


    ''''Oh, no!''''


    At this rate, the hot water will splash out and land on us. I immediately pass my magic power through the water ball to stabilize it. I''m going to wrap it gently with more magical power than sister Elinora.


    Then the water ball starts to stabilize without swirling. Although the temperature has not been lowered and it still boils.


    The sudden emergency made me chill. I hold my chest and exhale. But Sister Elinora puts her hands on her hips and says, "I''m not going to let you go.


    "Check the temperature!


    You''re going to get burned!


    In the end, this water ball couldn''t possibly be the temperature of hot water and was immediately discarded.


    ¡Á x x x


    So?¡¡What do you say?


    I''m not feeling very good today, that''s all.


    You''re not going to tolerate not being able to make hot water.


    Very well. Let''s try something a little more basic next time. Okay. If you can''t do the next one, you''ll have to admit it.


    Well, let''s get this next one.


    I said, and pointed to something at the edge of the yard.


    There was a large amount of firewood piled up lying on the end of that finger.


    ''''........Firewood?¡¡Are you going to light that?


    ''Oh, you''re very perceptive for sister Elinora.


    ''Yes, it is. Lighting that thing on fire is a rudimentary step. Even the villager Uncle Roland can light it three times a day!''''


    If that creep could do it, there''s no reason why I couldn''t.


    Poor, old man. I was surprised that sister Elinora knew about it, though. But still, you''re a pervert.


    While I''m laughing, Elinora''s sister brings in firewood cut to a handy size. While she lays out the firewood, I pick up a few leaves and grasses and put them on top of the firewood.


    I don''t want him to tell me later that it''s the dampness of the wood.


    When the firewood is ready, Sister Elinora blinks again.


    We just need to light it," she said. We just need a little seed fire.


    I know.


    You don''t have to say it so strongly.


    If I say any more, it''s likely to turn the magic towards me, so I''ll keep it quiet.


    In the same way, lyrics are played from my mouth. More carefully and slowly than before. The movement of the magic power is also mindlessly slower than before. Will this work?


    ''O little flame.


    Oh...


    It was well contained and controlled, no, the magic swelled at the end. As a result, the flames that went to the firewood instantly flared up with maximum firepower and quickly disappeared.


    It was an extremely dangerous flame that reminded me of a culinary flambe.


    Sister Elinora had made a mistake at the last minute, during the release.


    There was something charred in front of us, lying in front of us.


    ''That was less than perverted, wasn''t it?''


    These words seemed to have worked for Sister Elinora, and she accepted that she couldn''t handle fire magic well.


    ¡Á x x x


    That''s all you need to know.


    I light a small fire in the firewood to show Sister Elinora, who has become a little more honest, how to be a good sport.


    ''You''re so handy. I always wondered, what happened to your chanting?


    You get used to it.


    Oh, really?


    It''s like a feeling that can''t be conveyed in words anymore. Anyway, I thought that if I used magic all day long, I would be able to do it somehow. All I have to do is continue to do that for a few years.


    Then, try to build up your magic once.


    When I say that, I close my eyes. For Elinora''s sister, the act of using magic is not something she''s used to, so it takes concentration like this. This will eventually stop being necessary, but it still seems far away.


    ''This, like this?''


    It''s big. Just make it smaller.


    This much?


    It''s too small.


    So that''s it?


    Too big. Okay, you can decrease it slowly from there. Until I say so.


    ..........


    ''Yes, stop!¡¡Keep it up for a minute!


    ''Yes!¡¡A minute of this!


    ''What?¡¡Easier than a minute of pretend play, right?¡¡I''m just standing there.


    ''It''s easier to swing a sword than to work on these intricacies!¡¡--wow.


    Look, look, your magic is wavering.


    Elinora sister is struggling to just maintain her magic power. Even though she is just standing there with her eyes closed, her expression is grim.


    I can''t believe that wielding a sword is easier than just maintaining your magic power.


    I could do this kind of thing while lying down and reading a book.


    I don''t have time to just look at Elinora sister, so I float a fireball and spin it around like a cue ball.


    Well, controlling magic power is all about the senses, and it''s not something you can say much about.


    It''s not that you can''t use rudimentary fire magic, although you have the habit of being able to strengthen your body or make your sword clothed in magic power.


    I''m not sure if Al is actually very good at magic.


    Hmm?¡¡It''s not a minute yet, okay?


    I know!


    What''s the crunch? Oh well.


    Then, as soon as I counted and a minute had passed, I launched the fireball into the sky.


    ''Yes, done.''


    ''Huh...''


    What are you trying to avoid?¡¡Come on, hurry up and use your magic with your senses now or you''ll forget about it, okay?


    Well geez, I''m going to do it now.


    Sister Elinora grits her teeth in frustration and goes back to focusing.


    She''s not a wild animal, so don''t be so threatening.


    Elinora sister takes a deep breath to relax and slowly knead her magic power.


    As expected of her, her concentration is amazing, probably thanks to her sword. Her expression is serious.


    The kneading of the magic power wobbled a bit at the start of the rise, but it''s stable now.


    "I seek. I seek and I will burn anything--


    The magic power doesn''t blur and maintains a constant size while chanting. Now, can I keep it under control until it is released?


    ''''A tiny little flame.''''


    The moment he finished saying the last word, a small fire was lit with a pop in the wood.


    ''Yay!¡¡It''s done!


    Elinora''s sister is more childlike than usual, and she''s happy with a big smile on her face.


    I don''t know if she was too happy, but she hugged me vigorously.


    Instead of her usual dignified expression, the smile of a girl of twelve years of age was there.


    ''Yay!¡¡I''ve never done that before!¡¡........oh.


    Sister Elinora stops moving as she sees my face in front of her and calms down.


    ''Well, congratulations,''


    Well, I can do that pretty easily.


    Sister Elinora slowly lowers me down as she speaks quickly. Even so, her cheeks are stained and her mouth is relaxed.


    It''s a secret that I thought I was cute when I saw Elinora sister like that.


    Well, it''s not so much that she''s quick to grasp the senses as it is that she''s quirky. With this, I''ll be able to do the next step soon.


    ''''Now that you''re able to produce a weak fire, you can make hot water too, right?


    Yeah. I''ll try later.


    That day, brother Silvio apparently got a slight burn when he was washing his face.

 42-slipper

    A relaxing moment passed through the living room after we finished our delicious lunch.


    Me and Elinora''s sister were sitting face-to-face at a large table.


    But Elinora''s sister is restless, glancing at my feet many times.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what''s on your feet.¡¡It''s not a shoe, is it?


    No. It''s just slippers.


    Slippers?


    This world does not have the custom of wearing slippers at home. In the first place, there are not even slippers. Basically, even if you are indoors, you wear shoes. Shoes for going out and shoes for staying at home are separated, but it''s really troublesome. As I was born in Japan, I felt I should just wear socks or barefoot.


    So I mostly walk around the house with just a pair of socks on, but it gets cold this season.


    So I make my own slippers and wear them in this season.


    By the way, these slippers are very eco-friendly because they are made from used cloths. They are really comfortable with no cushioning problem.


    They are very comfortable and easy to take off.


    Oh, well, let me borrow it.


    It''s out!¡¡This line. This is the classic pattern of either liking it and not returning it, or returning it a few days later, tired as a rag.


    When I balk, sister Elinora reveals her frustration.


    ''What?''¡¡It''s easier to take it off, right?


    Okay.


    With the momentum of wobbling my feet, I sent the slippers flying to the feet of Elinora''s sister in front of me. I thought I would be offended by the opposite direction and the messy way of handing it over, but what came back was not a small talk but an exclamation of admiration.


    ''''........Heh, you really are easy to take off, aren''t you?


    I pick up the slippers at my feet and look at them.


    ''Well,''


    ''Huh?¡¡Something about it looks different from the ones my mom was wearing earlier.


    With a question mark on her face, Sister Elinora observed the slippers from various angles.


    Unfortunately, I only made four of these slippers because I didn''t have enough material. It''s due to the lack of materials and the fact that I got bored. I''m not biased towards the latter. And I''d be sad if it was returned because I didn''t like it in the first place.


    I noticed that Elinora sister was with Mother Erna, who was relaxing on the sofa.


    ''Oh, Mom''s wearing them too!


    ''Yes, Al gave them to me. They''re not as tight as shoes, and they''re easy to take off and put on whenever you want. Plus they''re prettier than shoes.


    Al!¡¡These slippers are even cuter than the ones I saw earlier!


    Sister Elinora turns around vigorously and exclaims with a smile.


    ''That slipper is Mr. Gekota the Frog.


    Mr. Gekota. This is one of Alfried''s masterpieces, made of luxurious green cloth. In order not to make the whole thing monotonous, the part where you put your feet in is made of yellow-green cloth, and the instep is adorned with dull eyes.


    ''Gekota!¡¡Then what is this?


    It''s Tonkichi the piglet.


    Tonkichi. This is a masterpiece by master craftsman Alfried, who used plenty of light pink cloth to express the cuteness of the little piggy even though it is a slipper. A small, round tail is attached to the heel, so it never gets in the way of walking. The instep also has lovely ears, and the small eyes and mouth are painted with black thread. It has a particularly distinctive large pink nose attached to the middle.


    ''Heh, I like the geko-tah!


    I was so proud of it.


    Sister Elinora checked the feel of walking with Tonkichi and pulled over to the edge as if she had no use for it.


    ''There''s only one thing for you, Gekota,''


    Mom!


    No.


    ''I haven''t said anything yet!


    I''m not giving you anything, Gekota.


    d*mn, you''re good at that, Mom. You have a lot in common with Al.


    Yeah?


    I didn''t know I was such a crazy person.


    I don''t know if they decided that they couldn''t communicate with each other, but before I knew it, sister Elinora and mother Erna had started fighting for Gekota on the sofa.


    The big sofa creaked and screamed, but that''s nothing to worry about.


    Yes. This fight is really unusual. Although Elinora sister is agilely moving around inside the narrow sofa, Erna mother''s defense is high. The defense of holding the slippers to your chest is immense. I don''t pity why those magnificent breasts were not passed down to sister Elinora.


    You''re going to be able to find out the best way to get the most out of your own personal computer.


    ''''Hey!¡¡Tickling is not fair.


    Shut up!¡¡This stuff.........!


    I think I just heard a very glossy voice. I''m getting a little nervous, so I want you to stop.


    Gekota has already fallen out of Mother Erna''s hands, but Miss Elinora''s attacks have not ceased. It seems that Gekota is no longer on her mind. For now, I just keep tickling the person in front of me to take it out on them.


    ''''.......what is this?''''


    Brother Silvio was the one who came in through the door. You would think so if you saw the struggle between the two of them as soon as you entered the room.


    ''''It''s just a joke,''''


    Yeah, yeah. Hmm?¡¡What is this?


    Brother Silvio pulled his cheeks slightly and then noticed the Tonkichi at his feet.


    ''''It''s a pair of footwear called slippers.''''


    Footwear?¡¡They''re built very differently than shoes. Can I try them on?


    Okay.


    When I answered that, brother Silvio quickly took off his shoes and put his feet into his slippers.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to get a feel for it.


    It''s really easy to do. I can take them off quickly and they look very comfortable in my room.


    Do you like it?


    Yeah. I''d like one if I could.


    ''Actually, I''ve got some slippers for Brother Silvio.


    Really?


    Brother Silvio comes briskly over, his face beaming.


    ''Yes, here.''


    ...Rabbit?


    It''s a ponkichi.


    Pyonkichi. It is made entirely of pure white cloth. Its whiteness is reminiscent of a snow rabbit, and its long protruding ears are its most distinctive feature. The ears are made of a special material that is very comfortable to the touch, and master craftsman Alfried was very particular about the details of the ears. The dull eyes and brown nose are also very cute and nice to look at. It''s a nice item to look at and wear.


    They are lovely slippers.


    Brother Silvio has a chill in his veins, so he''s got a blanket.


    ''It''s true. It''s warmer than those slippers I just had, and it''s ... soft!


    Right?


    Brother Silvio seemed to like it very much, spinning around happily and touching his ears.


    ''Thank you, Al!¡¡Then I''ll take this!


    Yeah, yeah. It''s yours.


    Her smile was so fresh that I was a little upset.


    I could see why the village wife was beaten. It''s not only beautiful, but also fragile and protective, and it tickles my maternal fancy.


    If you see the gap between this and her usual gallant face, the power is twice as great. A mere nine years old and this power. There is no one who won''t fall when he or she grows up and is told that I will protect them.


    In a slippery mood, Silvio picked some cookies and walked out of the living room.


    Now, shall I return early so that I don''t get caught up in the women''s conflict, too?


    With that in mind, I was grabbed by both of my shoulders when I put my hand on the door to retreat from the living room, which had become a battlefield.


    ''''Wait.''''


    I''m sorry, sir.


    ''You still have it anyway, right?¡¡Gekota, please.


    Elinora, sister, take it easy on your shoulder. It''ll come off.


    "No, Gekota, you didn''t have enough cloth.


    Even though Pyonkichi was making it?


    Even Mother Erna is looking at me with suspicion.


    ''White and green cloth are totally different!


    ''Don''t you actually have at least one more pair?''


    "Tongkichi would...


    I don''t want that.


    How could you?¡¡What''s wrong with Tongkichi!¡¡They''re so cute!


    Actually I have one more to go.


    Oh, I wonder what that looks like.


    Is he prettier than Gekota?


    Mother Erna and Sister Elinora''s expression of anticipation at my words.


    ''''Yes, but this isn''t for Mother Erna and the others. This is for her only.


    Maybe it''s something as cute as Silvio.


    ''Yes, I suppose. We''ll have to see about that.


    No, but I knew this was--


    "Come on, let''s see it.


    I reluctantly held out the slippers to them, under pressure from both of them.


    ''''Well these belong to her, don''t they?


    I don''t want it either.


    When I showed them this, they went back, saying they wanted me to make Gekota-kun as soon as possible after the materials were gathered, and then they went back.


    Then the materials were gathered so quickly that I had to make them for the maids and even for the visitors.


    ¡Á X X X


    Hmm?¡¡What is this?


    When the Nord entered the office, there was a large wooden box on the desk. Naturally, the Nord doesn''t remember putting such a thing on the table. It''s too modest to be a gift from a nobleman.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to feel the weight of the wooden box itself when you hold it. I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more information on this, but I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more information on this.


    ''.........what is this.......hmm?¡¡A letter?


    The moment Nord opened the lid, he picked up what looked like a letter, which was in the middle. I would like to check the thing first, but these things are usually explained in the letter, so it''s better to read the letter. If it is a thing that has been sent by mistake, it is a bad idea to touch it. The other reason is that I didn''t feel comfortable touching something I didn''t know the sender of.


    When I opened the carefully folded letter with my hand neatly, I found this on the letter


    Thank you for all your hard work. We have prepared such a wonderful pair of footwear for Nord-sama.


    Ryuta. The way the entire thing is covered with red cloth is just like a dragon. It has been made neatly to each of the scales by master craftsman Alfried, and you can see the detailed attention to detail of the creator. The part where the legs are inserted is inspired by the belly of a dragon, so it is not monotonous. The wing that seems to take off at any moment is drawn on the side, and you may be able to fly only by wearing this. And the highlight of the shoe is the instep. The dragon''s face is full of dynamism and looks as if it might bite and roar at any moment. The face is designed to be cute, yet full of the majesty of a dragon.


    It is truly a pair of shoes that will live up to the name of the dragon slayer.


    From my dearest friend, Alfried.


    I don''t know what to do.

 43-Chase of fear

    I, Alfried, am running as fast as I can down the hallway. I run down the stairs in two quick bursts and up two quick bursts. I feel like I''ve run all over the first and second floors and even the yard at the end of the day. How many times have I seen the same scenery pass by?


    I hear footsteps behind me. Each sound seems to me to be the melody of death being played. I''ve been in the same boat for a while now, and I''ve had a great time with it.


    You can''t escape from his astonishing physical abilities after all.


    I''m afraid I can''t shake him, and I run with my mind to survive.


    Why are you running? Because I''m running.


    What are they running from?


    "Don''t wait!


    From the rear, its pursuer, Sister Elinora, was shouting out.


    ''''Hiiiiiiii!¡¡So that thing is a force majeure!


    Shut up!


    He tried to defend himself in a trembling voice, but he didn''t listen. He was bounced away with a snap.


    How unreasonable it was.


    This unreasonableness is not the first time I''ve seen it, though.


    This fearful game of tag (if you are caught, your life is not guaranteed. There can''t even be a shift) started because of an event that happened just a few minutes ago.


    So. It was when I was living in a very normal mansion.


    ¡Á X X X


    The air is getting drier and drier these days, probably because of the approaching winter.


    I''ve been sitting in my bed today, knowing that we have a long and cold winter ahead of us.


    But when I opened the window, I noticed that it was a warm and mildly sunny day, perhaps because it was a mild spring day.


    It would be a shame to stay in my room on such a warm and sunny day.


    On a day like this, I''d rather watch the autumn leaves outside from my balcony or go for a walk. It''s not a bad idea to invite Thor to join you in exercising once in a while.


    Deciding that, I, Alfried, started walking from my room to the upstairs balcony.


    As I walked down the corridor, I noticed that the door to Elinora sister''s room was open.


    I peeked in for some reason and found Sister Elinora in a room with a nice scent in the air.


    She seemed to be humming and getting ready in front of the recently acquired mirror.


    Until now, it was only in Mother Erna''s room, and she had been asking for it for a long time.


    Now it''s finally my room, and it''s a big, quality one at that. No wonder she''s in a good mood.


    Sister Elinora tidied her long auburn hair in a neat bun. Then she lightly strokes her bangs with her hand and twists to make sure there are no funny spots all over her body.


    Then she stops moving her body and starts touching the hem of her clothes.


    Then, as if her stomach is bothering her, she flips up the hem of her clothing.


    You have to be able to find a way to make the best of it.


    ''''........mmmm.''''


    Oh, Elinora, you''re so fat!


    Hmph!


    Dewww!


    "I''m not the fat one!


    No, no!¡¡Now that was because Sister Elinora threw her slippers at me!


    That was a scream! It''s just a slipper biting into my cheek.


    But still, what a reaction speed. I didn''t see any movement at all before I took off my slippers and threw them. She''s still the same horrible sister.


    ''That said, I can''t overlook that first line.


    Now the violence is played out as such!¡¡Well, that''s fine. Anyway, now I have to make up for the gaffe.


    Anyway, why is it that Elinora sister has such a good extra memory? Normally, her memory is a pity.


    ''''........I can hear you, okay?''''


    ''Whoa!¡¡I''m sorry. So put those slippers down in your hands.


    As I hurriedly apologize, Sister Elinora slowly releases her stance. But I haven''t lowered her to the ground yet.


    Slippers. It''s something that a woman can hold in her hand and elevate from mere footwear to a divine object. The throwing by a mature user, especially one with a mature age, is a substitute for a hundred shots, no matter how quick-footed he is. It is also very useful in Japan against the strongest enemies of humanity.


    ''''So?''''


    Sister Elinora pats her slippers with her hand and urges me to explain myself.


    ''You bought a big, fat mirror,''


    Are you sure about that?


    A look of suspicion in his eyes. It''s awful to suspect my brother, isn''t it?


    ''Is something bothering you about your clothes?


    As it is, I''m going to change the subject because it''s a defeating experience.


    Do you have a straightforward tummy problem here?¡¡Alfried was kind enough not to say.


    ''It''s not the clothes, but I feel like I''ve got some flesh on my stomach lately...''


    ''Haha, isn''t it every year that Sister Elinora gets fat in the winter?


    Maybe it must be the same as how wild animals store fat to get through the winter.


    ..............Al?


    It''s a lie!¡¡Sister Elinora has slender legs, arms, tummy and breasts all over her body!


    ...and the breasts?


    What?¡¡Yeah?¡¡Her breasts are slender too....oh, shit!¡¡I didn''t mean to tell the truth!


    ..........


    We''re screwed!¡¡Finally, I couldn''t even get the words out. I abandoned my excuses and ran away at once.


    ¡Á x x x


    And well, this was the event that caused me to play a game of fear tag. I may have been a little bad this time, but I think it''s okay to forgive me for being lazy.


    "I was aware of the fact that you were that angry--whoa!¡¡Don''t throw the wooden sword!


    Wait!


    I feel like that''s all I''ve been saying since a moment ago, Sister Elinora already.


    I run down the stairs and vigorously open the door to the first floor hallway. And then I run without regard to what I''m doing. I run. Erinora runs into the corridor from behind, as well.


    Hey!¡¡It''s not safe to run around in the mansion!


    A still voice that sounded like my father Nord came flying in.


    But if we stopped now, we''d be beyond dangerous. If you''re caught, there''s no guarantee of your life.


    I don''t know if they''d forgive me if I presented them with a different-colored Gekota-kun....


    We both run out of the hallway and into the yard in our slippers.


    ''''How can you be so fast when you''re not even running!¡¡It''s magic again!


    How can you run faster in your slippers, sister Elinora, if you say so?


    I don''t understand how you can run like a shoe in slippers. Every time I run, Gekota''s face is wrinkled and he screams?


    When it comes to me, I just move around in my slippers as I slide around. Even though it looks like this, I didn''t wear slippers in middle school and high school, not boots. I know exactly how to run efficiently.


    But I couldn''t shake it off at all.


    It is not a bad thing that he is a professional. It''s a good idea to keep a certain distance between the two.


    Eventually, she circles around the outside of the mansion and goes back inside.


    Shit, there''s no end to this. Eventually I will run out of energy and will be caught.


    If it comes to this, I should use transference magic. I go upstairs and run to my room.


    And I immediately shut the door with a click.


    ''''Open it!¡¡Now I''ll allow you to just go along with me for a day of practice!


    Slamming the door with a bang and saying things. It''s as good as a death sentence.


    ''''I absolutely hate it!


    Oh, yeah!¡¡I''ll open it for you in a minute.


    Elinora''s sister moves away from the door after saying a dangerous line.


    I exhale in relief at that.


    ...I thought she would just break the door down and come in.


    But I can''t be relieved. The reason why I didn''t do a siege in my room from the beginning is because this mansion has a spare key. So the siege makes no sense.


    Still, for me, the time it takes for Elinora''s sister to go get the spare key is enough to buy time.


    I open all the windows and let the rope I took out with spatial magic hang down.


    This should make Elinora sister think I''ve escaped from the mansion.


    I''ve lost my cool, I''m sure Elinora sister can fool me now. Maybe she''ll follow me to the village.


    As I was gloating in my mind, I heard a metallic sound that sounded like a spare key.


    Oops, they''re already here. I envision a place in the mansion. Then the magic power instantly enveloped me and shifted.


    ''Now, prepare yourself!¡¡We''re going to practice hard today!¡¡........Huh?

 44-I was just curious

    The view of the room was blurred for a moment, then my vision changed drastically.


    "Good........oops, that''s not good. One of the cabbages has fallen out.


    The person in front of me sits down and places the box on the ground.


    ''Yes, sir. ''Cabbage.''


    Oh, I''m sorry, kid, I don''t know how long you''ve been here!


    Bartolo backs away, holding the cabbage. He is surprised, but does not let go of the ingredients. That''s a professional chef.


    ...from the beginning.


    ''What a pause. Monks can be around and gone before you know it, can''t they?


    Well, Bartolo, you may be pretty sharp for a guy like you.


    ''It''s just my imagination. You see, Bartolo is so big that it''s hard for me, a small man, to see him.


    No, I don''t, but I don''t feel a thing.


    ''''Well you can''t get away from Sister Elinora without having enough walking skills to move out of sight.


    You''re an assassin.


    Bartolo muttered to himself. It''s true that if you use this, you might be invincible as an assassin.


    You can no longer eliminate the target without anyone noticing.


    ''''Bartolo!¡¡You haven''t seen Alfried!


    Sister Elinora rushes to the food pantry. I slide myself between the edge shelf and the wall and instantly hide.


    I, I don''t understand. I have no idea why Elinora sister''s train of thought is the first to come to the food pantry.


    ''''No, no, I haven''t seen it, sir.


    Nice!¡¡Bartolo!


    Yeah?¡¡I thought Al would be here but that''s strange. I guess I''m off on a hunch.


    Something is wrong with Sister Elinora''s Alfried sensing ability. It''s no longer in the realm of humans. I''m sure I can''t become an assassin.


    I''m sure you''re right. Thanks, Bartolo.


    Sister Elinora tilted her head slightly and swiftly shook her hair and moved away.


    ''''Well that''s enough, isn''t it?''''


    Thanks, Bartolo. You''ve been very helpful.


    ''I thought it was going to be a very noisy day, but my sister was chasing me.


    Yeah. So I''m going to hide in the right place.


    Oh, oh. Good luck.


    As expected, I don''t want to go on a rampage near the kitchen, so I decide to move away appropriately and hide myself near the maids'' break room.


    Then, perhaps it''s time for the maids to take a break, I can hear the voices of Meena, Mel, Saara and others coming from the corridor.


    ''Wow, Meena is so weird because she''s been looking at her feet and laughing all the time.


    ''It can''t be helped. It''s not my fault. It''s this delicious, round, holey thing that''s wrong!''


    ''I''ve never seen anything like it. Is this also a candy?''


    "Sarra!¡¡It''s candy!¡¡My gut tells me it is!''


    ''You don''t have to take it off and stick it in front of you. Sarra won''t like that.''


    "Oh, it''s so easy to take off.


    ''''No, but then again, slippers are really easy to take off, aren''t they?


    "I believe Master Alfried has made it.


    "This food. I''m sure it''s a snack Alfried hasn''t shown you yet.


    Gee, Meena is sharp. I made the mistake of turning my slippers into a cute, candy-filled gala because I thought it would make her happy. I gave the ladies unnecessary information.


    ''Yes, yes. Come on, get in your room.''


    Mel pushes Meena''s back as she snarls as she stops and walks into the break room.


    I''m sorry for eavesdropping for some reason, but I''m going to stay here since Elinora sister might know what I''m doing.


    Because my life is more important than my guilt. As expected of a different world. It''s a tough place to be.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. It''s a good thing that you''ve come up with such useful footwear and made it yourself.


    ''''I heard you can cook and do magic. And a bit of sword.


    ''You have a great talent for baking, especially!¡¡As for me, I want you to stay in the mansion for the rest of your life!''''


    "Okay, okay, Meena, it''s close. I''m close, you need to calm down.


    ''Earlier, Master Alfried seemed to have been pursued by Lady Elinora for some reason, didn''t he?


    It''s happening!¡¡Sis Elinora said.


    ''Oh, it''s always the same here, isn''t it?''


    ''You two were both so athletic! You seem to be quiet now, but is it over?''


    "No, Elinora-sama has gone outside, so I thought it was quiet. And I haven''t heard Alfried''s screams either, so I''m not sure it''s over yet.


    ........what is it? I''m glad to hear the information that Elinora sister went outside, but there''s something about the way Saara said her guesses that I don''t like.


    Anyway, since I got the information I wanted, I quietly walked away from the side of the break room.


    Assassins may not be possible for a variety of reasons, but I might be able to get a job in the intelligence field.


    ¡Á X X X


    On the way to the second floor, I was walking up the stairs on the first floor when Sister Elinora came back.


    ''Oh, Elinora sister, welcome home.


    Yeah, I''m home, Al.


    ''........Sister Elinora!


    ...Al?


    Oh, my God!¡¡I called out to him, as usual. How horrible are daily habits?


    While I panicked, it was Sister Elinora who moved first.


    She instantly took off her outer shoes, put on her slippers and approached the stairs.


    d*mn, the ease of the slippers I''ve given her is on display without regret.


    Slippers. I have a problem with things that are entirely too good for me.


    "Wait!


    A sharp stillness in the voice I''ve heard more times today than I can count.


    There was no way I could wait.


    I also moved my stiff body and ran upstairs.


    Then I saw Silvio-san walking down the hallway.


    "Ah, Al, good point--


    Come on, man, come on!


    Look out!


    "Whoa!


    ''Sylvie Oooh!¡¡Brother Silvio is down!


    When I look at brother Silvio, I see Gekota slumped in his face and he''s already unconscious. He was just walking down the corridor, but what a badly paced brother he is.


    ''''Tch!¡¡I can''t believe you''re avoiding Al''s habit.


    Can you stop talking about Al like it''s a derogatory term!


    Brother Silvio, who was my only shield, is incapacitated. I can no longer do anything but leave him behind.


    What are you going to do, Alfried? Should we flee to the servants'' quarters in this situation?


    Anyway, you can''t stop. If Elinora sister catches you, you can''t escape the practice of love for a day.


    When you start to run single-mindedly, you feel a shock to your body as if you hit something.


    ''''Bufu!


    That''s odd. There shouldn''t have been any obstacles in the hallway. And it was oddly soft. I turned my gaze forward. There was a powerful slipper, Ryuta-kun, there.


    I look up to see my dad, standing in a state of anger.


    Why does my family smile when they are angry?


    It''s a bit scary.


    ''''.........''''


    Elinora, wait.


    Disgusting. You''ve been chasing your little brother around and now you''re trying to run away.


    It''s a nice touch, though, isn''t it?


    Al, he''s smiling and he''s mad at you too, you know?


    You know what I''m saying?¡¡The Nord dad is putting pressure on me to do so.


    But my gaze is drawn to a place.


    ''Al, what''s going on?¡¡Do you have something to say to me?


    .........How are you feeling about wearing them, Ryuta-kun?


    ''........Phew!¡¡........no, it''s nothing.......


    Ah, sister Elinora laughed.


    ''.......................Great?


    I don''t know why I asked that at this time.


    It just bothered me. Is it the nature of a maker?


    In the end, we were scolded on good terms, and from noon we had practice.


    I''m sure it''s just my imagination that Elinora''s training menu was the most rigorous that day.

 45-Bartolo is from Snow Country

    Winter. It''s the season when the sun sets the earliest in the year. It seems to be the same in this world as well.


    It is the same in this world.


    Christmas. For those who have a girlfriend, it is the biggest day of the year.


    It''s Christmas Eve on the 24th, and Christmas Day on the 25th. And Christmas Day on the 25th. On both of these days, we eat cake, but many of you may not understand the difference between them.


    Christmas came from Christian culture.


    However, for the unfamiliar Japanese people, it has become a day when the corporate strategies of the corporate world have led to the creation of a "rear-end" of sorts, making a lot of noise and celebrating the day without knowing what it means.


    Christmas is a day to celebrate the birthday of Jesus Christ, the savior of Christianity, not a day for couples to make out.


    What are the couples of the world doing on this sacred day?


    It''s so sad.


    It''s such an annoying season, but of course there is no Christmas in another world.


    In other words, I''m a single person and I don''t have anything to do with it. That''s great.


    So I''m just going about my day as usual without having to think about anything.


    Today''s weather is snowing. Tomorrow, the village of Colliat will be transformed into a pure white silver world.


    But maybe that''s why the temperature has dropped and I think it''s too cold.


    I don''t understand why I miss human skin in this cold season.


    I don''t have anyone to snuggle with, and I''m freezing both physically and mentally.


    ''........Al.


    Elinora Sis, sitting next to me on the living room couch, calls out to me in a gentle voice.


    No way sister Elinora. Guess how lonely I look!¡¡ Isn''t it something like, "Don''t you have a warm existence called family?


    With anticipation in my eyes, I walked over to Erinora''s sister.


    ''Hey, Elinora,''


    "...tea...


    ..........


    ...another one.


    Yes.


    I knew it would be something like that.


    ¡Á X X X


    The snow reflected in the pleasant morning sun and sparkled here and there.


    It seemed to have snowed quite a bit yesterday, and when I stepped out of the mansion, it was all white.


    I put on my special winter clothes for snow and walk out the door. It''s interesting to feel the snow as I breathe out, the white breaths coming out of my mouth and the crunching sound of the snow.


    I bend down and take off my gloves and pick up a handful of snow.


    It''s cold. That''s normal, but the snow in other worlds doesn''t seem to be any different than the snow in Japan.


    I hurriedly put my gloves back on and sit up.


    I looked up at the roof to see Bartolo working tirelessly with a shovel to remove snow from the roof. He''s in good spirits since early in the morning.


    Somehow I made a snowball out of mischief and threw it at Bartolo as a morning greeting.


    "Huh?


    My snowball hit Bartolo''s waist with a bushed sound and a great hit.


    ''Hahaha,''


    Boy, you''re a real piece of work.


    Bartolo turns around and tosses his shovel, smiling belligerently as he shovels the snow around him. In no time at all, the snow forms a round shape and forms a snowball.


    "Hey, hey, Mr. Bartolo! It''s a bit too big!¡¡If I use the height to throw it as hard as I can, I''ll die!


    Seeing the snowball like a shell in Bartolo''s big hand, I panicked and hid behind a tree.


    If that thing hit me, my face would be replaced like an ampoule, which is very popular with the little ones.


    And that''s with the added bonus of making a red flower bloom.


    ''Oh?¡¡I thought you knew that and declared war on us, didn''t you?


    Bartolo smiles a nihilistic smile and compresses the shell further.


    That''s already as strong as a stone, right?¡¡I''m in serious danger.


    ''Come on!¡¡Let the war begin!


    What are you getting so worked up about, old man?


    "Leave it!


    The shells came flying in with an angry voice, as if he had some concern for my shove.


    ''Ugh!¡¡You broke a branch!


    That will grow back in the spring, along with the buds!


    You are a cook and a servant, aren''t you? Is that what you want?


    At any rate, we''re going to lose our jobs. I''ll have to hurry up and make my own balls.


    But the body of a six-year-old is incapable of producing a powerful ball.


    It''s not strong enough, nor is it large enough. Above all, it lacks throwing power.


    In comparison, Bartolo uses his large hands and powerful strength in abundance to mass produce shells one after another.


    Isn''t Bartolo a little too mature for his own good?


    While Bartolo is creating shells and exposing gaps, he''s also throwing snowballs at them.


    Dang it, dang it!


    d*mn, they''re too big to begin with.


    ''See!


    Bartolo throws shell after shell at me as I jump out from behind a tree.


    Oh, this is strange. This is not the snowball fight I know.


    I manage to escape, but every time a snow cannonball lands, the rolling snow obstructs my view.


    I tried to get some distance from it, but it threw a shell at me as if it didn''t care about that. Rather, I feel that the speed and weight of the projectile have increased because of the open distance.


    ''''What''s wrong, what''s wrong!¡¡You''re just running around, kid!


    Son of a b*tc*. He''s so full of life. If you wanted to, I''d give it to you.


    I walk out to the front of Bartolo, ready to make up my mind.


    ''Oh?''¡¡Are you going to go head-to-head with me?


    ''Oh yes. From now on, we won''t move an inch toward each other. How about no avoidance?


    Heh, no problem, you promised me that.


    It''s okay. I won''t forgive you for crying and apologizing in return!


    I''m talking to you!


    Well, Bartolo will go first.


    When I urge him on with a generous smile, Bartolo''s face wrinkles deeply, and he takes a snow cannonball in his hand and swings it wide.


    The way he swings, he has the balance of a professional pitcher. It''s a great form. This guy is so used to it.


    Don''t get knocked down with one shot!


    The shells, which used every ounce of Bartolo''s full-body power, roared out and approached me in a straight line.


    I watch it without panicking.


    ''''........Shield.


    At the same time as my spun spell, a colorless, rectangular wall appears, blocking the snow shells.


    ''''Ha!¡¡No!¡¡You did magic!¡¡It''s not fair!


    What''s the rule against using them?


    ''Then you''re banned now!¡¡No!


    No, no. I''m going to have to take you into custody just in case.


    I use ice magic to activate it, imagining my hands to be entangled in Bartolo''s legs. Yeah, thanks to the snow, the magic consumed is small and easy. It''s a good idea to make it from scratch and use what''s available on the spot, but there''s a big difference in magic efficiency.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on with the ice that''s clinging to your legs!¡¡It ain''t coming off.


    So I guess I''m next in line.


    I gave Bartolo the pronouncement, and I used my non-attribute magic ''psychic'' to pick up the snowballs I''ve made so far, as well as the shells Bartolo threw, and lift them into the air.


    There must be roughly more than thirty of them.


    You''re not going to be able to get it right. What''s that amount?


    Looking at the snowballs floating in the air one after another, Bartolo managed to squeeze out his voice in a stunned state.


    ''''Let''s go then, okay?¡¡Don''t avoid it. Well, I''m restraining you so you can''t avoid it, but that''s fine. I promise not to move an inch.


    ''Hey, Master Alfried!¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡I''m from a snow country, so I was on a roll.


    That''s why the tension was so high in the streets, and why I was so quick to make snowballs.


    "Dame.


    I denied Bartolo''s begging for his life with a smile and released a snowball in unison!


    Ta-hee!


    Bartolo, who was strapped down, was blown backwards off the roof, unable to move a single muscle.


    He fell off the roof but the snow was piled up to cushion him, and with his size, he wouldn''t be injured by this much.


    ''d*mn it!


    I''m fine.


    But what have I been doing all morning? I was supposed to go for a quick walk, but I ended up having a magical snowball fight with him.


    Bartolo has warmed me up, though.


    ''Hey, Alou!¡¡Let''s play!


    I was taking a breath when I hear a voice calling me. When I look, I see Thor behind the snow-whitened gate. As I get closer, I see another boy I don''t know next to me.


    Who the hell could it be?


    Hey, Al!¡¡There''s snow on the ground, let''s play!


    Okay, but who''s the girl next to you?


    He''s very sturdy for a child, or to put it bluntly, he''s a fat boy.


    He is a boy with brown hair and a habit of wearing a somewhat fluffy atmosphere.


    He looks like someone else for some reason.


    I''d like to introduce you to someone. I''m not going to be able to get it right. This is my friend.


    It''s Asmo. Thor and I hang out a lot with our neighbors.


    I''m Alfried, nice to meet you. Are you Sheila''s brother, if you''re next door?


    Yes,


    Okay, I see. So many things are big.


    I looked at my belly and asked Asmo, "By the way, how many months pregnant?


    By the way, how many months are you pregnant?


    Yeah, yeah. I''m already three months pregnant and you''re denying the entire conversation you just had?¡¡You said he was your brother, right?¡¡There''s no way a man can get pregnant!


    Hearing that, Thor''s laughter didn''t stop for a while.


    There''s another dark guy out there.


    This was the first meeting between me and Asmo.

 46-Snow and Konko

    "Snow and kelp, the foxes kelp, rain or shine.


    What''s the rest of this?¡¡I doubt I can even remember the first verse in the first place. I''m sure it was something along the lines of "the cat curls up in the kotatsu" at the end...


    Al sings funny songs sometimes, don''t he?


    As we''re walking down the snowy road, Thor turns around and says.


    Strange, does that mean I''m tone-deaf? It''s going to be a bit of a dent in that.


    "Huh?¡¡Really?


    ''It''s kind of a waste of time, like he has a good sense of pitch. That was something I''ve never heard around here at all.


    What a relief. You''re not tone deaf?


    Well, it''s true that the rhythm of the song is totally different from the songs the villagers sing. It''s kind of difficult to sing the village song because it''s sung in a big chorus and the lyrics are long. It looks like something a pirate would sing.


    But I like Al''s song, it''s shorter and easier to understand than the village song. It''s shorter and easier to understand than the village song.


    Asmo, walking next to me, said something very pleasing to me.


    By the way, Asmo is the same age as Thor and is seven years old. I''m not sure if it''s because of his initial flirtation with me that he doesn''t use honorific language at all. It''s easier and more comfortable for me too.


    Thank you, Asmo. By the way, you''re in a very depressed state, are you okay?


    If you look, Asmo is buried deep in the snow due to his own weight. How can you walk with that? Every time Asmo goes forward, there''s a big hole in the ground.


    "Wouldn''t it be faster to roll?


    Thor is so smart!


    Yeah. There''s no way I''m going to roll over!


    Despite his sharp prodding, Asmo walks with a large stride to avoid getting his feet caught in the snow, but he sinks each time. Hey, hey, are you okay? You''re sinking fast.


    I''m fine. The snow is deep over there, come here.


    Oh.


    I pull Asmo over to me.


    ''Ooh!¡¡Wow!¡¡You''ve got the butt marks of Asmo''s footprints on you!


    When I looked at the spot where Thor''s finger had pointed, I could see that there were indeed marks here and there that looked like Asmo''s buttocks.


    I see that the snow is deep in that area.


    Thor is looking into the deep hole with great interest. This is also the outfit that makes me want to drop it into the pit.


    When I look next to him, I see that Asmo is also itching to get out.


    When he noticed me looking at him, he smiled a black smile.


    I smiled along with him. There''s only one thing to do.


    ''''Se-no!''''


    ''Oh?¡¡What, eh?¡¡Bufu!


    Thor, pushed back by me and Asmo, falls helplessly into a deep snow hole.


    Ooh, it came from my face. It''s cold.


    "No, yeah!


    Me and Asmo were able to beat our hands together with satisfactory results.


    This guy''s pretty good at it. Asmo and I laugh at each other and strengthen our friendship.


    ''No, yeah!¡¡I ain''t!¡¡You pushed me down a hole!¡¡I mean, this place is pretty deep.


    It seems that the hole was deeper than I thought, and Thor is having a hard time getting out of the snow hole.


    It''s about the size of Thor''s chest. It''s difficult to use his feet in thick snow shoes, and it''s not so easy to climb up on the snow with only his arms.


    This was interesting.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on it. Hey, hey!¡¡Stay away from me, fatty!¡¡Oh, I''m sorry!¡¡I''m sorry, don''t bury me!¡¡Hey!¡¡And Al, don''t snowball silently!¡¡No, oh no, oh no!


    ¡Á X X X


    This is how I arrived at the village of Koliat.


    The golden ears of rice that always greeted me first are now covered with dirt and lots of snow. Every hut and fence in the village is covered in snow and looks like it''s made up.


    We had a lot of fun playing in the snow on the road and it was hard to get going.


    Thor sulked on the way there, but the information from Elinora''s sister put him in a good mood. Thor is a bit of a dick.


    He''s still happily walking in front of us. Thor suddenly turned around and started shouting excitedly.


    "Hey!¡¡It''s already started!


    What?


    There''s a snowball fight!


    Asmo and I hurriedly followed Thor as he ran towards us, and there were villagers having a snowball fight all over the place.


    ''Let''s go team Roland, whoa!


    "''Yoo-hoo-hoo!''


    "Enter Team Wester.


    "''Oooohhhhhh!''


    If you look, you''ll see two groups of villagers, yelling and running with snowballs in their hands.


    Teams of mixed children to adults stand around and throw snowballs at each other, using the hut as a shield.


    Hey, hey, I hope you guys are doing your quota for the inside job properly.


    ''Keieeeee!¡¡Come and get it!


    Let them die!


    Ehrman is down!


    How dare you play Ehrman!


    No, I mean, I haven''t passed out yet--


    Touche!


    "Phew!


    How dare you, Ehrman?


    No, wait!¡¡I just hit one snowball and you knocked me out--


    Lardo hit Ehrman and knocked him out.


    What?


    "Who''s Lardo?


    It''s Miss Celia''s husband!


    "''Heh, yeah. That''s good to know.


    What? That''s none of my business!


    I got my ass slapped in public.


    ''I was just staring at Miss Carla''s ass and resenting being slapped as hard as I could with a tray.


    "A grudge against my family for telling me how much I was spending on dinner.


    ''That''s not me, that''s all Celia!¡¡Tell him.


    ""There''s no way I can do that."


    ''What the hell is that?¡¡No guts!


    ""Shut up and get your ass in gear!"


    I don''t know about you guys, either!


    ''Yeah, yeah!¡¡Get it done!¡¡Take out your daily grudge!


    Bury it.


    It hurts!¡¡I mean, hey!¡¡There''s a stone in the snow, this one!


    Ouch.


    What a violent snowball fight. It''s a different kind of scary than Bartolo''s this morning.


    "Hey, Thor, are you really going to mix in here?


    Yeah, right. Why don''t we get away from the adults for a while and do it as kids?


    Thor walks off the edge, probably spooked by the exchange between the villagers earlier.


    Asmo seems to agree, and we slowly advance through the shadows of the hut, bypassing the battlefield.


    ''Hahahahahaha!¡¡What''s up, Wester!¡¡Aren''t you going to attack me?


    In the direction we''re going, Roland is hiding in the hut, naked in the upper half of his body despite the fact that it''s this f*cking cold, and he''s shouting loudly.


    ''Shit!¡¡You''re not fair!¡¡How dare you use my house as a shield!


    A little further down the road, Wester, also topless, is holding a snowball and shouting angrily.


    ''Hmm?¡¡What are you talking about?¡¡You just happen to use it to hide yourself, okay?


    ''Ugh!¡¡It''s so white!¡¡You know, I went to the trouble of hiding in a place like this.


    What''s up?¡¡Why don''t you go throw it?¡¡Are you afraid to throw it?¡¡I love it!


    Gritting his teeth and looking frustrated, Westa avoids the snowball released by Roland.


    Westa tries to throw the snowball to fight back, but Roland quickly ducks into the shadows of the hut.


    ''d*mn it!''


    That old Roland guy is pretty good at using people''s houses as shields.


    What''s the matter with you?¡¡Ain''t you gonna throw it?¡¡I know what I''m talking about. The walls in here are just brittle!¡¡The windows in here are almost broken already.


    Don''t go touching people''s houses.


    The snowball thrown with Wester''s voice heads for Roland.


    The snowball hits the window and the sound of crushing is heard.


    ''Wester bastard destroyed his own house by himself.


    "...I don''t care about home anymore!¡¡f*ck you, Roland!


    Wester, desperate, throws a bunch of snowballs at me.


    ''Hey, hey!¡¡You''re in your own house!


    Wester threw a powerful pitch that mercilessly scraped the brittle walls of the hut.


    ''I''ll have Ehrman fix it!


    ''I didn''t know we had a plan!¡¡Excellent!¡¡Come on!


    Eventually, when they ran out of snow, they started to grab each other.


    ''I always think those two are always fighting,''


    I asked Thor and Asmo about something that had been bothering me for some reason.


    ''Well, there''s a lot going on with those guys,''


    Yeah, yeah. I''ve got a lot going on.


    ''What?¡¡What''s that. I''m curious.


    Okay, okay, let''s go over there. It''s not safe out here.


    I asked Thor and Asmo, but they wouldn''t tell me, so I pushed back and headed for the edge.


    Huh?¡¡What happened to you?

 47-Three ice statues

    After a very amicable snowball fight at the edge, not mingling with the adults'' violent snowball fight, me, Thor and Asmo came to the back square.


    It''s good to see you. Hey, Asmo!¡¡Help me roll this thing out!


    You''re trying to make it big, that''s why. That''s all right.


    We''re building a snowman now. After all, when we talk about snow, you can''t miss a snowman.


    While I''m silently rolling snow to make it, Thor and Asmo are trying to make some kind of big snowman. Hey, isn''t that too big? What are they going to build on that thing?


    Anyway, I heard that their concept is big. Then I''m going to fight against them, and I''m going to pile up the dan. The balance of the whole is important. This is not balanced. Maybe I''ll use magic...


    --And so my snowman is.


    ''Al''s snowman is awesome!¡¡How many stacks do you have on top of each other?


    ''One, two, three ... seven steps!¡¡It''s kind of human.


    I made this snowman by using magic as well. Of course, each part is all balls. To make it look more attractive, I curved it like an S-shape.


    The reason why it doesn''t collapse is because of the master craftsman''s brilliant technique.


    To put it simply, the pillars inside this seven-tiered snowman are made of ice magic to support it. Therefore, no matter how much you shake it, it will not fall over. Of course, the bottom snowball is even attached to the ground with a spatula to prevent it from falling over. This is why it doesn''t fall down with a little bit of a shake.


    It''s amazing. Your snowman is a super nice buddy.


    Bonkers.


    What a stupid thing to say, Thor and Asmo flattening my snowman.


    ''Since you can do all this, why don''t you try making a human being, not a snowman!


    Thor suddenly turns around and starts screaming.


    ''Humans?¡¡Okay, but it''s going to take a little while to make, okay?


    ''Oh!¡¡We''ll be here to help you when we finish that giant snowman, too!


    What, are you still trying to make it big?


    Asmo cumbersomely turned his attention to a large snowball. Its size is so large that it can rival the height of an adult. It''s no longer possible to stack them on top of each other.


    ''''Yes!¡¡I''m going to roll my hips in!


    Well that''s just the way it is.


    "By the way, Asmo, where''s your hip?


    Okay, I''m going to roll you over and turn you into a snowman.


    ''Wow!¡¡We were just kidding.


    Now, let''s make this one here, too. Who should we make? Well, I can''t leave her out.


    Let''s start with the base stage.


    And the result is three ice sculptures.


    The one sitting elegantly on the circular base is Lady Emma. The figure looking into the distance with an expression of mixed melancholy and fragility somehow inspires a man''s desire for protection.


    And behind her is Elinora, my sister, who didn''t really want to make it, but Thor insisted, so she made it. The way she''s dressed in a blouse and skirt, and positioned with her wooden sword stuck coolly to the ground, she looks like a warrior maiden. It''s a great way to get a good idea of what to expect when you''re wearing armor, and it looks like a female knight with a dignified face. It''s annoying that they are usually the best at what they do because they are often seen.


    I thought I put the most effort into sister Emma, but........


    And finally, standing next to Elinora sister''s ice statue is Sheila, the supreme treasure of Coriat Village. I decided to make them into a trio, which is always a common sight anyway.


    Sheila''s fluffy hair and gentle expression are impressive. I tried to recreate her smiling and waving. I was worried about the level of perfection since she was the person I saw the least, but Asmo was nodding his head hawkishly, so I guess she must have passed the line.


    ''Awesome, Al!¡¡Especially this ice sculpture of Sister Elinora!¡¡Can I take it home with me?!


    Thor snorts and grabs at him.


    ''Keep your head down. There''s no way you can take this stuff with you.


    Totally. I pay off Thor''s arm to keep him calm.


    "Wait. What are you going to do to my sister''s ice sculptures?


    "Of course I''m bringing it back...¡¡What the hell are you doing!¡¡Let go!


    I can use spatial magic to bring it home. No two works of art are ever the same.¡¡When can you make something like this?


    You''ll never get it home, will you? You''re even less powerful than I am.


    What?


    They''re going to melt.


    A few minutes of arguing with Thor. Anyway, it was decided to keep the ice statue here.


    Maybe Thor would stop by on his way home and take it with him. I don''t think so. I''ll give you the ice statue of Sister Elinora, but you won''t get my masterpiece, Sister Emma.


    But still, Al. My sister has way too much titty, don''t you think?


    Thor voiced his doubts in front of the ice statue of sister Emma.


    ''What?¡¡I''m pretty sure it was this much?


    Had I been beautified in my brain? No, but there was no way I could have made a mistake about sister Emma.


    While I was searching and remembering my past memories, Thor put out his hand to the ice statue.


    "That''s about as much as I can take," he said. She says she''s always packing it in.


    ''Whoa, whoa, whoa!¡¡He''s shaved off a lot of inches!¡¡What the hell are you doing to my work!


    I push Thor away and hurriedly fix my chest. This is why amateurs are so annoying at all.


    ........Okay, that''s about it. I knew that making things has to be done by hand. You have to do all the detailed work yourself.


    Well, if you''re happy with that, that''s fine with me, but isn''t it enough for you, Sheila?


    Yeah.


    It''s a bit of a quandary when you don''t say where.


    ''Don''t get out of shape?''


    Asmo advises me with a genuine expression.


    Huh........isn''t that obvious?


    ''''I know. It''s all about balance, you know.


    The three of us would get along with each other and give each other detailed instructions to complete the ice statue.


    ¡Á X X X


    We got tired of making ice sculptures and snowmen, so we headed away from the square and towards the river.


    They said they could play there because there was a frozen river and a slope to slide on. Apparently, they used to play there every year when the snow piled up.


    Probably the river that Elinora''s sister would take us to often. There was a slope there, too.


    By the way, the giant ball that Thor and Asmo had made, which had failed to become a snowman, was not stacked, but was left in front of the village chief''s house. At first it was too big and was in the middle of the road, but I decided it would be in the way and managed to move it using my body strengthening.


    I never did this out of spite that I was turned away by the village chief during the harvest festival.


    It''s just that the village chief''s house just happened to be out of the way.


    Then we arrived at the river.


    There was no sound of the water, which always made a cool sound. The river is covered with ice, thanks to this cold temperature. The fishes that could be seen from the land cannot be seen now, and it seems as if time is closed by the ice.


    It''s not a good idea. How can you ski with something so unbalanced?


    Thor, what''s wrong?¡¡You''re a bit of a pussy, aren''t you?


    ''I don''t know what it means to be able to slip that thing on the bottom of your foot!


    Thor, pulling and shaking like a newborn fawn, slowly walks on the ice.


    He looks somewhat like a penguin, which is uncool.


    ''Look at Asmo. He''s already gliding down the ice like that,


    Asmo is sliding around us. I''ve used ice magic to make it easy to use the blades I''ve grown on the soles of my shoes.


    Asmo is very athletic despite his appearance. This is the power of the fat man who can move, isn''t it?


    ''He''s always been a fat guy who can move. He''s not like me!¡¡ What''s the matter with you, putting your hand on my back? Hey, wait!¡¡Don''t push me!¡¡Aaaaaaahhhh!


    Thor was pushed as hard as he could, and after gaining kinetic energy, he slid down with a sizzling sound. Then Thor decided to face dive into the snow for the second time today.


    ''Cold!¡¡You bastard!


    With a bang, Thor rises from the snow, removes the blade from his foot, and runs to Asmo.


    It seems that he thought that if he pushed Asmo, who is wearing the blade, he could get back at him.


    Asmo, perhaps sensing Thor''s intentions, immediately removes the blade and catches Thor head-on.


    In terms of simple power, Asmo has the advantage, but Thor has the power of aiding.


    Now, who will win this one?


    ''f*ck you, Asmo!


    You did!


    Thor uses the power of his aide to crash into it with great vigor.


    Asmo stepped on it beautifully without slipping, despite being on the ice, and tried to push Thor back with all his might.


    ''Gunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunnunn.''


    Thor''s a pain in the ass!


    Ah, it''s going to be painful to be pulled down on the ice like this.


    The battle between the two of them for willpower and pride is currently in Asmo''s favor, pushing back.


    I guess this is a win for Asmo.


    I''ve decided to stand on the high ground like that, but the unexpected happens.


    Squeak squeak squeak!¡¡Crunchy crunchy crunchy!


    ".........................


    A sound coming from somewhere gives the place a silence.


    Peek-a-boo!


    The sound could be heard at Asmo''s feet. If you look at it, you can see cracks in it, as if it had a spider''s web. Anticipating the worst that was about to happen, we involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of spit.


    Then, perhaps because of the tension, the crack widens further when Asmo moves his feet a little and threatens us.


    "....Asmo. Don''t ever move.


    If you move now, it will crack.


    Me and Thor talk to Asmo, desperate for our lives.


    ''''............''''


    crispy


    "Who said we can move!


    The creeping melody of death makes us shiver.


    Speaking of the person who is at the central point of that melody, he looks at his feet and contorts his face.


    ''Wait a minute!¡¡What''s with that black smile!


    What a wicked smile. Could this guy possibly realize that he can''t save himself, and he''s trying to get us off the road!¡¡Wait, wait, wait. Calm down. I know Asmo wouldn''t be planning something so terrible. Let''s remember.


    Pushing Thor down the hole with me, and then burying him with me, and then pushing him backwards and sliding him down--and so on.


    Don''t. This guy does it. He''s a go-getter.


    It''s bad. We''re going to end up in the water in the middle of winter with all three of us in the water.


    Fortunately, the river here isn''t very deep, but if we fell into it this time of year, we would be hit with an unimaginably cold river. If that happens, we will definitely catch a cold.


    We must avoid that at all costs.


    And this is what I can do!


    ''Wow!¡¡Dirty!¡¡Al''s guy, he just ran off into the sky himself!


    Thor and Asmo look up at me with a stunned look on their faces as I escaped into the air with my ''shield''.


    Don''t feel bad, I don''t want to die yet. I mean, you guys caused this originally, I don''t think I had anything to do with it.


    "Hey, Al,


    What?


    Can you help me, even if it''s just me?


    Aren''t you ashamed that you''re trying to help yourself?


    You don''t say!¡¡I''m going to blow you away!¡¡I said, "Wow!


    He stomped the ground so hard in anger that Thor dove into the mid-winter river.

 48-Snowball battle sister vs brother (above)

    Uh ... it''s cold. I''m sure you''ll catch a cold from this.


    ''What are you talking about? How could Thor catch a cold?


    Yeah.


    Thor walks down the street, his body shaking.


    Me and Asmo, walking behind him, return Thor''s muttered words with dismay.


    ''Well, maybe. Al made an impromptu bath for me!''


    Thor says happily, as if he interpreted our rush differently.


    No, me and Asmo meant that the idiot couldn''t possibly catch a cold, but I don''t need to go out of my way to piss him off, so I keep quiet.


    Thor dumps beautifully into the river in the middle of winter. Normally, Asmo would have been caught up in it and would have fallen, but my magic shield made it there in time.


    It''s a good thing that I was able to pull him out of the water and prepare a drum bath made with impromptu earth magic, but his expression changed to one of joy.


    So the reason why he''s cold now is simply because of the cold water.


    There are some villagers who can use simple magic, but apparently there are few people with enough power to prepare a bath. You can get water from a well or a river, but that takes a tremendous amount of effort and time. But that doesn''t mean we can''t magically produce a lot of water.


    Besides, it is useless because there is no bathtub. So, most of the time, they just fill a tub with hot water and wipe their bodies.


    So Thor is happy to take a bath for the first time in a long time.


    If I were Japanese, I wouldn''t be able to stand it. Just wiping yourself out?


    Since Emma''s sister is here, I should set up a bath at her house sometime.


    The sight of him bathing in the drum bath while gazing out at the snowy landscape attracted me, but I was hesitant to get into it when I thought about the way home. Or rather, the water would definitely get cold on the way to the mansion.


    When I returned from the river and went back to the plaza, for some reason the trio of Elinora-sister, Emma-sister and Sheila-san were there. I wonder what the hell is going on.


    Around them, the villagers glanced at me as if they were peeking at me.


    As I proceeded with anxiety and caution, sister Elinora, with her arms crossed and her eyes closed, opened her mouth.


    ''''Al. What is that ice statue?''''


    Ice sculpture?¡¡Oh, the one we made together.


    Oh, yeah. We were pretty proud of it. We made it ourselves!


    I replied with a smile, and the Elinora sisters looked at each other and nodded.


    What is it?¡¡It was these guys after all.


    "He said it!


    "Oh, this can''t be good, can it?


    From a distance, the villagers'' weak voices could be heard in the distance.


    ''''What''s wrong with the ice statue we made?''''


    Thor asks to Sister Elinora, his voice trembling with nervousness.


    Maybe in her mind she must be thinking she''s lucky to be able to talk to me in person or something.


    ''What''s wrong?¡¡Do you think that''s what they say after seeing that?


    The Elinora sister pointed at the ice statue with a sharp gaze towards you.


    I''m going to be able to say that the crystal of beauty that we worked so hard to create is there - a hapless figure.


    I have no idea what it means.


    The proportions we insisted on were disrupted by someone else and turned into an ugly figure that was impossible to look at. Our bellies are flabby and bulging, and our muscles are absurd. It''s as if it was pranked by a child. However, it is obvious who the motif is because there is no hand on the face.


    However, the ice statue of Elinora''s sister was not touched at all. Only the chest is heaped up in abundance.


    Probably, the people who did this prank followed their instincts to not make an enemy out of Sister Elinora alone, but this was clearly a provocation.


    ''''No, this isn''t!''''


    ''What''s the difference!¡¡You said Al made it himself, didn''t you?


    Elinora sister''s angry voice and mainly snowballs flying at us.


    We dodge the snowballs that flew with great force and drop down to the house behind us.


    Shit, d*mn. I certainly said that with a smile, too.


    I want to punch me in the past.


    But Elinora sister, you were ready to throw it right from the start.


    "It wasn''t us!


    "Oh, but I saw Thor scraping the chest off of Emma''s ice sculpture.


    ''Me and me both. You''ve been sneakily shaving your chest while grinning at that Thor guy.''


    Thor shouted an excuse, but he heard the villagers'' voices at the wrong time.


    What a badly timed moment you guys were having.


    ''Don''t say anything unnecessary, you guys!


    Huh, so Thor''s gotta be behind this.


    Sister Emma prepares a snowball while speaking in a flat voice. ''Eyes, I don''t think there are any highlights in my eyes.


    ''Wait, no, sis!¡¡I''m just p--


    Shut up!


    As if to say no more, a series of snowballs were fired at him and Thor was forced to retreat.


    ''Hey, sis?¡¡I haven''t done anything with Thor, but I haven''t done anything with him, okay?¡¡So I don''t have to shovel snow off the ground?


    Asmo, the only one of us who isn''t hiding, is trying to persuade his sister, Sheila-san, to come to him.


    That bastard is trying to save himself.


    ''Eh?¡¡I don''t care about that! More importantly, I wanted to try a snowball fight!


    What a magical smile. She''s a dangerous person in a different way than our sister. As soon as Asmo saw that persuasion didn''t work, he hurriedly hid himself in the shadows of a house like us.


    What are we going to do?


    No, I have a feeling it will be too much trouble to bring it back from this state.


    ''Sister Sheila can''t help it either,''


    Stop hiding and come out!


    ''You hide because you have a guilty conscience.


    Even as they huddled together and talked to each other, the storm of snowballs showed no signs of letting up.


    ''''Well let''s do it when it comes to this.


    It''s hard to stop Sister Elinora once she''s become like that. I look at Thor and the others with determined eyes.


    ''''Yeah, it''s not bad to make your sisters giggle every once in a while... a chance to show Elinora-sama how cool you are.


    ''I don''t have much of a reason to, but they''re targeting me, so I don''t blame them.


    "I''m counting on you, fatty to move.


    Can I sell you and beg for my life?


    "Just kidding, just kidding.


    This is where the snowball storm stops. I looked at them and saw that they were mass producing snowballs. At a frightening pace, the snowballs are being created and piled up one after another.


    The speed at which Sheila-san is making them is not half bad. I wonder if she likes that kind of simple work.


    Sheila is very good at making snowballs. She says she likes simple work because it''s easy.


    You sound like my sister. It''s just that my sister can''t concentrate.


    On the other hand, Elinora''s sister never makes any snowballs, but stands on her knees and warns us.


    She''s like a schoolboy who only loves to throw dodgeballs. When I say it''s like that, I mean it''s like that.


    Okay, I''m going to win. Today is the day to prove that my brother can beat his sister.


    "Oh!


    We were hopeful, and we were planning our strategy.


    ¡Á X X X


    Then I''m going!


    Yes!


    I''ll make my balls.


    We call out to each other and we all leap out of the house at once.


    ''You''re out!''


    As if to say I''ve been waiting for you, sister Elinora throws a snowball at me.


    It snatches my cheek and hits the house I was hiding in.


    And the dull sound of something being crushed. When I turn around, there is a snowball that has been dug in as if it had been struck with a blunt instrument.


    ''The walls of my house aaaaah!


    "Give it up. Ehrman will fix it.


    A mournful voice from somewhere. But now is not the time to worry about such small things.


    ''''........You''re off.


    Al!


    I know!


    Once you get this kind of hardball, it''s over.


    We were a little early in our schedule, but we''ll deploy the wall as planned.


    "Ice Wall!


    I put my hand on the ground and activate my ice magic.


    Then a wall of ice is created one after another to protect us. I''m not going to be the only one who has a problem with it. This is to make it easier for us to attack unilaterally.


    "Magic!


    ''It''s amazing. So much.


    You''re still a force to be reckoned with in vain, brother!


    It quickly takes effect and bounces the enemy''s snowballs one after another. We raise the edge of our mouths at the effect, half out of the ice wall, and throw snowballs at it.


    ''Kyah!¡¡Lady Elinora, the ice wall is in the way and I can''t hit my balls!


    ''Hahaha!¡¡It''s a shame, sister!


    That''s not fair, Asmo!


    I don''t know!


    As far as Thor and Asmo are concerned, they seem to have the upper hand as planned.


    ''Oh, this is going to be interesting. Who do you think is going to win?


    "Isn''t this Master Alfried?


    ''I mean, why are you so comfortable with using so much magic?


    "It''s one of the Seven Wonders.


    I knew it, the Lady Elinora would win, didn''t I?


    "I bet you a copper on Master Alfried!


    "I''ll give the Lady Elinora two coppers.


    A short distance away, the villagers are having some kind of a good time. It''s propagated very quickly and people are gathering one by one.


    By the way, I haven''t seen a woman, other than a child, even once today. Do they all have inside jobs?


    No, there''s no way we would allow women in our village to play with men alone.... I have a feeling that something bad is going on without our knowledge.


    What a thought, but Elinora sister''s one voice brings me back to reality.


    "If there''s a wall, why don''t you just go around it?


    There''s Sister Elinora, who goes through the wall at breakneck speed and comes around to my side.


    "...sorry, that''s the pit.


    ''What?¡¡Yikes!


    ''''Haha, I knew sister Elinora, who is good at close combat, would do that!


    I fall in, sister Elinora, I cover the pit with ice magic and go to support Thor and the others.


    What do you think I got to the ground first, it wasn''t to create a wall with ice magic, it was to make the ground cave in.


    I''ve made it pretty deep, and it''ll buy us some time.


    ''Thor, Asmo!¡¡I''m here to support you!


    ''Yes!¡¡Throw it, throw it!


    The situation turns to three against two and we have the upper hand.


    Due to our onslaught, Sheila-san and sister Emma retreat to a house.


    ''''f*ck it!''''


    Then Asmo, seeing it as an opportunity, threw a snowball at her as a chase.


    It flew straight up and caught Sheila-san''s chest as she failed to escape.


    ''''Ah.''''


    ""He''s off his ball!"


    "''Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!''


    What elasticity. The snowball released by Asmo''s hand should certainly have hit Sheila-san''s chest. And yet it fell to the ground with a plop, as if the impact had been absorbed by the soft cushion.


    ''You did it, Asmoe!


    Sheila is angry and throws a ball as payback.


    Seeing this, Asmo tried to hide behind a wall, but there was no wall to hide behind as he went forward to chase her down, and caught her in the left abdomen.


    And the snowball made a bushy sound and should have scattered white crystals, but........


    ''''The ball disappeared!''''


    No, no!¡¡My balls are buried in meat!


    "''..........


    One word from Thor causes the villagers to buzz.


    ........Terrible. What a sister and brother. We just shudder at the consequences of Asmo and Sheila''s actions.


    ''Al!¡¡How dare you--I mean, yikes!


    She crawled out of the pit of the lid-dressing, wearing magic power in her feet and fists, Elinora sister, but landed on her feet and fell into a different pit again.


    ''''Well Al, how many pitfalls have you made?


    No, everything in that area is a pit, except the one I went through.


    ...it''s disgusting.

 49-Snowball fight sister (younger brother) (bottom)

    I heard that!¡¡If I knew that, I''d be in line!¡¡Brace yourself!


    Sister Elinora crawls out of the hole and comes over, gleefully following the path that leaves my footprints.


    It''s a snowball fight, but I think it''s strange that she''s wearing magic in her fists and feet.


    I don''t think that''s a snowball fight or a magic thing, I think it''s a full intention to hit me.


    I''m going to throw snowballs all over the place to Elinora''s sister, who is coming straight for me.


    The snowball flies to Elinora''s sister, who is charging in a straight line with the idiot, but it is knocked away with every fist.


    "I don''t understand!¡¡What''s inside is an ice block made of ice magic!


    "If you think it''s too hard for a snowball!¡¡What the hell are you doing?


    Why is it that I can make hot water only once every three times when I can perform the advanced technique of clotting only one part of my body with magic power?


    It''s still a mystery to me.


    Elinora sister comes closer to you while lowering her body.


    ''Thor!¡¡I''m going to borrow a little snowball!


    ''Oh, oh?''


    I can''t make it in time by making snow, so I get ten of Thor''s snowballs to float with non-attribute magic psychic. Of course, the contents were enhanced with ice magic. It''s an ice block in name only, a snowball.


    I''m going to be the one to strike the approaching Elinora sister from all directions.


    It''s so fast that it can''t be compared to the speed of throwing a snowball.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that you''re not going to be able to avoid a knockdown if you hit it with even a single blow, but it''s not going to hit you.


    Sister Elinora twists and moves herself with her soft body, crawling on the ground.


    The ice masses that she judges to hit in the midst of it, she smashes them with her proud fists and kicks.


    I don''t know what that means. At all. Since when did Sister Elinora change her job from a swordsman to a fist fighter?


    All of the ice blocks are crushed by one of Elinora sister''s bodies, causing glittering crystals to fall. Her reddish-brown ponytail swayed wide as the white and silver powder danced around her. It must have looked beautiful to others, but to me, it looks like something horrible.


    ''''Contemplation!''''


    I threw a normal snowball at the approaching, Elinora sister.


    ''''Ha!¡¡It''s too late for that!


    He sniffs a small nose and tries to shake it off with a relaxed expression, but then changes course with a psychic.


    ''''Nah!''''


    Originally, it should have gone to the face, but it slightly snatched sister Elinora''s arm and hit her in the chest.


    Basu!


    Yes that sound was like being hit by something hard.


    ..............


    '''' ''''..........''''


    Nah, you can''t if you laugh now you''ll be killed.


    What a cruel world we live in. How could God make such a difference to my chest?


    I turn my gaze to the frozen Elinora sister''s chest. The snowball was crumbling and fine snowflakes were drifting down. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to expect. It''s like going down a flat slope.


    It''s very different from Sheila-san.


    "Pfft.


    Oh, I shouldn''t have done that. I blew it out of my mind.


    I thought I was going to be killed, so I lifted my gaze and saw Elinora''s sister, her shoulders shaking as I had expected.


    ''I seek. The little fireball that will consume any object!


    The spell chanted like a desperation spell gathers magic power into sister Elinora''s palm and creates a blazing fireball. It is fired with great force and melts our ice walls.


    All the snow in its line of sight melts and the original soil appears. It''s as powerful as ever. The only thing they are good at is getting people hotter than they need to be.


    The villagers shout in admiration at its power, and Thor and Asmo scream.


    ''''Aloo!¡¡Oh, shit!¡¡Our barriers!


    Hot!¡¡Wow!¡¡My balls are melted!


    Hold on!¡¡I''ll put it back up now!


    That''s not fair, going after a supply corps!


    ''You think I''d let you do that?¡¡Emma!¡¡Give me the wooden sword!


    Yes!


    Along with the dignified voice of sister Emma, the thrown wooden sword fits neatly into sister Elinora''s hand. d*mn, even on a day like this, she''s carrying a wooden sword around with her.


    ''Thor, Asmo!¡¡Let''s get back on our feet!


    Okay!


    "Al won''t get away with it, okay?¡¡This humiliation I will not allow.


    I want to drop back too, but my sister in front of me won''t let me.


    The ice wall is gone and there''s not even any snow underfoot, so Thor and Asmo retreat to the house.


    But there''s no way the enemy is going to let them get away from there, and happily, the enemy throws snowballs at them. Thor, who was out in front, seems to be lagging behind in his escape.


    Asmo goes to the back of the house to hide, and Thor also manages to get to the side of the house after a delay.


    ''Yes!¡¡As long as we can hide in a civilian house, we''re in!


    Sheila!¡¡I''m going for that one!


    Okay.


    A snowball is released from each of their hands. It draws a large parabolic line and hits the icicle hanging from the roof.


    ''Ha!¡¡Where are you aiming at--, geez!


    Thor throws himself out of the way as an icicle falls from above his head, just in time to get out of the way.


    Welcome, Thor.


    Oh.


    By leaning forward, Thor was mounted by sister Emma in the blink of an eye.


    It''s not that I''m jealous or anything.


    On the other hand, Asmo, who is on the other side, seems to have somehow noticed that Thor is in danger.


    This is not good if it goes on like this.


    Then I look at the icicle and come up with an idea and give an order to Asmo.


    "Asmo!¡¡Tackle that house!


    Asmo, who has read my intentions, nods with a black smile on his face.


    On the other hand, the other faces still don''t seem to be able to comprehend the situation, and they have question marks on their faces.


    That''s right, when it comes to this, let the enemy sink, even Thor. This is kindness. What happens to a soldier who is captured by enemy soldiers? It''s never a chance to round up the enemy, so I''m not asking you to sacrifice them....never. It''s the right decision for a commander to make.


    ''Thor, don''t feel bad about it.


    ...what?


    What is it?


    What''s going on?


    Asmo''s voice from the back of the private house causes Thor and the mounted Emma-sister to stop moving in a flash.


    Immediately, the house is impacted and makes a creaking sound.


    ''What the hell is he doing to my house!¡¡You''ll break it!''


    "So-so.


    "I''m in the middle of something fun, so shut up!


    "Oh, that''s interesting!


    Then snow fell with great force from the sloping roof to Thor and his sister Emma.


    It''s what we call a "snowfall". It''s a winter trick I often do for my friends under the trees.


    "Whoa--


    Oh, my God!


    Their screams were cut off without being heard until the end.


    However, they stopped before Sheila-san reached the side of the house, so they were safe. Well, if I can do that there, one-on-one with Asmo, then--


    ''Why is Asmo buried in there too?


    When I look back to Asmo for confirmation, I see Asmo buried on the other side of Thor and his friends.


    I don''t understand. Couldn''t they have predicted that it would fall on their side as well?


    ''Ah, ah, this is no good for everyone. I''m retired!''''


    He laughs and digs out Thor and the others. Apparently, Sheila-san is going to turn to the rescue team.


    Now it''s just me and sister Elinora who are left.


    ''It looks like they tried all sorts of tricks, but it looks like they were wiped out.


    Sister Elinora, with her sword at the ready, turns a belligerent smile on her face.


    She still seems to be full of motivation.


    Now what do we do? My friends are annihilated and wiped out. We don''t have any snowballs, so we can''t even use our psychics.


    I''m at too much of a disadvantage to play with Elinora sister. I was just thinking that she''s going to attack me with a wooden sword.... Should I just throw a chunk of ice at her with a clean ice magic already?¡¡No, I don''t want to do that because I feel afraid of that later. I won''t have the excuse of a snowball fight.


    The other snowballs........oh, there were. And that''s a super-sized one, too.


    The moment I thought of it - I jumped to the roof of the house with my magic power wrapped around my legs.


    ''........what are you doing?


    Sister Elinora shouted a warning, which I answered with a smile.


    The village chief''s house can be seen from the roof. The large snowball there is lifted with the power of ''Psychic''.


    Oh, it''s a bit heavy and difficult to control in detail, but it''s not a problem.


    "Hey, what''s that?


    "Big fat snowball!


    "...where did you get this?


    The fellow who was blocking the chief''s house?


    ''Oh, that super hard snow that no one could move.


    ''It''s a shame, because I was expecting the village chief to stay out until the snow melted. That''s a shame, because I was hoping for that.


    The villagers look at the giant snowball floating in the air and let out a few words.


    Then I send the snowball to Elinora''s sister.


    Its mass is so large that it is not as fast as it should be. It''s a big deal if it hits you, but there''s no way it could hit Elinora''s sister.


    You can''t hit a snowball that big!


    How about that?


    In order to do so, I shot a large fireball that poured high magic power into the fired snowball.


    It hits the center of the snowball and crushes it with a roaring sound and flames.


    As the huge snowball is crushed, a lot of compressed snow, no longer strong enough to be called an ice cube, falls like rain.


    I control all of those things that are dangerous if they hit the villagers and houses with my ''psychic'' and keep them under my control. This won''t cause any damage to anyone, and it''s also my ball. Two birds with one stone.


    The Elinora sister who is closest to me is not getting hit by the orgy of ice masses right now - she is running around bending over and wielding a wooden sword.......


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on one. Sometimes he deflects them with his wooden sword and catches them, offsetting them by colliding with other blocks of ice.


    It is difficult to even predict the storm of ice blocks, but it runs around vividly.


    Is this really a human being? A physical ability that surpasses that of a human being. Even as you place yourself in the ice storm, Elinora''s sharp gaze shoots through you.


    I decide that I can''t defeat Elinora with just a chunk of ice from crushing, so I shoot out another chunk of ice that I just put under control. One after another, they attack Elinora''s sister in rapid succession. Although the rain of scattered ice cubes from earlier is gone, the attacks leave you breathless.


    If you don''t do it, you will be killed. Despite the fact that we are in an overwhelmingly superior position, my heart feels a sense of urgency.


    That''s because I have an instinct that if I can close the distance between us, I''ll be killed. There''s no way in hell I''m going to let them get close to me. That eye is bad.


    The ice chunks shot out by the psychic are more than a hundred, but the one that hit was only the one I just saw. This is not an opponent that can use the same move twice. I''ve bent the trajectory from earlier and sent it flying in a transformative manner, but everything is bouncing back. It''s as if he''s reading our thoughts.


    What in the world is going on?


    I noticed that there are no ice cubes around me at all. I hurriedly try to replenish the ice blocks that have fallen to the ground by applying "Psychic" again.


    I''m not going to miss the opportunity, and Elinora''s sister is running towards me at breakneck speed.


    In a hurry, she sends a small chunk of ice flying to intercept it, but she uses the remaining ice wall as a shield and still uses it as a foothold to slash at me.


    ''''Go to hell!''''


    Hi!


    I was about to quickly deploy a wall of ice, but my sixth sense whispered to me that it was going to cut me in half, so I used the shield as a foothold to escape into the air.


    It''s already activated in succession, leaping up and over and over.


    ''''Wait!''''


    Behind me, Elinora sister is using my shield to approach me in the same way.


    Dude, how far are you going to come after me!


    I try to deactivate my shields quickly so they can''t come up, but sister Elinora jumps over to me faster than I can disappear.


    You''ve just been using something made by human magic as a foothold.


    I deploy my shield to the next foothold and jump over. At that moment, a wall of ice develops vertically behind me.


    ''''Oh, no!''''


    I turn around to see Sister Elinora sticking her sword into the ice wall and managing to hang on.


    I''m shocked to see the wall easily thrust up against the wooden sword.


    That''s dangerous. I''m glad I didn''t defend myself with the ice wall earlier. It''s good that I trusted my instincts.


    Anyway, I have to get Elinora''s sister to understand the situation now.


    "Hey Elinora sister, do you have any idea how high this place is right now?


    "...What? .....


    At my question, Sister Elinora gives me a puzzled look and slowly looks down.


    Unlike on the ground, a cold, strong wind blew in the air. Below, the pea-sized figures of what must be the villagers and the smaller houses. I could even see the mansions that were our homes.


    You can also find a number of other things to do with your life.


    Well, I guess I''d better get downstairs.


    Hey, hey!¡¡Me too.


    I didn''t play any tricks on the ice sculptures.


    ''No, but they said Al and the others made that up.


    ''I don''t know how to get down. We could use ice magic to make a long slide. Alone, of course.


    ''Ah!¡¡I''m sorry I doubted you!


    And?


    ''What?¡¡Anything else?


    If the game is still on, we need to continue.


    I did.


    ''What?¡¡What?¡¡Can''t you hear me?


    I''m here!


    Sister Elinora shouted with an expression of half-crying.


    On this day, Alfried was able to wrestle the victory from Sister Elinora for the first time.

 50-Village Art Snow Festival

    --A house in the village of Koliat


    My husband and child put on their thick leather shoes and stood up.


    ''I''ll be off then.''


    Mom, I''m going!


    ''Yes, go ahead. I''ll be at Raina''s house to collaborate with you after I finish this knitting, and you''ll have some stew warmed up for lunch.


    I smile and wave as I send the child out of the room to see how well she''s doing.


    ''Yes!''


    Okay, thank you.


    The child responds cheerfully to my words and runs off into the snow, and my husband follows suit.


    Then the door closes.


    The only sound in the room is the sound of burning wood, to warm the room.


    I stop by the fireplace and adjust the wood to burn more and sit down beside it and start knitting.


    ''Huh, it''s cold,''


    Since farming is not allowed at this time of year, clothes and baskets made of wood are paid as a tax. There are several of these to choose from.


    In our house, we pay for clothes and wooden baskets.


    Some people in other families do things like teacups, cups, and wooden carvings. No one in my family is that handy, so we do very common tasks.


    Lately, we''ve been doing this every day as a family, but today, with the snow piling up, we decided to send the kids out to play.


    I wanted to go with all of us, but I''m holding back today.


    Because today is that day.


    To tell the truth, I''m finishing my quota for today for this day.


    The rest of the day, I''ll just knit until I hear from you.


    It''s been a twinge of cold since this morning, probably because of the snow we''ve had today, and my hands are cold.


    I managed to keep my hands from getting numb, and lightly warmed my fingers over the fire as I manipulated the knitting sticks to make up the clothes.


    The room feels even quieter because earlier the kids were making a lot of noise, screaming about snow and snow.


    As I work silently by myself, with no one to talk to, I hear a rhythmic pounding on the front door.


    ''It''s okay,''


    As I reply, I rattle open the door and my best friend, Rita, walks in.


    ''Hannah, it''s snowing today, so we''re going to have our congregation outside.''


    What the hell are we doing today?


    Today, you know, na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na!¡¡We''re going to make an ice statue!


    I can hear Rita''s excited voice. Could this be the case?¡¡My inner delusion spreads.


    ''Could the subject be........''


    "Sil X Al!


    ''One minute!¡¡I''ll be there in a minute!


    You need to hurry up.


    I quickly put out the fire, get dressed and run with Rita into the snow world.


    ''Come on, let''s get you involved!


    What shall I do?


    "''Goofy, rotten.


    ¡Á X X X


    --In the village of Koliat.


    There are a lot of children running around in the village, probably because of the snow.


    I''m sure many of them have gotten tired of staying inside and doing the inside work. Many of them are bored with their domestic chores, though.


    Roland, who makes snowmen in the village, is one of them.


    ''Look!¡¡Westa!¡¡My snowman!¡¡Your abs must be as banged up as mine, right?


    ''Hmm, it''s Roland. What''s the fun in showing off something with only two heads like that?¡¡Look at mine!¡¡You''re properly humanoid.


    ''What?¡¡Hold on a minute!¡¡Any minute now, I''m going to make you an ice statue that looks just like my body.


    Hmm. Try not to be a bear or a snowman at all.


    Then we turned our backs on each other for a while.


    "I got it, Wester!


    Roland showed off his confidence.


    It made up an inverted triangle of his body, which was beautifully expressed down to the smallest of muscles. The abdominal muscles and biceps in particular showed extraordinary attention to detail.


    Just looking at this place alone, I thought I could say a word of admiration for Wester.


    What''s on your bottom half?


    ''Oh?¡¡Of course it''s the lower body that supports my magnificent upper body.


    You can''t understand that, can you?¡¡Seeing Roland''s face as he said this, Westa made a blue streak appear on his face.


    ''You didn''t expect me to jump out of the range of bears and snowmen and create a demon, did you?¡¡What''s with that misshapen body of yours?¡¡You look like an orc?


    ''Huh!¡¡What about yours like that?


    Wester sniffs and shows off his ice statue as Roland packs in with a look of pride.


    ''Parentheses!¡¡This is the ice sculpture of my physical beauty!


    The ice statue of Wester, with his arms behind his head, emphasizes his pecs and abdominal muscles in an unflattering manner. Its perfection was certainly high, but the muscles were obviously more discounted than Wester''s when he was undressed.


    That was the first thing Roland noticed.


    ''Hoho?¡¡This is you?


    Roland narrows his eyes and gives a quizzical look. However, Wester is proud to say that he has nothing to be ashamed of.


    ''There''s no way your muscles are this big!


    "Hey hey hey what are you doing.....¡¡My abs and pecs!


    Westa screams and throws snow at him, telling him to stop.


    Roland gets hit in the face with it.


    ''You, what the hell are you doing all of a sudden?


    Well, you should get what you deserve for messing with my ice sculptures. That''s nice, Roland. You''re looking twice as good as you usually do.¡¡Hahahahaha..........................Ka-pe!


    A snowball is thrown into Wester''s mouth, who was laughing with his big mouth open.


    ''Ki, sah, well. Are you going to do it?


    "Come on, you little shit!


    "I''m gonna crush you, brainiac!


    A fierce snowball fight began on the side of the village road.


    The other villagers who were watching it gathered around, curious as to what it was all about.


    ''''Hey, Ehrman, give us a hand!¡¡We''re going to beat the crap out of that bastard!


    What?¡¡Is it me?


    "Lardo, give me your hand!¡¡I''m going to show those muscle guys what they''re made of!


    ''What?¡¡Me?


    Hearing Roland and Wester''s call for support, the villagers said, "We''re in the mix! That''s a real snowball fight! And one by one, they come.


    Then the team split into two, and the village of Koliat became a battleground.

 51-Party invitation

    The snow has started to melt, and I can''t help but feel that it''s getting warmer these days.


    It''s getting warmer," Mother Erna says, but I can''t agree with her, as I''m a cold person, so it''s only natural that it''s the middle of winter.


    The same may be true for Silvio''s brother, who spends many days in my room, which has been magically warmed up recently.


    That''s a good thing. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. But then my other sister, who is not busy with her training, would press in on me, citing the warmth of the room as the reason for her intrusion.


    There''s a large fireplace in the living room, and it''s warm.


    I''m the one who has to take care of him, and he tells me to make a new batch of sweets, what are you doing, and so on. Lately, she''s even tried to take me along for training.


    I think Elinora''s sister has been training like crazy since the day of the snowball fight. I don''t know what it is, but it''s like a silent danger to me.


    The ice statue seemed to understand that it was the work of the village kids and that I wasn''t to blame, but she didn''t like the fact that I beat her, or maybe she didn''t like the fact that I lost, and sometimes she''d ask for a rematch or something. Well, I get around that by running away.


    Would you leave me alone for a bit?


    That''s what I''m trying to do, I''m trying to produce my own little castle, a kotatsu.


    Now, the table is just fine, thanks to Mr. Ehrman''s making it for me.


    He looked awfully tired, but he''d been busy repairing some of the houses in the village recently.


    Is it time for the houses in the village to age out and be rebuilt?


    Well, I''ll leave that to Nord''s father, but for now, it''s a kotatsu.


    It''s almost ready to be used as a kotatsu with a blanket on the table, but the question is how we''re going to get a heat source.


    If you put a fireball in a basket, it will warm you up for a while.


    But what would happen if I fell asleep?


    In the blink of an eye, the fireball would leave my control and burn up the cage, the blanket and even me.


    This is not good.


    Then why don''t we enclose it in metal to keep it from burning?¡¡This is no good either. I can''t stay in a kotatsu where you might get burned badly just by touching it.


    The kotatsu is a sanctuary. The kotatsu is a sanctuary, and there is absolutely no need to shed blood.


    It''s a safe and comfortable castle for me and me alone.


    So what should I do?


    I tried to think of some good magic and good ideas, but I couldn''t come up with any.


    I''ve been reading a lot of books on magic to look for clues, but I can''t find anything useful. I''ve been reading a lot of books about beginner-level magic and other boring stuff.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do with it.


    That''s right, the magic tool is a useful item that can be activated just by writing a magic formula and putting in magic power!


    Then it''s just a matter of attaching a magical tool that can release heat if you put magic power into it.


    With that in mind, I searched the study for books about magic tools, but I couldn''t find any.


    I thought there was a book on magic, so I thought there might be a book on magic tools, but there isn''t.


    To be sure, I asked Erna''s mother if she had any books on magic tools, but she didn''t.


    I''ll have to ask Nord-Dad to buy them for me.


    I spoke to Nord-Dad at the living room table.


    "Nord-Dad,


    No.


    I haven''t said anything yet, okay?


    What a impetuous father, to just read his name and come up with a denial.


    Anyway, in order to negotiate, I sit down in front.


    ''You want the book on magic tools, right?''


    The person who interrupted me was Mother Erna, who was sitting next to Father Nord. I see, so that''s how they knew.


    But if that''s the case, why would they refuse?¡¡Recipes for cooking in Riversi. Everything is contracted to the Trierra Chamber of Commerce and my mansion''s pockets should be warm. A lot of that is also gained through my contributions. Could it be that the kids shouldn''t have begged for something so expensive?


    Why not?


    ''Books about mages are expensive for the average person to buy, but thanks to Al, Bartolo and Triela, I don''t have a problem with money.


    Then why?


    ''Where do you think I can find the books on grimoires?


    Isn''t that the royal capital where they have the magic academy and stuff?


    I reply, and Dad Nord nods hawkishly.


    ''Hey, I have a bad feeling about this.


    ''Yes, it''s in King''s Landing. ''Yes, it''s in King''s Landing,'' he said, ''and it''s a long way from here. I''m a regular visitor to Trierra''s Trading Company, which was just here a few days ago. We won''t be here for a while.


    d*mn. He''s really not available in a good place.


    ''You''ll get that for me as soon as I call you from the Slaulet family I''m getting to know, won''t you?


    He replied firmly and gave Mom Erna and Dad Nord a bit of a look of admiration.


    ''But Al. Unfortunately, it still doesn''t work.


    If I send out an early horse to call now, will it be before spring before I can bring it back?


    Mother Erna puts her hand on her cheek and makes a thinking gesture.


    Perhaps she is calculating the schedule in her head?


    But still, it''s before spring. Winter will be over by then.


    Next time of year I''ll have to build an air conditioner or fan.


    ''Well, I can''t blame them for being late because of the time of year and distance. It''s not a bad thing, you know.


    There''s a letter here.


    Erna''s mother smiled and took out a carefully wrapped, elegant letter from her pocket.


    I wondered what was wrong with the letter.


    I carefully open the letter, which is held out on the table, and read it.


    Well, what is it?¡¡Party invitation?¡¡Heh, Nord, I''m going to a party.


    When he looked up and spoke, they both urged him with their eyes to read the rest of the story.


    ''''I would very much like to invite you and your son Alfried-sama to attend a party that will be held in the royal capital... let go of me for a moment. What is this hand?


    The next thing I know, my arms are firmly gripped by Mother Erna and Father Nord''s arms. Aside from Father Nord, I don''t feel like I can even shake Mother Erna''s arm. What a grip!


    "When Al sits down in his chair, I''ll let go.


    Father Nord smiles and tells me.


    I didn''t expect both of them to lean over and grab me. I''m sure you expected me to run away from this reaction right from the start.


    Well, it can''t be helped. For now, let''s just sit down.


    I have to attend a party for the nobles in the capital.


    Uh, I don''t want to go.


    I answer immediately, and Dad Nord sighs.


    Next to me, Mother Erna seems to be saying the same thing, "She''s not at all.


    Why? Why was I such a problem child? I think he''s a good kid who doesn''t want to go all the way to a faraway place and doesn''t need his parents'' help.


    When the child is born and grows up, he or she has to attend the party in the capital to show his or her face. If you''re an early child, you''ll be at a party when you''re four years old.


    ''You''re early!¡¡What are you going to do with your kids in a place like that?


    ''Well, in a nutshell, it''s to introduce you to your successor and your children and to strengthen the bonds between the nobles.


    You know how many other things I have to do, like find a fianc¨¦?


    In other words, when your child grows up, you should show your face at least once in the original home town of King''s Landing. This is what it means.


    I''m not sure if brother Silvio and sister Elinora were involved in that as well?


    I ask him to make sure I''m really compelled, and Dad Nord pales as I ask him if he''s really compelled.


    ''....Yeah, I''m in. It''s been tough already.


    It''s been tough, because I''ve gotten calls from both of them about the matchmaking process.


    I see. Considering their appearance, that would have been a lot of work for them to do with the many offers of marriage proposals.


    Which means that I''ll be required to have the same kind of appearance as the two men.


    Wow, I don''t want to go. I''ll definitely be disappointed. Especially if you are compared to Silvio''s brother, I can''t even look at him.


    ''''........I don''t want to go.


    ...and so is my father.


    Why is that?¡¡I don''t think there''s anything Father Nord wouldn''t like that much, even if it''s a distant royal capital. I''m not a handsome guy.


    "You''re very popular in King''s Landing.


    Mother Erna laughs teasingly.


    .........Oh, you''re a dragon slayer.


    I see, I''m sure she doesn''t want to be surrounded by people at parties herself.


    If the good-looking, good-natured Nord Dad goes to a party, he''s bound to be very popular with the young people. It''s easy to imagine the Nordic father in a quandary, surrounded by young people.


    Speaking of which, I heard that there is a play about him in King''s Landing.


    This might make you want to go to the capital.


    I don''t want to show off too much. I don''t want to show off too much, but there are some parts of the city that are looked at as an upstart.


    As I recall, Nord''s father was an adventurer and a rare upstart who became a nobleman after making some achievements. The nobles who have supported him since the founding of the country tend to stare at him.


    I''m sure they are jealous of the lowly upstart with lowly blood rather than our venerable bloodline. I''m sure he''s jealous of that.


    I''m not a fan of that sort of thing.


    You can''t order a book of magic tools, but you have to go to the royal capital with a party right away anyway. If that''s the case, it''s cheaper to go buy them yourself, and you can go sightseeing, right?


    said Mom Erna. I think the emphasis was on the part of cheapness.


    ''Either way, we''re definitely going to King''s Landing in the spring, right?


    Yeah, okay.


    I reluctantly agree, and they look relieved.


    Did they think I was such a rebellious child? That''s unexpected.


    I''ve been told that no child is as obedient as I am.


    The royal capital, huh?


    I''m not going to be able to get away with it.


    It''s a place where a lot of people live, mainly royalty, but also many nobles, merchants, adventurers and townspeople.


    There must be some useful things like condiments, ingredients, and magic tools that you won''t find here.


    In order to relocate, you have to actually go to the place and, well, it''s something that would be beneficial to me.


    At any rate, I''ll definitely have to see the play.

 52-On the way

    The leaves had fallen off and the trees in the garden, which had been lonely, were putting on buds one after another and about to open their flowers. There was the chirping of a bird that resembled a warbler, which seemed to herald the arrival of spring.


    The temperature was gradually rising, not too hot and not too cold, but good enough.


    In the garden of the mansion, which was beginning to be surrounded by such greenery, luggage was being hurriedly packed into the carriage.


    Yes, to go to the royal capital.


    There are still some days until the party is held, but the road to the capital is a long way away because Coriat village is in the countryside.


    In any case, since it is located in the farthest east from the royal capital of the Misfirito Kingdom, it would take a week to reach it by carriage.


    That long........


    It''s normal to leave early because you don''t know what''s on the way.


    Well, I don''t want to arrive in King''s Landing and suddenly be told that we''re going to have a party the next day. Carriage travel is not that easy. I have rode in it a few times, but it is very shaky unlike a carriage.


    It may be that the road is not as well maintained as in Japan, but it was shaking even on the flat road.


    I don''t think it will be a comfortable trip.


    Because of all these reasons, we''re leaving today, two weeks earlier than the date of the event.


    The only thing I''m bringing with me is a change of clothes, so I''m already well prepared.


    All I have to do is pack them in a large bag.


    Well, even if you have a lot of things, you can go empty-handed because everything is stored in the bag using space magic. Any kind of luggage will fit into the bag. You don''t have to worry about forgetting anything. I''ve got everything from food to underwear in there.


    Once again, this ability is an ability that merchants want by the throat. And so is transference.


    With nothing to do now, I sit near the door and watch in a daze as everyone puts their things on the wagon.


    The maids, Meena, Mel and Bartolo, put the luggage on the wagon. Among them are the rumba and an uncle I don''t know.


    They run around shouting to each other that they have loaded that one, and not that one.


    It''s not a good thing if we don''t have enough of what we need or food on the journey.


    As if he was used to being a former adventurer, Nordic Dad seems to have calmed down and is helping Erna''s mother prepare for the trip.


    ''''Did you make sure the tea set is in the right place?


    Meena gave me a ride earlier.


    The rest is just books to pass the time and cookies and candy and pasta and...


    Erna, Mom, it''s mostly food.


    ''Yes, yes, your stuff is fine now.


    If you say so, it''s okay.


    They both walk side by side to the carriage, looking like they are both close.


    Then Saara shuffles up to it and hands the bag to Mother Erna.


    ''''Well ma''am, I have forgotten my party dress.


    I don''t want it.


    ''No!¡¡I''m here!


    Mother Erna hurriedly persuades Father Nord to take the bag hatefully and roughly toss it into the wagon.


    What a ploy. Pretending to worry about her own luggage, but leaving her dress for the party at the mansion. If it weren''t for Saara, by the time we arrived at King''s Landing, the "I forgot my dress, so I can''t join the party" strategy would have worked.


    As you can see, Mother Erna, as you can see, doesn''t want to attend the party. She doesn''t like dealing with the wife of a black-hearted aristocrat to a great extent. That''s why she didn''t seem to attend the last party.


    However, I received a letter from Erna''s parents'' house in the capital, asking me to come to their home, so I reluctantly joined the party.


    You''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the house.


    If it weren''t for the drama, the ingredients, and the magic tools, I wouldn''t either.


    I''m your son, after all.


    It''s a good idea to make a plan for forgetting something.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that you don''t have to attend any noblemen''s parties.


    With that in mind, I move my bag to a discreet corner.


    I also have my own formal wear in here. If I forget this, I should be able to do the plan I forgot that Erna''s mother couldn''t realize.


    I was just about to leave my bag and casually head for the carriage when I was hit on the head from behind.


    ''What are you doing? Take your bag with you. Either way, there''s a clothing store in King''s Landing as well, you''re just going to have to buy some hastily-made formal wear.''''


    Elinora sister thrusts out her bag while making a dumbfounded expression like this idiot is a complete idiot.


    I''m not sure if that''s true or not. I''m definitely going to participate from the outset. It''s just like Elinora''s sister said, you can prepare children''s clothing right away. That was a technique that was possible because it was a woman''s dress. It would take a lot of time and money to make a woman''s dress for adults. Then I might not attend this time.


    Not to be underestimated, Mother Erna.


    ''''........when did you get so close.......''''


    ''Just when you think you''re making a dumb face in front of the front door, you suddenly get a creepy smile on your face I''m going to warn you.


    What a rude thing to say about a dumb face. Are you trying to tell me that I look like Thor?


    "I don''t look like a dumbass. I was just looking around, looking at my surroundings.


    Yeah, yeah, get in the car.


    Even though it''s very important to talk about, when it comes to Elinora sister, she puts her hands on her hips and gestures away with one hand to shush.


    It''s true that my face isn''t as neat as Brother Silvio''s and Sister Elinora''s, but I can''t go so far as to look dumb... as it should.


    When I silently turn my gaze in protest, Elinora sister says, "Hmm," and roughly pushes her bag against my chest.


    Please don''t do that for a second, that''s cute.


    The Elinora sister pushed me into the carriage like a piece of luggage.


    By the way, the men who are going to the capital this time are me, Father Nord, Mother Erna, Meena and Saara.


    The guards are an old man named Gates, an immigrant and former adventurer. For the servants and governors, we have Lowe, a villager who takes care of the cattle and horses in the village.


    Brother Silvio, Sister Elinora, Mel and Bartolo are waiting at the mansion.


    They said it''s a hassle to get to the capital and that if they join the party, trouble will happen like last time.


    I think that''s a bit unfair.


    Hurriedly, a smaller wagon carrying our luggage and two guards and a larger carriage with a dragon emblem on it that we''re riding in leave.


    At the front door, Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio, Mel and Bartolo wave us off.


    Elinora''s words, "You don''t want to get entangled with some strange nobleman," make me very uneasy.


    Come to think of it, she said that she returned the man who made a pass at her with a sword. That man wouldn''t resent you and mess with me or something, would he?


    The carriage leaves the village of Coriat in the blink of an eye, thinking that my fears have nothing to do with it.


    The houses, fences, and viewing platforms seen from the outside become smaller and smaller in the blink of an eye.


    I''m not going to be able to return to the house for the time being because of this. But when push comes to shove, you can always transfer back home.


    The special training to increase the magic power is done every day without fail, so it should be fine. I don''t know if I can return to the village of Coriat in a single shot from the capital city, but at worst, I can return in two days if I can pass through the villages and towns on the way.


    When I thought of that, I felt my anxiety lighten somehow.


    ¡Á x x x


    Nah, still, it''s peaceful around here.


    It''s nice to see so much greenery up here.


    A few hours of straight and flat roads for a while. We pass one small village and give the horses a rest. Now they have parked their carriage on a single road and are resting on the grassland with good visibility.


    The village I just visited, Poda, has become very lively. When I was a kid, there wasn''t much food to eat and even fewer houses...


    Gates, a man who looks up as if he were reminiscing about the past.


    He has a deep, sharp face and blue eyes. His hair is a wild and masculine soft mohawk.


    The long and thick sideburns give him a darker impression.


    And the most remarkable thing is his chin.


    Yes, this guy has a long chin.


    The shape of his face, looking up at the sky, looks like a crescent moon floating in the night sky.


    Gates used to be an adventurer, but he seems to have retired and returned to the country with his wife.


    The village of Poda, which he just passed, is his hometown, he said, but when he came back to his family''s house, he found a stranger living there and he had no home to live in.


    He decided to immigrate to Koliat village when he heard from his neighbors that his parents had emigrated to Koliat village and that Lumumba, whom he knew, was there.


    When they came back here, they were very surprised to find the village more lively than in the past.


    Gates looks into the distance, laughing, "I was surprised at that time.


    I''m sure he''s remembering something from the past.


    I''m sure he''s reminiscing about the past as well. I''m sure you have a long chin.


    There are things in this world that are not to be touched even out of curiosity, you know?¡¡Just like a woman''s breasts and ass... well, the kids don''t know that yet.


    Gates, who noticed my staring gaze, said a word of advice and let out a huff of laughter.


    I''m definitely thinking in my mind something like, "I just said something nice.


    Yeah, I''m just a kid. Yes, I''m too young to understand. I''ll touch it to the hilt.


    He poked Gates'' smug face in the jaw with a fallen branch.


    ''............''


    ...twang...


    I kept poking and stroking it, and the branch broke off.


    Wow, the branch was broken.


    I stared at the broken branch, but it was useless when it became too short, so I threw it to the side.


    I was just about to look for the next branch when I heard the sound of plants shaking nearby.


    For some reason, it looks like Gates was trying to grab me, but I don''t care. Now I''m worried about the being that made the noise. Maybe it''s a demon.


    When I turned back toward the sound, I noticed that the bushes behind me were shaking a bit.


    Gates sniffed with a snort.


    ...it stinks. A demon a goblin.


    At the same time as the words, a goblin comes out.


    The goblin smells harsh, so you can tell if it''s there or not by smelling it. I think that''s what Roomba said too. It certainly smells somewhat up here.


    The goblins scampered around, and when they noticed us, they gave us an ugly smile and jumped out.


    It looks like it''s just happy to find its prey.


    Back to the carriage. We''ll take it from here.


    With a cool smile, Gates drew his sword from its scabbard and held the circular shield equipped on his left arm.

 53-Bloom in full glory!

    Well it''s finally over.


    He has a fresh look on his face as if he''s done his job, like ''This is the last demon.......''


    I turn my white eyes to Gates, who has rolled over onto his back, and poke him.


    Gates doesn''t seem particularly bothered by my gaze and huffs and laughs.


    ''''Well that was a good blow.


    a**h*le.


    After that, the goblins called for their friends, and the goblins mixed with straw and high goblins also appeared.


    I was observing them, wondering how they would fight against the goblins in a group of ten, but the action Gates took was to ''call for friends''.


    Fortunately, the carriage was also very close by, so Lumumba, who sensed something strange, immediately cut into the herd, and his Nordic father was ready to fight.


    The goblins were defeated in a clattering manner with such a solid team.


    However, this man, Gates, was different.


    He was knocked down by a single high goblin attack.


    The High Goblin is a demon of the upper class of goblins, a demon with a reddish-brown skin color and a slightly larger stature. However, it is not the size of a large man, but rather a size of one hundred and twenty centimeters or so.


    That high goblin attacked Gates with a club in hand.


    Gates catches the poor cleave with his circular shield.


    There is no particular sense of danger, and I was watching, but all of a sudden Gates deflated and fell to the ground.


    The opponent is a wooden club. In contrast, Gates is a shield made of iron. There is no difference in power and there is no way they can be pushed down. The defense was successful, and to begin with, the way he fell was like weakening, so he wasn''t directly hit.


    The High Goblin was also confused when he saw Gates suddenly start to fall, but he took the opportunity to swing his club down.


    Its trajectory was clearly aimed at the sledding jaw, and the thought of "Will it retract if it is struck in the jaw like that?" crossed my mind, but that was in combat.


    I quickly changed my thoughts and gave him a fire lance.


    While I was using my magic to check the goblins that were coming to sack Gates, Roomba came and eradicated them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    Probably because he let his opponent''s impact escape in a strange way, the shield was bumped and hit his long jaw. Probably a mild concussion.


    It''s really pathetic.


    And now Rumba and Lowe are ripping off the material and preparing to leave.


    Gates, my escort, is doing nothing.


    ''It''s because he''s jawing,''


    It''s out!


    Gates'' mournful cry echoed across the meadow.


    The smell of the goblins'' blood might attract other demons, so it''s better to hurry to leave.


    Rumba loaded the teary-eyed Gates into the wagon like a piece of luggage, and progress resumed.


    ¡Á x x x


    It''s been seven days since then, over several villages and towns.


    We haven''t encountered any demons since the first day, and we''re progressing at a good pace.


    The plan is that we should arrive at the capital by noon today.


    I''m getting tired of spending time swinging around in this small space. At first I was looking at the scenery outside, or even went to the wagon to play with Roomba and Gates, but it''s time to stop. I''ve had enough of playing cards.


    ''What''s next, Bubba, what''s next?¡¡Poker?¡¡Or is it a nervous breakdown?


    I want to be a millionaire.


    ''Well, I guess I''m tired of playing cards.


    I drop the card in my hand and fall backwards, keeping an eye on the two people who are busily collecting cards.


    It''s a scene that reminds me of the old reversing game.


    There is a game called "card game" in this world, but it is completely different from the Japanese card game.


    I had a blank card ordered and made it by myself.


    I don''t know if the quality of the paper is bad or if it''s made of a completely different material, but it''s a little rough, but I don''t know what to do.


    The blue sky comes into my field of vision as I lie on my back.


    I''d like to unleash some magic to distract myself.


    There''s no one else around anyway, so let''s just launch a flashy one into the sky.


    I''m not sure if it''s a fireworks show. This is interesting and can be used when you want to liven things up.


    If you decide to do so, you act.


    I get up with a light body movement, as if the fatigue I felt earlier is a lie, and point my hand in the air.


    ''''Hm?¡¡What''s going on?


    What do you do?


    They are both confused by my sudden actions.


    I ignore their voices and do an image. Fireworks by fire magic. I bring them up to a certain height and they explode all at once.


    It''s beautiful like a flower blooming in the sky.


    I put a little more magic power into it and send the fireball into the sky.


    It goes straight up to the heavens with a hissing sound and eventually flies away with a bong. The explosive flames and dancing flames are also beautiful.


    ''''Whoa whoa whoa!''''


    Roomba and Gates clap their hands together with a flurry of applause.


    ''I know you used some kind of fire magic, but it''s funny!


    It''s going to be nice to do it at night.


    Oh, Gates, you know what I''m talking about!¡¡The sparks in the night sky are even more beautiful!


    As he says this, Gates gives a thumbs up and shows me his white teeth.


    ''But I don''t know what it is, it''s just not enough. I need more of this kind of blah, blah, blah flair.


    Okay, I''m going to practice now.


    Ten shots in a row to shoot out of it.


    The flowers in bloom, echoing loudly. Blue and white flames scattering at different temperatures. I tried various things, such as changing the power of the explosions and increasing the volume.


    ''''Hyah-hoy!''''


    I don''t know how sensitive I would have been if this was at night. I''ll show it to Thor when we get back to the village.


    Then the wagon suddenly stops. The inertia causes us to fall to the ground, writhing in a heap.


    "....Ow, that hurt. I hit my ass.


    Oh, my jaw!


    ...Oh my God, what is this?


    ''It''s not what? You''re not going to scare the horses away!


    Nord Dad came to us groaning, and he came to us.


    I was banned from shooting magic in the wagon and brought back to the carriage.


    ''Al, don''t you want to try to punch out my dress with the magic you just used?


    After taking a sip of tea, Erna''s mother suddenly says something careless.


    Hearing those words, Father Nord, who also had a cup of tea in his mouth, seemed to sob.


    Not...


    You haven''t given up yet, Mother Erna.


    ''That fabric is so thin and soft, but it burns so well...''


    Mother Erna smiles at me. I''m sorry to say, but I''m not a pervert who wants to burn everything.


    It''s been like this since the first day of my firelance. It''s back again after seeing the fireworks.


    ''You''ll burn the wagon down if you do that.


    I don''t mind.


    No, Erna!¡¡You can''t go to a party without it.


    That''s why.


    No!¡¡I have a lot of my cookies in there!


    Yeah. Then we don''t need those cookies you have here.


    ''That''s not the same thing as this!¡¡Please give me one!


    ..........


    Saara doesn''t want to get involved in that, but she sits down gracefully and sips her tea.


    Then she takes a bite of her cookie. And a smile on her cheeks.


    I''ve witnessed how cute she is.


    Then Muko noticed my gaze, her cheeks turned red and she sipped her cup without incident.


    Apparently, she wants me to leave her alone.


    Before things get out of hand, waving another subject, Nord Dad. It''s a pretty good trick.


    ''And by the way, Al, I''m surprised your magic has improved so much.


    ''It''s true!¡¡The same thing already happened on the first day, but that Hanabi?¡¡Was it?¡¡That was amazing too.


    That''s true. What do you think they''re for?


    I reply flatly as the expectant gaze pierces me.


    ''It''s all about colour and sound, that''s for entertainment.


    ".........................


    ''''I knew it, huh?'''' an expression that looks like it''s going to be a sigh.


    ''''........You''re still as useful as ever, Alfried-sama.


    Oh, what''s that word for Sarra? Is that a compliment?¡¡Are you being disgraced?


    Al doesn''t seem so stable.


    Ha-ha, that''s quite something.


    But it''s interesting. It''s beautiful.


    I wonder what they''re all talking about.


    I''d like to hear more about what everyone thinks of me for a moment.


    ''''Oh, we can use fireworks to convey information. If you set them off and make a sound, you can tell them where you are, and if you change the color and type of fireworks, you can convey other meanings too!¡¡Like I''m going home now.


    Absolutely not.


    Uh, why?


    "That''s why you''re such a nuisance!


    Eh, it''s convenient.

 54-Guard of the royal capital

    A huge wall surrounds the entire capital in a circle to protect people''s safety. This wall has never fallen down since the founding of the country, and it has protected the city from invasion from other countries many times.


    The guards, who are also citizens and soldiers of the country, are somewhat proud of their appearance, and they scrutinize the walls to see if any suspicious characters enter the house.


    The Sowlett family is an aristocrat, even though they are barons, so they let the carriage advance through the long line of people leading from the gate like the wind.


    The envious gazes of travelers and merchants pierce us.


    ''Hey, look at that. That''s the dragon insignia. Is it that famous dragon slayer?


    "Seriously? It''s so cool. I want to be a nobleman, too.


    You can hear the praise and envy in the background.


    Nord Dad is embarrassed and Erna Mom is smiling at him. Apparently, Mother Erna isn''t shy unless she''s talking about her past.


    She looked so shy when Roomba was talking before.


    Well, I''ll be fine with that part, because I''ll watch the play and then listen to Roomba carefully.


    ''''Hey, is it true that the guards at the east gate today are those guys?


    ''''Those guys were at the south gate three days ago...''''


    "Let''s hope they''re not going to make it. Let''s hope it doesn''t hit us.


    We hear a voice that comes here and there from the carriages that are lined up.


    It seems that there are two dangerous guards at the east gate through which we are passing.


    What do they mean by "dangerous"? Are there such strong warriors? Or do the merchants and travelers who try to enter through here have a very guilty past or are they trying to bring in some of their belongings?


    Then we arrived at the gate and parked our carriages.


    The road is wide enough for three carriages to pass through. And the massive wall that stretches so far up into the sky. The wall alone looks like it''s thirty meters thick.


    ''''Let me see the nobleman''s chapter.''''


    A pair of men in silver and red metal armor approached the carriage. The armor covering their entire bodies made a crunching sound every time they moved.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    Oh, are these two the dangerous twosome?


    From the looks of it, he''s a pretty normal looking guy with short hair and a skinhead. In terms of strength, Bartolo has a much scarier face than me. There are a lot of adventurers in the royal capital, so I''m sure they''re used to this level of severity.


    ''''Well then, I''m going to go show you the nobility chapter for a bit.


    I''m not busy.


    Nord Dad and I get off the train to show the nobleman''s insignia to enter the royal capital.


    From the cool look on Father Nord''s face, I wonder if the duo is okay. Or maybe they just don''t know, I follow them out of curiosity.


    ''''Yes, this is the noble chapter.''''


    Father Nord pulls something from his coat pocket that looks like a notebook. On it is the dragon''s crest, shining in gold.


    Apparently, that notebook can be used as proof of identity.


    The short-haired guard confirms it with a blank expression, and when he looks at Nord-Dad''s face, his expression is filled with astonishment.


    ''''What''s that?''''¡¡I wonder if he''s a big fan of the Dragon Slayer that I''ve seen in every village and town I''ve ever been in.


    ''''It''s ... beautiful.''''


    ''What? .....


    What did he just say to this man?


    Dad Nord looks at the man with a dubious expression, and the man looks away slightly, embarrassed.


    ''No, whatever. I have indeed confirmed it. You are Baron Nord-Slowlett, aren''t you?


    ''Yeah, yeah. Yes.


    ''Then we''ll do a light inspection of the wagon and ask some questions, just in case?


    Yes, sir.


    As I say this, the other guards go to the wagon to check it out.


    By the way, the skin-headed guard has been gazing at me for a while now. Have they done something to distract you?


    ''''What is your purpose in King''s Landing?''''


    "To attend a social gathering of nobles hosted by the Duke of Leengrande.


    ''Well it was definitely a week later. Where''s the crew?


    Eight men, including servants and guards.


    It seems that if you have a higher baronetcy, you can skip these things, but the Throwlett family is a baronet. That''s not going to happen since they are on the low side for a baronet.


    Then, as the indifferent questions were repeated and I was bored, I was looking around and was unexpectedly approached by a voice.


    ''''Is this your first time in King''s Landing?''''


    The guard sits down and smiles at me. He''s still higher than my eyes, but he''s probably just trying to keep me company in my spare time. I thought he was a scary person because he glared at me like he was in a bad mood, but he''s a nice guy, isn''t he?


    I think everyone is a little too frightened just because he''s a little strong.


    ''Yes, this is my first time,''


    ''I see. By the way, may I ask your name?


    Alfried-Slowett, sir?


    How old are you?


    Huh?¡¡Do I look that much like a little boy?¡¡I''m still almost seven years old for this. Nevertheless, I thought that at a time like this, he would be able to tell me the best places and sights in the royal capital.


    ''''I''m almost seven years old.


    ''Heh, so you''re almost seven years old... a little young... or maybe this is just the way it is.


    ...What?


    No, nothing at all. Ha-ha.


    I have a feeling that he just said something outrageous. What is this chill?


    The guard is smiling and patting my head. And then his hands gradually moved around my shoulders, arms, and waist, grabbing my ass.


    "Hi!


    I''m retreating as fast as I can, feeling my chastity at stake. What the hell was this man trying to do?


    That crawling hand seems to cling to my body and it''s creepy.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    A skinhead guard approaches with a fresh expression on his face.


    Why does he have such a fresh smile on his face when he is s*xually harassing me?


    I''m under the illusion that maybe I''m wrong.


    ''How old are you?''


    ''What?¡¡Thirty-two, sir?


    Good, good. Do you have a wife?


    Of course he''s here?


    What is your type of man?


    What?¡¡Male?¡¡Is that a relevant question?¡¡Hey, where are you touching?!


    If you look at it, it looks like Father Nord''s chastity is in danger too. You don''t care about the purpose of coming to King''s Landing or security anymore, do you?¡¡I think the question is wrong.


    Well, they''re certainly a couple of messed up guys. No wonder they''re so scared.


    "Wagon check complete!¡¡No problem!


    The voice of an angel to me and my dad, Nord.


    Yeah, well, we''re going in. Come on, Al!


    Yeah. I have to get to work, I have to hurry.


    We hurriedly get into the carriage, thinking we can''t stay in this dangerous place.


    The guards look off the carriage with a lonely voice and say, "Oh.


    "Mr. Lowe, please proceed quickly.


    Okay, okay. Let''s hurry up.


    At the sound of Father Nord''s voice, Mr. Lowe in the gyoja-dai hurriedly cracked his whip.


    Perhaps Mr. Lowe himself felt his chastity in jeopardy after watching the earlier exchange. He has a very frightened expression on his face.


    ''''Both Al and you look pale, okay?¡¡What''s wrong?


    It''s nothing, sir.


    I couldn''t tell you. I can''t believe I was just molested by a guy.

 55-Main street of the royal capital

    We''re here!¡¡Royal City!


    As I walked through the large castle gate, I saw many people coming and going. There are adventurers who have finished their requests, workers who are taking a break, and people who are busily packing their belongings into carts. A short distance away, there was a bustle of people calling out to each other from stalls.


    The wide main street that stretches from the gate is paved with stones and lined with large stone buildings along it.


    And beyond that, the majestic royal castle rises up, looking down on us and welcoming us.


    So that''s the castle. It looks magnificent even from here, but what happens when you see it up close?


    Meena, who was down near the gates like me, shouts in admiration.


    ''''Wow!¡¡It''s so big!¡¡What a gorgeous ... what a gorgeous ... what a luxury!


    Yeah, I could tell that Meena doesn''t have a better vocabulary than I do anyway.


    I wonder if Father Nord, Mother Erna and Saara are already familiar with the scene. I''m sure they''re watching us with warm eyes.


    I''m sure it''s your first time in the capital, right?


    ''Yes!¡¡That''s right!¡¡This is the first time I''ve been allowed to accompany you!


    Meena responds to him, still looking excited. If she is left alone, she will likely go off on her own.


    I''m not sure if it''s the first time they''ve been to the capital, but even around us, there are a few people who are letting out shouts of excitement. I think the voice is more likely to be that of a woman. In the case of the men, they are more like "Ho," and proceed to walk on without being moved.


    In the midst of all this, the wind blew through the royal capital.


    Like Meena, the women, who had been transfixed by the sight of the royal capital, were only looking upwards and neglecting their feet. Because of this, the women''s skirts fluttered widely, "Sneeze! A pretty yellow voice rises from here and there.


    There is no way the gentlemen could have missed that moment, and many gazes pierce the air for the bottom of the big fluttering skirt. It is a marvel to see even the man who walked ahead of them look back.


    The beautiful sight of King''s Landing dazzles the eyes of the women, and the eyes of the gentlemen are drawn to the fluttering skirts of the women. It''s a sight that perfectly illustrates the sensibilities of women and men, isn''t it?


    ''Hey! What are you looking at!


    "Come on, let''s get on with the job, boys.


    "''Yeesh.


    Hey, hey, hey!


    Women''s accusations go up here and there. But the men leave with a breeze.


    ''''Didn''t you just peek at me for a second?


    It''s just my imagination.


    No. My gaze shifted unnaturally for a moment earlier.


    A good scream is enough to make one look.


    You''ve been looking all the way down the hall for that.


    I''m sorry.


    I''ll punish you later.


    Such a conversation between my mother and father in the background.


    What will they do to me to punish me?


    ''....It''s a disgusting wind.


    Hearing Saara''s voice, I awkwardly got into the carriage.


    After arriving at the royal capital, we headed straight for the high-class inn.


    It seemed to be an inn for nobles only, and it looked very different from the one I had seen on the street so far. Not to mention clean, and even a large bathroom is firmly attached to, and the bed is soft and fluffy. There are a number of people standing guard, and the security seems to be perfect.


    Safety is absolute from the side of the guests for us to stay, so it seems that this inn is well guarded and trustworthy.


    After putting the carriages and wagons into the garage, Roomba and Gates headed to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    It seems there are various places where they have to show their faces.


    Well, both of them were mainly active in the royal capital, so it can''t be helped.


    Originally, Rumba and Gates are mainly responsible for guarding the road and the three days when the party is held.


    The capital is safe because the guards and knights frequently patrol it, and as long as you don''t go to a suspicious quarter in the middle of the night, it''s safe. There are many children running around near the main street, as evidence of this.


    The time was just past noon.


    After having lunch and resting at the inn, Meena and I were walking down the main street of the capital.


    Nord Dad isn''t with us because he has to punish Erna''s mother. Saara also has to be nearby as a maid, so she''s on standby.


    You''ll have to tell me what happened later.


    ''It''s a different impression from seeing it from the carriage and seeing it in person.


    Perhaps because it is still mealtime, there is a nice smell in the air from the stalls.


    There is a large main street radiating out from the central square in the capital.


    The main street from south to north and the main street from east to west, where all the gates are located, is characterized by its large size and has the most people coming and going.


    Therefore, there are a lot of shops on these two main streets and the competition is fierce. It doesn''t matter if it''s a stall, a shop selling foodstuff, a tool shop or a weapon shop, everyone is desperate.


    ''''Yes, it is. I think it''s especially great around here.''''


    I wondered if they were men selling vegetables. They were busy talking to people who looked like customers.


    "Hey, hey, come in!¡¡We have lots of fresh vegetables at our house! The beautiful lady over there!¡¡How about some of our vegetables for dinner?''


    "Oh, my God, is this about me?


    "Don''t do it, sister. I don''t like the vegetables handled by such a tough-minded shopkeeper. I''m sure the vegetables are just as rugged and ugly as her face.


    "What...?


    ''What?¡¡Don''t be fooled, sister!¡¡Of course those vegetables over there are wobbly, nutrient-poor vegetables with that guy!¡¡Look at my radishes!¡¡''If you put them in knee-highs, they''re like human thighs!''


    I don''t think the owner of the store has anything to do with the appearance of the vegetables. And daikon and niso.


    What are those radishes? They''re just big and mostly watery, aren''t they?¡¡Look at our radishes!¡¡It''s just as tight and thick and full of sweetness all around! See, if you can get them to put their knees on! ....Huh?¡¡No?


    If it was the sister from earlier, she would have run away from about the time the strong shopkeeper made her put on her kneesos. The two shopkeepers left are the two shopkeepers holding a radish with a knee-soaked radish in their hands.


    ''''Mom, there''s someone putting something on the radish!


    No. You mustn''t look at it.


    Mothers with their children who happened to be passing by also slipped away.


    Meena and I were the only ones left to watch the scene.


    The radish.


    No thank you.


    Me and Meena left to escape.


    The vegetable shops in King''s City are awesome.


    Meena and I walked through the vegetable shop I just mentioned, chilling out at the various stalls, finding things we liked and strange things to buy and eat.


    ''Alfried-sama, this meat is amazing!¡¡Every time you bite into it, it''s squishy and delicious!


    ''It''s certainly delicious, with juices seeping out with every bite. It''s not pork or chicken. It tastes like beef meat, but it''s something different...


    As I groaned at the spit meat, the old man at the stall called out to me in a friendly manner.


    ''Oh?''¡¡Boy, you''ve never eaten a piece of Wuxi''s meat before?


    ''Wussy meat?¡¡What''s that?


    It''s a cow-like creature that frequents the streets of King''s Landing. Doesn''t it taste great with this sauce?


    It was an interesting story, so I''m going to ask you about the Wussies.


    --Wusi.


    A cow-like creature that often appears in the grasslands near the capital.


    They are much larger and more muscular than cows with horse-like fur, and they are fierce in nature, rushing at any creature that comes near them.


    It is said that every year many adventurers are drowned by its huge body.


    Its taste is popular due to its chewy, elasticity and juicy meat, and it is a favorite of both children and adults in King''s Landing.


    Oussies are big.


    It seems that thanks to such a body, it''s hard to get through a blow-type attack, and there''s also information among adventurers that if you can slash a wussy''s meat, you''re one of a kind.


    Wow, I''ve heard about eating demon meat, but I didn''t think it would be this delicious. There aren''t many demons around Coriat Village, and I''ve never had it before.


    ''''I''ve heard that you can eat demon meat but I didn''t think it would be this delicious... fluffy...!


    Meena should either eat or talk. If there''s any sauce on the maid''s clothes there''s no sauce on them at all. It''s a wonder.


    "Good, isn''t it? Would you like another one?


    "Please!


    Meena and Meena cheerfully had more of Oosy''s skewers.


    The old man at Oosy''s skewers gave us some recommendations for stalls, and we went around to a couple of shops.


    And now we are sitting on the side of the road drinking fruit juice because we are tired of walking.


    There are many places where people can sit down to take a break because the road of the capital is long. That''s where people who are tired or hungry like us are sitting with food from the stall in hand.


    By the way, this fruit juice is delicious. The sweetness and moderate sourness of the juice is also good for our tired bodies.


    There were many other fruit juices, but I wonder what kind of fruit they used.


    I wonder what kind of fruit they used. I''ll have to check it out later.


    While I was absent-mindedly thinking about my plans for the future, I noticed a little girl across from me moving around in a hurry.


    Her hair is about halfway between gold and brown, with twin tails. She was looking for someone, or maybe she was up on her haunches and looking around with cute gestures, jumping up and down. When he realized he couldn''t see her, he went down and repeated the same thing.


    Every time she twitched, her hair and the red ribbon that tucked it into her hair fluttered in a pretty way.


    She would be younger than me, maybe four years old. She''s wearing a beautifully tailored white dress, and she might be an aristocrat like me.


    While I was drinking fruit juice and looking at the cute, moving creature, I suddenly felt that my eyes met with the girl.


    Thinking it was my imagination, I averted my gaze and took a sip of fruit juice and felt a tug on the hem of my clothes.


    I wonder what''s wrong. If you have something to do with Meena, you should just talk to her as normal.


    I turned to Meena with that thought, but she was just loosening her cheeks with a cookie and fruit juice in her mouth.


    You have cookies with you at all times.


    You''re so busy enjoying the taste that it doesn''t look like you''ve tugged at my hem.


    Then who does?


    The moment I think that, I feel another tug on my hem. I feel it''s stronger than before.


    And when I looked at the front, there was the twin-tailed girl from earlier who opened her mouth to look up at me with a gaping mouth.


    ''''Hey, what can I do for you?


    I asked, confused, and the girl replied cheerfully.


    ''I''m Rah!''


    ........I have a bad feeling about this.

 56-With Ra-chan

    Four years old!


    The girl, Ra-chan, who says it cheerfully, laughs innocently. And she smiles innocently and says, "Ehehehee," as if she''s happy to have said it properly.


    If you look at her up close, you can see that she has an innocent but well-groomed face.


    I''m sure this is going to be an adorable young lady in the future, and as I look at her, she turns her gaze to me as if to encourage me to respond.


    "I''m Alfried. I''m almost seven years old.


    Al?¡¡Al-nii-chan?


    Tell me more.


    Al!


    Not that way!


    Rah-chan laughs, as if she enjoys it when I shove it in her face.


    After that, I said, "Try calling me Al-Onii-chan! When I asked him to do so, he happily said, "Al!¡¡Al! I just call it a series of things.


    What........what is this soothing feeling? If I had a younger sister, would I be like this?


    Because I was surrounded by older people, both in Japan and in the other world, this kind of exchange is new to me.


    I''m Meena, the maid. You can call me Meena-o-neechan, if you want.


    What?¡¡Even I haven''t been called Onii-chan, and yet Meena is being called Onii-chan, it''s not even close to offensive.


    "I don''t want to waste that word on Meena. It''s fine to be a crappy maid.


    I slowly shook my head twice and then spoke to Ra-chan. Then Ra-chan piled on the pinpoint words.


    ''d*mned maid!''


    Yeah, yeah. Great, great.


    I smirk and gently stroke Rah''s head.


    ''Ehehe,''


    ''Oh!¡¡Master Alfried, how dare you say that!¡¡See, Ra-chan has learned a funny word!


    ''Oh, yes, yes. I''ll give you some cookies later, so shut up.


    I want one too!


    Well, if you ask me.


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s the cookie I brought you!


    Eating a cookie makes me thirsty. Rah-chan''s complaint about it is inevitable, and that''s why two copper coins disappear from my wallet.


    The juice Ra-chan is drinking is green in color and looks very healthy. It''s a combination of various fruits and vegetables.


    ''''Would you like to take a sip?''''


    Rah-chan recommended it, so I decided to take a sip.


    I took a sip, and when I tried it, it was pretty good. When I get back to the mansion, I think I''ll develop a blender and make one myself. I think it would be great to juice up some of the ribbons that Elinora-san and I picked up in the forest. It sounds good for your health, too.


    It''s also delicious.


    Yes.


    It''s nice. I feel at ease with this kind of thing.


    I let go of Meena, who was snickering beside me, and get to the point.


    ''By the way, what have you been doing, Ra-chan?¡¡From the looks of it, it looked like he was looking for someone, but... maybe he was lost...


    It''s not!


    Raa shakes her hair and clearly denies it.


    But the sight of him loitering alone on the side of the road looks like a lost child, no matter how you look at it.


    ''But loitering alone with a troubled look on your face.


    ''I''m lost, I''ve been looking for my lady!


    You''re not going to admit to the sin of being lost, no matter what?


    You''re not going to admit to the sin of being a lost child that you''ve taken on, no matter what. But if you try to attack it any further, you might end up crying. Let''s say that the culprit is your sister.


    How old is your sister?


    Seven years old!


    So that would be a girl about my age.


    As far as I can see now, there doesn''t seem to be any girls my age in sight.


    ''Where did you and your sister get lost... where did your sister get lost?


    When Rah-chan sounded like she was lost, I got teary-eyed and hurriedly corrected her.


    ''''Err~.......I don''t know!


    That''s right. Because Rah''s a lost child. I won''t tell you because I think you''ll cry if I tell you that.


    Crying over a younger girl in the street is definitely not a good idea.


    "I see. I don''t get it.


    ''What does your sister look like?¡¡Like your hair, for example.


    Well, she has my hair color and she''s very pretty!


    Okay, that''s not clear.


    It seems that when Meena asks a series of questions about her clothes and other things, this is what she looks like.


    She has the same hair color as Rah''s, and its length is up to her waist. The hair is not habitual and Rah-chan says it''s so smooth that she wants to touch it all the time.


    She''s about the same height as me.


    The most distinctive feature is that she wears a magic school uniform.


    Come to think of it, I''ve seen a kid wearing a robe a few times. I remember looking at them, wondering if they differed from class to class, because they were different in red, blue, black, etc.


    If they were wearing something that fancy, it would be easy to find them. At any rate, you should only check out the people wearing the uniform.


    By the way, my sister''s robe seems to be blue.


    ''''Then it''s better to stay on Main Street where it''s easy to find.


    What do you say, little Ra. Do you want to wait here and wait for your sister?


    No!¡¡The lady is lost and I''m going to find her!


    Oh, I know, right? I was waiting for you here, and it looks like Ra-chan got lost.


    "I see.


    So why don''t we look for it together?


    Ra-chan looks up at me and asks me to do something. The way she casually grabs the hem of my dress is adorable. I''m not sure if she''s anxious or not, but her big eyes are glazed over in her mind.


    Is that going to be the case after all?


    Then let''s find it!


    I stood up cheerfully and smiled at him.


    ''Yeah!''


    Yes, sir!


    Thus we walked down Main Street to find Ra''s sister.


    ¡Á X X X


    I should have walked out to find my sister........


    ''Next!¡¡I want to eat that!


    ''Good!¡¡A stew with all the right ingredients. After that, let''s have the meat over there!¡¡It smells like grilled meat and plenty of spices used!


    I follow, with Ra-chan pulling me along.


    We still wander down the main southern street, where we first met, lined with stalls.


    There are more and more people lining up at the stalls, probably because of the hungry time of day.


    Huh?¡¡It''s funny. We''re supposed to be looking for this sissy or something, but why are we standing in line for a stall?


    It smells so good!


    Right!


    They smile at each other in a friendly manner. It''s okay for Meena to be the big sister now.


    Can''t we just agree on a solution? I''ve been to the capital and I''ve only seen the stalls.


    Are we done yet?


    Too late.


    At first they seemed to be having a good conversation, but they were getting annoyed that the line wasn''t going anywhere. You can''t understand how frustrating and irritating it can be when you''re hungry and various savory smells are in the air.


    ''Looks like they ran out of ingredients and are making them again.


    Um, I''m bored out of my mind.


    ''Hmmm, when you say that I''ll show you a little magic trick then.


    It''s a magic trick I sometimes do at Celia''s cafeteria, and I think it''s a good way to pass the time, even standing up.


    "What is it?


    What is it?


    Not only Rah, but Meena is also biting into it.


    The man behind her was also bored, and looked curious and peeked in.


    ''Meena, you have one cookie, right?¡¡Can I borrow it?


    When I said that, Meena, obviously alarmed, but her curiosity got the better of her and she timidly pulled a cookie out of her pocket.


    Well, here''s a cookie.


    I have them both check the back of the cookie to make sure there is nothing wrong with it.


    ''Then I''ll put the cookie between your hands and put the lid on. Now the cookie is in this hand, isn''t it?


    Rah and Meena, and even the man behind me nodded with a huff and a puff.


    ''Well then, if you wave your hand three times while this is going on, the cookies will disappear.


    ''What!¡¡It''s a lie!


    You''re not going to disappear, Master Alfried!


    When I say this, Ra-chan looks frowning, and Meena looks like she''s about to scream and grab my chest.


    The guy behind her is snorting.


    You''re pissing me off a little bit. Just wait and see. I''ll show you how to take that a**h*le look and turn it into an expression of surprise and admiration.


    "Oh, well, okay, then, shall we go?¡¡One.........two.......three......!


    And he opens his hand that I put together.


    ''What!¡¡Where''s the cookie?


    Hey, Cookie?¡¡Where is it?¡¡Don''t tell me you really erased it?


    They touch my hand and arm with a flop.


    But Cookie will not be found.


    Because the cookie was transferred into the pocket of the man behind me with transference magic.


    I speak to the man who opens his mouth to reveal a question mark, and I speak to him with a relaxed expression on my face.


    ''You there, man. Check your right pocket.


    Oh, yeah.


    The man, who probably didn''t expect to talk to you, fumbles through his pockets while replying in bewilderment.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Why is there a cookie in my pocket?


    ''What!¡¡Could it be that the cookies from earlier went to that place!


    Why my cookies!


    The three of them don''t seem to be able to catch up with what''s going on, and they''re arguing about it.


    At our noise, the people around us are also looking at us for what the hell is going on.


    ''Oh, you can eat those cookies,''


    Are you sure?


    Hey, Master Alfried!


    You''ll be fine. I''ll double or triple it in a minute.


    When I quieten her down two or three times, Meena calms down to listen to me for once.


    ''They''re just the right amount of sweet cookies. Delicious.


    The guy behind us takes a bite of a cookie.


    ''Well, next time I''ll take the cookie out of my pocket.


    Well, if it''s in your pocket, it''ll show up.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    ''Didn''t you see that?¡¡I mean, the cookies really are gone, okay?¡¡It''s worth a look.''


    Before I know it, the gallery seems to be growing and the voices are suspicious.


    I answer the voice by sticking my hands in my pants pockets and flipping my pockets over to prove that there''s nothing in them.


    Then I put the pocket back on and raise my voice.


    ''So now I''m going to pull the cookie out of this pocket, okay?¡¡Look, look!


    I put my hand in my pocket and stick my hand in my pocket, and one cookie appears, then another.


    ''''What''s going on?!''''


    The people around me buzzed with surprise at this.


    ''''Eeeeeeeeee!¡¡Do you have an endless supply of cookies sprouting from Master Alfried''s pockets?


    ''Al, wow!¡¡But why?


    Ra Ra raises a pure question and everyone thinks about it.


    In the meantime, I turn my pockets over to prove that there''s nothing there again.


    ''''........I don''t get it.''''


    There''s no way I''m going to fit that many cookies in my pocket.


    "How did you get it out of your empty pocket?


    What are you, the apprentice of a famous magician?


    People craned their necks even more at the sight of it and roared.


    ''I don''t know!¡¡Tell me how you did it!


    Unable to endure it, Ra-chan shouted, but this is the only thing I cannot teach him.


    There is silent pressure from the gallery as well, but what''s no good is no good.


    But I''m just using spatial magic to transfer, store, and take out.


    ''Everyone!¡¡There''s a new stew ready!


    Then the voice of the stall owner making the stew, which was playing just fine.


    ''Come on, the stew is ready, it''s all done. Let''s have some stew.


    ''Ah!¡¡Al, you fooled me!


    ''Yes, Master Alfried!


    I''m not trying to be evasive. That''s what makes it fun. Come on, you two, I''ll give you some cookies.


    "Wow!


    They''re both a bit thin.


    ''Hey, do that again!¡¡I want this guy to see it too!


    Again, please!


    "I will see it through next time.


    As I stood in line with a blank look on my face, a voice asked me to do it again.


    I thought that if I was doing magic here, people would come and find me, and maybe Rah''s sister would find me.


    I agreed to do it.


    ''Okay. But for now, I need to have a stew, and then I''ll come back. You can join us if you want.


    As I said this, the men around me joined the line.


    Thanks to this, the owner of the restaurant is beaming and tells me I don''t have to pay for the stew.


    Then I taste the stew and perform the same kind of magic in front of everyone.


    It''s obvious that it would be crazy to do something too big, so he only uses small items like the spoon and copper coins he used in the stew.


    Since it''s such a small object, he thinks there must be a way to do it, but there was no way anyone could figure out the seeds.


    People are calling out to me, and in the blink of an eye there is a huge crowd of people, and just as I planned, Ra-chan''s sister emerges from the carriage.


    ''Ra-chan!''


    ''Ah!¡¡Hey, girl!


    Where the hell have you been, staring at a show like this? I''ve been looking for you.


    Ho, you''re a beautiful woman, just like Ra said. I think she''s especially beautiful with her hair that reaches her waist.


    ''Come on, let''s go home, Ra-chan.


    ''Yes!¡¡Bye, Al~


    Do you know that girl?


    Yeah, Al is, hey, he''s a big girl!


    ''What?¡¡What does that mean?


    That''s what I''m talking about!


    Rah and her sister held hands and went home, talking to each other about such things.


    As for Meena and I, we are surrounded by so many people that we don''t seem to be able to go home for a while.


    ........I want to go home soon.

 57-Magic tool store

    The first day I came to the King''s Landing, I came across a stray named Ra, and I had to wander around the stalls for half a day. I wonder how much I walked that day alone. I even wanted to make a transition in increments.


    Maybe I could make roller skates. But the ground in King''s Landing is paved with stones, so there are many grooves. I''m worried that the roller might get caught in them. There''s no point in being a colliat village because there''s a lot of grass and dirt, and I''m not sure this would work.¡¡If only the rollers were bigger, we might be able to make it.


    Anyway, I walked around enough to think about it.


    At the end of the day, we decided to perform a magic trick near a stall, which attracted a lot of attention and brought in Rah''s sister and others.


    Okay, happy birthday, happy birthday. I was going to ask them to let me leave too, but the crowd wouldn''t let me. Surrounded by many people, I repeatedly shifted things from one place to the next, taking them out and putting them in and out.


    To keep the audience from getting bored, I let them join in, and even took a knife out of my mouth.


    It may seem like a farce to me, but the audience was very happy and threw copper coins one after another. There were some gold coins mixed in, and I don''t know which wayward aristocrat was mixed in with them.


    I was able to get back the money I had spent that day with plenty of time to spare.


    I would be able to make a living just by coming to King''s Landing to perform magic from time to time.


    I was tired of feeling like that, and took a rest at the inn the next day.


    The food is delicious and they serve the specialties of the capital because it is only for the aristocrats after all.


    Above all, the bathhouse was large and luxurious, and you can heal your body.


    However, I don''t like the fact that the part where the hot water flows down is a rude magic tool.


    That kind of thing needs to be hidden in the mouth of a golden lion.


    And so, the third day of nourishing my wits, I thought about what I would do today.


    I''m rolling around in my big bed wondering what I''m going to do today.


    Ah, this comforter is so fluffy. I wonder what kind of feathers are in it.


    Is it the feathers of the birds that live in this world? Or it could be cotton, sheep''s wool, silkworm-like material, or perhaps the hair of a demon.


    It may be very annoying that there are life-threatening creatures called demons in this world, but when you think about the fact that people''s lives are enriched because of them, it''s hard to say.


    I was playing with the futon when I suddenly came to myself.


    ''''Yes, let''s take our time today and find out more about magic tools!


    It''s about my purpose, the magic tool.


    I wish I could learn to make them myself, but I need to see the actual thing first.


    I got up vigorously, said a few words to Mother Erna and ran out.


    She said something about someplace I absolutely had to go tomorrow, but well, as long as it wasn''t a party, it should be fine.


    The inn facing the main street on the north side near the royal castle. As soon as you go outside, you can get to the main street.


    Many people have already gone to the main street in the north, many people, here and there carriages are going to make noise here and there.


    There is no uniformity in clothing or race, probably because it is full of various people and things, unlike the village of Koliat.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you visit the city.


    The quiet village of Coriat is the best place to be right now, but this kind of lively and noisy atmosphere may not be a bad thing sometimes.


    As I bask in the morning sunshine, I hmmm and stretch.


    Mother Erna told me that the grimoire shop is on the main street in the northwest, so I head there as I''m told.


    I make sure there aren''t any carriages on either side of me, and I run out to weave my way through the people.


    The northern section of the city has a royal castle, which is clean and well patrolled by knights as many nobles live there.


    There are many high class shops and the townspeople''s houses are rather small.


    If I were familiar with the geography of King''s Landing, I could just cut straight through and head northwest, but unfortunately I''m a country boy. Since I''m not familiar with the streets of King''s Landing, I decided to aim for the plaza once and enter the street to the northwest from there.


    No, because back streets and narrow streets are scary because something could happen.


    Each street extends from the square to the center, so if you go through the square, it''s easy to understand and you won''t get lost.


    And yet, Ra-chan was lost, but he''s four years old, so it can''t be helped.


    ''Oh, I saw it from the carriage on the first day, too, but it''s amazing.


    When I arrived at the square, I exclaimed in admiration.


    It''s so big that it''s hard to imagine it in Japan, where the space is so small.


    The square spread out in a circle with the fountain in the middle, and many people were sitting on benches and relaxing.


    They ranged from an old man sitting on a bench throwing bread to the birds to a couple of hateful people.


    I walked toward the center, scurrying around curiously.


    ''Hmm?¡¡Was there ever a stone statue like this?


    As I whispered this to myself, the old man who had been scattering the bread spoke to me.


    It is said to be the god of this world, Misfirito, the god of creation.


    The old man walks away, sticking his cane in the air.


    Birds flap their wings around him as he starts walking suddenly.


    What is it? Is it an old man who wants to meddle with the young people?


    ''''Is this the stone statue of the one who is said to be the god of this world?''''


    Yes.


    Huh?¡¡That''s it?¡¡You mean the old man I met when I reincarnated?¡¡It''s not at all like that, or it''s clearly beautified.


    He didn''t have this kind of dominance and dignity in his face. It''s more like this, an ordinary old man who can be found anywhere.


    ''....What''s the matter with you?


    No, no, nothing?¡¡I didn''t know the Creator God was such a fine man.


    What is it?¡¡Did I say something to offend this old man? I feel some kind of pressure.


    Yes, that''s right. Yes, that''s right, this is the great God who created this world. It is because of him that we are alive. We should be grateful to him and live every day.


    The old man nodded in a hawkish manner.


    You are very fond of this god, aren''t you? Is he a believer or something?¡¡I don''t want to get too religious.


    By the way, I was wondering if you could sign this piece of paper.


    Well, I''ve got to go!


    As soon as I saw the paper, I headed northwest to get away from it.


    That''s dangerous. I was about to be let into a religion, naturally. I''m sure he''s the kind of guy who''d go after a grown man like me.


    How dastardly you look with such a kind face! It''s a scary city.


    I escaped from the dangerous religious solicitation and continued on my way.


    Gradually, many shops and restaurants came to stand in a row, such as a general store, caf¨¦ and a food shop.


    There seems to be everything from clothing stores to bookstores, and if this is the case, there must be a shop for magic tools too.


    But I got tired of walking around like I did yesterday, so I asked a waitress who had just put up a sign on the street.


    ''Excuse me.''


    ''Yes, yes?¡¡What''s going on?¡¡The shop isn''t open yet, okay?


    and the waitress who politely sits down and even meets my gaze. Her hair is brown and tucked back to make it easier to work with.


    She''s a cute little girl with a little innocence left in her.


    I wonder if this is what it means to be a town girl. Maybe she''s the shop''s signature girl. She seems to be a good person. At least she won''t be soliciting religion or anything like that.


    "Is there a magic tool shop around here?


    The nearest shop to the grimoire shop is the one around the second corner. If you want something a little more expensive, you should go to the north. There are some in the south, but I wouldn''t recommend the south one because it''s of poor quality and it''s like a maze.


    ''Oh, you''ve been very gracious in teaching me and even giving me advice.


    ''Thank you. Do you work here?


    Yes, there''s a place called ''Fairy Feathers'' that''s open for lunch and also serves as a bar at night.


    ''Heh, thank you. I''ll come back when I have time!


    Thank you.


    I smiled and waved and went on my way as I was told.


    I think the town girl is wonderful.


    ''I''m sorry,''


    Yes!


    I walked into the grimoire shop and called out to them, and a young woman and an old lady came out from the back.


    ''''Are you a customer?''''


    ''Oh, for God''s sake, don''t be a grandmother, just stay in the back.''


    There''s nothing wrong with me.


    You wouldn''t be able to do anything if you were there.


    An older sister pushes her grandmother back to the back with a rusty tone.


    Her hair is silver and she''s probably about twenty years old. Still, she has a very slender body.


    This might be as good as sister Elinora.


    ''''.......What is it?''''


    No, no, this is my first time in a grimoire shop.


    They might have realized that.


    However, this is the first time I''ve come to a magic tool shop and I''m fooling around with an appeal.


    ''''Oh, I see. Um, can you shed magic power?


    All right, she''s gonna flush it.


    "Oh, yes. There''s a grimoire in the bathhouse.


    The mansion?


    Yes?


    What?¡¡He started screaming all of a sudden.


    ''No, it''s nothing,''


    Yeah, you think I''m a good guest because you know I''m an aristocrat. Only rich people have mansions and stuff like that.


    ''For now, can I touch this one here?


    ''Yes, it''s okay. Just be careful with anything that might catch fire.


    Then I put my magic power into a strange shape in the store.


    What is this box with a round disc? What is this box with a round disk?


    I take it in my hand and put some magic power into it.


    Then the disc on top of it began to spin around and around.


    The more magic I put in, the more I kept turning it, the more momentum it gained and the more it began to spin.


    Oh, wow, that''s amazing.


    What is this thing used for?


    I ask out of curiosity.


    ''Well that''s something I made up, it just goes around.''


    The woman replies shyly.


    What?¡¡What''s so interesting about this stuff?


    If you put a blade on this one. It would be a waste of time to make a table that spins by magic, or a table that spins like a Chinese table if you make it with magic power flowing through it.


    I wonder if I can put this under the floor of my home.


    If you turn it slowly, the floor of the room might move automatically. If it is possible to do such a thing, though. Electric bicycles and such won''t be a dream anymore.


    Uh, sir?


    Oops, I was thinking too deeply.


    How many of these do you have?


    ''What?¡¡Let''s see, there are two in total.


    I''ll take it. Also, do you have any books about magic tools?


    ''What?¡¡Are you sure?¡¡Thank you!¡¡I''m sure the books on magic tools are technical and esoteric, but...


    The woman bows her head and then replies curtly.


    ''It''s okay. I need to make a magic tool right now!


    Well, it may not be possible right now, indeed.


    Why?


    ''''Commercial sales are only allowed up to the beginner level, and after that, you have to enroll in a magic academy to get it.


    What....?


    While I''m shocked, the woman pushes me further.


    ''''And it''s terribly difficult to create a magic tool''s magic formula and something that can withstand it. But our customers are still young, so if you study hard and attend the magic academy, you can make them!


    How old was that?


    ''''Well, that depends on talent and hard work, but would you have to attend a magical academy at least?''''


    The woman who said that and spread out a book on elementary magic tools.


    What was written in the book was a densely drawn magic circle and explanations about it.


    The amount of text is so large that it makes your head hurt just by looking at it, and it''s difficult to understand.


    What the hell is this? It''s much easier to use magic.


    And there''s a magical school for ages twelve to sixteen. Absolutely no.


    ''''I think I''m going to give up on making my own.


    ''What!¡¡Don''t you dare!¡¡Don''t give up on me!


    It''s okay. I''ll just make the most of my wizardry.


    I''ve decided to buy one, but well, I''ll read it because I want to know about it for knowledge.


    If you need anything, you can ask them to make it for you.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to do with it.

 58-Coma and grandson

    A room at an inn, separated from the hustle and bustle of the royal capital.


    There, the time after breakfast was flowing slowly.


    All I could hear were the voices of Father Nord and Mother Erna chatting amiably with each other.


    I''m relaxing on the top-of-the-line sofa a little further away from them.


    In my mind''s eye, what shall I do today? I''ve been thinking about how I can make use of yesterday''s spinning magic tool.


    Speaking of spinning, I think I can make a panel without a magic tool. I''m sure you can make one if you have a piece of string and some wood. It''s a good idea to have a rotating magic tool built into it if you have the time in the future to make something similar to the toy tops that existed in Japan.


    ''''Here you go, the famous tea of the royal capital has arrived.


    I was slumped over, and with a graceful motion, the tea cup is offered to me.


    ''Oh, thank you, Meena.''


    When I thank her, Meena, the maid, bows her head and refrains from going to the wall.


    If Saara had done it, I wouldn''t have felt any different.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a cup of tea made ahead of time when you''re thirsty or just want to take a break.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    After I said that, she went to make it, and even sugar, "Wouldn''t you rather make sweets than put them in your tea? And so on.


    Today, she''s neat and neat without saying such stupid things.


    But it''s only Meena. When I bowed my head, my gaze went to my pocket.


    I still can''t hide my true nature.


    Meena has been like this ever since she did the magic trick of taking the cookie out of her pocket.


    I don''t know how my stock has risen in Meena, but I don''t know how long I''ll be able to keep this up.


    Well, it''s Meena and she''ll be back soon.


    I sipped my tea while thinking about that.


    "...delicious.


    As I was savoring my tea in King''s Landing, I heard Father Nord and Mother Erna stop talking and put their teacups down.


    ''Al, we''d better get going, okay?


    Where?


    ''You told me yesterday. We''re going to your grandfather''s house.


    Oh, I remember saying that before I went to the mage shop.


    But I hadn''t even asked him what he was going to do.


    ''''Yes, wait a minute.''''


    I pulled a cookie out of my pocket with spatial magic, took a bite and poured the tea down.


    Meena''s eyes lit up when she witnessed this, and with more respect, she helped me prepare for our departure in a worthy manner.


    We rolled the carriage north from the inn, which was probably about twenty minutes away.


    The carriage stopped in the middle of a beautiful town.


    There is not so much carriage and people come and go as the main street, and the streets are stylish and somewhat calm atmosphere.


    People''s clothes are clean and good quality, and their expressions seem happy.


    Some people were holding a tea party in the garden with lush greenery in the mansion.


    I see that this is an aristocratic town.


    The buildings are generally large and lined with many small mansions on the street.


    Al, this way.


    I''m just admiring the view when Nord Dad beckons me over to him.


    In that direction was a two-story mansion with a large garden. An iron fence stood around it.


    I had heard that Erna''s mother''s family was of a merchant family. I wondered if it was a big enough trade association to be able to build a mansion of this size.


    There were a lot of flowers and plants in the garden, but there were a lot of red-colored flowers.


    I wondered if this was also the grandfather''s hobby.


    As we entered the grounds, a servant-like man came out of the mansion and showed us around.


    I''m not sure if he is also the guard of this place from the physical appearance.


    It has an atmosphere that makes you think so.


    When I was led into a room that looked like a living room, there was a smiling woman who looked to be about thirty years old and an uncle who stood up from his chair with a bang.


    These were Mother Erna''s mother and father, but they were very young.


    Grandma had the same chestnut-colored hair flowing in bunches, and she looked very calm.


    She doesn''t look old at all, she looks really young.


    It''s not strange because in this world the adult is fifteen years old and married early, but I still feel too young to call her Grandma, and it''s hard to call her Grandma.


    I think I would normally call her mother.


    The grandfather also has some wrinkles around his eyes, but they give him a mature and cool look.


    His hair is also brown and full. He seems to be still in good health.


    But the first thing he said was this.


    "Is Elinora here?


    He shakes his head in a somewhat loud voice.


    And if I can''t find him, he comes up behind us to check.


    "Elinora isn''t here today, father-in-law.


    Don''t say that, stepfather!


    Calm down, Grandpa. You know that Alfried is the star of the show today?


    The old lady hushes the old man as he eats at Father Nord.


    Then he gets up from his chair and comes towards me.


    ''You''re Alfried, aren''t you?¡¡Nice to meet you, I''m Elena, Erna''s mother, Elaina.


    Looking at this soft smile, I can tell that she is still Mother Erna''s mother. Her face looks just like hers, too.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, Grandma Elaina.


    I replied cheerfully, but Grandma Elaina looked straight into my eyes and said, "Hmm.


    ''Yes, yes, she has a bit of a naughty look in her eyes, but she looks fine.


    What?


    Hey, what the hell is that supposed to mean?¡¡Tell me more about it.


    "I know you''re tired after your recent visit to King''s Landing, but you should take it easy today. We''ll talk more slowly later, okay?


    Grandma Elena smiled at me and patted my head to comfort me.


    No, it''s already been four days since I came to the capital and I slept soundly yesterday, too.


    I wonder if my eyes are that tired....


    While everyone else took their seats, I stood there alone, stunned.


    My grandfather''s big hand wagging my head seemed to be telling me to cheer up.


    By the way, it''s the Nord," he said. I''m sure you''ve been coming to King''s Landing less and less often lately.¡¡Isn''t that why Elinora doesn''t come here? I suppose it''s important to keep up with her as a nobleman?


    Grandpa Lazares, mother Erna''s father, said, folding his arms.


    Probably 30% of my thoughts are about my father Nord and 70% about my sister Elinora," he said.


    It is true that we are a baronial family. It''s probably because of their low status among the nobility that they have to rise above the rest. However, Nord Dad rarely goes to the royal capital to attend the parties held by the nobles. It''s also because our fiefdom is too far away from King''s Landing and other fiefdoms, but the world of aristocrats shouldn''t be so naive as to allow that to work every time.


    Of course I attend the surrounding noblemen''s social gatherings and important events, but I also think that I spend too much time in the territory.


    ''''Your father-in-law, and--''''


    Don''t call me Father-in-law!


    Stepfather?


    No.


    ...Dad?


    What?¡¡Have you learned to make jokes like that before you''ve seen me in so long, Nord?


    This surprised me too. I didn''t know that Nord Dad would call Grandpa Dad.


    I don''t know if it''s the usual thing about this exchange, but Mom Erna and Grandma are normal.


    They are having a friendly conversation on the sofa like good sisters.


    However, Nord Dad is being bullied by Grandpa.


    Well, that''s okay. Are you okay with what you just said?


    Yes, our territory was a rural one, and I myself tried not to get involved in such things. I have some backing. But lately, there seems to be a movement to pay attention to us...


    So Dad Nord glances at me. Grandpa catches it and takes a glance at it, too.


    He glances at me, and Grandpa catches his eye.¡¡We are certainly richer and can afford it, but we still fit into the rural area, didn''t my dad say?


    So this is the amusement prize you sold to that upstart trading company. Citizens and noblemen alike are enthralled by him.


    No disrespect to this man. I have the honorable name of Alfried, you know?


    It was Dad Nord who officially sold it.


    ''What are you talking about? You''ve been bragging about it ever since it arrived.


    Shut up!


    Grandma''s voice sounded dumbfounded, and Grandpa returned it with a scornful smile.


    Grandma didn''t seem to care about it and went back to the conversation.


    There''s something so peaceful about that.


    ''Although you should have signed a contract with our trade association anyway.


    No, we have a connection.


    ''Well, it''s straight up over there, for better or worse. Not bad, though.


    Excuse me.


    As if to change the air that has become a little heavy, Grandpa mutters.


    ''''Haha, I can''t wait for Elinora to join the Order. Then she will live in King''s Landing, so she can live in my house.


    ''It''s not possible, since the Knights are required to sleep in their quarters.


    ''Nuh-uh!¡¡That''s where the barons come in.


    We don''t have that kind of power. Even if we did, it''s impossible to interfere unless it''s a rare occurrence. Naturally, it seems that you don''t get many days off right after you join the club.


    Grandpa, who had been smashed to pieces where he expected to be, plopped down on the table.


    Ho, you don''t have many holidays when you join the Order? That was a good thing to hear.


    In other words, he couldn''t even go back to the village of Coriat, far away from the royal capital.


    Does this mean that from now on you are promised a graceful life without fear of natural enemies?


    I''ll be nice to Elinora sister when I return. And when the time comes, I''ll give her a grand send-off. I''ll be so embarrassed the next time I come back.


    Yesterday was the second day of our stay at Grandpa''s house. There were only two days left until the party.


    The party is going to be for two days anyway, and we plan to stay for some time after that, so it''s not a problem. It''s okay. Even if there''s an emergency, I''ll just go see the play, even if I have to use transfer magic to see it.


    ¡Á X X X


    What are you doing, Al?


    I was chipping wood in the yard and my grandfather was talking to me.


    He''s wearing a white shirt with a kind of indigo vest and long brown pants underneath.


    He is surprisingly stylish.


    ''I''m making a panel out of wood,''


    I replied, and I used the rotating magic tool I set up on the ground again to rough-cut the frame.


    I put the polishing stone on it and spun it at high speed with my magic power, and it instantly smoothed out the unevenness of the panel in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, a not-so-loud sound rang out.


    Then Nord Dad and the rest of the guys came over to me as if to see what was going on.


    I think they probably heard the sound of my roughing it and came over.


    Now they were doing some precise and dangerous work. Perhaps sensing this, no one spoke to me, but I felt somewhat uncomfortable because everyone was staring at me.


    In such a situation, I carved the central part of the carving after arranging the shape of the carving for the most part.


    It would have been quicker if I had fixed the panel and pressed the blade against it, but I was short of tools, so I gave up. I used a tool like the one Mr. Ehrman gave me to carve.


    My gaze changes to a suspicious one.


    By the way, what''s the purpose of this thing, anyway?


    Grandpa asks on behalf of me.


    Does this look like food to everyone?


    ...Of course it''s meant to be turned and played with, right?


    Grandma smiled happily as I replied, and Mother Erna and the rest of the family looked at me in disgust.


    My Nordic father held his head down to try to hold back his headache.


    It''s a bit awkward and might not turn properly, but let''s give it a try.


    He moves from the grass to the stone pathway and wraps the cord around the frame.


    Grandpa was the only one who followed me curiously.


    I let go of the string as if to throw it, with a curious grandpa watching me.


    The sound of dry wood and stone rubbing against each other.


    Then the frame slid and rolled away.


    With a caracara sound, he retrieved the ugly spinning frame.


    It''s embarrassing to suddenly fail to throw it and just fail to throw it.


    ''That''s it?''


    No, it was just a bad throw.


    I carefully wrapped the string around it again and checked the throwing motion.


    Yeah, the shaft I stuck in the middle looks fine.


    Then I pulled the string again.


    The panel was unsteady at first, but then it started to turn like a man holding his own.


    It''s turning!


    ''Oh!¡¡You''re spinning so nicely!¡¡Interesting!


    We frolicked while watching the spinning frames


    By the way, is this thing just going to turn?¡¡Still, it''s interesting, but isn''t there any other way to play it?


    Now it''s just a matter of bumping the tops against each other in a tight ring. Some people are so good, they make you pass the string.


    ''We''re going to bump into each other!¡¡That sounds interesting!¡¡Here, give me another one!


    No, there''s only one.


    You could have made one. I want to see them bump into each other.


    What does this old man say with a straight face? What did he see in the work he just did?


    Oh, if you want to see them bump into each other so much, let''s just improvise.


    Then do you have a piece of paper as thick as a card, a skewer and scissors?¡¡Because that''s all it takes to make an impromptu panel.


    With that, Grandpa ran into the house and brought them out.


    I cut the thick, cardboard-like paper I''d brought with me into a circle and stuck a shortened skewer through it.


    ''It''s done,''


    Is this how you spin it?


    As you can imagine, it''s impossible to turn an improvised panel on the stone road, so we move to the table at home.


    ''Pick here and turn it like this ... see?''


    I show him what I''m doing, and he turns it around with a mysterious look on his face.


    ''Oh!¡¡Oh!¡¡We''re turning!


    Come on, let''s get out of here.


    ''Ah!¡¡What are you doing to my panel!


    We''re supposed to bump into each other, right?


    Bastards!¡¡Next time they''ll pop it!


    Hey, why is Al''s panel so sharp?


    To win, okay?


    That day, Grandpa had been spinning the panel all day long.


    He was getting creative with paper to win. I was trying to do something different, like making flower-like panels and making them brightly colored with paint.


    ''Hey, sell these to me.


    ''Oh, yes, yes. I''ll give it to you now, do what you want...

 59-Aristocratic Exchange

    There''s something I hate about having a party on my birthday. So, Alfried is now seven years old. I''m not going to celebrate his birthday because of the party. Well, I don''t have to, because I''m old and I don''t need it.


    Today is the day of the invitation, the day of a nobleman''s social gathering hosted by the Duke of Leengrande, as I recall.


    The duke has a very high rank. You need to be related to the royal family or have made significant achievements to become a duke. As I recall, Linaria, the wife of Viscount Lorena, as well as Yulina, was also a duke.


    Since you are the host of the party, you must go and greet the dukes. So I''ve been nailed down to never misspell their names and not to be rude.


    Totally, Nord dad and Erna mom are so worried. How can I be more involved than necessary with such a knightly and troublesome person?


    I''ve already made up my mind what I''m going to do today.


    First, you''ll go into the hall.


    Isn''t that going to draw a lot of attention to Father Nord and Mother Erna?


    While Nord Dad and the others are surrounded, I take my place at the edge of the room, pretending to be a stranger and eating the delicacies on the table.


    Hmmm........isn''t that perfect.


    All that''s left to do is paste a smile on my face and make the rounds of greetings once I''ve settled in appropriately.


    I''m sure Nord-Dad will take care of the details for me.


    That''s the end of the day''s battle.


    What are you smiling about, Al?¡¡Besides, you''re wearing a suit and you''ll get wrinkles if you sit like that, right?


    I''m not trying to make Father Nord and Mother Erna into scapegoats or anything.


    It''s nothing, mother.


    I straighten the collar of my suit and straighten my back. Does this make me look a little more like an aristocrat?


    Shucks, why do I have to wear something so stifling? Let''s leave the buttons unbuttoned until we enter the hall.


    ''Oh my, you''re strangely paused. Besides, you''re calling me differently than usual.


    Mother Erna narrowing her slit eyes.


    Mmm .............sharp.


    ''''No, this is me practicing so that I don''t end up calling you Mother Erna in the hall. I accidentally almost called her Mother Erna as usual, so there was a pause.


    I''m not lying. I''m not lying.


    I was never in a hurry or anything because I was thinking of sacrificing him and making it easy for him.


    ''That''s certainly true too. Al is so cute already.


    When I replied, your mother put her hand on my head and gently - the iron claw is stuck in it, ugh!


    ''It hurts, Mother. I think something is coming out of my head.


    Oh, yeah. Is this your idea of a bad idea?


    ''No, no, it hurts!¡¡You know what I thought?


    I don''t get it. What''s the point of being treated like this!


    How can you be ecstatic with that evil grin on your face?


    People should have the freedom of imagination.


    We will not give in. I will not give in. I will not bend my mind, even if I am subjected to unwarranted violence. And to bend the knee to a judgment based on mere conjecture and without proof the name of Thurlowlett will go out of fashion!


    I heard something about sacrificing me to make it easier.


    No, no...


    That day I wasn''t let out until the party started.


    We entered the nobleman''s quarter from the inn and rocked the carriage for a few dozen minutes.


    I arrived at the party venue.


    So this is the Duke of Leengrande''s house.


    It was an elegant three-story mansion painted in white.


    Despite it being nighttime, there was a lot of light coming out of the windows and joyful music playing in the background.


    The lush green garden was also set up with light sources and tables, where we could enjoy the illumination that only nighttime could provide.


    Many of the nobles would come in carriages just like us. There''s still some time until the time of the event, so it''s probably the barons and viscounts who are arriving here now. The rule is that those of lower status should arrive as soon as possible.


    All of those carriages will be painlessly stowed away into the grounds by the duke''s servants with great skill.


    We likewise leave the carriage to the servants and walk on the luxurious-looking carpet to the entrance.


    The grounds are overwhelmingly large.


    Perhaps this place is just for holding these kinds of events, and the duke''s house is even more impressive.


    It''s also probably a way to show that our family has this much power by holding these events regularly.


    A boy my age who walks in front of me seems to be already nervous and tense.


    My hands and feet are moving at the same time.


    The father next to me noticed this and gave him a pat on the head.


    So the boy finally starts to walk normally.


    ''I don''t like what I''m doing. It''s unsettling, as if I''m being threatened all of a sudden.


    ''You''re very perceptive, Al. Every member of the Duke of Leengrande''s family is famous for his strong-mindedness.


    Mother Erna replies to my little murmur with a look of admiration.


    A person''s character comes out after all, doesn''t it? I don''t know if that''s on purpose or not.


    You are always on the offensive when something happens. "I''m always on the side of the attacker when something happens. Or maybe they often crush you before you can attack them.


    What words were about to come out of my mouth, but I held back since I was already on the premises.


    Anyway, let''s be careful not to leave a lasting impression on the duke''s family.


    With that in mind, we entered the venue.


    When we entered the venue, it was like a different world separated from the rest of the world.


    It''s a large space that can accommodate hundreds of people, and many aristocrats are already wearing glittering dresses to assert their presence.


    Some accentuate the lines of the body, some have frills adorning their skirts, some wear elaborately embroidered dresses.


    One look at them told me that they were of considerable value.


    There were many chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, and their light sources shone suspiciously on the ornaments that accentuated the beauty of the women.


    I''m getting tired just looking at it somehow.


    As the three of us walked into the hall, all eyes were instantly drawn to Father Nord.


    A group of people quickly began to trickle in.


    The noble ladies who had been chatting peacefully until now also cut off their conversation and changed the atmosphere completely.


    Alright, if we leave now........


    Without making a sound of footsteps, I was grabbed by an arm as I retreated to eliminate the signs.


    ''''.........This is the best time to sacrifice them, right?


    Smiling, Mother Erna holds my wrist.


    d*mn, you didn''t even tell me the details of the plan, but you saw it coming.


    ''''It''s been a long time since you''ve been here, Baron Throttlett. I see you haven''t been attending many of our parties lately.


    It''s good to see you looking well. ''It''s good to see you, Viscount Cabor. I''m not very good at these events, after all, I''m an upstart. You''ll have to excuse me.


    Don''t be so modest. Even in King''s Landing, you''re a renowned dragonslayer.


    Wow, that word that came out of nowhere.


    After that, Mother Erna introduced me, and then she turned to me.


    "By the way, is that your son there?


    Viscount Kabor glanced at me.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, Viscount Kabor. My name is Alfried, the second son of the House of Slowlet.


    And me bending my hips carefully.


    I remembered the first name I heard. I''m so proud of myself.


    ''Ho, is this your second son?


    A rude stare. A stare from top to bottom.


    It''s okay to be clear about this, right?¡¡Compared to her sister and brother, she''s plain.


    It''s a good thing I''m not going to be able to say it''s ugly, though.


    I''m not going to be able to say anything about it.


    ''You''re kidding, right?¡¡A dull man like that!¡¡I thought you were a squire or something.''


    ''''I can''t say that you and Silvio-sama are very much alike.


    I''m sorry. Please don''t be so straightforward.


    I feel like crying.


    Even so, I still think women have a hard eye.


    I''ll make sure to stay away from that gorgeous noblewoman''s place over there.


    ¡Á X X X


    "Hey, did you see that? You''re in this brightly lit hall, and you''re disappearing into the night.


    ''I''m sorry, Father. I couldn''t see it at all.


    ''No, it was a coincidence that even I noticed it. That thing may be different from the ordinary looking one, an alien one we''ll continue to monitor.


    "Yes, Father.

 60-A sword fighting at the venue

    Maid, I''ll have some wine...


    ''Yes ... and no. This is an adult beverage.


    I wanted to have a drink, but apparently not. I was told to chastise the child.


    Well well, let''s just drink some fruit water and eat some food.


    I''m currently finishing up a meet and greet with my dad Nord.


    Too many people with long names and such already. I''ve forgotten most of them. I don''t think it''s possible for me to remember them all at once.


    Thanks to Nord Dad''s follow-up, I finished what I had to do.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, Nord-Dad was surrounded by a group of noble ladies and knight''s children who were waiting for him.


    ''''Nord-sama, are you still staying in the royal capital?¡¡If you''d like, you could come to a tea party at my house?


    "In my house, then!¡¡I would appreciate your instruction in swordsmanship.


    "Tell us the story of the Dragonslayer.¡¡I''ve only heard of it in private plays and stories.


    Oh, oh, oh, it''s as popular as they say. It''s as popular as they say.


    A lot of ladies, but also a lot of men.


    Although I''m a step behind the ladies who are aggressively attacking me with their bodies in close contact, I''m listening to my father Nord, who boldly asks questions and answers them politely.


    The sullen faces of the ladies at that moment..... Women really are scary. It''s true that the man who talks about the sword in the place where he''s talking with a flourish is also a question, but....


    Is this a world where we can''t survive by backing off?


    By the way, Mother Erna seems to be having a great conversation with some ladies.


    She is smiling and occasionally giving the Father Nord a sarcastic look.


    He''s smiling and occasionally giving his father a sly look, as if he''s trying to be nice to the ladies and not grow a nose.


    Father Nord notices this, but he''s too good-natured to shun them.


    I get a fruit water from the man who serves me and walk to the other side pretending to be a stranger.


    Father Nord had told me I could spend my time as I pleased, and that''s no problem. He said something like, "If you can, make sure you get along with the other nobleman''s children.


    I look around the hall and see a group of kids about my age talking to each other.


    Some of them look high and mighty because of their high rank, while others smile and praise and lift up their children as if they were in the company of their peers.


    Something about them all seem to be so proud that it''s hard to get along with them.


    I''d rather have them all lined up on this long table.


    Gathered together in King''s Landing, these are brightly colored and splendidly decorated. The scent of them tickling your nostrils is irresistible.


    The noble people over here seem to be easier to associate with.


    I''ll be making friends with the delicacies of the capital as planned.


    I picked up a platter in a good mood and took the meat from the platter.


    With silver tongs, the meat, vegetables and seafood........is this a member of the shrimp family?¡¡I have a very long tail, though. Well, it''s just like going to a nobleman''s party. It can''t be a strange food, right? Feel free to eat it.


    Oh no........I was licking aristocratic food.


    The chef is much better than I imagined. This is the power of the duke''s own chef........


    I''m being attacked by Alfried delicious food.


    What exactly is the sauce on this meat mixed with?


    Hmm, I don''t know. This sauce refreshes the thick meat oil and advances the food.


    It must have been made with ingredients from the royal capital. I''ve never tasted such a sauce before.


    If you notice, there are hardly any ingredients on the table around me.


    In case you''re wondering, it''s definitely not me eating it all up.


    The one eating like an idiot is the boy in front of me.


    He''s been eating like an idiot, and he''s been gobbling it up since a while ago.


    A serving maid passing by saw the empty plates and hurriedly cleared them away and disappeared into the back.


    Probably the food must always be on the table. The waiter seems to be having a hard time.


    Oops, there''s only one more slice of meat in front of me.


    This one is my favorite. I''ll keep it.


    Then, with my silver tongs, the boy''s tongs in front of me collided with mine.


    "..........


    Me and the boy''s gaze crossed.


    A slightly blind boy with brown hair parted in the middle. Thanks to the brown suit, I can barely judge him as a nobleman, but if he wasn''t wearing a suit, he''d look like a mere child with poor eyesight.


    ''''What house are you from?''''


    Where the hell are you?¡¡He asked me something like.


    ''When you ask me my name, you should be the one to tell me your name.''


    I tried to reach out with my tongs to see if I could casually take the meat away, but the boy blocked me.


    "d*mn ... you. It''s Eric-Silford.


    Silford?¡¡Huh? I''ve heard of this.


    The Rowlettes.


    Hey, what''s your name?


    No, I mean, what house do you belong to?


    I''m an idiot!


    ''Yes, yes, yes, it''s Alfried-Throwlett.


    So you''re a baronet, then?


    Yeah?


    As I responded, a boy named Eric or something like that knocked my tongs away, as if to tell me to back off.


    "Then give it up. This is the one I had my eye on.


    And then I''m going to put the meat in between them.


    No, you''re a baronet.


    I''m defending myself with the tongs that were pushed away from me.


    It''s a habit that he''s a baronial man himself, and he''s trying to restrain himself from talking as if he were a high ranking member of the baronial family. What a cunning fellow.


    "A country baron from the east is equal to my land?


    ''No, your territory is in the countryside to the south.


    Yes, Eric''s Silford territory is the southernmost rural territory from the Kingdom of Misfirito. It''s so far away from the royal capital as much as the Slowlet territory.


    I have been shown a map by Nord Dad and it has been confirmed.


    What I envy is the abundance of fruit and the fact that the territory faces the sea.


    This guy has all the fish sashimi he can eat. I envy him.


    ''''You''re making fun of my territory!


    You were the one who fought me first!


    Eric and I glare at each other like goons from close range with our eyebrows in a figure eight.


    ''''...........''''


    And then, without either of them, I let out a huff of laughter.


    As if it''s embarrassing to bicker with each other about this.


    ''''This is where the nobles'' social gatherings take place. Fighting over such a trivial matter...''''


    Absolutely. Go ahead and riot here. It''s a blot on each other''s family name...


    Cotson.


    "..........


    Our space was frozen.


    "Give it to me!


    With our humming rage, each other''s hands began to move.


    The attack and defense over a piece of meat is dropped in the fire.


    I quickly flick my opponent''s tongs, which are extended at the shortest possible distance, and try to pull them to my side.


    Once I''ve drawn it to my side, it''s mine. The distance between you and your opponent is harder to get away from.


    "d*mn it, it''s so annoying!


    When Eric realizes my intentions, he gets me tangled up in my tongs, preventing me from moving.


    I twist my wrists to escape their restraints.


    The meat is still in the middle of the plate.


    To me, this seems like Princess Marlene.


    This plate is the castle where the princess was taken by the dragon and imprisoned.


    The meat on the plate is the princess waiting for help.


    A fierce battle takes place in front of her. The princess watches the knight who came to rescue her.


    The meat ¡¶Hime¡·. This knight, Alfried, will defeat the evil enemy and rescue you.


    But the evil enemy will not allow it.


    As I escape from my restraints, he attacks me, this time with a vicious thrust of his tongs.


    The silver sword?¡¡and swords clash fiercely, sparks flying.


    I assess Eric''s onslaught, deflect it and catch it.


    ''''Shh!''''


    With a short burst of energy, he thrusts his right hand out like an arrow shot out of a bow.


    It is aimed precisely at the belly of my tongs, and that''s two shots. It''s going to pop my gain.


    I avoid it by turning my grip with my fingers.


    Here Eric''s face contorts for a moment.


    No, the first two shots are decoys!¡¡You''re a meat lover!


    As expected, the third shot deviated slightly from my gain and was headed for the meat.


    I pinned it with my tongs.


    It seemed as if mine had caught Eric''s thrust exactly, but quickly the opponent pulled the tongs back. And just like that, Eric grabbed the tongs and swung them down from the upper left-hand corner as a single sword.


    I also countered that by grabbing a grip and using it as a sword to catch it with a cut-off.


    The silver tongs make a noise, as if protesting against too shoddy treatment.


    Eric swiftly cuts back the leaping tongs and fires one after the other.


    In order to get the meat, I still have to take this thing down first.


    You didn''t expect me to be able to defend against all of the attacks, and Eric''s eyes widen.


    I switch from receiving to attacking, thrusting in with slowness and feints.


    Eric takes it calmly, with a familiar motion. Each time the tongs intersect, the impact is felt stronger.


    There is no insult in Eric right now, and he has the serious look of a serious opponent of the same rank itself.


    All he has to do is let his guard down as it is!


    After dodging my series of blows, Eric steps forcefully to his feet and releases a stab. A blow that cuts through the air using the twisting force of his body.


    I strike it with a precise strike to the side of the tongs.


    ''''Nah!''''


    Eric''s body opens wide and there is a gap.


    I stick my finger in front of Eric''s nose and say a few words.


    ''Light.''


    A strong flash of light shimmered for a moment in response to his voice.


    ''''Nghhhhhh!¡¡Me, me, me, my eyes!¡¡I can''t see!


    I could have just scraped the meat off of him, but I didn''t know what he was going to do, so I gave him a shot.


    I took the meat to my plate with an eye on Eric, who was rolling around on the ground.


    The uncomfortable noise is the best spice to color this meat from what I''m hearing now.


    I forgive Eric''s deafening scream.


    Then, let''s eat!


    Not, right?¡¡Al?


    When I turned around, there was a hero there, who seemed to be very angry with the hero who could slay even a dragon.


    When I suddenly looked around, the hall was silent as if it had been hit by water.


    ''''........Sorry for the disturbance.......''''


    ¡Á X X X


    Did you see that?


    ''''Yes, father. You seem to have considerable sword skills. The way he handled that grip........he might have used a knife or an implant. It''s also said that his opponent is a member of the sword family, so he was not at all outdone.


    ...rim.


    "Yes?


    ''''I was sure of that too, but we must not forget the final blow. That magic, Light, was done with a chant break...''''


    Are you sure?


    ''Yeah, really. The only thing he said was the word ''light''.


    "How could such skilled swordsmen have the skill to break the chanting...

 61-That child again

    Then me and Eric left the venue once.


    I was scolded by Dad Nord and Mother Erna, and Eric was eating a fistful of fists from his stubborn father.


    If you''re wondering why he did that, it was because he made fun of the Slowlet territory! It''s a little different from the reason for caring for the territory as "I don''t know what to do with my body....


    would be more fitting. Of course, I was pissed off at being ridiculed because the Colliat Village in the Slowlet territory is the best, though, right?


    But we''re fighting?¡¡It''s not a good idea to let them leave as they did, so they are strictly told to make up to each other and stay quiet.


    I don''t know what they''ll do next time I wake up.


    Father Nord said something fussy about bringing Elinora here or something.


    Maybe this is really the last thing we need.


    That seemed to be the same for Eric, and there was some screaming and desperate words of explanation.


    The Silford family seems to be a knight''s family, and their education is strict in many ways.....


    I want to question for an hour how such a person was born from such a knight''s family.


    And while the other aristocrats are looking at us white knuckleheads, we''re still in good company on the edge.


    It''s dangerous if you don''t stay calm.


    I''d like to ask Eric''s father if he was going to be a knight. And he asked me if I was interested.


    When I strongly denied it, he looked disappointed and said something about coming to Silford territory if you''re interested.


    It must be a trivial thing because Eric''s expression was gloating at that time.


    Maybe they''ll invite me to practice or something.


    I definitely don''t want to.


    ''Oh, my eyes still flicker.''


    Eric moans as he rubs his arms over his eyes.


    ''There''s a lot of chandeliers in this hall,''


    You know what you''ve done.


    Well, don''t be so sure. Let''s just have a friendly meal in here, okay? No fighting, of course.


    Of course. I''m the reason I had to leave without ten men because of you. I don''t know what I''ll do if I cause any more trouble.


    A ten-man-less is a guy who can''t finish a one-on-one bout without taking on ten people in a row. Eric blurted out that he would be cotenanced at the end.


    What a Spartan. If you don''t mind, could you take my sister with you?


    Sighing, he reached for the ingredients.


    Meat meat meat. This guy never learns, either.


    ''Eric, you should eat your vegetables too.


    Shut up. Don''t sound like my mom. I don''t like vegetables. They''re green.


    That''s a kid!¡¡I mean, we were kids.


    ''Then put this on and eat it. What do you think of this?


    Hmm?¡¡What''s with the yellow sauce?¡¡Do you have a source for that?


    Here it is. Here, pretend you''re being tricked and try this lettuce. I don''t use this plate.


    Eric receives a plate of lettuce with mayonnaise on it, stinking of it. He doesn''t seem to like the vegetables, but he''s interested in the mayonnaise.


    He pokes at the mayonnaise with his fork.


    Then he stabs the lettuce with his fork and crunches it fearfully into his mouth.


    And Eric''s eyes widened with a snap.


    ''''........what is this delicious sauce.......I can eat as many vegetables as I want with this. I mean, I don''t need any vegetables. This sauce alone will do the trick!


    Eric says, shaking his shoulders.


    A mayor has been born here and now.


    I gobble it up and Eric comes over and asks me for another.


    There''s some around the table. Go find it.


    Do you not remember where it was?¡¡You are useless. I''ll find him!¡¡I saw that sauce as a great all-around sauce for every dish!


    Thus, Eric happily set out on a journey to find a mayonnaise that wasn''t supposed to be there.


    ¡Á x x x


    Hey, Al, good to see you, man. Great to see you back at the party, son.


    As I was lazing on the terrace where I could look out over the garden, I heard a loud, familiar voice.


    ''Ah, it''s been a while. Count Merna.


    Count Merna is dressed in a red suit with a glass of wine in one hand.


    His trousers are also red, and his whole body is red, but it looks surprisingly good on him.


    The occasional glimpse of black accentuates the red color.


    It''s a little late in the day, since we played together at the harvest festival, but we have to be polite to each other.


    I bow my head politely.


    ''Come on. You don''t need to be polite to me when you''re on the edge. But I''ve heard more than that, haven''t I?¡¡I heard you and that guy from Silford got into it right away, didn''t you?


    ''No, well, I don''t know who''s watching. More importantly, what''s the quickest way to........


    Rude. Then it''s like you''re assuming I''m going to do something for sure.


    ''''Well, it''s common every year for proud nobles to do something akin to a fight.


    I don''t know if he couldn''t stand it anymore, but he was almost laughing and talking at the end.


    If this was Thor, I would want to pull him off and push him off this terrace, but there''s no way I could do that to Count-sama partner.


    Or rather, this time I clearly did something stupid, so there''s no way to deny it.


    ''''........I just heard something about pushing me off the terrace or something.......''''


    So, Count Merna, what can I do for you?


    ''You''re deceiving me but, well, I have a partner I''d like to introduce to you today.


    Count Merna stared at me with half-lidded eyes and invited one of the men to join us.


    The man was dressed in a well-tailored, tailor-made suit.


    It really matched his serene appearance.


    The chovy beard on the bottom of his nose gave him an indescribable sense of familiarity.


    ''''This is Duke Vladie, the wife of Viscount Yulina, who is also the father of Miss Linaria,''''


    What?¡¡Who is Viscount Yulina?¡¡Oh, since Mr. Linaria is Mrs.......Lorena.


    ''Nice to meet you. I''m Duke Lau-Wladimir. My daughter, Linaria, has told me about you, hasn''t she?


    The Duke of Vlad, in a sullen voice, lightly bows to me. I hurriedly bow my head as well.


    Vladimir-san says that he heard Linaria-san talking happily about what happened at the harvest festival and her stay at our mansion, and he came to greet us.


    It looks like she''s already finished greeting Nord Dad and came towards me.


    How very gracious of him to come to such a child.


    I''ve heard about it. I heard that Alfried made that trendy reversal. I didn''t know about it until my daughter told me. It''s always a pleasure to hear from you.


    Oh, no. I''m glad you enjoyed it.


    Hmm, looking at it this way, you don''t look like someone who would fight with tongs, nor do I get the impression that you''re an eccentric person.


    Right?¡¡He''s the kind of guy who does it casually, with this ecstatic look on his face.


    Hey, what''s this ecstatic look on your face? I think Count Merna is a bit rude today.


    If the frames are sold, I''ll just stop at Count Merna''s place.


    ''This is an exaggeration. He is the inventor of such a wonderful game.


    "Duke Vlad is a good man. I''ll be the first to deliver the next game or piece of equipment when it''s finished.


    Hey, Al?¡¡You can''t give it to me?


    Are you sure?¡¡Thank you. There''s been a lot going on lately, and I''m looking forward to spending time with my daughters playing reversi and chess with them.


    The Duke of Wladimir smiles with a slightly shadowy expression. He looks a little unwell.


    ''''Is something troubling you, sir?


    Hey, Al-Kuun?¡¡Do you hear me?


    ''''Well actually I have a lot of daughters. There''s nothing wrong with that, as long as you have that many daughters, you''ll have a good connection with the rest of the family. Aren''t you proud of the fact that all my daughters are lovely--


    Long. It''s very long when he talks about his daughter.


    He never stops talking about it. It''s already called being a parental idiot.


    Merna said she was going to call the wife of the Duke of Wolsey and went away.


    This left me to listen to the conversation alone.


    According to Vladie-san, there are an unusually large number of noblemen who bring marriage proposals anyway.


    If you are a duke, it''s not that strange.


    If they could have a connection with the duke''s family, they would all be desperate to make a marriage proposal.


    That is to say, there are too many matchmaking opportunities.


    Well, that must be a hardship for the Duke.


    Why do I only get marriage proposals from my daughter? And why do we get so many offers from middle-aged people? Are age-gap marriages like Linaria''s are the rage?


    Duke Vladimir''s words seemed to be getting more and more depressing as he gradually entered into a whirlpool of questions.


    Someone stop him and raise him up.


    Just as he was thinking this, a voice came.


    ''''You. Alfried-kun is in trouble.''''


    I wondered if Count Merna had brought his wife with him. When I thought so and turned around, there was a pretty girl with long brown hair that reached her waist.


    She was dressed in a pink dress with a large flower sewn on her lower body, which perfectly complemented her cuteness.


    What is this, Duke Vlad''s daughter?


    If you still want to stop the duke, I don''t mind.


    I can''t wait for you to release me.


    "Oh, Noel. "Oh, Noel, I''m sorry, Alfried. I didn''t mean to interrupt myself. I want you to meet my wife, Noel.


    Huh?¡¡His wife?¡¡You don''t look like your daughter, do you?


    Nice to meet you, Mr. Alfried. Mr. Alfried. I''m Noel-Urazee.


    Not caring about my confusion, Noel-san stepped forward and grabbed the hem of her dress and politely thanked me.


    With the same innocent smile as Linaria-san.


    ''''Duke Vlad. Why do you ask why do you get an unusual amount of matchmaking in your house?


    That''s because there are a lot of gentlemen "pedophiles" in this Misfirito Kingdom.


    ¡Á X X X


    When I walked back near the food tables in the hall, Eric grabbed at me with great speed.


    ''Hey you!¡¡I can''t find the source of your earlier source anywhere!¡¡What the hell is going on here!


    ''Oh, the mayonnaise is already the sauce I brought with me, so it''s not here.


    I reply with a peck at the hand that grabs me.


    ''What good!¡¡Hey, give me that sauce!


    It''s gone!


    ''Then it''s in the house?¡¡Give it to me!


    Eric is still hooked on it. Yeah, you are such a pain in the ass!


    No!¡¡I wouldn''t have any mayonnaise to give you if I had it!


    You!¡¡You have one, right?¡¡You were touching your pockets when you offered me the mayonnaise!¡¡It''s there, isn''t it?¡¡Give it to me!


    Eric shoves his hand into my pocket as if to say, "I''m sorry. He touches me in a floppy manner and makes me feel uncomfortable. Who enjoys having a man go through their pockets?


    ''Nah, I don''t. I mean, do you ever think about buying it?¡¡You''re trying to rip off my clothes, you''re a bandit!


    My chastity might be at stake. Eric tries to rip off my jacket, and I wrestle with him, trying to prevent him from doing so.


    Someone comes up to me in this unseemly and unpleasant situation, which only the rotten ones are happy to see.


    "Oh, it''s Al!


    "Wait, little Ra!¡¡I haven''t finished saying hello to all the important people yet!


    It was Ra-chan, a stray he met on his first day in King''s Landing.

 62-Al disaster

    Ha-ha-ha, it''s Al.


    Rah hugged me with an innocent smile. This causes Eric to giggle and pull away.


    With that, the crisis of my chastity goes away, but I feel like a new danger has arrived again.


    So, Ra-chan, you were a nobleman after all.


    I had expected it when I first met her, though, looking at her well-tailored clothes and the sister who came to pick her up in the carriage. Now she''s wearing a pale light blue frilly dress. The frilly and twin-tails sway and look very pretty.


    ''''So Al was a nobleman too...''''


    I can''t take it too seriously when someone says that to me so happily.


    However, it seems that Rah-chan''s big sister is not so happy about it.


    ''''Hey!¡¡Don''t hug someone you don''t know!


    I caution her to scold me.


    Hearing this, Ra-chan removes his hand from my arm and replies with an innocent look on his face.


    ''''This isn''t our first meeting, okay?''''


    What?


    I couldn''t gauge the meaning of Ra-chan''s wordy words, and Ra-chan''s sister looked at me like she wanted me to explain it to her.


    I explained, neatly fixing my jacket that had shifted because of Eric.


    That I was working with Ra-chan, who was lost on the south main street of the royal capital a few days ago.


    When I told him that Ra-chan was lost, Ra-chan puffed out her cheeks and pouted, "That''s not true.


    That''s right. When I corrected her that this big sister was lost, Ra-chan nodded with satisfaction.


    Her sister seemed to understand that and smiled bitterly about it.


    ''So you have taken care of my sister, then. Thank you. I''m sorry, I didn''t realize it until now, and when I asked her about that day, she only told me that Onii-chan played with her...''''


    Rah''s sister bowed her head deeply, looking apologetic.


    Then she looks up and scratches her cheek with her finger in embarrassment.


    ''''No, it''s okay. It was fun too.''''


    ''''........I see. I''m sorry that my sister is causing you trouble. By the way, may I have a few minutes of your time?


    He smiled and said that with a smirk.


    What is it? My eyes aren''t smiling at all.


    I don''t feel like something good is definitely going to happen.


    But I feel like I can''t say no to my sister because she would want to check how she was doing that day and whether she was in danger or not.


    ''Oh, yes. It''s okay.


    I managed to stifle a giggle and replied.


    ''''Well then, go to the terrace over there.


    As I say this, Ra''s sister flutters her brown hair, which looks golden.


    I start walking after her.


    Huh, we''re going to the terrace again. I hope it doesn''t turn into a long conversation like before.


    ''Ah!¡¡Are you and your sister Al playing alone?¡¡It''s not fair!


    No, sir. I''m just going to talk to you for a little while. I''ll be back in a minute and you can have your little wide-eyed brother over there playing with you.


    I feel like I''ve been told strangely coldly just about the part where I''m not. Is it just my imagination? I''m sure I didn''t do anything to make her hate me. Let''s pretend it''s my imagination.


    ''Oh, you mean me!


    Eric looked at Ra-chan with a confused voice.


    Ra-chan looked at Eric and said with a sly smile.


    ''Ehehe, let''s play with your blind brother!


    What do I do? I''d rather see how Eric responds to Ra-chan than talk to me on the terrace.


    ''''I''m going to need you to come over here a minute early.


    Okay.


    The terrace overlooks the Duke of Leengrande''s gardens. If it was daytime, you would have a beautiful view of the lush greenery, but it''s nighttime now.


    There is not a single cloud in the sky, and thanks to the moonlight that illuminates the evening darkness and the light sources set up all over the place, it shows a different landscape.


    On another terrace at a certain distance, a noble man and woman, who looked like a couple, were huddled together, quietly watching the moon.


    There are no words, but a good atmosphere that even I could understand.


    Maybe even words of praise are tactless in this beautiful scene.


    They look up at the sky in silence.


    I looked at it and thought, oh, I wonder if a lunar eclipse is going to happen.


    If I were an adult, I''d be drinking wine while watching this spectacle, but I''m a seven-year-old. I''m at the age where drinking is forbidden in this world.


    Before I was born into this world, I was an adult and enjoyed drinking, so I couldn''t help but feel the urge to drink when there is a delicious meal like this.


    Ah, I''m sure that meat would go well with red wine....


    ''Are you listening to me for a minute?''


    When I''m thinking about that, an irritated voice calls out to me, bringing me back to reality.


    ''You were the only man who was working with Rana that day, right?


    When I say Rana, in this case, of course, I''m probably referring to Ra-chan. She narrows her eyes and shoots me a look.


    ''''That''s right. And later, we had one of our maids with us.''


    Why should I be subjected to this kind of interrogation?


    I''d rather be in a position to be thanked.


    Yeah. So it''s your fault that Rana started using strange words that day!


    ...What?


    ¡Á X X X


    What''s your brother''s name?


    Rana asks Eric with a carefree smile on her face.


    ''''It''s ... Eric.''''


    Eric replied to that in what seemed like a curt manner, but Lana didn''t care.


    ''What''s your favourite food?''


    The question was out of curiosity that the friend who was friends with Al in Rana (it seemed to him) must be an interesting person too, but there was no way Eric was going to find that out.


    It''s also a sign that he''s not used to the idea of taking care of a child, though, when he''s even trying to guess the intentions of a four-year-old boy.


    ''''It''s ... meat.''''


    What''s your least favorite food?


    There was a slight pause as Eric was a little embarrassed by this question.


    ''..........vegetables.


    ...just like me!


    ...Yeah, same thing.


    ¡Á X X X


    "You''re the reason Rana started calling her maids ''crappy maids'' and saying things like ''messy'' and ''cookies'' for sweets!


    She suddenly shouted a howl.


    At the sound of her voice, the couple who were looking at the moon on the remote terrace reacted with a jolt and furtively disappeared as if they were amused.


    .......I certainly have an idea of what a bad maid is.


    She must have learned it when me and Ra-chan teased Meena.


    The maids in Ra-chan''s mansion must have been surprised to suddenly be called a spoiled maid.


    But I didn''t remember saying the word troublesome to my face....


    Was she picking up on my mumbling voice? Or did I say it while chatting as we walked, or while standing in line at a food truck?


    As for the cookies, I adamantly deny that it wasn''t my fault.


    It was Meena who was blowing up the cookie story while I was standing in line at the stall. This is not my fault. It''s Meena''s fault.


    ''And lately, she''s been telling me to do tricks to make the cookies disappear or something reckless.


    I''m sorry. It is definitely my fault for that.


    ''''I''m at the age where I want to be pampered.


    Are you kidding me?


    I wondered if I couldn''t fool them a little bit while I softened the air, but they stared at me.


    Why are women so afraid of this? I wish I didn''t stare so much.


    As I smiled bitterly, she let out a loud sigh.


    ''''Huh, well, okay. It sounds like you had such a good time that day. I''ll pay attention to your weird words every time you say them.


    Excuse me.


    ''I don''t know if I''ll ever see you again, but you''ll have to watch your language in front of her.


    She jabbed her finger at me with a bishoujo and went back to the venue.


    Well, it''s only a short period of time that I''ll be staying in the King''s Capital, so I don''t think I''ll run into her that often.


    As I was thinking that, she came back with a cutlass.


    What is it? I''m not sure if she has any more complaints.


    ''Come to think of it, I haven''t told you my name yet. My name is Sherka-Misfeed. I''m a member of a duke family that has supported this country since the founding days.''''


    ........why are we getting involved with the dukes today?


    And I''ve heard of Misfed before.


    Or perhaps it was the author of a magic book.


    ''''This is Alfried-Slowlett. I''m the second son of the baronial family that governs the Slowlet territory.''''


    I don''t really have anything more to say.


    Hearing my mundane introduction, Sherka replied "yes" and this time she returned to the hall.


    So, that means Rah-chan is Rahna = misfed........


    Well, Rah-chan is Rah-chan, so let''s keep it that way.


    When I returned to the venue, I found that Eric was slumped over.


    In comparison, Ra-chan looks fine, so she must have been shaken up.


    I was thirsty, so I asked the man serving me for some water.


    I begged for a drink, but he didn''t even try. That''s the servant of the duke''s family. He is a very solid man.


    As I was looking at the glass of water and wondering if it would turn into a red wine, Ra-chan ran up to me and held my arm.


    Yes, Ra-chan is still Ra-chan.


    You don''t need to worry about the duke''s status.


    "Al-uh!¡¡How long is Al going to be in King''s Landing?


    So don''t feel free to hug a man!


    Please don''t call it a hug. It''s just a little kid holding my arm for a bit. I don''t think it''s something to be so pissed off about.


    Well, maybe a certain amount of dignity is required when you''re a duke.


    ''''Al isn''t the first time we''ve met, okay?


    Or not.


    Then who does?


    No, it''s family and your girlfriend.


    What''s your girlfriend?


    It seems that the four-year-old Ra-chan can''t understand that much, so she tilts her head slightly and asks Sherka a pure question.


    I see, that''s a deep question.


    Shelka was at a loss for words and her gaze wandered around to see what was going on, but I was drinking water so as not to get involved. I was just nailed for not telling him anything unnecessary just now.


    Eric is getting water from the waiter as well.


    He''s got some good sense of danger, doesn''t he?


    When he realized that we couldn''t hope to cover him, Shelka replied in a bland, pained manner.


    ''''A lover is more like an opposite s*x that you have feelings for...''''


    Hmmm, not sure.


    It''s certainly a bit difficult for a four-year-old to say.


    ''Well it''s about someone you kiss or something.


    Wow. Shelka-san, you broke your words as hard as you could.


    Well, I guess even Ra-chan can understand something about this.


    "You''ll be fine then!¡¡Did I kiss you?


    ''Huh?¡¡Who is it with?¡¡It''s true!


    At this, Shelka also changes her blood and starts shouting.


    Heh, I''ve heard that young kids are more advanced these days, but is that true even in other worlds?


    I sip my water as I watch the interesting developments with the mood of a third party.


    ''''I did it with Al!


    I spewed out a mouthful of water with gusto.

 63-A misunderstanding

    Rah-chan''s outrageous words caused me to mist out the water in my mouth.


    In front of me was Ra-chan, smiling at me.


    While I cough, Sherka and Eric are frozen in place with their mouths open.


    I feel the same way. When have I ever kissed Ra-chan?


    Even though the two of us aren''t that far apart in physical age, we''re far apart in mental age.


    Even if you don''t care about physical age, I don''t think it''s a good idea for a 7-year-old boy and a 4-year-old girl to kiss.


    Moreover, the other party is the daughter of a duke family. It''s not a joke.


    When did they really kiss?


    I don''t have any idea, though.


    While I was desperately searching my memory while I was sweating coldly, Shelka started to move.


    ''''Hey, is that true?¡¡Rana?


    You''re kidding, right?¡¡Shelka asks Ra with an expression on her face.


    ''It''s true!''


    To which Ra-chan replied with a carefree smile that seemed to open up a flower.


    ''''No, that''s not--''''


    You!¡¡Such a thing against such a childish girl!


    I''m about to hurriedly deny it, when Eric points his finger at me and calls out in an accusing voice.


    The volume of his loud voice gives me one less opportunity to defend myself.


    d*mn, these things get nastier and nastier the later they get, so I''m going to have to assert my opinion sooner rather than later!


    ''You''re telling the truth!¡¡If it were true, I''d be doing something for free!


    Perhaps inspired by Eric''s words, Shelka lifted her corner of the eye and ate at us.


    See, it''s gotten complicated.


    I answer desperately, even as Sherka grabs me by the chest.


    ''I didn''t!¡¡I didn''t do that!


    But you said Rana did it!


    "Calm down," as a four-year-old would say.¡¡There must be some mistake.


    I talk to her slowly, as if I were telling her off.


    Hearing those words, Sherka''s hand relaxes for a moment, but when she rattles off her body, she says this.


    ''''So you''re trying to use that as an excuse to get away with it!


    How can that be?


    ''What guts!¡¡Are you still a man?¡¡You missed it!


    You shut up already!¡¡This will only make things more complicated!¡¡Laaa?¡¡We didn''t kiss, did we?


    I ask Ra with a generous look on my face.


    I know, I know. I just wanted to look good, didn''t I?


    With that, Sherka and Eric''s eyes are also drawn to Ra-chan.


    In response, Ra-chan dropped a new bomb.


    ''I did it from Al, okay?


    Ra-chan tilts his head slightly, as if he''s asking what''s obvious.


    ''''Alfried you ah!


    Eric was about to say something complicated again, and I tried to hurriedly deny it, but Shelka shook my chest so hard I bit my tongue.


    ''Oh, oh my God, you!¡¡You did this to yourself?¡¡It''s true!¡¡Hey!¡¡Answer me!


    Shelka starts to scream out in hysterics, but I can''t answer her, as I''ve bitten my tongue and am in agony.


    ''Somehow answer me!


    Well, wait. You shake him so much I can''t talk to him!


    I guess my words were a surprise to her, but Sherka slowly lets go of my hand.


    ''....Speak quickly.


    The way he looks at me is no longer that of an iniquitous man.


    I said as I straightened the clothes I was pulling on.


    ''First of all, I didn''t kiss Rah-rah. Now I''m going to ask you some questions to clear up that misunderstanding.


    I walk up to Ra-chan and sink down to meet her gaze.


    Ra-chan doesn''t seem to understand the gravity of the situation and smiles happily.


    ''Rah-chan?¡¡You say we kissed the day we first met?


    ''Yes, it is!¡¡That was fun!


    Rah replied cheerfully, shaking her twin-tailed hair.


    ''Mmmm. That was fun. When was the last time you kissed me specifically?


    I asked with a smile, and Ra stared straight up at me with a sadness on my face.


    ''Yeah?¡¡Al, remember?¡¡I gave it to you because Al seemed to want it...


    At that moment, I hear the metallic sound of knives and forks being picked up from the table from behind.


    I can feel the killing intent binging around my neck.


    ........is it all right if we get out of here now?


    You''re not going to be able to get out of here. It''s got transposition magic. You''ll be back in the comfort of your own home.


    That''s what''s going through my mind.


    This is not good. You don''t know what they will do to you if you run away from here.


    You need to make sure you''re okay before you leave.


    Remember, it''s me. I''m going to be accused of coercion and I''m going to be branded as the one who asked you to kiss me.


    I don''t know if there was anything I ever wanted that day from little Ra.


    We met on South Main Street and I ate a cookie and I was thirsty........


    Maybe it''s that vegetable juice thing, Ra-chan?


    ''Yes!¡¡That''s right!


    At this, Sherka and Eric seemed unable to follow the conversation and froze with knives and forks in their hands.


    ''''........What do you mean by that for a minute?''''


    I''ll tell you what, why don''t you just put the blade back on the table?


    Oh, my God, I just don''t know.


    He smiled bitterly and returned his knife and fork to the table.


    Seeing this, Eric put them back as well.


    Utterly mischievous. How much easier it would be for my mind if I could just let it flow like that.


    Anyway, I tell Sherka and Eric, who are ready to listen to me calmly, the details of what happened when I met Rah-chan in the royal capital.


    ''''What.......you meant the indirect kiss.......''''


    Shelka holds her chest as if relieved and breathes.


    ''What ... well then, say so quickly.


    ''You''re talking out of turn and that''s what got us into this conversation!


    Isn''t an indirect kiss a kiss?


    ''It''s lip to lip. It''s very different from an indirect kiss. Indirect kisses are much lighter. But that doesn''t mean it''s something you should be doing casually either, you know?


    "Eric. Let''s leave this to Shelka and we''ll go away.


    ''Right. If I''m here any longer, I might get some awesome questions... By the way, are you sure there''s no mayonnaise?


    A misunderstanding because of a young girl.


    The incident that occurred because of that ended with Sherka continuing to desperately answer Ra''s questions.


    ¡Á X X X


    A room in the Duke of Leengrande''s mansion.


    The room is furnished with a variety of high-class furniture, and a small chandelier with a suspicious flame illuminates the room.


    In truth, it would be more convenient to use a magic tool, but this is from the taste of its owner.


    A girl sits on a luxurious chair in the center of such a room.


    She brushes off her glossy red hair and listens to the report while sipping on her steamy tea.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. Please see the details there. I''m sure you''re exactly what the lady expected.


    The one with the voice was wrapped in black all over, but she was so supple and rounded that she was instantly recognizable as a woman even without hearing her voice.


    She spins her words nonchalantly to the principal, knees to the ground.


    ''''Moreover, it seems that the Lazares Chamber of Commerce has been very active lately. I''m not sure if it''s just a matter of time before we see another one. We are currently investigating.


    Well, thank you. Let me know as soon as you find out anything else, okay?


    She replies, putting down her cup of tea.


    Carefully, without making any clinking noises.


    The woman in black replied briefly to that, and with a smooth motion she went up to the ceiling and disappeared.


    No noise came from the ceiling, of course, and it was impossible to tell where she disappeared to.


    She picked up the papers in such a natural manner.


    If it was someone that even she could perceive, she would immediately cut it off.


    Otherwise, she would never be able to serve as a shadow.


    ''''.........Huh, maybe I''ll show up at the party tomorrow. I''m sure I''ll meet some interesting people.


    The flames from the chandelier bewitched that smile of hers.

 64-A moment of fun

    The nobleman''s social gathering was after that, the Duke of Leengrande or something like that stood on the stage and gave a welcome speech.


    He was a man with flaming red hair all back and a calm atmosphere.


    But deep in his eyes was a glint like a wild beast lurking in the wild, and he ranked first on my list of people I didn''t want to be associated with.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew it was a predator''s eyes.


    I''d like to think it was my imagination when my eyes locked with his at the end of the greeting.


    There are a lot of gentlemen in this kingdom, so I''m sure he must have been staring at Ra-chan.


    And since Ra-chan''s family is also a duke family, they may have many feuds.


    I''d like to believe in Duke Leengrande''s theory of a gentleman.


    And as night falls, did the first day of the nobleman''s exchange party go well?¡¡It''s over.


    I heard there will be another party tomorrow, but "I attended today, so I don''t have to attend tomorrow?


    When I asked Dad Nord, he smiled and said, "The royals are coming tomorrow, so you definitely have to join them.


    Hearing that, it was me and Mom Erna who made a bitter expression as if we had bitten a bug.


    And the next morning.


    Me and Mom Erna moaned earnestly.


    ''I don''t want to go to the party (wah),''


    Me and Erna''s mother and I looked at each other and exchanged smiles as our words overlapped.


    Well, I think it''s nice to say that parents and children are good friends.


    As soon as he heard that, Nord-Dad, who was sitting in front of me, coughed bitterly, as if the tea he was drinking had gotten stuck in his throat or something.


    Then he calms down, smiles, and tells us all to calm down.


    ''Nah, no,'' he says. No, you can''t do that. You are going to be joined by royalty today, so as long as you are in the capital, you must go.


    "What?


    You can''t complain.


    Our protests are vain, and we get bounced away.


    I was hoping they would forget about it in the morning.


    Then you should have just joined us today.


    ''''Because talking to a noblewoman is exhausting! You have to be on your toes all the time.''


    I understand, Mother.


    It''s certainly hard to look at the aristocratic women in the hall.


    It''s as if they''re being priced out like this, or as if they''re monitoring every movement of my body.


    A part of it can''t be helped since the noblewoman is also desperate to find a good match.......


    If Brother Silvio was walking next to me, I would have run away as fast as I could.


    That''s how great it is. Also, your whispering voice is also unreserved.


    ''''Al isn''t having that much trouble. He''s just a kid, and yesterday you were happily chatting happily with the young lady of the Misfied family.''''


    What is it about that bleakness that makes it look like fun? What was the last time those guys grabbed a knife and fork?


    ''That surprised me too. What kind of connection did we have?


    When Father Nord said that, Mother Erna also leaned forward with her eyes blazing.


    ''''No, it''s not really a big deal, but...''''


    I told them all about my first day in King''s Landing.


    Then, Father Nord and Mother Erna let out an impressed voice.


    "Wow, I didn''t know that happened.


    ''I thought Al would take you to the guards at random. He''s so caring, just like Elinora.


    ''No, I''m not going to be that cold!


    Also, I don''t think it''s right to say that Elinora''s sister is well taken care of.


    I''m sure that''s not what she meant....


    By the way, who are the royalty present at today''s social gathering?


    Mother Erna''s eyes narrow. Those are the eyes you see when you chase down your prey.


    For some reason, that voice also feels cold.


    ''''Well maybe that person is there.


    To which Dad Nord replied with a troubled, bitter smile.


    "That tomboy princess.


    Erna''s mother said that with a smile. It seems that Erna''s mother, unusually, does not seem to have a good impression of you.


    You mustn''t talk like that. I''m sure you''re not going to be angry with me for withdrawing into the territory thanks to her.


    What''s a tomboy princess?


    It''s the Second Princess, Lady Coup¨¦lia. The princess is a fan of the Nord.


    Oh, I see. So you don''t get too upset when Father Nord retreats to Coriat Village? Even though it''s in the countryside far away from the capital, unless he''s too poor to afford it, he still has to visit frequently, it seems.


    And since the Second Princess is the favorite of the Second Lady, people don''t complain about it.


    As for me, I''m the second princess, but I''m afraid of being a tomboy.


    Well, that''s why we have to say hello.


    Well then, I guess I''ll have to...


    Hooray for Dad Nord to just play sesame and not have to go to the party in King''s Landing.


    This makes me look forward to the Dragonslayer play!¡¡And the second princess seems to love it.


    What shall we do today? I walk down the corridor of the inn while thinking about it.


    ''''It''s strange!¡¡''You should have had a cookie out of your pocket yesterday!


    ''''........Meena, what are you doing?''''


    That voice from the bedroom.


    ''We''re out of cookies!''


    ''....cookies don''t come out of Mr. Alfried''s pants.


    ''I did see him yesterday!¡¡Master Alfried is about to take a cookie out of his right pocket!¡¡Even before that, I was putting out a lot of them!''


    ''How could that be possible? Has Meena-san finally lost her mind, too?¡¡I ate too many cookies.''


    That''s not it!


    What a shame about Meena. That was thanks to the spatial magic, not the pockets.


    The maids, Meena and Saara, seem to be able to relax.


    The party starts in the evening today as well, so there''s still time to go.


    For some reason, Father Nord and Mother Erna have asked me to stay put at the inn, but


    I''m not going to leave the inn today without being told.


    Even after the party is over anyway, I plan to stay in King''s Landing for a bit, so I can explore as much as I want later. Since there is a transfer magic, though, it''s no longer possible to do so at any time.


    Today, let''s check the magic tools I bought besides the rotation.


    I need to check the condition of the heat dissipation mages I bought to make a kotatsu. And I also want to check the condition of the lighting mages. As I recall, my brother Silvio mentioned that he wanted one.


    I''ll buy another one next time!


    ''Why is it that the more fun one has, the faster it passes at the speed of light...''


    I mutter quietly in the rocking carriage.


    The time I spent fiddling with my magic tool is gone, and I''m made to wear a stiff suit and rocked by the carriage.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to get your head straight," he said. You''re looking even more pale. You were so full of life when you were working with the magic tools.


    Erna from next door shakes me.


    I wonder if she''s saying that I''m more flabby than usual.¡¡It''s strange, I thought we hadn''t trained to use up all our magic today.


    ''I''m not jaded, Erna, mother. This is my face in its original state.


    You''ll call her Mother at the party, won''t you?


    I faked it.


    ''We''re not there yet, so it''s okay.''


    You said yesterday that you were going to try to do that from the inn.


    d*mn, after all, women remember every detail.


    It''s amazing how much time they can remember from that far back in time.


    Look, we''re getting there.


    As soon as Father Nord says this, the carriage stops and the servants stow it away as they did yesterday, and we walk to the hall.


    The sky is already shifting from a red light to a blue evening darkness.


    Light sources have been set up around the mansion today, and the light is already on.


    The number of people walking to the venue and the number of carriages was higher than yesterday, perhaps because of the arrival of royalty.


    The number of maids and stewards who greet you at the side of the road is also much greater than yesterday''s, and there are also many guards and knights who are dressed in metal armor.


    That''s how careful they must be. Because it would be bad if something happened to the royal family.


    ''''........Al.


    I know. No poking, no shaking of the tongs.


    ''I wish you''d told me you wouldn''t have a normal problem.


    How rude. You make me sound like a problem child.


    Yesterday, Eric was just having a bargain sale on a fight for a bit, so I didn''t have a choice.


    Thus began the second day of the aristocratic social gathering.

 65-Noble Exchange Meeting Nihime

    The hall was even more glittering than yesterday, and many of the nobles had already arrived at the venue.


    The maids who serve the nobles poured drinks from one nobleman to the next with polite movements.


    They are swift but not careless at all, bowing condescendingly and slowly withdrawing from the room.


    The extravagant dishes that are brought to you one after another tickle your nostrils with their savory smells.


    It''s a great way to add color to the banter of the aristocrats, who are laughing and cheering here and there as they enjoy their drinks and food.


    I would love to be able to enjoy the food and drink.


    ''''Excuse me, a fruit wine, please.''''


    Yes, fruit water.


    Smiling, the maid handed me a bottle of fruit water on a tray.


    This is how it looks like.


    I looked closely at the maid, and it was the same maid as yesterday.


    Then, next time I thought about asking someone else to do it, but she said, "You can''t ask someone else to do it.


    It''s just like the duke''s maid to be so hands-on.


    I had no choice but to grab a bottle of fruit water and settle at the end of the hall.


    Nord dad and Erna mom went to their good friend, the nobleman.


    Speaking of me, I left early after just saying a few words of greeting.


    No, because there''s nothing I can do about it, even if I''m in a place where adults are talking to each other.


    By the way, I''m not sure if we''re on the same page or not, but Eric comes over to me, and he says, "I''m going to have mayonnaise today.


    "Did you bring mayonnaise today?


    That''s the first thing you said when you opened the door.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah, I got it.


    I don''t want to be stripped of my jacket like yesterday, so I honestly hand him a small bottle of the stuff.


    Eric snatched it from my hand as if to take it from me and started eating it on the vegetable sticks on the table.


    ''After all, I could eat these too,''


    What am I going to do, I''m starting to feel like eating too.


    I grabbed a purple one from one of the many vegetable sticks that were stabbed into the bowl.


    It was hard, like a carrot, but I wondered what it tasted like.


    First of all, I try to eat it as it is.


    Then the water in your mouth pops up, and it tastes like a cucumber.


    I thought it was going to taste even better because of the purple color.


    If I recall, purple cabbage or something like that didn''t taste much different, just different in nutritional value.


    Well, if it tastes like cucumber, it goes well with the mayonnaise.


    Thinking that, I shove it into the small bottle I gave Eric and try to put mayonnaise on it.


    Then Eric quickly shifts the vial away from me.


    ''What the hell, it''s a bit of a nice touch,''


    You can''t. That''s what they gave me. You''ve had yours anyway, haven''t you?¡¡Or are you going to do this indirect kissing thing again?


    ''Don''t sound like I''m a pervert who goes for indirect kisses without regard to who I am!


    That''s right. You only went after that young missus of the House of Misfeed, didn''t you?


    ''No!¡¡What are you talking about?¡¡I won''t give you any more mayonnaise!


    What the hell are you people doing?


    Eventually we got into another tussle, but this time we didn''t get peeled off as the disgusted voices flew in.


    Hey, you rotten people on the edge, I hope you don''t sigh in disappointment.


    I mean, there are quite a few of them. The number of rotten people in Coriat Village is also unusually large, but will the royal capital be okay?


    When I turned back to the voice, the one who was there was Ra-chan and Shelka.


    Today Rah-chan''s dress is a gorgeous pink color. Unlike yesterday, the ruffles were suppressed and looked easy to move around in.


    Sherka''s blue dress with a blue rose hair ornament looked very serene.


    The blue looks good on her long, platinum-like hair.


    ''Al, what are you eating?''


    ''Hmm?¡¡Vegetables, okay?¡¡That sauce Eric''s putting on, it''s good with mayonnaise?


    Raa looks at my veggie sticks and mayonnaise and squeals in admiration, then looks at Eric and starts screaming out loud.


    ''Oh, Eric, who hates vegetables, is eating them!


    How is it that little Ra knew that Eric doesn''t like vegetables?


    "You don''t like vegetables?


    ''Ugh, shut up. It''s all we need!


    Eric blushed and held the vial as Shelka made fun of him.


    ''I''m going to eat mine with mayonnaise too!


    No!¡¡I told you yesterday that you shouldn''t do that kind of thing except to your significant other!


    I''m glad it doesn''t seem to be bleak, but it looks like it''s going to be tough tonight.


    ¡Á X X X


    Hey, hey, is it true that Al can do magic?


    Ra-chan next to me asked, tugging at my sleeve.


    ''Yes, but who told you that?''


    The only time he used magic in front of Ra was supposed to be when he served cookies with magic.


    ''Eric told me that Al could do magic,''


    Oh, I see.


    It''s true that yesterday, I blinded Eric with Light''s magic as a no-no.


    Because if I didn''t, I was afraid that he would bite me.


    ''''As I recall, Ra-chan''s house is home to many famous wizards, right?


    I used to use the name of the author of a magical book, Julius-Misfeed.


    That means Ra-chan must be a descendant of that person''s family.


    ''''Yeah!¡¡That''s right!¡¡My dad, mom, and sister can all do awesome magic!


    "Wow, people can do great magic.


    As expected of a famous magical nobleman. I''ve heard that they are all great wizards.


    So do you think Ra-chan will be a great wizard in the future?


    ''Yeah, I want to be a cool wizard like my sister!¡¡But I still can''t get it to work...


    Rah said with a twinkle in her eye, and then slumped down.


    Her expression is as rich as ever.


    It''s true that magic is quite nerve-wracking, so it''s difficult.


    It''s important to manipulate the amount of magic power needed at that moment in time.


    I''ve had a lot of trouble manipulating the magic power as well.


    From when I was a baby to when I was three years old, I practiced using lights all the time. It was hard. This kind of thing, it''s frustrating that the control of magic power is so slow when you don''t get used to it. I don''t think there''s any other way to get used to it. Get used to it, get used to it.


    At that time, that''s really the only thing I had to do, so I was able to put it into practice. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to use transference magic as well.


    I''ll recommend it to Ra-chan here as well.


    It''s a good idea, but can you use no magic?


    ''No magic?¡¡You can use the lights, right?


    ¡Á X X X


    ''Yes, yes. So the key is to use it in everyday, casual situations. For example, you can use wind magic to change the air in a room!


    You would do magic for that?


    Oh, and one more thing: you can use magic to fight off your sister.


    Tell me!


    That''s all right. You can''t say I did it, okay?


    ''Yes!¡¡I won''t tell you.


    We were having a good time talking and Sherka came in.


    It seems that she is really worried about me and Ra-chan being together. From earlier, Shelka had been glancing at us even while she was talking to her friends.


    ''''What are you talking about?''''


    We were just talking about magic.


    I answer the stony, suspicious eyes without moving.


    Shelka turns to look into my eyes and then says, "Hmm? And a scowling voice.


    ''Hey, hey, Al!¡¡Can I use it now?


    Next to me, Ra whispered something like that in my ear.


    ''No. It won''t do much good if you use it now.


    Okay.


    What are you talking about?


    What?¡¡Apparently, you''re sulking because you''re the only one who''s been excluded?


    Please don''t do that face, no matter how mild-mannered I am, it makes me want to punch you.


    What''s mild-mannered about someone trying to attack you with a knife? You say that, and now I''m going to hollow out your eyeballs with a spoon, okay?¡¡I''ll keep quiet because I''m sure he''ll say.


    ''''By the way, how is Sherka able to attend the magic academy?¡¡As I recall, the age of entry was at least twelve?


    Yeah, this is going to be magic-related and I won''t get into the previous conversation.


    When I ask, Shelka replies curtly while fiddling with her bangs.


    ''''Well it''s a skip. It''s not a matter of age as long as you have a certain amount of ability and talent. And the head of the school is your father.


    Oh, I see.


    What?¡¡Are you going to join a magical academy?


    No, not at all.


    You have to reincarnate in another world to go to school, that''s just a punishment.


    ...Oh, shit.

 66-Red-haired Duke Lady

    ''I''ve heard about Master Nord!¡¡''Everything he did was to drop the head of a dragon with a single shot.''


    ''I''ve heard that a dragon is as big as a royal castle, is it true?


    ''''That was only possible because of the help of everyone. And I don''t think it was as big as the royal castle.


    In the middle of the hall, today Father Nord is still surrounded by young men from the young boys who want to be daughters and knights.


    Father Nord slayed the dragon before me and my sister Elinora were born.


    So the kids here now must have grown up hearing about dragons, not seeing them. They seem to have a lot of enthusiasm for them.


    ''Hey Eric?''


    What?


    Have you ever seen the Dragonslayer play in King''s Landing?


    I asked, and Eric looked dumbfounded.


    ''What?¡¡Have you not even seen your own father''s play?


    ''This was the first time I''d been to King''s Landing. I haven''t seen it yet.


    Of course I''ll watch it. I''ll definitely watch it.


    In that case, you want me to show you around?


    ''What?¡¡Eric?


    "Thank you for the mayonnaise. I''ll at least give you a tour of King''s Landing.


    I didn''t expect it. I didn''t know Eric would say such a thing.


    It''s true that the royal capital is vast and complicated, so it''s better to have a guide to help you get around the place more efficiently. I''m not from King''s Landing, but he even suggested it himself, so he must know a certain amount about it.


    ''''I''ll take care of it then.


    When is the date?


    Are you still available tomorrow?


    All right, tomorrow. The place is in the square. It should be about noon.


    Okay.


    We had just made our appointment when the door to the entrance was suddenly opened and someone walked in.


    Everyone in the hall froze with their eyes on the door. No, I should say they were fawning over it.


    Even though the girl in the red dress is exposed to such gazes, she doesn''t care and gracefully advances her feet as if it were natural.


    Every time you click your heels, your long, brightly colored red hair sways with every click of your heels.


    Her skin is as white and fine as snow.


    Her face is terrifyingly well-defined and her eyes are as clear as crimson balls. However, his slit eyes are thin and cold.


    He had sharp eyes that reminded me of a bird of prey, like the Duke of Leengrande of yesterday.


    Could she possibly be the daughter of the Duke of Leengrande?


    Or rather, she must be. With the same hair color and eyes as that duke''s, she must be his daughter, of course.


    Especially those eyes. The eyes are dangerous. I''m sure she''s a little older than me, around 10 years old. There is a calm atmosphere and it seems to be a little older, but if you look at her slender body, you can clearly recognize that she is a girl.


    Behind her as she walked proudly, the elderly butler followed reluctantly behind.


    I didn''t notice her at all, perhaps because her presence was too strong. Some of the people who were watching in love with her may not have noticed her at all.


    As she walked to the middle of the hall, she grabbed the hem of her dress and bowed gracefully.


    ''''Thank you for participating in the social gathering held by our Lean Grande family today as well. Today, His Royal Highness the Second Princess of Couderia will also be in attendance. Ladies and gentlemen, please take the time to enjoy another evening of fellowship among the nobles who support our kingdom.


    When she finished her greeting, the room returned to its buzz of applause.


    As it was, she went to the Duke of Vladimir and other nobles of high rank to greet them.


    ''''Wow, a duchess, huh? I don''t want to get close to you...''''


    I muttered and looked to the next side and saw Eric with a fond face.


    ''''........Oi Eric?''''


    When I call out to him, he doesn''t respond, so I wave my hand in front of him.


    Then Eric slaps my hand as if he were swatting away a fly.


    ''Ouch. What are you doing?


    I shout accusations and Eric finally comes to himself.


    "Oh, it''s you. I didn''t think I''d see anything foul in my vision.


    You son of a b*tc*, are you trying to pick a fight again?


    He said it with a straight face, you bastard. My hands are dirty?¡¡These guys wash their hands with good soap.


    While we''re having this conversation. The duchess''s greeting circle continues. Some go to greet her on their own, others just watch from a distance.


    The ones who were coming up to her are probably those who are intimately acquainted with her or have such a plan.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I thought to myself that I could understand the general relationship between the nobles just by looking at them like this, and I put my hands on my table''s food.


    If we were at the other end, the duchess wouldn''t even bother to call out to us, the baronesses, if we were at the other end.


    Even if she did pass by, it wouldn''t be a problem to lightly bow to her.


    That''s what I thought.


    ''''Oh Eric, I heard that?¡¡He said he did it yesterday.


    When the duchess saw Eric, she called out to him good-naturedly.


    I almost choked on my mouthful of steak, but I managed to swallow it with the fruit water.


    You know Eric? Then you should have stayed away from this guy and stayed with Mother Erna.


    ''''Yes, I''m sorry to have disturbed you yesterday.


    Eric''s cheeks turn red and he lowers his head lightly.


    Eh, what should I do? Should I bow my head or something since I''m also a party to this?


    When I was wondering like that, the duchess turned her face towards me.


    ''''Fine, I don''t mind. Thanks to you, I''ve learned some interesting things.


    What?


    No, never mind. By the way, are you a friend of Eric''s?


    ...I thought you were one of those...


    Hey, you can''t talk to me like that. You''re being rude to me.


    And he''s bitter and slurred his words.


    Shut up. No, you don''t have the decency to do that.


    What?


    Eric sniffles and spits, and I can hear the duchess laughing where I grab at him.


    ''You''re so close,''


    That''s a bit...


    Hearing our combined voices, the duchess chuckles and turns her gaze to me.


    ''Nice to meet you, Mr. Alfried. I''m Alecia-Lean Grande.


    He greets me politely and I break my hip politely.


    ''It''s nice to meet you too. I''m Alfried-Slowett.''''


    For a moment, I wondered how he knew my name, but I was convinced that my name was known because of all the commotion yesterday.


    ¡Á x x x


    Then I thought Alecia was going to leave, but surprisingly she was still talking to us.


    I''m not sure if she''s tired of going around saying hello to adults.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a casual conversation with other children of this age.


    By the way, Eric and Alecia are just acquainted with each other.


    They only talked lightly at the last party. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. I''m not sure if it''s a hint of a red face or a hint of a hint, either.


    "Oh, Eric doesn''t have a fianc¨¦e either?


    Yes, I''m not ready.


    ''Really?¡¡I''m sure Eric would be popular...


    Oh, really?


    No, Eric. Don''t be confused. There''s a great deal more to that word than meets the eye.


    We men can''t just take a word for it.


    ''Well, I can''t, but I''m sure you can make it work.¡¡Go for it if you''re not popular.''


    That''s the message.


    Here''s the thing: "Then go out with me! When you say something like that, you''re not going to see it coming.


    ''Then me and--''


    ''Idiot!¡¡No!


    I smack Eric on the head for trying to run his mouth about something stupid as soon as possible.


    ''What the hell are you doing?!''


    Excuse me, Lady Alecia, excuse me.


    I don''t mind.


    I move to the edge, grabbing Eric by the collar as he screams next to me.


    ''Come on, let go!¡¡You!¡¡What do you mean by that?


    I''m going to ask you what you were going to say. What were you going to say to me?


    What? I was going to ask for your hand in marriage.


    I say, and Eric responds with a raised eyebrow. I think this guy is too clumsy for love.


    ''Didn''t you listen to what Alecia said?''


    I heard that. I heard that Eric was going to be popular.


    He took it in stride.


    "Idiot. That''s not the kind of thing you can take for granted," he said. What''s more, he said ''you''re going to be popular''. That''s a very different thing from ''you''re going to be popular''.


    What do you mean?


    I tell nibbling Eric exactly what Alecia means when she says that.


    Alecia''s lack of a fianc¨¦ is the equivalent of standing in front of a vending machine wondering which juice to choose. In comparison, me and Eric''s lack of a fianc¨¦ is like looking for a lost needle in a vast desert and not being able to find it.


    Yes, there is a big difference between us in terms of knighthood and looks.


    I explained to Eric that he couldn''t understand the vending machine, so I explained to him that he was in a state of trying to choose the food on the table instead.


    When I said that, Eric held his head in his hands, as if he was aware of it, and grunted, "What.......?


    I think it''s too soon to ask for an engagement based on a general acquaintance.


    However, Eric said he would ask for an engagement after they had gotten to know each other a little better.


    That deepening rift is shallow and small....


    Why is it that there are so many challenger men around me, like Thor and Eric? I can''t help but wonder.


    It''s true that Aleixia is a beautiful person, but she''s the kind of woman you look at from a distance.


    I can''t help but notice that she has a fake smile, but I don''t think she''s an ordinary young lady.


    Is it just me or is it just me who feels that way?


    When we returned, Alecia asked the same question to me.


    ''I wonder if Al doesn''t have a fianc¨¦e too?''


    By the way, Alecia started calling me Al because she had trouble calling me Alfreet.


    I thought she was surprisingly friendly, but I guess not, since the people I''ve met so far have also been like, "It''s too much trouble, Aluna.


    ''Yeah, I''m not here,''


    I answer categorically. I''m not there, I can''t, and I don''t intend to make one.


    I don''t even have twelve-year-old sister Elinora, and I''m sure I''ll still be fine. And I have a sister, Emma.


    ''''There was a rumor going around that you may have been engaged to Miss Lana, the daughter of the Misfeed family?


    Absolutely not. Hey, who is the source of that rumor?


    Alecia''s mouthpiece asks with a good smile. I answer this immediately.


    ''Oh really?¡¡Sometimes you''ve had a fianc¨¦ since birth. Don''t be shy, even if the other person is a little girl of childish temperament. It happens a lot in our kingdom, you know?


    Or rather, you''re silent on the source of the rumor?


    Is it really all right, the nobles of this country?


    ''''It really isn''t, so........''''

 67-Second princess couderia

    The verbal assault ceased for a moment as I politely denied the words thrown at me along with Alecia''s black smile.


    That''s when I was breathing a sigh of relief.


    The sound of the music group decorating the hall grew louder.


    The wooden stringed instruments produced a pleasant sound, and then a voice was called out from the entrance door.


    ''''Your Highness Princess Couderia''s entrance!


    With that voice, the door is opened by two attendants and a girl enters.


    She has blonde hair that reaches to her waist and curls into curls when it reaches the ends of her hair.


    Her long, silky blonde hair flutters as she walks, drawing multiple trails in the air.


    Her eyes are the color of a clear, sky-like blue. Her face seems to be somewhere between a girl and a woman, and she''s more pretty than beautiful.


    She wears a dress based on red on her body, and the place of the ruffle is pink. The embroidery and ribbons that look like roses make her even more gorgeous.


    The movement is different from Alecia''s steps, full of grace and dignity.


    So that''s the Second Princess of Couderia that Father Nord was talking about. I''m not sure if she looks like a tomboy from the looks of it, though.


    As I watched, Princess Couderia shook her head and her face lit up as she spotted a certain person.


    The princess suddenly ran out to meet him, but the female knight in his escort followed him as if she was expecting him.


    In other words, she''s probably the kind of woman who does that kind of thing out of the blue.


    ''''Nordo!''''


    This is Her Royal Highness Princess Coup¨¦lia. Good morning, Your Highness.


    ''Oh, don''t be so uptight! I''d be tired of you acting like that, even to Nord.


    Father Nord was about to say a few words of greeting in a condescending manner, but it was interrupted by Princess Cudelia''s fed up voice.


    ''''No, that being said,''''


    Moo!


    Then I''ll take the opportunity to talk to Princess Coudera.


    Well, I could really use a coup d''¨¦tat, but...


    Your Highness.


    I put my hands on my hips and muttered that to myself, and the female knight who was standing behind me said in a chiding tone.


    ''''You''ll get mad at me like this, so that''s fine.


    It''s shattered at one point, but they say she''s a good listener in her own right.


    Well, I still think it''s too light for a princess.


    ''''Anyway, Nord!¡¡Tell me another story!¡¡I hear the territory is doing better these days.


    ''....Your Highness. Greetings to the other nobles....


    ''Ah!¡¡I know!¡¡I''ll do it for you later, I promise.


    Princess Couderia waved her hand noisily at the woman knight''s words.


    When I looked at Alecia, who was still near us, she smiled bitterly.


    Apparently this is always the case.


    ''''Hey, you guys are in the way.


    When Princess Couderia said that with a single glance, the nobleman''s children who were around Father Nord quickly retreated. It looks like the men of the village, who are in the Celia dining hall, are being chased out by Celia-san.


    What a queen. No, it was the princess.


    Even the nobles, as expected, seemingly unable to break into the princess'' place, they casually watch from a little distance or give up and disperse.


    After that, Princess Couderia and her Nordic father started chatting happily.


    ''''That''s the second princess...''''


    Well, it''s always the same.


    Is he always like that?


    As Eric and I are casually chatting with each other, Alecia interrupts us.


    ''It''s a lot better today because Nord-san is here. Normally he''s more selfish and bored.''


    Wow, you know your stuff.


    ''Well, I''m a duke and I''m close in age, so we have tea together.


    I see. When it comes to the daughter of a duke''s family, even a princess would be able to talk to her easily.


    ''..........but still, she doesn''t look like that even when she''s with me.


    Alecia says with a wry smile to supplement my thoughts.


    Indeed, when I look at them, they really seem to be enjoying talking. I mean, isn''t it a bit close to the distance?¡¡It looks like it''s trying to singe me.


    I wonder if Mother Erna will be angry with me for this.


    I thought to myself as I looked at Erna''s mother, and sure enough, she was looking at me coldly.


    Ah, I''ll have to try to curry favor with Erna when I get back to the inn today, Nord, I guess. I''m sure Mother Erna didn''t think well of Princess Coup¨¦lia because of her sticky hands on Father Nord.


    The bomb drops while I''m looking at it swallowingly.


    ''Nord!¡¡Then why don''t my wife switch to me?¡¡I''m younger than you, you know?


    Palin.


    ''Are you hurt?!


    The sound of something cracking and the maid''s panicked voice comes from Mother Erna''s direction.


    ''Yes, it''s okay, it''s okay. It''s still new.''''


    Mother Erna was muttering about that with a broken glass in her hand.


    That glass was pretty thick at the bottom of the grip, wasn''t it?¡¡If you hold it, or even if you''re a normal woman, it''s impossible to crush it with the force of a pluck....


    It seems that Elinora''s sister''s iron claw was inherited from her mother Erna.


    I''ve got to be careful not to let that happen to my head as well.


    Some time later, when Princess Couderia went to greet the other nobles, Nord Dad was desperately trying to make excuses to Mother Erna.


    What kind of conversation would bring out words like that? No, I had a similar thing yesterday.... I wonder if I was like that yesterday, too.


    I looked away, unable to look at it any longer.


    ¡Á X X X


    A short time later, a voice was suddenly thrown at Eric. Yes, to Eric. Not to me.


    ''Hey!''¡¡You dumb-faced country aristocrat over there!


    Hey, Eric, they''re calling you.


    "......................


    Me and Eric glare at each other in silence.


    ''Hey Eric, I''ve been told I look like a dumbass. That must be you.


    ''No, there''s no one else in this hall who looks dumber than you. Alfried.


    Me and Eric stare at each other from super close range.


    ''Hey!¡¡Don''t ignore it!¡¡Someone called Alfried or something.


    You misspoke!¡¡If you''re going to correct me, do it now!¡¡It''s really Eric, isn''t it?


    I finally see the face of the guy who came to me for the first time here.


    What is this pompous guy? That was my first image of the boy looking down at me in front of me. He has brown hair and a black suit. He would be around ten years old. He has eyes that look high in self-esteem.


    ''''Haha. Well, it''s only natural.''''


    I don''t have a stupid face, okay?¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    At the side, Alecia was also shaking her shoulders as if she couldn''t bear it.


    ''''........You bastard!¡¡And who are you?¡¡It''s rude to call someone a dumb face all of a sudden!


    ''You have heard me well. My name is Bram-Baamlal. I am of the proud House of Baamlal!


    ''What?¡¡Who''s that?


    Bram, who came forward in high spirits, but unfortunately, there is no such nobleman in my memory. I''m sure he wasn''t even there yesterday when I made the greeting call.


    ''''I don''t know you, Bram.


    I asked Eric with my gaze, but he had the same reaction.


    On the other hand, Alecia, who seems to know that, is still shaking her shoulders, as if the incident just now has gotten to the point. It sounds like a dumbass. Isn''t that too much?


    Bram shrugs when he hears our words.


    ''''This is why the country nobles are so annoying. ''''You don''t know the Countess Baamlal, who governs a city near King''s Landing.''''


    You should have said Countess from the beginning. I don''t know if I''ve ever heard of it.


    So, what is the Countess Baumrall''s business here?


    I proceed to talk to this troublesome guy, who looks like he''s very aristocratic, in order to turn him away.


    I''ve learned to the point of being disgusted by yesterday''s meet and greet that this kind of guy, if left unchecked, will boast about his territory without permission.


    ''''You really don''t know the truth, do you!


    I don''t know.


    For some reason, Bram got impatient when he saw my firmness. But I really don''t know, so I answered once and for all.


    ''You haven''t heard anything from Elinora or anything?''


    Bram''s words, which asked me as if something horrifying and unexpected had just happened, almost made me hold my head up. Why did the name of Elinora''s sister come up from this guy?


    --I have a very bad feeling about it.


    ''''Well, I haven''t heard anything from my sister, sir?''''


    I replied, and Bram said, "What?¡¡Seriously? I muttered to myself.


    Then Bram cleared his throat as if to start over, and his narrow eyes narrowed even more before he said, "I''ll be frank with you.


    ''I''ll be frank with you. Have a duel with me.''


    No.


    ''Good, then, now--why?¡¡Elinora took it in two words!


    Why, I have no reason to fight a duel!


    "You may not have it, but I have it. If I don''t defeat you, I''ll never be able to compete with Elinora!¡¡If I can''t do that, I won''t be able to get engaged to that guy!


    I didn''t understand the first half of his words, but the last one convinced me.


    ''Ah!¡¡Now I remember!¡¡You''re the man who made a pass at Sister Elinora and got turned back!


    ''Don''t talk to me like that, whoa, whoa, whoa!

 68-Lets go around the capital

    Then I settled down and listened to Bram''s story.


    Bram was at a party that Sister Elinora was attending and he fell in love with her at first sight and asked her to marry him.


    However, Elinora''s sister refused to accept the proposal and said no.


    Bram, who couldn''t give up, made several advances that day, and, moved by her enthusiasm (and perhaps reluctantly because it was too exasperating), the Elinora sister said to Bram


    If you can beat me with a sword, I''ll make you my fianc¨¦e.


    .........


    That''s not possible unless you can pull a dragon slayer''s Nord father.


    Even the martial artist Count Merna and the B-ranked adventurer Lumumba can''t match him these days, it seems.


    It''s hard to say, but I don''t think Bram is skilled enough to beat Sister Elinora with a sword.


    Then Bram challenged Sister Elinora to a duel and was killed instantly.


    It is said that even after that, Bram sent letters and party invitations, looking for a rematch opportunity, but apparently he never received a response to all of them.


    Come to think of it, I''ve seen Sister Elinora burning some paper in the garden a few times, saying she was practicing her fire magic or something.


    It must have been incinerated without being looked at.


    ''And this time, when I heard that the son of the Slaulet family was going to participate in a social gathering, I saw this as an opportunity to send a bunch of letters to Elinora!


    Bram says proudly, but to me he seems like a stalker of bad nature.


    And what do you know, Elinora''s sister sent me a reply the other day.


    "If you can defeat my brother, Alfried, who is participating in the social gathering, I''ll give you a rematch.


    ............


    Elinora sister, when you were leaving the mansion, you gave me a warning like "don''t get involved with some strange nobleman", and then you forced me to deal with the trouble you sowed yourself?


    Maybe the letter from Bram would have arrived at the same time I was leaving the mansion.


    If I had known then, sister Elinora would have said something more blatant.


    d*mn, the harm of leaving the mansion early would appear here.


    By now, Elinora sister must be incinerating the large number of letters that arrived and taking a bite of a cookie in the living room.


    ''''So let''s play the game!


    ''Absolutely not. Because it has nothing to do with me, does it?


    But the letter has your name on it!


    Bram opens the carefully folded letter and sticks it right under my nose.


    Ugh, it''s been painstakingly punched out. I''m sure he wrote it at his desk, wrinkling his brow as he wrote it at random.


    ''Well, what about this?''


    Well, I don''t like it when it''s written in a formal letter from your people...


    I looked at Eric''s face for help, but he responded more in the affirmative.


    ''''Certainly a duel is inevitable if this is the case. However, tonight is a social gathering of the nobles with Princess Couderia in attendance. I suggest that the duel be held tomorrow morning in the gardens here.


    ''Well that''s certainly true too. That''s fine with me.


    Bram nods in agreement with Alecia''s words.


    I mean, why is Alecia taking it up?


    ''Err, do you really do that?''


    "You''re touring King''s Landing tomorrow afternoon, right?¡¡Just get it over with and then come on, okay?


    Naturally, there''s no exchange of lives, but a duel in the morning is a pain in the ass.


    This is how my second day of the nobleman''s exchange party came to an end.


    And the next day.


    ''''........I overslept.......''''


    I whip up from my bed at the inn.


    The sun has already risen to the middle of the day, and morning, the time of the duel with Bram, is long past.


    No, I don''t think it''s a problem because it''s not perfectly noon yet, but it will be exactly noon when I head out now.


    I open the window''s shutters and squint at the pleasant sunlight.


    ''It''s a nice day,''


    And when I stretch out, I hear a popping sound coming from my body.


    Then I lean my elbows on the window and gaze blankly at the scenery.


    It''s a clear day in the capital today. The sky is so blue that there is not a single cloud in the sky.


    When I look down, I see the streets of King''s Landing bustling again today.


    Thanks to the fact that it''s lunchtime, I can see that many people are walking towards the shops that look like eateries and the main street in the south.


    Such a crowded scene is nice, but I feel more at home in the green village of Coriat.


    After all, I am a country man. The countryside.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say.


    Are you sure you''re okay with a fight with Bram?¡¡I didn''t say I was going to take it once, and I don''t see a problem with it. I think it''s worse to go somewhere without properly listening to the other person''s response.


    I had originally agreed to tour the royal capital with Eric today first. I wouldn''t have to change that to go out with him.


    If they couldn''t have a duel, Bram just wouldn''t be able to rematch with sister Elinora.


    That means Bram won''t have to go through any unnecessary suffering. This is my way of being kind.


    I fill an empty glass with water magic and pour it into my mouth.


    Then I wash my face at the sink, prepare myself and put on some rough clothes.


    In the end, after arriving in the royal capital, I hadn''t been able to do much sightseeing as far as Ra-chan''s lost child incident and visiting Mother Erna''s parents'' house.


    The noblemen''s social gathering just ended yesterday, so let''s enjoy today''s party to the fullest.


    ''''Okay, the meeting was in the square, right?


    I hummed and ran out to the main street.


    The large square, located in the center of the royal capital, was peaceful today.


    Children playing around the fountain. The children jumped into the water, even though they were still wearing their clothes.


    Won''t their clothes stick to the water and make them feel uncomfortable?


    I wondered in my heart whether they would not feel uncomfortable or not, but they didn''t care about that and just smiled innocently.


    Around them, old men and couples were sitting on the couches, chatting and watching the children frolicking.


    ''I think we met up with Eric here around noon or so, right?


    There is no such thing as a clock or a cell phone in this world, so it''s a pain to meet up with one.


    In the royal capital, bells are rung after a certain amount of time, but I think that''s pretty sketchy too.


    One small bell in the early morning. There are three bells in total: one small one in the early morning, and a larger one at noon and in the evening. That''s basically five bells at about the time of day that would be in between, once each.


    Probably, it is judged by the position of the sun and its shadow.


    Because of such a rough time format, the people of this world are rather loose with time.


    Of course, some people, such as merchants and knights, are very regular, but their daily lives are laid back.


    In front of the stone statues in the square and on the couches, there are many people who look frustrated that the person they are waiting for is not coming.


    Wow, it''s very scary to see a woman in that area.


    If a guy comes, I''m going to have to punch him in the face first to make him feel better!¡¡It''s like.


    Just as I was watching it from afar, a man who looked like a boyfriend came running in.


    All I could see was that this man was approaching the gallows.


    The man put his hands on his knees to catch his breath and started apologizing to the woman with his hands together.


    I''m sure he said, "I''m sorry!¡¡I''m so late! Or something like that.


    In response, the woman''s twisted expression crumbles and she huffs a soft smile.


    ''Fine. In return, you''ll have to take me somewhere nice today! And will it be a sweet and sour development that spreads?


    Everyone in the plaza is watching the scene with bated breath.


    Even a child frolicking in a fountain or an old man sitting on a couch.


    And time is moved by a sound.


    Gong, gong, gong, the solemn sound of the bells echoes through the royal city.


    It''s the sound of the noon bell.


    And when the bells stop ringing.


    ''You said the rendezvous was for the second bell, right?¡¡This isn''t the third time we''ve done this!


    Wait, wait!¡¡Wha-ha?


    A woman punched a man in the abdomen as hard as she could.


    The children who were looking at it exclaimed in admiration.


    ''''Oooohhhh!''''


    She finally did it!


    She''s been here all morning, hasn''t she?


    Was that woman there this morning? She must have been looking forward to today''s date. If that''s the case, it''s understandable that she was angry. It was that man''s fault for being late. Arriving at the third bell is a terrible idea.


    "Oh, nice body.


    Good punch.


    It''s not going to get up again.


    Yeah, I agree with you on that.


    The man has been squatting in pain for a while now. It doesn''t seem like he can get up very soon.


    Eventually the woman notices our gaze and becomes embarrassed, and her cheeks and ears quickly turn bright red in the blink of an eye.


    ''''--!¡¡Stupid!


    Then he gave the man a word of abuse and ran off.


    ''''Qui........na.''''


    The people around him stare at the man with a look that says, "Don''t chase me," but the man is unable to stand up.


    It must have been a powerful blow.


    Father Nord also said. It''s not just a matter of time before you''re ready to go.


    If he hadn''t rubbed his swollen and reddened cheeks, it would have sounded even better.


    Surely this time would be the same.


    ''Why aren''t you coming after me!


    Oh, the woman from earlier came back.


    "I''m sorry Quina. I wanted to chase her but I can''t get up.

 69-Carefree couple

    Since then, the couple''s lover''s quarrel has ended when the man managed to stand up and show his sincerity.


    Even she would flinch if he bowed that seriously.


    It was even lightly touching to see the man walk away from her at the end. He had shown the man one last time.


    There was still some damage to his body, though, and his legs were shaking like a newborn fawn.


    Since then, those two have been walking hand in hand here and there, having tea and conversation in a nice, stylish, atmospheric restaurant.


    -- all on the man''s dime, I''m sure.


    The square is very wide and open, so if you wait here, you''ll notice Eric''s arrival.


    With that in mind, I sit down on a suitable couch.


    Around noon, there are no children in sight, either because they are hungry or because they are tired of playing in the fountain.


    Maybe it was lunchtime, but the flow of people was changing to the south.


    A group of muscular men, who must be doing power construction work, are walking happily, shoulder-to-shoulder, south to Main Street.


    ''What can I get for you today?''


    I''m gonna need some meat to do the heavy lifting.


    What''s that, a Wuxi spit?


    ''Yeah, right. I''m getting hungry just thinking about it. I''ll have a drink with a wussy skewer and a gulp of alcohol.


    f*ck you. It''s not even noon, you can''t have a drink until the night.


    I know.


    And a little bit behind them, the women are looking at it and their cheeks are stained.


    Are they embarrassed by the men''s light clothing? The women are huddled together and shouting yellow.


    ''''........raised muscles and tanned skin.''''


    "....dazzling in its luster from sweat and grease. And--


    I didn''t know they could stick together in such thin clothing!


    ............


    I want you to return my feelings of wondering if the women of King''s Landing are pure hearted, even for a moment.


    In the countryside, like in the village of Colliat, women are often strong and bold.


    Of course, there are not a few dainty maidens like sister Emma who are also ashamed of their flowers, but they are like natural monuments. They are rarely there.


    So I thought I had seen a bit of a fresh sight against the women who blush at the sight of a man''s thin clothes.


    I''d been worried since the nobleman''s exchange, but I hadn''t realized that the rotten people had spread to the royal capital....


    While I was leaning on a couch for a while waiting for Eric, people who had finished buying lunch came to this square with food in their hands.


    The plaza, with its couches, seating fountains, and other places to relax and unwind, becomes more crowded during lunchtime.


    Oh, excuse me. Do you mind if I sit next to you?


    Come in.


    Thank you very much.


    A somewhat languid man calls out to me with a woman.


    It was probably a couple.


    Naturally, I had the couch all to myself, but this time I couldn''t help but feel small at the edge of the couch.


    In this world, people don''t stand up to eat rather than have a stranger sitting next to them like in Japan. Whether you are a couple or a stranger is sitting next to you, you sit down without hesitation.


    That is the way it is. It is true that no one makes the old man stand up, though.


    In no time at all, the square was filled with people, and the whole place was filled with a fragrant smell.


    I''m sleeping in and pulling out of the morning, which smells like hell to me. Next to me, a man is eating a wussy skewer of meat.


    The smell of spices and sauce is violent. I watch it unconsciously, but then I come to my senses and look forward. Even so, I could still smell the delicious aroma. But that doesn''t mean I''m tired of standing there and waiting for Eric. There''s no choice but to be patient. When Eric arrives, let''s go to buy some wussy skewers as soon as possible.


    ''...............Here.


    As I made that decision in my mind, a skewer of wussy meat was presented in front of me.


    The person who held it out to me was the languid-eyed man who sat down next to me a moment ago.


    He thrusts his right hand toward me with his right hand as he takes a bite of the oozy skewer.


    His gaze is looking straight ahead, not towards me. Its eyes have no idea what it''s thinking.


    ''''Well if you won''t eat it, then I''ll eat it?


    "...thank you very much. I''ll take it.


    ...hmmm.


    That''s my spit, right?


    ...a good one.


    What''s with the man''s unanswered reply?¡¡The woman and I looked at each other. The woman leaned back against the backrest, as if she''d known me for a long time, and she seemed to have decided not to worry about it. She seems to have decided not to bother with it.


    Me, too, it''s nice to have lunch with everyone. I guessed that it was around the corner, but the true meaning of the word soon became apparent.


    Then I took the wussy skewer and bit into the meat, fixing my gaze on it straight away.


    ''That was certainly a good one,''


    You understand?


    Yes, sir.


    "...so what''s the point...


    The woman follows our gaze with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ''''........Ah!¡¡You were looking at that woman''s breasts just now, weren''t you!


    No, I didn''t see him.


    Well that''s a hell of an accusation.


    Absolutely.


    Even though we were complete strangers who had just met each other, our breaths were perfect for each other.


    Out of the corner of our eye, a couple and a child were sitting around the fountain.


    ''For all intents and purposes, we''re a close family of three, aren''t we?


    "...that kid with the nice smile on his face and in my arms I would change if I could.


    I''ll pretend I didn''t hear the little voice that blurted out at the end because of the man''s compassion. Yes, I know the feeling.


    ''''Fuuun I thought you were staring at that beautiful wife''s big breasts as well.


    I mean, no.


    It''s a big one nonetheless. What size is it?¡¡About eighty-six?


    "''It''s eighty-nine!¡¡............ah.


    ¡Á X X X


    After that, the man had autumn leaves on his cheeks.


    Of course, I''m not a lover or a friend, I''m just a kid with no relationship to him, so I didn''t get yanked, but I had to get whispered to.


    Currently, the man and the woman have swapped positions, as it was determined that it would have a negative impact on me.


    On the other side, a man rubs his cheek with a slight drip in his sleepy eyes.


    Apparently it was quite painful.


    ''So, you know, you shouldn''t fawn over a lump of fat like that, right?¡¡People are inside. You can''t choose someone based on their appearance, you know?


    Yes.


    I''m not going to tell you why I''m talking about my chest in such a thorny way. If I tell them, I might make the autumn leaves bloom too. It''s only spring.


    So I''ll just give her an appropriate response so as not to spoil her mood.


    Then, the woman was satisfied, and began to talk about it, twisting and turning her hair.


    ''''But then again, it''s amazing that there''s a beautiful couple like that.


    No, I think you two would be quite a beautiful couple if your eyes weren''t so dead. The way you look and act is ruining a lot of things for me, though.


    Hey, man. Don''t pick your nose. You''ve already ruined a good-looking man.


    "No matter how much we dream and admire them, we always end up compromising in the end.


    The woman says this with a deeply emotional look on her face.


    She''s probably not happy with her boyfriend next to her.


    ''Well I guess we''ll have to compromise in the end.


    Hey, where did you see that?¡¡I told you to look at my breasts!


    No, that''s not... no!


    No one''s missing!


    ''No!¡¡It''s not about the breasts!


    No one said anything about breasts!


    I hate it. This couple. I don''t know why I can''t stand to look at them. I don''t know why.


    I just stood there, with my eyes on the couple jostling each other beside me, trying to keep the fire sparks from flying away.


    ........I can''t wait for Eric to come to me.

 70-Al and Eric

    -- Inside the Duke of Leengrande''s mansion.


    In the shade of a tree in the garden, Alecia lets out a swallowing voice, "It''s a nice day.


    Bathed in the pleasant sunshine, Alecia''s slit eyes narrow in a huff.


    A breeze that caresses her skin and shakes her glossy red hair and her crimson dress.


    ''''I suppose we can watch the game safely here.


    As I muttered that, the maid who was waiting by my side started to prepare the tea.


    Something interesting will happen today.


    Aleixia was thinking that in her mind while looking at Bram in the center of the garden.


    Out of the corner of Alecia''s eye, Bram was standing there with a wooden sword in his hand.


    Bram would wait here for the strong enemy to come.


    The time is the time for the second bell to ring.


    As for the promised morning time, it''s about time for Alfried to come.


    Suppressing his fluttering heartbeat, Bram waits patiently.


    Although that boy is seven years old, he is Elinora''s younger brother. Bram thought that he must have some skill in his own right, even in his condition.


    After all, he was even nominated by Elinora herself, it is hard to believe that he is half-skilled. Even if he''s not as good as Elinora, he must have skills that are unworthy of his age. You can''t be too careful.


    Bram meditates and conjures up a vivid image of the duel in his head.


    And so, while Bram is sharpening all his nerves like a sword, speaking of Alfried.


    --he was sleeping comfortably in his bed at the inn.


    ¡Á x x x


    From then on, the couple beside me wrestled on the couch and I had to stand up for fear of getting involved.


    At first, what was the point of lying down in such a public place and sharing a hot embrace!¡¡The people looked at each other, but looked away as if they were relieved to see the couple slapping each other in a foul-mouthed manner. The ones who liked things seemed to be watching it, though.


    I was terribly disappointed that he thought I was that couple''s kid and gave me a sorry look over the faint whispers I heard.


    A few moments later, Eric came in late, just as the woman was closing in on the man.


    ''Sorry. I''m late.


    I''m late, I''m starving.


    Eric shakes his shoulders and lets out a ragged breath. Did he apparently come running?¡¡I''m sweating uncommonly well for that.


    It doesn''t just look like he ran from the inn, it looks like he did a more intense workout.


    The inn where the nobles stay is in the northern part of the noble district. Even if it''s the farthest end, though, it''s not that far away.


    ''''It''s just that I ran into some troublesome people. I''ll buy you a skewer of wussy meat to make up for it.


    Eh, I''ll take the more expensive one.


    It''s not like it''s a piece of ousy meat or a copper coin.


    If I''m going to eat for free anyway, I want something more expensive.


    ''What''s an expensive guy going to eat?''


    ''I''d rather have the neo-woosey meat I''ve heard about anyway.


    Hey, that''s a rare commodity that they don''t sell very often.¡¡And unlike Wussy''s, it''s one silver coin for one. Give me a break with a wussy skewer.


    Well, the skewers at Wussy''s are pretty good too, so there you go.


    I ate one skewer of wussy earlier, but I think I could eat at least five of those.


    I''m not sure if it''s because I ate one halfway through, but I''m starving.


    I compromised and walked out in a straightforward manner.


    At that moment, a cheer went up around me.


    "........what is that?


    Eric looks at the voices and makes a dubious noise.


    In the center of the cheering crowd, there was a man on the ground, white-eyed, and a woman roaring in victory.


    ''''Well I don''t know. Anyway, let''s get to the stall quickly.


    Oh, oh. Speaking of which, how''s the duel going for you?


    ... "Ah, it''s over. Successfully solved.


    You can do whatever you want with your Elinora sister by fighting her already uncontested.


    By the way, please get her as a wife as well.


    Oh, but I don''t like it when that is my brother. I''d rather have someone better than that.


    I wish I could have seen you without a scratch on you. Let''s go.


    In the south main street of the royal city, there is a sweet and savory smell from the area today.


    The south main street, which was lined with many food stalls, restaurants and shops, was filled with countless people coming and going, probably because it was lunchtime.


    At a nearby stall, a large piece of meat with plenty of spices was being slowly grilled and dripping with gravy. Beyond that, many vegetables were being stirred in a pot.


    One wraps various ingredients around something that looks like naan.


    Something kneaded and baked. Something steamed. Something fried. A variety of dishes are sold.


    Are the unusual dishes you have never seen before exotic?


    It''s not strange to find yourself in the mixed-race capital.


    It smells good.


    When I turned my head to Eric, who was walking next to me, his face was scurrying around.


    It''s different from the way he was looking at the stall earlier, as he was seriously wary of the area itself.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    No, no, it''s nothing. Just checking. It''s all good.


    There''s something wrong with Eric, but I remind myself that Eric is always funny and I don''t care.


    ''''........hmm?''''


    Then I suddenly notice a suspicious presence from behind and turn around.


    It''s like there''s a being that''s been following me at a certain interval since a while ago.


    Since I''ve been able to use spatial magic, my ability to grasp space is sensitive. In any case, if you don''t have a firm grasp on it, an unexpected accident will happen when you transition.


    If it''s a safe place, I can at least tolerate wobbling a little and falling on my butt.


    However, even that is not allowed in a bad foothold, which is why we train regularly for transference magic. And thanks to the large amount of magic power it consumes, it''s also a good training for magic power amplification.


    In other words, the fact that I was able to notice the anomaly is the result of my daily efforts.


    I''d like to think that it wasn''t because of the days I kept running away from Elinora''s sister when I sensed her presence.


    I don''t like the power I''ve acquired by doing that or anything else.


    ''''D-Does, what''s going on?¡¡What''s that?


    Eric overreacts badly. Is this guy being chased by anyone?


    While I thought that, the suspiciousness faded into the distance.


    Well it''s nothing.


    Yeah?


    As we walked along the street for a while, I found one of the stalls that had a particularly strong smell, and I muttered to myself, "That meat is so red.


    "That meat is so red.


    A brown-skinned, well-built man with a large piece of meat with plenty of spices and herbs kneaded into it.


    The smell is so thick, even though we are far from the stall. I wondered what it tasted like.


    That''s the cuisine of the Kingdom of Rasul, the West. It''s a dish with a strong flavor and spiciness.


    The Kingdom of Rasul. One of the countries that lies far west of the Kingdom of Misfirito.


    It is said that most of it is a desert, although it has a vast land. It is said to be a dry land with high temperatures.


    I know the country''s name and most of the things I''ve learned in my studies, but I''ve never had the actual food.


    ''Wow, that sounds spicy.


    It''s spicy but I can''t get enough of it. How about I buy you the hottest one you''ve ever seen?


    Eric''s grinning smile says something like that.


    Hey, this is a pretty bad guy.


    Even a normal guy can be that red, but what happens when he''s the spiciest guy?


    I''m not sure if I''ll ever be able to taste the spices themselves.


    ''No, no thanks. You promised me a skewer of oussies, right?¡¡Look, it''s right there.


    d*mn you gutless bastard!


    I overheard Eric''s tongue-tied words and hurried to line up at Wussy''s skewers.


    ¡Á x x x


    The third bell rang in King''s Landing for a while.


    ''''It''s ... late!''''


    Bram barked in the garden.


    ''Hey, hey!''¡¡It''s past noon!¡¡The time for the duel was supposed to be in the morning!¡¡The morning is already over!¡¡Mistress Alecia, has he come yet?


    ''What?¡¡It''s already noon. I was playing with this panel and I totally lost track of time.


    Bram''s face turns red and his voice is hoarse, but Alecia''s voice is quite swallowing.


    The current Alecia does not care about Bram.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, or if it''s just gone.


    I was curious to see how Alfried would fare against Bram, and that''s why I came to the garden, but it''s no good if Alfried doesn''t come.


    While I was lounging here, thinking that he wouldn''t come, something arrived.


    It''s called a frame that Lazares has recently started spreading something.


    Coincidentally, Alecia''s men found it and bought it.


    This is interesting because it''s easy for anyone to play with. Alecia thought it was a simple but brilliant idea, as it was easy to make with just a piece of cardboard and a skewer.


    Who would have thought to skewer a piece of cardboard and spin it around?


    Reversi, chess, and Alfried''s extraordinary ideas.


    It was somewhat inadequate in terms of strength to clash with each other, but that could easily be overcome on this basis. In fact, it would even be complete.


    The recent flurry of activity at the Lazares Chamber of Commerce shows that. The day when the coma would be sold would be near.


    Even this would only be a part of his mind. What other interesting things and things could he be thinking about?


    Just by thinking about it, Alecia''s boring daily life is brightly colored.


    ''''Miss.........''''


    As I was thinking about this, I was coloring the panels when I was approached by a woman in black.


    It''s a woman dressed in black. She suddenly appeared as if she was assimilating the shadow.


    At least that''s what it felt like to Alecia.


    ''Lim, what is he doing now?''


    "...I''m currently strolling down South Main Street with Eric-Silford.


    .... and the duel?


    Alecia rolls her eyes at Lim''s unexpected report and sounds her age.


    At this, Lim also reports a bit stuck in the back of his teeth, as if he''s hard to say.


    He left the inn before the third bell rang and headed for the square first.


    At this, Alecia was speechless for a moment, but she laughed as if she couldn''t bear it.


    ''''Pfft.....Hahahaha!¡¡It''s crazy that you would just shrug off a duel to go play. That''s not normal!


    ''He skipped the duel and went to play!¡¡What''s that supposed to mean?¡¡No, what do you mean?!


    Bram, who has heard Alecia''s words, comes rushing over furiously.


    It seems that he is about to grab on to Alecia at any moment, but he seems to have a decent amount of reason left in him.


    Rim, the shadow, disappeared again, as if blending into the shade of a tree, the signs disappeared.


    ''''Apparently you and Eric are strolling down the main street in the south, right?


    "...what the hell?¡¡Son of a b*tc*!¡¡Then I''ll be on my way!


    Bram''s shoulders shook with a blue streak, but he quickly regained his composure, bowed his head and ran out of the garden.


    It would go without saying where they were headed.


    ''It''s getting interesting again,''


    Alecia, left in the garden, smiled lustily to herself.

 71-Daily life in the shopping district

    "Come on!¡¡Rachael!¡¡It''s cheap today!¡¡I especially recommend these chubby radishes!¡¡Hey, there''s the lovely lady!¡¡Are these radishes as beautiful as your thighs?''


    There was a bluster in the shopping district on South Main Street today.


    A woman with a shopping basket on her arm is stopped by the owner of a vegetable shop I''ve seen before, a tough-looking man.


    Why does the word ''plump'' enter into the word for selling radishes?


    I don''t think he''s made me wear knee-high socks today, but it seems to be compared to my thighs, too.


    I''m not sure how beautiful they are, but................ Are you trying to provoke me?¡¡My thighs are so much thinner and more supple!¡¡Don''t put me in the same room as these radish legs, will you?


    The first time she was so mild and gentle, but when she saw the daikon, her attitude changed.


    Maybe she didn''t like being compared to a radish so much, but she was a woman who talked up to the owner with such force that he was surprised.


    And as if she was proud of her legs, she showed them out of her slit-shaped dress.


    ''''Ooohhhhhh!


    And the men around you see it and cheer.


    Oh, there''s so much to show off with confidence.


    ''No, but isn''t this area or something similar to this radish?


    The white-collar shopkeeper grabbed a handful of other radishes while saying that.


    ''''They don''t look alike!¡¡Do you think my legs are that thick and twisted?


    Maybe that shopkeeper just wants to look at her legs like that.


    ''''Yes, this supple, fresh radish suits your wife.


    The person who came between the strong-armed owner and the woman was the slender owner I saw the other day.


    ''''Oh, someone who knows what he''s talking about - doesn''t that mean your hair is a little shaggy?¡¡I don''t have any hair on my legs!


    "Ta-ha!


    The slender shopkeeper was blown away by a punch when he turned around. The shopkeeper, who has a slender body unlike the strong owner, was blown up in an interesting way.


    Even so, he has the guts to hold on to his daikon and defend it desperately. That''s a true professional businessman.


    "My legs are smooth!


    ''We''ve been through here before, but is it always like this?''


    ''Well, yeah. As far as I''m concerned, it''s not a good idea to get involved, so let''s get going.


    We walked past the vegetable shop and Eric and I plodded past the veggie shop to buy some after-dinner sweetness. It looks like bread sprinkled with sugar, though. It''s crispy and delicious.


    There are still many shopping streets lined up without interruption.


    It is not a miscellaneous but neat and orderly, and the streets are wide and clean. It seems to take a lot of manpower to keep this place clean.


    I look for something interesting while scurrying around.


    And then I suddenly found a large, thorny green thing.


    I wonder what it is. It has more vicious thorns than a pineapple or a durian.


    ''What is this?''


    No, I don''t know what that is.


    What the hell is wrong with you?


    "Shut up. I couldn''t possibly know all the ingredients in King''s Landing, either. And by the way, I''m not a nobleman in King''s Landing.


    I was about to leave Eric, who was useless, to ask the owner what these ingredients were, but the owner was doing business with another customer.


    ''I haven''t been around lately. My wallet is dropping, my house is burning down, and I''m a mess when I think I''ve got a job for my husband and he''s going under.''


    ''That''s bad luck. That''s just bad luck.''


    "Right?¡¡Right?


    ''I have something for you to look forward to as well.


    What is it?


    The Pot of Luck!¡¡With this, even your unlucky wife will be lucky. In other words, as long as you have this, you can pick up the wallet and you can even get a new house. Maybe it was a nobleman who dropped his wallet, and if his wife delivered it to him, he would give her a mansion in return...or maybe the nobleman would find her attractive!


    ''Really?¡¡How much!¡¡I''m buying!''


    "This lucky pot should cost a gold coin.


    "Oh, no. I don''t have that kind of money.


    ''But for the sake of your unfortunate wife, I will sell this lucky pot for three silver pieces!


    "Ka, I bought it!


    This is terrible. It''s obviously a fraud, isn''t it?


    The happy-go-lucky woman hurriedly took out a silver coin from her purse and received what is called a lucky pot.


    "Here, now I have some luck too!


    The woman smiles and holds the mere jar in her arms, not realizing it''s a scam.


    It''s already like a precious child of mine.


    Eric and I give her a jittery look, and the owner looks at us in annoyance.


    "What? It ain''t a scam.


    No, but a lucky jar and the price.


    That''s a jar worth three silver pieces, in case you were wondering.


    ''Really?¡¡You''re not lying to me, are you?


    When Eric and I stare at him suspiciously, the owner looks away shyly and scratches his head.


    ''''In general, if you''re going to cheat, you''re going to ask for more money. Three jars of silver coins would be enough to make you feel positive. It''s because you''re feeling gloomy that nothing good will come of it.''''


    I see. Surely, if you''re going to cheat, you should be splashing out a little more money. It''s too useless to get caught in the fraudulent business with about three silver coins.


    Even though he''s putting a lie on it, this is probably something that would be good for that woman.


    And a lot of people who are down on their luck are so pessimistic in their thinking that they overlook even their chances. If you''re always gloomy and sinking and looking downward, nothing good will ever come of it.


    ''Heh, do you like that woman by any chance?''


    Hey, that woman is married, okay?


    Oh, shut up. Go away and don''t be a customer!


    As Eric and I chill out, the owner turns red in the face and shushes us away, up to his ears.


    ''I see. Do you want the person you love to be happy?


    A woman running with a light step, as if she had a feather in her eye, out of our gaze.


    It looked so much more positive than it did earlier, though.


    ''Aaaaaaaaahhhh!¡¡Hey, the lucky pot!''''


    The jar flies out of the woman''s hands as she teases her own feet and loses her balance. It falls to the hard floor and makes a crushing sound that echoes through the shopping district.


    ''''...........''''


    A woman''s face changes from a happy one to one that looks like the end of the world.


    There is a pot of luck that has been cruelly shattered into pieces. The woman scrapes up the broken pieces as if her good fortune is not going to escape her.


    Maybe that woman is really bad luck. Sometimes it''s important to look down.


    ''Here, go ahead, shopkeeper. She''s gonna get hurt if she keeps going like that.


    The shopkeeper rushed over silently.


    How would he make that woman feel positive next time?


    I was thirsty, so I continued my walk, juice in hand.


    There are a lot of people in this area, thanks to the butcher shop, a vegetable shop and a few fish shops.


    Seafood is basically sent to high-end restaurants, royalty and nobility, but they still get enough fish to open fish shops all over the royal capital.


    This is probably thanks to the magical tools made by the Ice Queen.


    Can you make a cooler for us?


    Well, it''s cooler in the countryside, and if the need arises, I''ll ice the whole room. I''d be scolded if I overdid it too much, though.


    That''s why other shopkeepers are desperate to catch the housewives who come to the fish shop. It was like a war, with shouting voices echoing all over the place.


    I noticed two girls about my age at the butcher''s and vegetable shop.


    They must be twins, judging by the similarity between them.


    ''''Um, my mom is sick... so I wanted to give her something to eat that would give her the best.''''


    He says in a voice, looking up.


    Those big eyes are so lidded that I feel like I''m going to cry right now.


    I feel like I''m going to cry right now.


    His mother was probably sick and hadn''t eaten a good meal.


    What is wrong with his father? If his father was around, he wouldn''t be like that. His father must have passed away early.


    But we don''t have much money.


    "...because my mother couldn''t work anymore. My dad''s gone too.


    "Um!¡¡Please give me nourishing food for a single silver coin that we both earned!''''


    ''''Eleven-naughts. That''s a lot of work, girls.''''


    ''I can''t believe we''re going to work for our mother ourselves. Your uncle was very impressed.''


    The owner of the butcher and vegetable shop cries when he hears the sad story of a young girl.


    Then the owner of the butcher and vegetable shop retreats to the back and brings a large basket.


    ''Here, take it.''


    ''What?¡¡But how could I afford to pay for such a big, delicious-looking meat?''''


    "That''s okay, sweetheart. I don''t want your money. Now, go feed it to your mother.


    The owner of the butcher shop said that and forced me to hold the basket.


    ''Here, here too. Nutritious vegetables and fruits. It''s full of nutritious vegetables and fruits. Of course you don''t need to pay for it.


    "...but!


    "Children shouldn''t have any reservations. "You can always ask your uncles for help.


    ''''Yes!¡¡Thank you!''''


    ''Yeah, yeah, I guess kids are best when they smile.''


    The twin girls bowed their heads and ran off with smiles on their faces, carrying their panting baskets.


    The shopkeepers watched them with warm expressions.


    ''''It''s called the humanity of the royal capital, isn''t it?''''


    Yeah.


    Eric and I looked at the twins, who were also running energetically with a calm expression on their faces, shaking their hair.


    ''If they''re that motherly and sweet, they''ll be fine.


    I nodded silently at Eric''s words.


    -- and then I went down the street with Eric for a while, and as I turned, I heard a woman''s voice that was interrupted.


    ''''Ran-chan, Lin-chan, did you get a lot?''''


    "Oh, Mom!


    To which the twin girls answer.


    ''''What?''''


    Me and Eric''s dumb voices overlap.


    Before we could catch up with our understanding, the twin girls hugged the woman, calling her mother.


    ''Mother!¡¡''Today, you know, I got a big piece of meat for free!''


    ''We got a lot of fruits and vegetables!¡¡For free, of course!


    Twin girls who say such things with an innocent smile. How can the words of a child without malice be so unreserved? If the shopkeepers were actually listening, they''d be crying, right?


    ''....What?¡¡What?¡¡''Are you sick?''


    Eric manages to squeeze out a snatched voice.


    Oh my, in that case, let''s have a steak with lots of vegetables today. Your father will be home for the first time in a while, so it''s perfect for you.


    Yay!


    The twin girls and their mother walk away, looking happy.


    ''''........Didn''t your father pass away?


    Eric''s words, which he said as if he was rambling, entered my ears with great clarity.


    Yeah, this guy must have been pretty impressed, so it must have been a big shock.


    Me?¡¡I''m, you know I''m used to it.


    So this is the battle between customers and shopkeepers in King''s Landing? Terrible.

 72-Breath of the wind

    Eric and I were coming back to the south main street as a resting place after having looked around the shopping street, weapon and armor stores.


    By the way, this is the first place where Ra-chan and I met.


    "Haha, I''m a bit tired.


    I''m not in a position to say that I''m being guided around, but being able to walk around a crowded royal capital is tiring. The reason why I''m walking around so enthusiastically is because I won''t get suspicious even if I use transference magic to transfer. I''ve been looking for a place that is close to my destination.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the best way to do it. I''d like to know most of the route the knights patrol, but as expected, it''s impossible to do in half a day. You should take a closer look at that point when you come back next time.


    I would like to say "Shameful", but I''m not. I''d like to say, "Shameful," but I agree with you. Let''s take a break here and then head west, and then we''ll head to the northwest theater.


    Agreed. Then let''s get a drink.


    Then we went to the stall to buy some juice mixed with vegetables and fruits.


    Then I saw what looked like a carriage parked near it.


    Hmm, I wonder if some nobleman is coming.¡¡Looking at the opulent carriage, it looks like he has quite a bit of money. Because our carriage has such an extravagant coat of arms, the carriage itself looks poorly made.


    By the way, this carriage looks familiar to me or is it just my imagination?


    ''''Ah, that was--''''


    ''It''s Al!¡¡And Eric, too!


    Eric opened his mouth, but it was interrupted by a familiar, high-pitched voice.


    There was Ra-chan buzzing and waving his hand at us with a smile while holding the juice he received from the stall. She waved her hand so vigorously that the glass of juice almost fell out of her hand, and she looked so cute in her panic.


    Ra-chan hands it to the maid who is waiting behind her and then turns to me and gives me a smile mixed with embarrassment.


    When I see that pure smile, my heart is soothed.


    I sincerely hope that Ra-chan doesn''t end up being like the twins we met on the shopping street earlier.


    When I think about it, I feel like I can understand a little bit of the feelings of the many gentlemen who exist in the royal capital.


    No, it''s just a little bit. It''s just because the incident just now was so shocking.


    Ra-chan comes running up to us with his hands in front of us.


    ''What are Al and Eric doing here?''


    "We''ve been walking around King''s Landing today, and we''re going to take a break. And now we''re going to take a break.


    I was really going to go into a store somewhere, but I felt like I was going to be covered up when I sat down.


    Then there''s the aspect of Eric''s pocketbook being in a pinch.


    ''''Ah!¡¡I love it!¡¡I want to play with Al and Eric too!


    Rah puffs out her cheeks and makes an envious sound. Her twin-tailed hair sways softly as she moves.


    Rah-chan looks envious, but it must be hard for a little girl to walk around. Even Eric, who is working out, and I, who is being made to work out, can''t help but feel like their legs are going to be sticks.


    ''What are you doing today, Ra-chan?''


    ''Well, I''m on my way home from a tea party today. So I came back for more of that nice juice.


    I see. So you came by here on your way home from another family''s tea party. Come to think of it, I think Nord and Erna''s mother said they were having a tea party too.


    I see.


    Is it just with the maid today?


    ''No. Your sister is here too.


    As far as the carriage is concerned, the only people around are the maid and the groom.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you think. I''m sure they know about us, judging by the way Rah-chan doesn''t follow us even when we leave, they seem to know about us at least. Well, if something happens, I''ll protect Eric even if he dies or I''ll use him as a shield.


    Looking at the dignified appearance, that maid must be doubling as a bodyguard.


    As I was thinking about this, a voice came flying in from the side.


    ''What are you doing? Can you not get too involved with my sister?


    Sherka is rude from the opening. She has a wooden cup in her hand, probably because she bought some juice from a stall.


    Today, she is dressed in the uniform of the magic academy, a blazer-like outfit and skirt. The blue cloak goes well with the beautiful brown hair that looks yellow.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make a good impression.


    What do you think we are, Sherka-san?


    "Wait, you. Now Miss Shelka looked at you and said ''you''. So I''m not included.


    I screamed in protest and next to me, Eric said something like that. He''s a cold guy who cuts me off without a care in the world.


    Does that mean that in Sherka''s mind, I''m a bad influence on Ra?


    Yes, you are.


    Sherka, who seems to have guessed from my expression, says simply.


    It''s unexpected. The fact that I''m a bad influence on Ra-chan--


    Al, is there a bad maid today?


    ..........


    A piercing, accusing look from Eric and Shelka.


    I don''t like this. I have to be careful here like an older man.


    "I''m not a bad maid. You''re Meena, right?¡¡We have to call him by his name.


    ''What?¡¡Even though Al called it that?


    Geez. There are no more words to say back. I am now acutely aware of the weight of words.


    I think I now understand why those in high places pay so much money to brush it off or retract it. Still, it doesn''t mean that I didn''t say it.


    By the way, Eric sighs in disgust and Sherka looks at me like he could shoot me dead.


    ''''What shall we do today to play?''''


    ''Ah!¡¡Al was just as deceitful as my dad!


    I thought I could fool them, but as expected of the head of the duke family. This method seems to have already been used and was easily detected.


    Mm-hmm, good job, Dad.


    .................


    Blaming me would mean blaming even the head of the duke''s family, so Eric chose to remain silent.


    ''It''s embarrassing,''


    Shelka covered her face with her hands, probably because of the embarrassing information about her people.


    ¡Á x x x


    Then we sat down and rested for a while. Shelka sat up, saying, "Let''s go home.


    ''Ew!¡¡It''s still early!


    No!¡¡I''m going home.


    Why?¡¡It''s not dark yet, okay?


    It''s going to be dark soon.


    No, that''s still too much to ask. As I recall, the Misfeed family had a mansion in the royal capital. Since it was a short distance away, it couldn''t possibly be in the evening.


    ''''It''s only just past noon, okay?


    ''It''ll be dark by the time we get home and relax. You know how bad Ra''s going to be with this guy, right?


    I see. It seems that you really don''t want me to get involved with Ra.


    Eric nodded his head in agreement, so I smack him on the head.


    ''I won''t be!¡¡That''s why I''m playing with Al and Eric!


    No!¡¡You can play, but it has to be someone other than these two!


    ''What''s the matter with you, sis?¡¡I don''t get it!


    Can I be mad at you?¡¡Tell him to say more, Ra-chan.


    "What?¡¡Me too?!


    ''It''s too much of a hassle, so why don''t you just stay with us!¡¡You have a habit of sticking together at parties!¡¡That''s why people say who''s more receptive or aggressive!


    "...What?


    My anger is instantly blown away and our dumb voices overlap.


    ''Receiving?¡¡Offensive?¡¡What are you talking about?


    Eric frowns and sounds dubious, whether he''s fortunate or unfortunate and doesn''t know it.


    As for me, I guessed it was because of my knowledge of the original world and my familiar colliat village.


    This might be the first time a woman I know close to my age has had that hobby.


    No, maybe if you look for it in Colliat Village, you''ll find a lot of them.


    ''''You........you, you don''t think.......''''


    ''Ah!¡¡No, it''s not!¡¡This is, well.................anyway!¡¡Ra-chan, I''m going home now!


    Maybe it was the embarrassment of being caught in the hobby, or maybe it was the embarrassment of being caught in the hobby, but Sherka grabbed Ra''s arm to leave right now.


    ''I''m not leaving!''


    But Ra-chan waved it off.


    ''Just leave!''


    Maybe it''s because the reason for leaving is partly because of Sherka herself, but it''s more half-hearted than before. Maybe it''s because of the desire to escape from embarrassment, but this time there''s no reason to do so.


    That wouldn''t convince Ra-chan.


    ''Shit!¡¡You''re mean, sister!


    He puffed out his cheeks and swept his arms away again. I can see that the people around me are moving away to avoid the trouble of the nobles. From the ability of the citizens of the royal capital to deal with them, I can tell that they are used to it.


    Then the action Ra-chan took took took me by surprise as well.


    ''''I seek by the atmosphere.''''


    What a crowd of people, chanting magic on the main street.


    The people around them noticed it and shouted in amazement, taking a greater distance than before.


    ''''Breath of the Wind!''''


    Then the wind flowed vigorously into Main Street, and Shelka''s skirt rolled up vigorously........!

 73-Royal Capital Escape Theater

    The skirt, fueled by Rah''s wind magic, danced gracefully, exposing it to the people (mostly men) on the main street.


    It may have been exposed to the public for only a short time, but it seemed like a long time to me.


    ''Kyah!''


    Reflexively covering her face with her arms, Shelka let out a short scream and belatedly held the hem of her skirt.


    The South Main Street of the King''s Capital was always crowded, but only this time there was silence.


    Sherka, who had exposed the bottom of her skirt underneath the masses, looked around and then rapidly dyed her face and ears in vermillion.


    With a bong.


    Then she released her hands from the hem of her skirt and turned her face down.


    I can''t see her expression because her bangs are hanging down, but she''s probably full of embarrassment.


    Speaking of Rah-chan, she is observing Shelka''s reaction with interest.


    ''''.........ta?''''


    Shaking her body, Shelka says in a small voice.


    ''''What?''''


    I wonder if he was talking to me and Eric.


    ''You saw that, didn''t you?''


    "...........


    What?¡¡I feel like I''m going to be offended if I hear that. I have to choose my words carefully here. My gut tells me that I have to choose my words carefully. If I choose the wrong word, it will be a disaster.


    I wonder if that''s what Eric also felt, and I can see the cold sweat on his tense face.


    The fact that you can see this is proof that he has experienced something unusual in his life.


    You saw it!


    The silence was a hunch, and Sherka shouted hysterically, shaking her hair out of her head.


    ''''I didn''t see it!''''


    Me and Eric decided that we had to answer something, and we answered instantly.


    ''You''ve seen my light blue pants!


    "No, it''s pink!


    ..........


    ".........ah........


    Oh, my God!¡¡I didn''t mean to go into it!¡¡What a mistake I made!


    Shelka lied about it being light blue, and I answered the real color.


    But still, what a horrible woman she is to be hysterical and make fun of us.


    The fact that Shelka''s anger hasn''t exploded makes it all the more frightening to us.


    We want to get the hell out of here now. But if we do, we''re afraid of the rest.


    First of all, it was Ra-chan who rolled up her skirt in the wind. There''s no reason for us to be angry.


    Yes, this is a sisterly quarrel. We had nothing to do with it.


    Still, we apologize for looking at you as a man. That''s all part of being a good-looking guy.


    Okay, now me and Eric won''t have to deal with any abuse, and it will all be settled.


    Eric and I look at each other.


    --I apologize. It''s the only way to make everything right.


    --It''s the only way to end this.


    We give each other a brief look, and then we head over to Shelka, who stands there in silence.


    "That''s the magic Al taught me!¡¡I''ve never seen my sister''s face like this before!


    "Wait, Eric!¡¡Where are you going!


    Let go of me, you!¡¡I don''t want to die at your expense!¡¡Bastards!¡¡Where do you have the power to do this?


    It''s a strengthened power with all the magic in the world. There''s no way that Eric would lose control of it.


    You''re the one who said...¡¡Look away!


    That''s not going to work!¡¡I won''t let go!


    ''No!¡¡If we don''t, we''re really going to die!


    It''s no use trying to distract me and get away. I thought, but isn''t it an exaggeration to say that I''m indeed going to die?¡¡I look back at Eric, who looks so desperate.


    "''I seek, I seek, in burning crimson...''


    By the time I turned around, the magic was eighty percent complete, and there were eight flames floating around Sherka, reminiscent of a show trance.


    It was not even comparable to the gust of wind magic that Ra-chan used, but a highly aggressive magic.


    Moreover, it was not just a fireball, but a form with increased penetration power.


    The people around us were surprised by the fire magic, and although they moved away or hid behind walls, they never tried to go far. They are peering at you with excited expressions.


    ''''You''re a student of the magic academy again.''''


    "You''re looking very pretty today, aren''t you, little girl?


    It seems that the citizens of King''s Landing are quite robust. I mean, what''s going on with the education at the magic academy?


    ''''Don''t tell me Miss Shelka is going to unleash her magic on this main street?


    "Fire magic is not going to be fancy!


    Eric and I grunt and jitterily retreat.


    Speaking of Shelka, she still hasn''t suppressed her magic and her eyes are still glazed over.


    ''Don''t get mad at me for looking at your pants!''


    ''Sharp Flame''!


    With a snap, Shelka''s eyes widened and she waved her arms at the same time.


    With that, a sharp, pointed flame locked us in place and attacked us.


    ''''At least keep the penetration down!


    What the hell is going on with those sisters!


    With that, we jumped up and started running.


    Flames stabbing at our feet.


    ''Wait!''


    That was a serious guess!


    Yeah, he''s serious.


    ''I''ll grill you carefully, especially Alfried!¡¡Don''t remind me of anything else!


    d*mn, he was upset about that one too. That was Sherka''s own self-destruction.


    "...Hey, why don''t we just split up and get out of here?


    ''What are you talking about? It''s best for both of us to run away together, right?


    I stopped Eric from pulling him from going into a side street by himself.


    I think this guy''s got a rotten temperament.


    Well, one way or another. I''m going to run in the direction of Eric''s escape, so I''m going to be with him.


    I chuckle, and Eric gives me a tight smile.


    It''s not like he''s going to let one person get away with a crime.


    As we were exchanging such an exchange, a spear of fire flew in from behind again.


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''Hey, there''s a magical academy student on the loose!


    Not again!


    The people on the road we run on crack left and right in surprise. It''s something I''m pretty used to.


    It''s more than that.


    ''Eric, look!¡¡The magic is flying!¡¡Hurry up and cut it down!


    They''re my shields, if you don''t do that much, there''s no point in being with me.


    ''Ba, say stupid!¡¡There''s no way you can slash off the magic!


    Hey!¡¡Don''t lie to me!¡¡My sister can slash you with a wooden sword, and if you have magic and fists, she''ll knock you down!


    Even though sister Elinora says she''s going to slay whether it''s fire or water. Probably wind or something else would play too. If it''s lightning, it would work because of the current.


    ''''Your sister is really human?¡¡I can''t do it!


    "This guy''s useless!¡¡S.H.I.E.L.D.


    I defend against the flames that flew around my shoulder with a minimum size shield.


    If you make the shield small and compress it, the defense power goes up and the magic power consumption is low. I don''t want to wear out my shield by making it too big for nothing.


    Well, if it''s my amount of magic power, I guess I don''t have to worry about it.


    ''How can you use such high-precision magic?


    The yucky-eyed woman behind me waves her arms while screaming.


    Four flames are released simultaneously, and I prevent them by deploying my shield in a small way, just as I did before.


    ''I don''t get it!¡¡"I seek...


    Perhaps it was because he had struck out the spear of fire, but now he was chanting while running. Even though it''s difficult to chant while moving.


    As expected of a skipping class.


    The only thing I can think of is that it''s not a good idea. I''m close to the distance. Get away.


    Eric, who wanted to get away from me earlier, is suddenly coming in close.


    You can''t even cut down the magic, this guy has no business being here. It''s hard to run and it''s a hindrance.


    "We''re going to run away together, aren''t we?


    Eric said with a smirk.


    This guy, he''s going to rely on my shield. He''s trying to stay close to me and get under the protection of my shield. What a despicable guy.


    If I thought about it, if I was alone, I could just go into the alleyway at random and transition.


    I didn''t freak out at the pressure of Sherka''s pressure first and hold Eric back.


    ''And anyway, let''s get that guy spread out. You know your way around, don''t you?


    Yes, it''s as easy as throwing Miss Shelka under the bus. She''s a lady after all. She doesn''t come in any weird way. You''ll have to take care of your defenses.

 74-Rots cave

    Eric and I will run the streets of King''s Landing. We run.


    Right behind us, Sherka, with flames in the air, is chasing us.


    "Hey, Eric. "Hey, Eric, do you see any back roads yet that we can use to scatter him?


    I still don''t seem to be able to scatter the dangerous people behind me, so I rush Eric.


    I feel like we''ve gone quite a distance, though.


    ''Silly me, we were on Main Street, remember?¡¡You wouldn''t build such an intricate road near a major road.


    Then you''ll have to wait a little longer. Oh, God, I wish I had my hopes up.


    I couldn''t help but let out a sigh at Eric''s uselessness.


    Then Eric let out a ''gulp'' and lowered his voice with a bit of anger.


    ''''As for the original, this is what happened because you spewed something extra into Miss Lana.


    Gosh, I didn''t expect you to use that move in front of us.


    Also, the Sherka pants were a surprise to me. The pants were a cute design for Sherka''s calm look.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Something messed up and magic was flying my way!


    I instantly deploy my shield towards my rear. The vicious flames aimed at me are blocked by the shield, sending up black smoke.


    That level of fire won''t be able to break through my shield.


    Even so, that guy seems to be relentless in his attacks once he realizes that I can protect him with magic.


    You can''t tell me how handy you are!¡¡Pompompompompompompompompompompompomp the shield with a chant break!¡¡Who are you!


    ''He''s just the second son of a country aristocrat!


    And I want to scream at you that you''re shooting too much pom-pom magic.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in the city. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    I''m sure they have the confidence to unleash their weapons on the city.


    This way.


    Oh, oh!


    Eric takes my hand and turns the corner to the right.


    ''Hey!¡¡Not that way!


    The fireball that was fired with Shelka''s impatient voice landed on the corner wall and blew white powder.


    What in the world is wrong with that? Is it a hassle, so don''t go into the side streets?


    Maybe the sun doesn''t hit the road we entered at an angle, it''s a little dark and the road is narrow.


    It was less crowded than the main street, probably because we were on a side street.


    I continue down the street with Eric pulling me along.


    We turn left on the street and then right.


    Eric''s familiar footsteps take him deeper and deeper into the street without getting lost.


    He wondered if he couldn''t disperse here, but behind him was Sherka, who was pursuing him at a certain distance.


    It has a more uncanny expression than before. Scary.


    But even so, he''s chasing me like he''s used to.


    I''m sure it''s still not possible to shake off on this level of road.


    It''s a good thing that there are so many women on this road, because the further you go, the more women there are.


    Is it my imagination?¡¡Why are there so many women on this poorly lit side street?


    There are a lot of women in gorgeous clothes from earlier. And they also seem to have a nice smell to them.


    I soon found out the answer to this question.


    Look at those two boys, they''re holding hands! They''re holding hands!''


    ''Maybe it''s a boy-to-boy!¡¡That''s true!''''


    "Those two ... they''re picturesque. I wonder which one of them is on the offensive and which one is on the receiving end.


    "Huh?¡¡That boy ... does he look like someone else?''


    ''Yeah, yeah!¡¡No, but it can''t be!''


    I think these words should be enough to get the point across.


    Yes, this is a place where women with such interests gather. Probably, this is the kind of book that is sold here.


    In fact, if you look behind the curtain of the building, you will find a large pile of books. I think I caught a glimpse of something skin-colored.


    The woman who released the words earlier and that one, you can guess that this is the type of store.


    In other words, this is a place where the garden is a natural place for your kind, Sherka.


    He must know every inch of this place. I have to get out of here as soon as possible.


    In more ways than one.


    "Hey, Eric!¡¡This place is disgusting!¡¡Get the hell out of this road!


    Why?¡¡We can go a little further, can''t we? That''s a straight line to the back roads we''re after, right?


    No, for Sherka, this is her own domain...


    "Alfried!¡¡If you say anything more than that, I really won''t forgive you!


    It''s just going to get worse. And, um, take your hands off the table.


    Okay.


    Eric sensed the unusual state of Sherka, too, and he nodded honestly and started to run to get out of here.


    ¡ô


    Did you manage to get him off?


    I check behind me, catching my breath lightly.


    There''s no sign of Shelka behind us.


    Since then, Eric and I have been fortunate enough to be able to shake off Sherka and get out of that area.


    I''ve been chasing after Sherka, but he was suddenly stopped in his tracks by a group of fellow women.


    Everyone was gathering underneath Sherka with a very serious look on their faces, but what happened?


    I think the color of the eyes of the rotten people changed, especially after they called my name, but I think it''s different because they were calling me Freed or something like that.


    But I have a bad feeling about this.


    Anyway, we can''t keep worrying about what we don''t know.


    The priority now is to get away from that area as soon as possible.


    Anyway, let''s get the hell out of here.


    I agreed wholeheartedly with Eric''s words, so I stepped off the side street and onto Main Street.


    ''I''ve found it, Alfried!


    A voice that doesn''t sound familiar enters my ears.


    I turn my head to the right, where the voice is coming from, and there is Bram with a wooden sword in his hand.


    ''Geez!''


    He''s someone I don''t want to meet as much as Sherka is in my mind right now.


    After all, I''m leaving the duel behind because I overslept. If he seems to have a low boiling point, he''s going to tell me to have a duel here and now.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Bram?


    Next to me, Eric''s voice is mixed with irritation. It''s like he can''t be bothered right now because he doesn''t know when Sherka will supplement him if he''s here.


    In fact, I don''t either.


    ''You!¡¡Alfried!¡¡You''re playing around here, wandering around here, playing around with a duel with me!


    You!¡¡You''ve slipped away!¡¡You would have said it was settled safely!


    When Eric hears Bram''s words, he peels his eyes away and comes over to me.


    ''No, so I guess it''s Bram''s no-win situation and we''re safely settled.


    You''re kidding me!¡¡That doesn''t make sense!¡¡Fight here now!


    Bram moved to the front of me as if he wasn''t going to let me escape, and with his wooden sword at the ready, he said what I expected him to say.


    Eric makes a dumbfounded voice and leaves me, as if he doesn''t want to get involved.


    Oh, God. It''s a good idea to beat him quickly and have him give up once and for all.


    I''m not going to be able to have them bothering me for the entire time I''m in the capital.


    But we don''t have time to take things slow.


    We don''t have the time. I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it. If we do this, it must be done in an instant, in a false sense of the word.


    "All right. I''ll take it.


    When I answer categorically, Bram gives me an unexpected look for a moment.


    Perhaps he thought I was going to sulk some more.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do that. "Well," he said, "then I''ll just use this wooden sword--


    He tries to hand the other wooden sword that was hanging on his hip to me, but I stop him from doing so with my hand.


    ''No, I don''t use a wooden sword. I''ll fight you with magic. If you''re willing to accept those terms, I''ll take it right now.


    Well done. The sword isn''t the only thing that matters in a duel. But make sure it''s as powerful as a stunner, okay?


    Bram smiles fearlessly and holds his wooden sword straight up.


    People around him give Bram a strange look as he suddenly starts holding his wooden sword.


    There, Eric tells the people that a light duel between the nobles is about to begin and makes them step back.


    I''m sure that in the royal capital, where many students of the magic academy, nobles and adventurers live, this kind of quarrel is not uncommon.


    ''''Be prepared.''''


    Bram sits down with the cutting edge of his wooden sword pointed at me.


    Seeing the stance of his body''s axis is solid, I raise my assessment of Bram.


    Even though he was instantly killed by Elinora''s sister, he might be a competent person just because he was a bad opponent.


    Still, I''m a regular opponent of outsiders, and I don''t feel like I can easily lose in a situation with magic.


    Of course, you can''t use spatial magic in such a public place.


    I''m going to be able to move easily at any time, half my body and sit back a little.


    Me and Bram glare at each other, and the tension builds.


    The people''s chatter is not lost on me and Bram.


    ''Then let''s go!''


    Bram was the first to move. It''s a good idea to hold the sword at the top of the stairs and try to swing it down over my head.


    I didn''t even activate my magic and threw myself to the side.


    It''s obvious that if I roll over, I''ll fall prey to the wooden sword before I can get up.


    Bram freezes for a moment at my sudden and reckless act, but he quickly corrects his trajectory and tries to strike down, but


    I''ve lost my--what?


    Bram was blown back in a grand manner.


    It was as if he''d been hit by a cannonball in the gut.


    Yes, I was right on target.


    ''''What?''''


    The question of the people who control the scene. No one is able to open their mouths well enough to speak because of the unexpected results.


    The silence is broken by a woman''s voice.


    ''Oh my God!¡¡How could I avoid it when I was so close to guessing!¡¡You have eyes in the back too!


    There was Sherka with matted hair and slightly disheveled clothes.


    I''m sure that he managed to break through surrounded by his fellow rotters.


    And then, noticing the strange atmosphere of the place, Sherka made a puzzled face.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Why is it so quiet in here?¡¡Huh?¡¡The one who blew that thing up...me?

 75-Encounter in the sky

    Oh, God, you did it. What am I gonna do?


    Shelka looks at Bram, who is lying around like a dead frog, and mutters in dismay.


    Shelka, who was driving us away with repeated shame and anger, seems to have cooled down a bit after blowing the completely unrelated Bram with wind magic.


    Bram is also such a disappointing guy, but he''s the eldest son of the county family, for one thing.


    Even though he may be a duke''s daughter, Shelka, he hit him with wind magic and knocked him out!¡¡It sounds like a bad idea.


    It''s not something I can say, though, as I''m the one who blew off the duel. No, it''s not as if my reputation was never there in the first place.¡¡It''s not a formal commitment, and I''m sure it''s fine.


    Eric and I glance at each other and then exaggerate.


    ''I think Miss Shelka should take care of him.


    Yeah, yeah.


    This way, we can get away from the Sheldon brothers naturally. Naturally.


    Now that she''s calmed down, I''m sure she''ll understand.


    d*mn it, you guys are trying to escape.


    I think she immediately saw through our intentions, and Sherka is looking at me with her eyes wide open.


    But even so, since Sherka is responsible for making him faint, he must be frustrated that he is right.


    But still, why am I, who only said "so and so", being stared at so much?


    If it were a face, I think Eric''s face would be even more annoying than mine.


    You''re the one who did it, so why not take responsibility?


    Ha. This is clearly Eric provoking Sherka.


    This makes Sherka miffed as well, and........


    Hey, Alfried!¡¡Have you been making fun of me with your spiteful look earlier?


    With a straight face!


    I don''t know why he was pissed at me. I don''t get it!¡¡It was Eric who had provoked him.


    ''Well, that''s the guy. He''s a slacker to begin with. He''s even loose in the face.


    Okay, Eric, let''s duel.


    I pick up Bram''s dropped wooden sword and instantly prepare it.


    I''ll have to settle this guy once and for all.


    I think I understand a little bit how Bram felt about challenging me to a duel.


    ''''Don''t do it. Don''t point that wooden sword at my eyes. It''s not safe. It''s only half a joke.


    ''Is this a joke about your face being loose?''


    "Oh, and Miss Shelka. Why don''t you take care of him?¡¡They were coming in a carriage. You wouldn''t mind that much, would you?


    Eric brushed off my wooden sword softly and easily let my words slide without a care in the world. ''You bastard.


    ''I know,''


    In the meantime, I''ll let Bram lean against the wall with his stretched out bramble and give him back his wooden sword on his thigh.


    The people around me have already regained their usual composure and are walking out. They are quick to switch back and forth.


    Not long after that, Shelka''s carriage arrived under us.


    He was using his bang-bang magic in a public place, and he could easily see where we were.


    If you ask anyone in the area, they''ll be able to tell you right away. That much was noticeable.


    But since we used a narrow side street, the carriage must have been forced to take a detour.


    Then the maid we saw earlier gets out of the carriage and comes over.


    She glances over to Shelka and she looks uncomfortable.


    She stops right in front of us and bows her head lightly.


    ''''I apologize for the inconvenience that Sherka-sama and Rana-sama have caused you at this time.


    Maybe it was because of the duke''s appearance, but I could sense that he was truly sorry, although he didn''t bow deeply.


    ''''Hey Rielle!''''


    ''Master Shelka. It is forbidden to use aggressive magic in the city except in an emergency. You understand that much, don''t you?


    Shelka makes an impatient sound when she sees the maid''s apology, but is shushed by the maid''s voice that she won''t tolerate any excuses.


    Good. This is a man with common sense.


    He''s probably also an educator for Sherka and Ra-chan. Unlike earlier, Shelka also seems to be in over her head.


    ''''But, wow, my underwear........''''


    ''''Since this time it was Rana-sama who caused it. Well, even so, since you saw the lady''s underwear, I thought I should have done something about it, like a slap.


    Me and Eric backed away, thinking that we would be slapped at any moment.


    Then we would have to slap all the men in the vicinity. The scene of slapping them one by one is quite surreal.


    ''Would Rielle have done that?''


    ''''No, I would hit you with a goo. Well, my maid''s uniform is a long skirt, so that would be impossible.


    This maid could really do it. It gave off such an atmosphere.


    From the looks of it, there''s no such opening at all, even if I wanted to wind him up.


    The maid, Rielle-san, placed the unconscious Bram on her shoulder and headed for the carriage.


    It''s like carrying a bale of rice, so to speak.


    Rielle-san is a thin woman with a thin line, but her gait doesn''t feel heavy at all.


    How much power does she have in that thin body?


    When I was looking at Rielle-san in a daze, Sherka turned around to me.


    ''''Oh, yes. Be careful on the way home, okay?¡¡....Freed.


    Are you on your way home?


    I asked a question, but Shelka only returned a mischievous smile and ruffled her hair.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re talking about. By the way, who is Freed?


    No, I don''t have a clue.


    I think I''ve heard this before, but I''m pretty sure no one I know is named Fried.


    Including the nickname. And the only person I can think of who might attack me is Bram.


    As we were both pondering Shelka''s meaningful words, Ra-chan was peeking out of the carriage window.


    Her eyes were teary-eyed and a little red, as if she had been pissed off at Riel-san.


    But still, when Ra-chan made eye contact with us, she smiled and waved at us with a smile on her face.


    She''s really cute. If possible, I hope she won''t be as violent as her sister.


    We waved him off, and the carriage left slowly.


    Well, the play should start in the evening. The sun is high and there is still some time left, but it wouldn''t hurt to arrive early. We can take a shortcut by the side road we just took.


    Pulling out what a thing to do, Eric tries to get back to the rotten area.


    Ignorance really is frightening.


    ''Wait!¡¡I don''t care if we take the long way, we''ll take the normal way!¡¡It''s not safe here!


    We don''t know what they will do to us if we stay here.


    We should act like we''re young girls our age here.


    ''Hey, don''t pull that!¡¡Your clothes will stretch!¡¡You''re just using it as a shortcut. What''s your beef with that?¡¡Are you afraid of the dark?


    Eric shakes my arm off and laughs Nimanima, wondering what he''s misunderstood.


    You fool. There''s a world out there that''s even more terrifying than the darkness.


    ''No!¡¡There''s something more terrifying than that--


    I thought the only way to avoid the road over there was to explain it to him, and I said it aloud, but it was interrupted by a certain woman''s voice.


    ''There he is!¡¡It''s that boy!


    ''That''s a lot of resemblance!¡¡I didn''t know you were real...


    ''Languid eyes that lure a man in. Not many boys have eyes like that!


    "That''s him. It''s Master Freed!


    ''Is there no Master Theon?¡¡I would have loved to see the coupling.


    As Eric tried to advance, he saw the women in the rotten area.


    ''What?''¡¡An invitation?¡¡Coupling?¡¡What are those women talking about?


    Ignorant, but sensing some danger, Eric was alarmed.


    ''Ah!¡¡God!¡¡That''s why I wanted to get the hell away from you!¡¡Hey, Eric, come here!¡¡Let''s get out of here!


    Oh, oh?


    I take Eric''s bewildered hand and start running.


    The rotten people behind me are screaming yellow, but it can''t be helped. My priority right now is to run away as fast as I can.


    Really, all I do today is run away.....


    I just want to take a normal stroll through the royal capital.


    ¡ô


    Hey, hey. What''s going on here. The people are so small...


    Eric says, his voice trembling.


    Knowing the horror of your rotten people, I immediately take my distance and use my shield behind the building.


    I escaped to the upper sky.


    We got up to a pretty good height because if we were halfway up, we would be spotted just by raising our gaze. Even if people could see us from below, we would only look like a dot now.


    ''Hey, we''re not really going to fall, are we?¡¡If you fall, you''ll die, this one.


    It''s okay. It''s real magic. It''s an application of that shield you just used.


    Crawling on all fours, Eric taps the shield deployed at his feet fearfully.


    His complexion doesn''t get any better, despite my assurances to him.


    If it was strong, you would have checked it out a lot when you were escaping from Shelka.


    "Are you sure about this?¡¡If you fall from here, you''ll never make it!


    ''You''re totally worried. See, you''re doing such a great job with the scenery, what''s the harm if you don''t enjoy it?


    Can''t you at least make the scaffolding bigger?¡¡At this rate, a little slip and you''ll be in the afterlife!


    Since Eric is making a lot of noise right beside me, I''m going to increase the range of the shield. It should be about six tatami mats'' worth of space, so even a scared Erik would have no problem with this.


    I check out Eric''s plumping up like a newborn foal, and I return my gaze to the front.


    The streets of the royal capital spread out in a circle. A river runs through it. From above, I can see that it is surprisingly large.


    The roofs of the buildings where people live are neatly lined up along the streets. The biggest streets are the main streets, and at the center of each street is the square we used for our meeting place.


    Is my hotel a little further up from there?


    You can''t really see the village of Koliat from here...can you? It''s completely out of sight because it''s blocked by the castle walls and mountains.


    It''s a bit windy and chilly, but the view from above is fantastic.


    When we return to the village of Koliat, we can go for a picnic in the sky.


    I''m sure the lunch we''ll eat in the sky will be delicious.


    At that time, Thor and Asmo...no, let''s not go with Asmo. I won''t crack just because that guy rode in, but when I remember the winter, I feel uneasy.


    There are many people and carriages coming in from each gate today, and in some places guards and knight-like people can be seen running around.


    And the most eye-catching structure is the huge and majestic Misfirito Castle.


    I think we are quite high, but it seems that we can''t reach the height of the castle.


    You may want to look at Misfirito Castle from above, but if you go any higher, Eric might faint, so I don''t.


    Besides, I can''t believe I''m looking down on royalty. It''s going to be disrespectful.


    I wonder what''s going on inside the castle and strengthen my vision with my magic.


    Then I see an old man dressed in pompous clothes walking down the corridor in what looks like a third floor crossing hallway, with a number of people following behind him.


    Could that old man be the king?


    Just then, a middle-aged man with a crown on his head is skulking down the upstairs corridor.


    What is it?¡¡Is that weird old man the king?¡¡He''s got a crown on top of his head, he''s wearing very good quality looking clothes, and he''s got blonde hair like Princess Coudera.


    No, but the king talks about having many wives, so I guess I can''t rely on that.


    And as I let my gaze drift away, I saw a girl in a room at the end.


    I suddenly become curious and fix my gaze on her.


    It wasn''t that I was staring at a woman, but it wasn''t because there was a woman.


    If it''s a woman, I''ve often seen maids and guard female knights who have been cleaning the garden and wiping the windows from earlier, etc.


    Among them, I feel that that girl looking out of the window is clearly looking at us.


    The deep ocean-blue eyes peeking out of the silky blonde hair are so beautiful that they are momentarily breathless.


    She''s dressed in a blue dress, though it''s only visible up to her shoulders.


    Thanks to the almost complementary coloration, they were even more vividly attractive to each other.


    You''ll be able to find out more about the best way to get the most out of your new job.


    It''s quite difficult to enhance your eyesight with magic power, but I wonder if she''s also good at manipulating magic power.


    When I waved my hand to try it out, the girl waved it back fearfully.


    It seems that she can still see clearly.


    It''s a good distance, so it''s only vaguely visible in ordinary magic control technology, but the girl seems to be no ordinary person.


    It''s not comfortable to be watched too closely, and it''s troublesome if someone is called, so it''s time to leave.


    The best thing to do is to get out of there.


    Oh, oh. Finally. So how do you get down?


    Eric, still blue in the face, asked with an awkward smile on his face.


    ''Of course I''m going to run down,''


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    A room in Misfirito Castle.


    There, the third princess, Leila, was sitting in her wheelchair, looking at the sky in a daze.


    No, to be precise, the person in the sky above.


    ''''Were people supposed to be able to walk in the sky?''''


    No, that''s not possible, is it?


    The pink-haired female maid smiled amusingly at Leila''s abrupt comment, who was quietly looking at the sky through the window.


    Coupled with her gentle eyes, her smile seemed to embody motherhood.


    ''''It''s so rare for Leila-sama to make a joke.


    No, Sarya, that''s not what I''m saying.


    ''Yes, yes, I''ll make you a cup of tea now. You must be thirsty by now.


    Leila dexterously turns her wheelchair around and tries to clear up the misunderstanding, but Sarya smiles and goes under the wagon in the room.


    For a mere maid and a third princess, they have a close relationship.


    It''s like a parent and child.


    ''''That''s right, though. Um, Sarya?


    Layla calls out to her, but Sarya is humming and preparing her tea. Thinking it would be useless to speak to her now, Leila sends her gaze out the window again.


    As she gathers her magic power into her eyes, the dots in the sky above her gradually become clearer and clearer to match the pins.


    The boy who had just waved to me was being held on to by the other boy.


    Leila had no idea what they were doing in that place or how they were walking in the sky, but she just thought the two boys looked like they were having fun.


    What a sight to see from that place.


    Her own third princess status. She was very jealous of them, as she couldn''t walk or move around freely due to her disability.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    --I wish I could be like them.


    With that in mind, Leila looked down at her feet, which she couldn''t move at all with her own will.


    Even though she tried to move them like her own hands, the legs wouldn''t listen to her at all.


    It wouldn''t accept my commands as if that was the only part of my body that wasn''t my own.


    I thought I had given up on that because of the usual, but I still hadn''t been able to separate them.


    Was it because he saw them frolicking in energy?


    Leila looked up at the sky again, as if to shake off her dark feelings.


    Did the boy use his magical powers to get up there?


    The boy who saw Leila at that distance was definitely a wizard. I don''t know about the other one.


    It''s impossible to see the people in this one room firmly unless their eyes are strengthened with magical power just like Leila''s.


    Leila guesses that that square object that serves as a foothold is probably a magic called the non-magical ''shield''. That much is obvious to most people who handle magic, even if it''s not her.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get a foothold on it and climb up there.


    I''ve heard of research into using shields as footholds to move around, but I''ve heard that it ended in failure.


    While running, he continuously activated it by specifying the strength, size, duration, and precise space. The amount of magic it consumes is enormous.


    I''ve seen court mages and knight captains use it as a foothold on rare occasions in battle, but it''s only for a moment at best.


    Leila didn''t know if it was someone who surpassed even the court mages, or if it was a completely different method.


    If he was there in an insane way, as she had guessed, he was a hell of a gem, surpassing even a court mage.


    ''''Tea is in!


    Oh, yeah. Thank you. Just leave it there.


    Leila turns to Sarya and replies.


    And then she turns her gaze back to.


    ''............................Eh?¡¡........gone.....?


    There was no one there.


    The sun shining on the royal capital and the endless blue sky.


    It was as if there were no two boys in such a place.

 76-Theater dragon slayer

    Hey, he''s going down.


    He calls out to Eric, who is blue-faced and blinded, to announce his arrival.


    ''....Really?¡¡Seems to be faster than I thought, but really?


    It''s true.


    We are currently on the roof of a building near the theater to the northwest.


    As for how we got down, we didn''t use the shield to get down, but a transition.


    We were going to descend down the shield, but it was because Eric suddenly got scared.


    He was so desperate when escaping from the rotten people that he probably didn''t have time to worry about going up.


    It''s true that going down is scarier than going up, though, because you can see the height better.


    Elinora sister was fine when she was going up, but as soon as she was aware of the bottom, she was no good.


    So, that''s why.


    I let Eric close his eyes to fool me, and the girl who was looking at me from the royal castle shifted while she removed her gaze.


    ''''Ground!¡¡Or, more accurately, on top of a building.


    Eric stomped the ground with his foot several times before letting out a sigh of relief.


    ''That''s pathetic.''


    Shut up!¡¡I didn''t have to go up that high in the middle of nowhere!


    No, we don''t want the people downstairs to see us, and the view is better from higher ground.


    Well, that didn''t sound so great to me. What''s this place in the northwest anyway?


    Recalling his impatient state above, Eric looks around and changes the subject.


    ''And it''s closer down to the northwest, closer to the theatre.


    We saw the rooftops of buildings around the northwest from above, and we flew at once in transition.


    We could have gone to a narrow path near the main street, but we shifted to the rooftops of large buildings as a safety measure.


    I should say that this time we didn''t take it too hard since we were transitioning with Eric. This is because I didn''t have the confidence that we could safely shift to a narrow path with both of us at the same time.


    You don''t want to get jostled and injured, and if that''s the case, it''s better to do the transition on the rooftop where there''s a wide open space.


    After all, it seems that if there is contact with others, it is possible to transfer with multiple people. The magic power consumed also seems to increase in proportion to the number of people.


    So, if it''s the same as the previous laws, if Eric was an adult, the magic power consumed will increase a bit more?


    It was a valuable experience, since it was rare to have the opportunity to transfer someone other than myself.


    ''''Then let''s go downstairs.''''


    You okay?¡¡If you''re afraid, I can hold your hand and come down with you.


    I''m fine!¡¡I can go down there by myself!


    Eric tried to go down to the roof of a building that was lower than this one, and I was angry when I tried to hold his hand.


    Eric hummed and sniffed and made his way down through the building.


    You were freaking out and sitting up earlier.


    ''Come on down,''


    Hey, hey, I got it.


    ''Let''s get going,'' Eric hurried me downstairs too.


    ¡ô


    "....This is the theater in the royal capital? It''s pretty big.


    I looked up at the large brick-colored domed theater in front of me and let out an exclamation of admiration.


    Many people, from citizens to aristocrats, were crowding around to this theater.


    The entrance is a clean white staircase and the dome is very ornate, with lots of windows. However, I don''t think the statue of a man in the middle is unnecessary.


    He looks like a man with a strong desire for self-aggrandizement. He may be the founder of this theater.


    At any rate, it was clear at a glance that the production cost more money than I had expected, so I have high hopes for the future plays.


    It''s costing a lot of money!


    ''Well, it''s a theatre run by an aristocrat. It could be respectable.


    When I heard that, I understood why the theater was so gorgeous.


    So that statue of the old man is the aristocrat.


    When we entered the theater, we bought our tickets at the reception desk, which is reserved for nobles, and sat down at our assigned seats.


    The inside of the theater was naturally circular, with seats on the first, second, and third floors, and it was filled with red seats.


    The only places that were not red were the stairs and the aisles. The stage is also under preparation now, or maybe it''s just a red curtain.


    I''m sure the actors and workers are busy running around behind that curtain.


    The nobleman''s seat we''re sitting in is upstairs in the front. Most commoners are on the first floor, and apparently you can get upstairs if you pay more money. We''re surrounded by well-dressed people who are probably merchants.


    However, it seems that a commoner cannot go up to the third floor no matter how much money he or she piles up. Is that a difference in class?


    As for me, I don''t think such a height is important. It may be comfortable with the service, but the third floor requires five gold coins or something.


    It''s really needlessly expensive.


    Even though Eric was lamenting that he spent most of his pocket money on today''s meal and upstairs fees.


    I''m fine with that because I have plenty of pocket money from the sales of Reversi and other things. I think I''ve already made enough money from this to last me a lifetime.


    We waited, watching as one by one, families and other citizens made their way to their seats.


    In no time at all, the seats in the theater are filled with people.


    ''Dad!¡¡Now the Dragonslayer play is about to begin!''


    ''''Yeah, that''s right. The actors are cool, but I hear the real Master Nord is even cooler!''


    "Really?¡¡Then I''m going to be his wife!


    "...ha ha, your future is going to be a piece of cake...


    I hear an innocent girl''s voice and a dry, fatherly voice.


    Give it up, little girl, because Father Nord''s only wife is Mother Erna. It''s a shameful thing to break in there.


    Other noblemen have more than one wife and mistress, but we don''t seem to have any.


    And the successor is Silvio, too. I''d like to have a younger brother to take care of me, or a younger sister to take care of me.


    "My father is a popular guy.


    It''s not every day we get to slay a dragon.


    How the hell did they beat him?


    ''I know that because I''ve already seen it, but that''s what you''ll find in the play.


    Yes.


    As we were chatting about what to do, a man appeared in front of the stage curtains.


    He said a few words and stepped down to the edge, and the lights gradually went out and the curtain went up.


    At last, the Dragonslayer''s play begins.


    The drapes are gone, revealing a stage illuminated by lights and the actors.


    There stood a fresh man with blond hair and blue eyes.


    He was dressed in blue, adventurer-like clothing and carried a sword at his hip.


    Is that the actor who played Father Nord?


    He''s certainly handsome, but he looks a bit unreliable.


    I''m not sure if the female audience is still happy with him or not, but they are screaming yellow.


    As for me, I''m looking at the real thing and Brother Silvio, so he looks like a crackpot.


    ''No, your father''s face is just too well adjusted, but that''s a pretty enough young man, too, isn''t it?


    I guess he saw the subtle look on my face and Eric whispered to me.


    ''Uh-huh. I know.''


    I knew the real Nord Dad was definitely cooler.


    That crackpot would have been killed by Sister Elinora at practice.


    In fact, there was a young adventurer named Nord.


    The voice of a well-passed female narrator echoes through the hall.


    It must be a sound-extending magic tool, or wind magic that makes the sound fly. The voice could be heard firmly even to where I was.


    When I heard the voice of the narrator, Nord Dad - but not Pachymono - slowly walked out of the way with a brisk voice.


    It was a somewhat theatrical walk, but since this was actually a play, it couldn''t be helped.


    When you see his or her signature expression, you''re tempted to slap him or her as hard as you can, but you have to be patient.


    As far as I can tell from the dialogues that Pachimono delivers, he seems to be on his way out of the village and on a journey to the royal capital.


    ''Yes!¡¡On a nice day like this, let''s sing a song!


    Pachimono was walking normally, but when he finished introducing himself, he suddenly said something like that.


    Then some fun music started to play and Pachimono started walking around the stage, singing by himself.


    Now, this guy doesn''t want to head to the royal capital.


    But as expected of a professional actor. He''s got a nice singing voice.


    The pachimono moved around the stage, making graceful turns and moving with gorgeous steps.


    Her dance as if she were playing with a bird and her refreshing singing voice fascinated many of the women in the audience.


    I could hear the enraptured voices leaking from some places.


    Eventually, when the song ended, Pachimono walked away, talking swiftly.


    Then a tense sound was played and three goblins leapt out of the side of the stage hidden in the grass.


    ''Goblins!''


    The pachymono shouted as they pulled their swords out of their scabbards.


    Of course, real goblins don''t appear on the scene; they are men with their bodies painted green. The men are all hunched over, with dirty leather armor wrapped around their waists and holding clubs in their hands.


    ''''Giiiiii!¡¡Giiiiiiiii!


    The strange calls and the characteristic crabby movements are very goblin-like.


    It reminded me of the goblins I''ve encountered with Roomba in the past. I''m sure the actors must have actually observed and studied the goblins.


    The goblins confronted the pachymono by bouncing their bodies senselessly and waggling their hands around.


    The harmonious scene was drowned out by the goblins that suddenly appeared and a sense of urgency was created on the stage.


    ''''Well I was drinking and singing like a song, so the goblins came.


    Don''t even think about it, but don''t say it.


    It seems to have come out of his mouth without a second thought, and he is prodded by Eric in a whisper.


    In the meantime, tense music is playing, and Pachymono and the goblins are measuring each other''s pauses.


    It seems that most normal goblins don''t care about the pause and just rush in, but this is a stage.


    It''s a stage performance to make it more interesting. It''s not just a matter of expressing something realistically.


    Giiiiiiii!


    The one who moved first was still a goblin. With a strange cry, one of the goblins attacked Pachimono.


    It avoids the wildly swung club with a leisurely movement, and then flashes into its belly as if it were flowing.


    ''''Giaauuuuuu!''''


    The goblin collapsed with a pained cry. Of course, he wasn''t really guessing.


    The pachymono is learning martial arts to produce authentic movements, or maybe he''s learning martial arts to produce authentic movements, but the pachymono is moving beautifully.


    ''''Ha!''''


    With a short exhalation emitted by Pachimono, the attacking goblins were cut down.


    When the last one was finished, Pachimono tucked his sword back into its scabbard with a self-conscious motion.


    ''''Feng, you''re in good shape today. However, the frequency of demons is strangely high these days. I have a bad feeling about this.


    With that, the pachymono disappeared from the stage, this time walking down the street. The three goblins were rolling around on the stage, not moving in the slightest.


    At times like this, it''s inevitable that you want to watch to see if the goblin actors are really not moving.


    ¡ô


    Then the stage changes and Pachimono arrives at the royal capital.


    He enters the adventurer''s guild, marveling at the many people crowding around.


    In the large open room, many adventurers are making noise in the tavern attached to the room.


    Everyone was shouting and eating their food while holding a mug in one hand. Some of them were arm wrestling, and some were loudly shouting about it, and the hustle and bustle was all over the place.


    A small number of female adventurers mingled in the mix as well, which made my eyes water. Female adventurers are also present, although they are less numerous than their male counterparts. It may also be an advertisement that adventurers are not all men.


    ''''...So this is the adventurer''s guild of the royal capital.


    Patimono looked at the bustle in the guild and muttered as he grunted.


    ''''You''re a face I don''t see around here, aren''t you?''''


    One of the adventurers, who had been making a lot of noise at the nearest entrance, came up to Pachimono''s bottom.


    The expression on his face, with its disgusting smile, did not seem to welcome Pachimono. Perhaps it was because he was drinking ale, but his face was also red.


    ''''If this is a temptress?''''


    Tempura?


    Perhaps because there is no such thing as a templar, Eric utters a unique intonation and tilts his head slightly.


    Why the emphasis on "temp"? When he remained silent, Eric seemed to lose interest and turned his gaze toward the stage again.


    It was annoying to hear him say, "Does this guy say crazy things every time........ When I get a chance, I''ll take Eric on a hike in the sky.


    ''You''re a very slender fellow by the way, aren''t you? I thought it was a girl?


    The first man who got involved mocked, and the others laughed at him as he got involved.


    Pachymono tries to lightly flush the man who got involved and walk past him. He thought there was no end to dealing with this kind of person.


    ''''What are you ignoring me for?


    However, this seemed to rub the man the wrong way, and he struck at Pachimono as he tried to walk past.


    However, the man avoided it by shifting his body, and the pachimono''s foot knocked him down.


    Ha-ha, this is a technique my Nordic father often uses in practice. As soon as my wooden sword swing gets big enough, he catches my foot. Is this a coincidence?


    Ha-ha, Bolus, you''re getting rolled by a rookie. He''s pathetic!


    With a teasing voice by one adventurer, the mockery turns from crackpot to man.


    ''That guy does it for what he looks like,''


    ''I think Bors drank too much and fell over himself, didn''t he?¡¡Uhaha!


    The humiliation of being rolled over by the newcomer who had made fun of him and being laughed at by so many made the man blush.


    Seeing this, Pachimono let out a sigh and the man struck at Pachimono again.


    ''You bastard!''


    Pachimono ducks it without danger.


    The adventurers around them, instead of stopping the fight that had started so abruptly, try to stir things up a bit more.


    You can even hear them betting on who will win.


    I''ve seen this scene before, and I thought, "I''ve seen this before.


    Can you get out of my way?


    As the crackpot and the enraged man were about to collide near the entrance, a girl''s voice could be heard from the entrance.


    The well-passing voice, which sounded like a rolling bell, stopped those in the guild.


    Suddenly, a girl with chestnut-colored hair interrupted them. Rather than that, she was just trying to enter the guild from the outside.


    The pachymonos and the man who freezes near the entrance are indeed bad. It''s bad, but for this girl, she doesn''t seem to have any desire to read the air at all.


    Her long, chestnut-colored hair stretches to her waist and is glossy. Strong-looking eyes that are the same color as her hair on her well-formed face. I''m not sure if she has a feminine body and is a wizard or not, but she is wearing a robe and holding a long staff in her hand.


    Now, who is this girl who suddenly appeared?


    I''ve been thinking about it for a while, but I''ve come to realize what the adventurer guy said.


    ''....Hey, it''s Erna.


    I almost screamed out loud as soon as I heard that line.

 77-End play

    Huh!¡¡Is that Mother Erna?


    I lean forward from my seat and stare at the girl on stage with my eyes wide open.


    ''You''re way too surprised by that female actor''s large breasts, aren''t you?


    ''Sure it''s big, but I''m not surprised by that right now!


    I tugged on the cheek of Mutsuriskebe, who sat next to me, and returned my gaze to him again.


    I could hear a stifled protest next to me, but I ignored it.


    Standing proudly at the entrance was the girl called Erna.


    I look at the girl and she reminds me of Mother Erna, whom I had seen yesterday.


    Mother Erna, always smiling, gentle and kind but scared when she was angry.


    She loves sweets and tea, and has a bit of a childish side to her.


    She''s a very fast-paced mom, smiling and saying things like "Step aside for a minute" or "This is so good.


    --that.


    Didn''t you hear me?


    The way he glares at the crackpot and the man with a sharp look in his eyes. There''s not a soft smile in the slightest.


    I''d heard that she used to be an adventurer, but she wasn''t quite the image I''d imagined.


    I thought that Mother Erna had always been a soft kind of woman.


    ''What?''


    I didn''t know she was this sharp.


    .........Then it''s just like sister Elinora......


    I had certainly wondered who Elinora sister''s personality resembled in the calm Throulette family. There was, but I didn''t think she was like Mother Erna.


    Everyone in the family says that me and Mother Erna look alike, but that''s ridiculous. I think the person who looks most like her is Sister Elinora.


    ''''.........Ah, ah, ah!¡¡Get out of my way!


    The man almost cowered for a moment, but he recovered and reached out to grab Erna''s breastplate.


    But the pachymono twisted up his arm.


    ''Ouch!''


    ''It''s not a good idea to try to grab a girl''s chest.


    Ugh!


    The man grunts in frustration as the crackpot takes his arm behind his back.


    ''Are you okay?''


    Yes. If you hadn''t restrained me, I would have just burned it.


    That''s ugly.


    Pachymono chuckles when he hears Erna''s words.


    This was how Father Nord and Mother Erna met.


    ¡ô


    Then Pachimono became an adventurer and completed his requests one by one with his sword.


    ...You again.


    Hi, Erna. What a surprise.


    Although they were the same soloists, Pachimono and Erna often ran into each other on the hunting grounds.


    ''You''re not following my trail, are you?


    ''No, I think I left the guild before you did today. Why don''t you do the request with me if you want?


    It''s not just on the hunt, but in the streets of King''s Landing.


    "Why are you here?


    ''What?¡¡Bols said the baked goods here are good. He said he has a sweet tooth, despite his appearance.


    Well, if you''re done buying, get out of the way.


    "Excuse me. We''re out of fruit muffins.


    ..........


    Do you want one?


    It''s the same solo, so it''s only natural that the hunting grounds would be similar. I don''t know how many times I''ve encountered them in private.


    Fortunately, Pachimono is a swordsman and Erna is a wizard. It didn''t take long for the two of them to get to know each other as they worked on their requests together.


    However, I never thought it would be so embarrassing to watch my parents get to know each other.


    It''s already something that makes me feel heartburned watching them.


    ¡ô


    In the course of several requests, the two of them had somehow become adventurers who had become famous in the royal capital.


    Instead of armor made of materials that could be sold anywhere, Pachimono wore light and strong armor made of special ores.


    Wrapped in silvery armor and a blue cloak, Pachimono looked like a holy knight.


    ''''You made it back safely today.


    ''Yes. I can''t wait to get home and take a bath.


    Walking next to Pachimono in a lazy voice was Erna.


    Her robes don''t seem to have changed, but she has a necklace around her neck that looks like a magic tool.


    The staff was also somewhat longer and the color of the gemstone attached to it was very clear.


    ''''Well, let''s get on with it and report back to the guild.


    Yeah.


    His voice has become very soft compared to the early days. I guess that''s how close I''ve become to Pachimono.


    So does that mean that if I get to know Sister Elinora better, I''ll be as rounded as Mother Erna?¡¡No, I can''t imagine it for a minute.


    Then we reported to the guild and were about to return to our respective lodges.


    Can!¡¡Kung!¡¡Kung!¡¡Kung!


    The sound of bells echoed through King''s Landing.


    ''''What is this?''''


    The bells. What''s going on outside King''s Landing?


    The two of them look at each other quizzically as the bells ring out loudly.


    ''Enemy attack!¡¡Enemy attack!


    Then a man who looked like a guard shouted loudly and ran.


    ''Attacking the enemy, neighboring country?¡¡Or is it a bunch of demons?


    Crackpot tries to catch the man and get information out of him.


    ''Wrong!¡¡How much better it would have been that way!¡¡We''re screwed!¡¡This country''s f*cked!


    ''Then what is it?¡¡Quickly say it. You''re so pathetic for a man.


    The guard, who was in a state of panic, managed to point to the sky after Erna slapped him.


    Then his mouth snapped open and he let out a scream-like cry.


    ''Doh, it''s a dragon!¡¡The dragons have come to this country!


    ...a dragon?


    At the same time as Erna raised a quizzical voice, there was an explosive sound that shook the atmosphere in the theater.


    ''''Gagaaaaaaan!''''


    A red dragon emerged from the stage. Its body is surrounded by countless scales.


    It slowly descended, moving its large wings that sprouted from its back.


    For a moment I thought it was a real dragon, but when I looked closely at it, I could see what appeared to be a few connecting eyes on its body.


    However, even so, thanks to softening the indirect parts and moving them with magic and magical tools, it is still able to move its neck and wings dexterously to reproduce the raw gestures of a dragon.


    It''s as if a real dragon exists right in front of us.


    The excited voices of children who must have seen the dragon for the first time can be heard flickering in the hall.


    ''A dragon?!''


    How could you come to this place?


    The dragon landed on the ground with ease as Pachimono and Erna shouted in surprise.


    Then the dragon nodded its head, opened its wings wide, and let out a roar.


    ''''Gagaaaaaaah!''''


    Hi, hi!


    Run!


    The guards and people nearby panicked and fled, disappearing from the stage.


    The dragon opened its vicious fanged mouth wide and let flames spread around the area.


    The audience shouted "Oh! And then you raise your voice.


    That''s a lot of money for only the most popular play, really.


    You can hear the sound of the stage lights changing to orange and burning as the stage lights are staged to burn up by the dragon''s scattered flames.


    ''Erna!¡¡I''ll fight the dragons to protect us all!


    With a tense voice, Pachimono pulls the sword from its scabbard.


    He holds the stunning long sword firmly in place, its blade glowing silvery white.


    ''''Sanity!¡¡It''s a dragon!¡¡It''s not like those goblins and orcs out there!


    ''Yeah, I know. Even standing here, I can feel the terrifying presence of the dragon.


    What if?


    Patimono raises a voice of restraint, turns back to Erna and slowly tells her.


    ''--But I''m an adventurer!


    ......


    By the way, it''s a good scene right now, so the dragon is standing by tightly, making a similar gesture. It seems that in this world too, promises are firmly kept.


    It''s a good idea for the adventurer to not have an adventure.¡¡It''s not every day you get to have an adventure like this. What about Erna?


    Pachimono asks with a scowling smile.


    In response, Erna takes a moment to pause.


    ''We know the answer!¡¡I''m an adventurer too!¡¡Besides, without me, Nord would be dead!


    He held up his wand with a big heart.


    The old Erna mom is too masculine.


    ''....I see. Thank you, Erna.


    Erna turns away from the crackling smile to shyness. The redness of her face isn''t the light from the flames, it''s quite an act.


    ''''Hey, hey, are you done discussing your marriage?¡¡I''m all set, okay?


    A man''s voice broke the lukewarm atmosphere.


    ''Who are you married!''


    If you look in the direction of the voice, you''ll see Bors appear from the top of the building.


    Then many adventurers, each with their own weapons in their hands, crept up to the edge of the stage and onto other buildings.


    ''Bolus!¡¡Everyone!


    Hehe, we''re adventurers too, you know. If you two want to take credit for something, it''s not going to happen.


    Thus began the battle of dragons versus adventurers.


    ¡ô


    On the stage, many adventurers will be facing off against the dragons.


    ''Here comes Breathless!


    I know!


    Flames light up in the dragon''s mouth in an attempt to burn up the adventurer standing in the vanguard. Flames shoot out of the dragon''s mouth as the adventurer retreats from Breath''s range.


    ''''I seek the protection of the flowing water!''''


    The fire that consumes the adventurers is prevented by a wall of water by Erna.


    I mean, that actor can use magic too.


    So it''s a battle drama unique to this world with magic.


    When the dragon''s breath is cut off, Pachimono goes into the dragon''s face in one fell swoop.


    And as it was, he swung his sword at once.


    Kiiin!


    The high-pitched sound of "I''m sorry, I don''t know what that is," was transmitted into the hall. I thought it was audio, but the blade wasn''t being held in place, it was actually clashing with the dragon''s fangs.


    The dragon blocks the long sword wielded by Pachimono and tries to pierce it with his fangs.


    The sound of high-pitched sword fights echoes together, and I turn my head to Eric.


    ''''Hey, that wasn''t just a shortcut, it actually hit, didn''t it?


    Oh, and the dragon''s fangs are made of high-altitude ore, so they don''t mind being slashed with all your might. You can cut them with all your might.


    ...you''re all serious about this.


    ''Try going all the way out here and stopping a bit or something. The whole audience is going to be very disappointed.


    Well maybe that''s true, too.


    It''s certainly too shabby when the actors pretend to hit the sword, even though they are using such a large and powerful dragon.


    I''m not sure if it''s possible to be a little reckless because of the many magic elements in this world.


    From the top of the building, adventurers with bows on guard are taking up positions.


    It''s not that the arrows are rounded, but they are pointed.


    Huh?¡¡Is that really going to happen?


    While I''m surprised, the drawn arrow is fired at the dragon.


    I mean, I really did shoot it!


    A number of arrows straight ahead are closing in to strike the dragon, but they fall to the ground as the dragon swings its wings wide.


    ''''Gagyaaaaahhhh!''''


    If you look closely, you can see the wind swirling around the wings, covering them.


    ''There''s a trick in those wings too, right?


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to do with it. It''s an expensive thing that important people have for self-defense. It''s a good idea to have it to protect against surprise arrows.


    I wonder how much money they really spend on this place. Well, it''s probably thanks to the fact that the owner of this place is an aristocrat.


    A fierce battle is still going on on the stage.


    Men with shields are blown away by the cleave by the dragon''s tail.


    With the vanguard wide open, the dragon narrows his target to the pachymono wielding his sword in front of him.


    And once again, the dragon''s mouth turned red and was spat out in one fell swoop.


    Just as the blazing flames were closing in on Pachimono and seemed to be consuming him, a dome of water boiled up around Pachimono.


    The flames and the water collided with each other, causing steam to rise.


    ''''Erna!''''


    It was entirely appropriate to be prepared!¡¡It''s really dangerous!¡¡"I seek you, clear water, for I am gathering you.


    The wall of water loses its effectiveness and the crumbling water takes shape again. It becomes a large spear and flies into the dragon''s face.


    ''''Gagaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    It pierced into the dragon''s large eyes and the dragon screamed in agony.


    ''Now!''


    In response to Erna''s sharp voice, Pachimono''s sword blade gleams.


    It''s a strengthening of the sword blade by clothing it with magical power.


    When Pachimono clothed his legs with magical power, he readied his sword and leapt at once.


    The pain of the spear of water closes in on the dragon, which shakes its head in pain.


    However, a dragon is a dragon. When he instantly recognizes the target, Pachimono, he has power in his eyes and meets it with his strong fangs.


    ''''Ooohhhh!


    Then the two shadows intersected, and the dragon''s head was blown clean off.


    They really do lose their heads!¡¡I''ve heard stories of people beheading off their heads at noblemen''s social gatherings, but it was true!


    The dragon''s head falls to the stage and the giant body sinks belatedly.


    At the same time, the adventurers on stage and the audience erupted in cheers.


    ''''Erna!''''


    Nord!


    Pachimono and Erna embraced each other with admiration. They hugged each other forever amidst the cheers of many people.


    ¡ô


    Since then, Pachimono and Erna have had an audience with King Misfirito, who has done a remarkable job.


    The stage was changed, and the two met the king sitting on a luxurious chair in the audience room.


    King Misfirito is a blonde old man with a crown on his head. He has a crown on his head, and I think he looks like the suspicious old man I saw from the sky a while ago.


    I''m not sure if that suspicious old man is the king after all.


    "Raise your face.


    Ha!


    Pachimono answered the king''s voice immediately and slowly raised his head.


    ''This is a great achievement. Your skill with the sword that dropped the head of the dragon that flew into the king''s city is impressive.


    Thank you.


    "Thanks to you, many of the citizens of King''s Landing were spared. "I thank you as well as the king of my country. Now, it''s time to reward him. Is there anything you want?


    "...then I''ll give you an estate to live in peace with your loving wife.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    Huh, I''m tired.


    I sat down by the front steps of the theater and breathed in and out of the air as much as I could for the first time in a long time.


    The sky was tinted with the setting sun and many of the audience members outside the theater were smiling as they made their way home.


    All the people walking around were talking about the theater they had just seen. Everyone seemed to be having a good time talking to each other. It was a good time for dinner. A shopkeeper was shouting at the customers who were feeling better after watching the play.


    It actually worked and a lot of people walked into the store.


    If I were an adult, I would too, but I''m just a kid, and if I don''t get home soon, Mother Erna and the others will be worried about me.


    ''After all, that play is always exciting to watch, isn''t it?


    Eric, standing next to me, watching the sunset, muttered something uncanny in a soft voice.


    ''Eric''s habits don''t suit his heartbeat or anything like that.


    ''What?¡¡I suggest you should take a lesson from your father.¡¡What makes you think that his noble father''s son is such a jerk? So you''re his adopted son?¡¡They''re very different from your brother and sister''s appearance, aren''t they?


    ''You said things you shouldn''t have said!¡¡And you''re being sarcastic with your puns!¡¡I care a lot about your appearance, too!


    I felt like I''d spent half a day with Eric today and got to know him better, but I still think it was my imagination.


    Me and Eric got into a fist fight, got ripped to shreds, and went our respective ways home.


    ''I''m home!''


    Hey, welcome back. I heard you were out with your friends?


    When I leave Eric and go back to my room at the inn, I see Mother Erna smiling softly at me.


    I stare at Mother Erna, remembering the play from earlier.


    ''Hmm?¡¡What happened to Al?¡¡Is there something on my face?


    It''s not as if she was wondering why I was standing there staring at her face forever, but Erna''s mother asked her while tilting her head.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get your hands on a lot more than just one.


    Her expression froze as she said it in an admiring manner while looking at Mother Erna, and her expression froze.


    A noise echoed from the back of the room, as if a spoon had been removed. I looked over and saw that Nord Dad had frozen where he was about to drink his tea. The look on his face is as if he has seen something unbelievable.


    Now, with good instincts, Nord-Dad must have realized I''d gone to the play. That''s why he has a surprised look on his face.


    What a thought, I felt a sharp, chilling pain in my head.


    ''Ow, it hurts!''


    Oh, my God, what is it about Al that he comes home and sees me and says I''m getting fat?


    Mother Erna, still smiling, bites me with an iron claw. The fact that the eyebrows are moving with a faint twitch is the proof that she is angry.


    It''s scary.


    ''No, it''s not, Mother Erna!¡¡It''s not about your body, it''s about your character!


    Character?


    The misunderstanding was cleared up first when I made my desperate plea, and my fingers relaxed.


    However, she does not intend to let her hands go from her head. This response is the same as that of Elinora''s sister. No, it''s natural since it''s also a technique taught by this person.


    I don''t know if it''s thanks to Mother Erna bending down in front of me, or if it''s thanks to Father Nord, but I can hear the sound of him sipping his tea after exhaling in relief.


    Mother Erna''s gaze prompts me to continue with my words.


    ''I''ve seen the Dragonslayer play!


    Nah!


    When I said once and for all, Erna''s face was aghast, and in the back of the room I could hear Father Nord blowing out a cup of tea.


    To me, it''s even more astonishing that Mother Erna doesn''t take her finger off my head, even if she''s upset.


    "...Well, Mother Erna used to be as sharp as Sister Elinora. I''m surprised. ''And without me, the Nord would be dead! I can''t believe it. My mom is just as much of a twinkle in the eye as you are. And that''s the last thing, isn''t it?¡¡My beloved wife in front of the king - ouch!¡¡I''m in the middle of something great!¡¡Why is the Ironclaw back on!


    d*mn it, I''ll get the details from the Roomba!¡¡I''ll invite Count Merna to join us!


    I went to sleep that day, rubbing my head and making up my mind.

 78-Shopping

    Al, we''re leaving King''s Landing tomorrow, okay?


    ''Really?¡¡Then we can go back to the village of Coriat, right?


    A few words from Father Nord after breakfast at the inn blew away my morning sleepiness.


    I had seen the Dragon Slayer play, and thanks to the transference, I could come to King''s Landing whenever I wanted.


    I have no longing for King''s Landing. I''ve been missing the peaceful and serene village of Colliat for a while now. You can''t move around as you please here.


    Yes, I do.


    Yeah, finally.


    I''m not the only one who''s happy, Nord Dad and Erna Mom seem to be truly happy too.


    Even after the social gathering was over, they were busy going from place to place. Most of the time it was related to my dad, but he took me with him a few times.


    I''d stick around with Mother Erna and take my time, though. The tea parties would be pretty loose if no one of high rank was around.


    ''''If I stay in the royal capital any longer, I''ll only get tired of being invited to tea parties and parties and mixing in with the knights'' training.


    Yes, now I won''t even have to go to tea with Mrs. Burns.


    The Thurolet family, which is located far from the capital, rarely attends parties in the capital.


    That''s why the nobles who want to have a relationship with the Thurolet family while they are appearing in King''s Landing will probably invite them to a party or something.


    Although they''re in the countryside, they''re also a nobleman who''s rich in many ways these days.


    In other words, they are rare characters.


    So, after I pack my bags, I''m going shopping today!


    Shopping?


    Are you shopping?


    Meena, the bad maid, is the one who uttered a voice that drowned out my words. This is very different from Saara who is quietly putting away the dishes.


    ''''Is it okay for me and Saara to shop too!


    A slightly excited tone is used to crowd Nord Dad.


    Hearing Meena''s voice, Saara stops moving with a snap and looks at him a bit expectantly.


    It''s kind of cute.


    ''Of course it''s okay. You''re free to spend the rest of the day at your leisure.


    Yay!


    Meena is happy to have a day off from her Nordic father.


    It''s so innocent that everyone seems to think it can''t be helped.


    And for some reason, they look at Meena, then look at me and let out a breath of disappointment.


    What is it? Are you trying to say that I''m very withered?


    Do you need anything for that?


    It''s a rare thing for a Nordic father with few desires to actively suggest going shopping.


    I''m not sure if it''s the magic tools Bartolo asked me to buy or my clothes. It''s a good idea to have a few of these on hand. And the rest is a souvenir for everyone.


    Oh, I believe Bartolo said he wanted the newly created fire magic tools. He said it could be used for cooking. He asked me to go look at it or something, but I forgot all about it.


    It''s because I''m going to have an intense discussion with sister Elinora about clothes.


    I suggest that we cut back on the number of training sessions.


    ''You''ve come to King''s Landing and you haven''t even been able to take the time to shop. I''d like to look around too.''''


    Mother Erna''s mouth quirks up as if she is sulking.


    Well, it''s not a bad idea to go out shopping with your family for the last day or so.


    But still, a souvenir? I thought it wouldn''t be a problem since I could come here anytime due to the transfer, but I have a feeling that Elinora sister would be angry with me if I returned to the mansion empty-handed.


    Gifts for Emma-sister are important. I should give her something good to thank her for always being so good to me.


    Thor?¡¡We could give Thor a suitably rusty sword or something. That''s enough for that guy.


    After we finished getting ready to leave, we came to the west main street.


    This is a place with many shops that sell slightly expensive goods.


    Not as much as the nobleman''s district, but there are a lot of people wearing good quality clothes and knights on patrol walking around.


    ''''It''s a nice day today.''''


    Yeah. On a nice day like this, a song--


    I''m not going to sing, okay?¡¡That was an adaptation, not reality, you know?


    When I lightly teased him, Nord Dad''s fresh smile changed to an eerie, pressured smile.


    Why does the same smile make such a difference in the impression?


    ''Wow, there are a lot of fancy restaurants here!''


    It''s true.


    d*mn it, Sarah, she''s so hard on her day off!


    Yeah, right. It''s your day off, isn''t it?


    I don''t think I''ve heard Saara use less polite language in a long time. She''s basically a polite talker in the mansion. When I was a baby, she used to be very soft-spoken.


    By the way, Meena and Sarra don''t know the capital that well, so they are going to follow us to do some shopping in the morning.


    Are you listening to me?¡¡Al


    Yeah, I''m here. I''m here.


    On the other side of Nord Dad, who dutifully said he wasn''t doing that, Mother Erna was seriously checking out the store.


    ''Mother Erna!¡¡Nord Dad said that dress would look good on Erna!


    Oh, really?¡¡Let''s go in!


    I point to the appropriate clothing store and Erna''s mother pulls Dad Nord along with her.


    ''Hey, Al!


    Just in time. That clothing store over there, they have men''s clothing too.


    Ha-ha, with all the men''s clothes, there''s no escape for Nord''s dad.


    Hey, Al, come on!


    I was gloating at the sight of Dad Nord, but then Mother Erna came zipping back and grabbed my arm.


    ''Ew!¡¡He said I''m just a hand-me-down from Brother Silvio!


    What are you talking about? You have the money, don''t be such a hypocrite!


    Yeah!


    In the end, father and son were dragged to the clothing store by Mother Erna.


    ¡ô


    "...Nord Dad...


    ..........


    No, no response. Dad Nord seems to have worn out a lot of spirit.


    I looked into his face and his eyes were dead.


    We must have been in the first clothing store for two hours.


    Me and Nord-Dad were already sitting slumped on a bench, violently drained of our spirits.


    The fact that women take a long time to shop doesn''t seem to change in this world either.


    If you look around, you will see men sitting on the benches just as languidly.


    If you look closely, you can see the languid young man who sat on the bench with you when you met up with Eric, carrying a number of packages. His expression was even less animated than it had been then. The languid girl was probably shopping. Let''s just leave her alone.


    I''m only a seven-year-old kid. I just need to pick out clothes that are easy to move in and feel good in, since I''ll be growing quickly.


    I was turned into a dress-up doll by Mother Erna and the female shopkeeper, but it was over rather quickly.


    For some reason, they said I looked good in civilian and peasant clothes.


    As long as they''re kids and they''re easy to move around in, that''s fine, even if they''re plain.


    But Nord Dad was too good for the material.


    The shopkeeper was a fan of Nord Dad, and when he learned that I don''t usually dress up, he said, "What a waste! He shouted and called the other clerks over. And then Mother Erna joined in and made me dress in a seemingly endless amount of clothes.


    He was handsome and could dress up in any outfit for the good-looking and stylish Nord Dad, much to the delight of Mother Erna and the clerk.


    I was free during the fashion show, which took far more time than I did, so I went to the nearby bookstore and bought a few souvenirs for brother Silvio. I bought an adventure book, a mystery book, and also a Dragonslayer book for myself. I''m going to read it carefully when I get home.


    And I''m sure I''m already done, and when I got back, I wasn''t even finished.


    After he had finished dressing himself, Father Nord had to help Mother Erna choose her clothes.


    Mother Erna asked, "Which one do you think is better? He had made the right choice for the question of "what the hell?


    It''s a quintessential couple to be able to choose which one of Erna''s mothers has already decided the answer to the question.


    By the way, I would have chosen the other side.


    If I were Nord-Dad, I would have given Erna-Mom a dissatisfied look instead of a satisfied one.


    It''s really hard for women to choose clothes.


    The women finally came out of the store. Behind them, a hokey-faced clerk was bowing deeply and looking off.


    The reason why they didn''t have the clothes they bought was probably because they sent them back to the inn. I wonder how much I bought.


    But it''s a scary thing that it''s been two hours since the first case. Will I be able to return to the inn today?


    "...Nord Dad, it''s finally over.


    ...Oh, so it''s finally over.


    I shake him on the shoulder, and he manages to stand up from his slump.


    He looks more fragile than ever.


    ''Next time we''ll go to the store across the street!¡¡In addition to my clothes, I have accessories!


    Mother Erna beckoned me and Saara into the shop across the street in good spirits, with Meena and Saara in tow.


    The smiles on the ladies'' faces are terribly dazzling. I don''t want to ruin that joyful atmosphere.


    There''s no way I can do that, just me and my Nordic father separated.


    ........Al, let''s go.


    Yes.


    Me and Dad Nord got up again and headed to the clothing store.

 79-Buy souvenirs

    The long hours of unaccustomed shopping can take a toll on his mental and physical strength, but he''s willing to go along for the sake of his beloved wife.


    The female customers around him look enviously at such a close couple, and are disappointed to see a man who has glanced at them and knocked them down.


    They''re a great couple from the side.


    As a kid, I wouldn''t have anything to look at, I thought, but surprisingly, there were quite a few little things to look at.


    I think they might make a good souvenir for Emma''s sister. If so, then coming to this store was not a bad thing.


    With that in mind, I looked at the small items on the table in the deep, stylish store.


    Barrettes, hair elastics, hair bands, chou shu, catsuits, bracelets, and many other colorful items are on the floor. The customers were all women, and if I hadn''t been a child, I might have been reluctant to come.


    By the way, the wife in the back of the room has been screaming at me for a while now.


    How do you like it?¡¡Does this look good on me?''


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s a good fit for our customers with buxom bodies!''


    In the back, she may be some noblewoman''s wife. She seems to have come for shopping with her squire.


    But still, she is very fertile, isn''t she? The shopkeeper''s way of talking is also very good.


    The squire behind her and her shoulders are trembling to the hilt. It is a squire with no loyalty at all.


    Is it so?¡¡Then shall I take this coat as well?''


    Thank you!


    The slightly rough texture and ethnic embroidery is very stylish.


    The curvaceous Mrs. Crawford put on a bright red coat and headed for the bill.


    But is that really a coat?¡¡I''m not so sure about that.


    She finished the bill before I could question her and left with her squire, who was trying hard not to laugh.


    ''Thank you very much!


    "Manager!¡¡I''m missing the carpet in the break room?''


    ''Oh, I would have sold that to a curious aristocrat.


    ''Really?¡¡That carpet was pretty shabby, though?''''


    "We commoners don''t know what a nobleman would think.


    "I guess so.


    Well, that clerk never once said it was a coat.


    It''s impossible to get clothes that fit such a huge body except for custom made. It seems like she was making all sorts of difficult decisions earlier, so when I offered her the carpet, she was overjoyed to buy it.


    Well, it doesn''t matter now. It''s more of a souvenir item.


    I tried to pick up each of the neatly arranged items, but there were some I didn''t understand the purpose of, as I''m not related to such things.


    Oh, you''re going to pinch these things here.


    As I watch, Meena comes over next to me and grabs a hairpin.


    Then she tucked it into a tuft of bangs.


    "Heh, does that look good on me?


    What a smile.


    ''No, your forehead is in full view, which makes you look even more ridiculous?


    ''Oh!¡¡Master Alfried, you are terrible!¡¡You need to think about how you say it!¡¡And what''s more ridiculous?¡¡Then it''s like I usually look like an idiot!


    No, even if you call it the way it is, it doesn''t look good on you, so it can''t be helped. It''s a pity if you say "it looks good on you" and then start wearing it.


    Then how about this?


    Meena said authoritatively, taking the light blue chouche in her hand and tucking her hair back.


    ''....It looks like a tadpole tail.


    My hair isn''t that long to begin with, so I guess I don''t need a hair stopper.


    ''''Alfried-sama is too harsh!¡¡Sarra!


    Meena was in tears as she hugged Saara, who was nearby, crying, but


    What''s wrong with you--phew. What''s that?


    ''Uhhhh!¡¡Even Sarra is terrible!


    Saara usually laughed at me.


    It took a while to put a sulky Meena in a good mood with a cookie.


    We bought some nice trinkets and other things and I was in the store thinking about souvenirs.


    I could manage for Emma''s sister. Even if it was a delicate item, she would receive it with an angelic smile, and it would be used as fertilizer in the storeroom, and then Thor would discover it and make fun of me... Just thinking about it made me cry.


    No, the guy I bought this time was supposed to be practical. It''s not going to be much of that.


    I bought one for Sheila, but that guy seems like a bite, but that''s okay.


    More importantly, the problem is the gifts for my sister. I''m sure she''ll immediately say she doesn''t want it if I bring something half-assed.


    I don''t know what to give Elinora''s sister to make her happy.


    I''m sure Elinora would be pleased to receive a weapon of some sort. A new wooden sword?


    No, they''ll turn on me if I give them that stuff. I''m not going to give you any weapons.


    You''ll need something safer, and something that will please Elinora''s sister. I''d like to get down on my knees, if that''s what it takes. No, my kneeling isn''t worth it anymore. I''ve done it so many times now, it can''t be satisfying.


    Don''t you have one of those cute hobbies, sister Elinora?


    I can''t think of anything right away, so I think I''ll start with a recap of her day.


    A day in the life of Elinora sister would be morning practice, study (for a fairly short time) practice, vigilante training, and lounging around the mansion. Whenever she has time, she comes to my room or brother Silvio''s room.


    It''s really all practice. It''s a life that I can''t imagine for a woman of my age. The only life that seems like it is after training with the vigilantes, I''m playing with sister Emma and Sheila.


    ''You look good in these clothes and stuff, Elinora!


    What?¡¡It''s a bit flashy, don''t you think?¡¡Elinora doesn''t seem to dress like that.


    That''s right. She looks good in everything, but she doesn''t want to dress up like someone else.


    I''m just the same sword idiot, but I''m perfectly similar to Mother Erna in terms of personality.


    ''''Well I guess that might be true.


    ''You''re a girl of your age and you should be more dressed up.


    Elinora sister doesn''t get dressed up or anything. Her clothes are all easy to move around in, and her hair is basically in a ponytail. That''s the easiest way to move around, according to her.


    Come to think of it, I think Elinora''s sister''s hair stopper was ragged.


    Hmmm, I don''t know if that will make you happy, but I''ll make it a hair stopper.


    I''ll buy a variety of types and colors, just in case. I''m sure they''ll complain about not liking the color or something.


    ¡ô.


    Then we bought a lot of things. Now it looks like there will be no problem as far as souvenirs for the ladies. God only knows if it will please them.


    As we left the store, we heard the bell ringing, and we knew it was around noon.


    It was lunchtime, and Meena, who had regained her good mood, took Saara and headed south to the main street.


    She said that she planned to conquer all the stalls in the royal capital.


    As expected, that would be impossible, but since Saara was there, she would be able to bring him back safely. We can return to the inn if we continue north from the main street in the south, so it''s okay.


    That''s why we''re having lunch too. Where are we going?¡¡I asked Dad Nord and he told me it was a place near here that served fish dishes.


    Oh, a fish dish!¡¡I guess it''s different from the river fish dishes from the village of Koliat. I haven''t had much seafood since I came to this world, so I''m looking forward to it.


    Personally, I prefer seafood to meat.


    The restaurant was located a little north of the main street to the west.


    It''s a bit of a pricey restaurant because it''s in the northern part of the city.


    As I entered the calm atmosphere of the shop, a man greeted me.


    ''Welcome, Mr. Nord-Slowett, isn''t it?''


    A man with a calm and dandy atmosphere condescendingly bows to you.


    Since it''s a high-class restaurant, they probably do a good job of serving the aristocracy. It seems that the quality of the waitresses is also high.


    From the manner in which the clerk spoke, it seems that he had already made a reservation at the store. That''s the difference between a man who can do it and a man who can do it.


    That''s right.


    Well, let me show you around.


    We followed the waitress and took a seat as she prompted us.


    Looking inside the restaurant, we could see that there were many other customers besides us. We could hear them chatting peacefully, and the restaurant has an upscale, yet relaxed atmosphere.


    Like us, there are many people with their families.


    You can enjoy your meal here without having to worry about it. However, you have to be careful about your manners, which is a hassle.


    I''d like to be able to eat slowly in a mansion. But our territory is surrounded by mountains, and the sea is far away.


    Sometimes I eat dried fish, but I don''t like it because it''s too salty.


    I''m pretty sure Eric''s territory has an ocean or something like that. We''ll have to go there if we get a chance.


    ''I haven''t had fish from the sea for a long time.


    Our river fish is good, but the ocean fish is better with a wider variety.


    Thanks to being able to eat sea fish for the first time in a long time, Mother Erna and Father Nord seem to be in a good mood.


    ''You''ve never eaten any sea fish before Al, have you?


    Yeah, I''ve only eaten river fish.


    I looked through the menu, too, but I could hardly recognize most of the names of the fish I didn''t know. There were far fewer fish that I knew.


    ''Do you want something to eat?''


    ''Hmmm, I''m not sure, so I''ll make a recommendation.''


    I really want to eat shellfish and shrimp. But I don''t want to get a giant fish head or an eyeball dish like at a social event, so I don''t.


    ''All right,''


    Dad Nord smiled and consulted with Mom Erna to order from the clerk.


    I thought it was unfair to ask for wine just the two of us. So I said I''d have wine, too, and it was instantly dismissed and turned into grape juice.


    The waitress and the customers around us were terribly lukewarm.


    I was able to regain my mental and physical strength from the morning, thanks to the sea food I''d enjoyed. The seafood soup was the best, especially the one that was infused with various seafood flavors. I thought it was a professional feat to be able to mix in so many shellfish, fish and prawns and still be able to produce a harmonious and calm taste.


    I heard during the meal that it is almost impossible to eat fish raw in this country.


    Is it because they have no concept of eating fish raw? If only they had soy sauce, it would definitely be popular.


    I''ll always find soybeans to make soy sauce, or I''ll find the soy sauce itself.


    For me, I''d like to go in the direction of buying soy sauce.


    I''ve made it in school, and I know how to make it because of my work in a previous life, but it''s going to take a lot of time and effort.


    If I find a place that sells it, I''ll go instantly. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say. I have transferable magic, because from my point of view, as soon as I get there and remember it, I can go there whenever I want.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    The grimoire shop is located in the north near here, and is very different from the small grimoire shop in the west where I first went.


    Anyway, the shop is huge, and there are a lot of magic tools on display. It''s completely different from the secret shop of magic tools that looked like a secret base the other day.


    The best-selling items are probably lights, water and hot water, and magic tools that make fire. I''m sure these products are magic tools that any nobleman would have for granted. If you have magic power, you can use it, or it''s very convenient.


    However, it seems that the refrigerator-type mages are sold out. A nobleman who was unable to buy them was pressing the clerk for "when can we get them in?


    The shopkeeper also seems to be having a hard time. Currently, the supply of refrigerated magic tools is not able to keep up with the demand at all. The number of ice magic users themselves is low, it would be too much to make it even if they wrote down the magic formula every day.


    ''''Welcome!¡¡Can I help you find something?


    As we were looking inside the store, the clerk who was being grabbed by the nobleman earlier came over here.


    I''m sure he came here to escape from that nobleman.


    ''''Well, I''m here to see the recently released fire magic tool.


    ''Oh, there''s a new fire magic tool. This is one that is sure to be useful in your cooking. Now, here it is!


    The shopkeeper led me to a magical tool that looked like a stove from a previous life was on display.


    "This product is a magic tool to start a fire used for cooking. Of course, this is not just a magic tool to start a fire. This is a tool that allows you to adjust the intensity of the fire. There is no doubt that the cooking can be done easily without using firewood.


    I''m buying!


    ''Thank you. Little man.


    ''No, no, it''s not Al''s decision to make!


    What are you talking about, Father Nord?¡¡This is a revolutionary new kind of magic, okay?¡¡It makes cooking a lot easier!


    This is why people don''t cook at all. I can''t believe you don''t know how good this thing performs.


    With it, you don''t even have to chop wood and it''s a huge time saver. Even tempura is super easy to make.


    "You sound just like Bartolo.


    That''s because I feel the same way. I feel the same way as Bartolo.


    ''Since Bartolo and Al, who usually cooks, are saying it''s a necessity, isn''t it?


    That''s my girl, Erna. You''re very understanding and helpful.


    And then she drifts her gaze to me and asks, "....


    ''.........With this, we can mass-produce sweets, right?


    I can do it!¡¡We can even make new treats!


    I''ve said it, but I can''t help it. It''s a necessity. It''s Bartolo who makes it anyway. I think Bartolo would buy this stove and he''d be able to mass-produce sweets while crying with joy.


    My answer seems to have been a very satisfying answer, and Mother Erna''s face lights up.


    ''Then let''s buy them. How much is it?


    Thank you, ma''am. Ma''am. That''s 80 gold pieces.


    It''s expensive!


    Come on, honey, get your money out of your pocket.


    If sweets are involved, Mother Erna, who is usually a bit of a scary person, can only be relied upon now. I don''t know what will happen if I disappoint her.


    Are you sure you want to buy it?


    Yes,


    My candy it''s just to make our home a better place to eat.


    Erna, Mom, keep your wishful thinking to yourself.


    ''Anyway, let''s wait until we hear some more about it, shall we?¡¡You don''t have to buy it today.


    If they missed today, it meant that the day of mass production of sweets would be far away. There was no way that Mother Erna would tolerate such a thing, and after a while Father Nord had to pull out a white gold coin from his pocket.

 80-Return to Korea village

    After settling the liquidation of the magic tools since then, we were out shopping again.


    We went to the slightly expensive clothing store and cloth shop in the north section, and bought tea leaves for tea.


    Mother Erna bought a bomb of sugar and tea leaves and then went into the clothing store with Father Nord again.


    I wonder how many times this has happened in the afternoon.


    Kids like me don''t need fancy clothes, so for once I''m allowed to rest on a bench outside the store. I''m not even interested in it myself.


    Yes, I gave him and his wife some time alone. It''s not that I''m tired or bothered or anything.


    I wanted to have a drink, but as far as I looked around, there was no such thing as a food cart.


    I wonder if there are not many in the northern section where there are many wealthy people. Even if there is, it seems to be taken a silver coin or so for a glass of juice. Then it is better to enter the cafe somewhere.


    But I don''t want to leave this place right now.


    While sitting on a bench, I was wondering what I should do, when I heard a bell-like sound from the clothing store.


    When I looked up vigorously, thinking that I was finally done shopping, Mother Erna went back into the clothing store next door.


    ''That''s where you went in earlier!


    I wonder if he heard my cries, and Nord Dad laughs bitterly as he follows Erna''s mother into the store.


    Why would I go into the clothing store I just entered earlier?


    Why did you make an instant decision when you bought sugar or tea leaves, but when it comes to clothes, why did you take so long?


    I felt like a guard patrolling the capital today, going this way and that and back again.


    Moreover, it''s too much to handle, because they expand their range of activities until they find a product they like.


    I''ve heard that women sometimes get a sense of satisfaction from the process of searching for and buying a product, if it''s true, it''s a terrible thing.


    It''s past noon now. Will this continue until the evening........


    ''.........finally done.


    In the evening, I collapsed on the fluffy couch as soon as I got back to the inn.


    ''''Well yes,''''


    Dad Nord, the man who was taken around the most today, collapses on the couch across from me.


    We bury our faces in the couch and become silent. Or rather, we don''t have the energy to speak.


    Erna''s mother is currently checking the bags that have been delivered with the innkeeper.


    I wonder if that much luggage can be put on the wagon. There are too many jars of sugar in particular.


    It will be hard for the horse to pull the luggage on the way back.


    Also, it will be hard for Bartolo when he returns.


    As I close my eyes while thinking about this, the door to my room opens.


    Maybe it''s because I''m exhausted, but neither I nor my Nord dad turn around.


    Mother Erna is still checking her bags, and Meena is probably Saara since she''s stuck eating too much food from the stall.


    There is the sound of dishes clinking and tea being poured.


    And two teas are placed on the table.


    "...Thank you, Sarra.


    Me and my Nord dad''s muffled voice.


    ...no, thank you for your help.


    Saara quietly left the room, probably sensing the tired mood.


    Both me and Father Nord must be thirsty, but I couldn''t put my mouth on it until it cooled down.


    ¡ô


    And the next day. The time has finally come to leave the royal capital.


    The preparations for the carriage have already been made early in the morning.


    The guards, Roomba and Gates, are also present, and it''s been a long time since I''ve seen them both at the same time.


    I''ve only seen one of them when Nord Dad and the others went to the party.


    ''Oh!¡¡Al!¡¡Did you see that one?


    As soon as Roomba sees me, he comes up to me.


    Gates seems to be manning the wagon, sorting through the luggage.


    ''I saw it!¡¡Hey!¡¡That was interesting on so many levels!¡¡I even bought a book about it.


    The book!¡¡That''s a good buy. It''s a kid''s job to tell his dad what he''s done.


    We nodded at each other and smiled a black smile.


    ''This is going to be a fun carriage ride home.


    ''Yeah yeah. Actually, I secretly bought some of their famous dragon muffins.


    That''s what a dragon muffin is. It was one of the muffins that led to Mother Erna and Father Nord getting to know each other at the theater.


    They bought them at a store that became very popular thanks to the Dragon Slayer play.


    They are now famous for the rumor that if you eat them with the person you love, you''ll get married.


    There was a street that Mother Erna had unnaturally avoided, so she explored it and found the shop.


    It was supposed to be the shortest way to reach the place we wanted to go through there, but since we were taking a detour, we figured there was something to it.


    ''Well, let''s pick it up and talk about it, shall we?


    The carriage journey is long but not boring.


    Then, ready to return home, we get into the carriage and leave the royal capital.


    We slowly make our way down the main street in the south, where all sorts of people and things are gathered in the hustle and bustle of the city.


    Normally, I would have missed this, but for me, it''s a place I can come to anytime, so I don''t have any particular thoughts.


    Now I just want to get back to Coriat Village.


    I can''t wait to get back to the house and relax.


    Eventually the carriage will be approaching the southern gate.


    On the first day I jumped out of curiosity, but I don''t do that now.


    There are predators hanging around there. I don''t think anyone is going to go out there to be eaten as they please.


    Even as he went through the simple process of getting out of the gate, Father Nord didn''t get out of the carriage.


    This was because the other guard had the same short hair and skinhead as the first day.


    ''''Let me see your nobleman''s insignia and also your body.


    I can''t hear it. I didn''t hear anything.


    Father Nord shows me the crest of his notebook without getting down from the gyoja stand.


    He stretches his hand out as best he can, trying to get a little pause.


    I don''t think he was that frightened even when he was confronted with the dragon.


    As expected, the world over here seems to be unadventurous. Although, at the end of your adventure, you won''t be able to come back to your original place.


    ''''Sorry, I can''t see very well.''''


    Huh!


    The short-haired guard, who says the aristocratic insignia is far away, wraps his hand around Nord Dad''s hand and starts to check the insignia.


    Rather than a coat of arms, the guard seems to be checking the Nordic father''s skin. It''s also meticulous.


    ''Is Meena''s stomach okay now?''


    ''Yes, I''m fine now. I overdid it yesterday.


    Meena sticks out her tongue in embarrassment, "Ehehee.


    ''You must have had a swollen belly like a pregnant woman when you came back.


    It was hard for me to get him home.


    Mother Erna and the others start laughing at the sound of Saara''s voice.


    Inside the carriage it''s harmonious, even though outside it''s her own husband''s chastity at stake.


    ''You are as beautiful as ever, my dear. It was worthwhile to stay here for a while. If you don''t mind, I have a nice place to stay nearby.


    No, no!¡¡They''re going home now!¡¡I''m not going!


    Come to think of it, I don''t see the skinhead guy.


    So I looked out the side window and saw the skinhead''s face right in front of me.


    ''''Hi!''''


    I almost blasted off my magic as soon as I could, but I defended myself by closing the curtains.


    My heart skipped a beat and my chest hurt.


    Then when I calmed down a bit, I glanced open the curtains and was tempted to look out again, but I decided not to.


    But I''m sure I''m there because I can still feel the popularity of the place.


    An angelic voice descended just as I was scared alone in the harmonious carriage and Dad Nord was about to touch my butt.


    ''I''m done checking the wagon!¡¡No problem!


    Hey!¡¡I told you to take it slower!


    A short-haired guard shouted angrily at the earnest young man.


    ''''Alright, Mr. Lowe, let''s get going!


    Yes!


    Mr. Lowe, the guru, tweaking his whip and advancing his horse.


    ''Ah!¡¡Hey!¡¡Wait for me!¡¡We shook off the short-haired guards who mumbled something like, "I haven''t been able to check my ass yet," and left the gate.


    We passed through the demon''s gate and returned to flee from the royal capital.


    ¡ô


    On the wagon ride home, I talked with Rumba and Gates a lot about Father Nord and Mother Erna.


    Over dragon muffins.


    I laughed out loud every time I heard them talk about how they were actually like that, or how they were saying these lines at such and such a time.


    The more I got into it, the more my voice seemed to reach the carriage and the more times my dad got angry with me.


    Mother Erna confiscated my dragon muffin.


    I think it''s terrible that we were just having a good time chatting.


    It took seven days of setting off fireworks in my spare time, getting pissed off again, and being banned from going to the wagon.


    Finally, I came back to the village of Coriat.


    Sitting next to Mr. Lowe, I can feel it in my skin.


    The clean, clear air and spreading nature.


    The peacefulness of the air is very calming.


    The royal capital is full of big buildings and lots of people, which makes me tired.


    The sound of horses'' footsteps and the sound of flowing water, and the voices of villagers talking as they plow their fields as the carriage slowly moves forward.


    Occasionally the villagers would notice us coming back and wave to us, and I would smile and wave back.


    Then word of our return spread, and Asmo and Thor appeared from afar and shouted at us.


    I couldn''t help but feel my cheeks relax at the sight of my bad friends for the first time in about three weeks.


    ''Oi, you bought a souvenir!


    "Give us a taste of King''s Landing!


    You say that out of the blue without even leaving. It''s a despicable breed, isn''t it?


    "Oh, I have something for you...


    There it is!¡¡I''m about to answer, "I''m just going to huff and puff.


    The food Asmo says is not a problem. It''s just as I expected, and I can share it with you from the food I bought.


    However, I forgot to bring some of Thor''s souvenirs.


    I thought he would appreciate something that would help him become an adventurer, and I was going to give him a suitable cheap sword.


    I forgot all about it because of the souvenirs for Emma and Elinora, and the shopping with Erna and her mother.


    What am I going to do? If he was the only one without a souvenir, he would definitely sulk.


    I should give her something, even if it''s just a sword that''s lying around.


    But there would be no swords in the peaceful village of Koliat. What should we do?


    --Fallen?


    The word stuck with me oddly.


    Come to think of it, I think I picked up the sword.


    ........yes!¡¡Now I remember!¡¡I picked it up on the road!


    --The Goblin''s sword!


    Yeah, so that means it''s not a problem.


    "Hey!¡¡You don''t have any souvenirs!


    Thor seems to feel uneasy about my half-heartedly interrupted words, and Thor raises his voice again.


    In response, I use a sunny voice.


    ''There is!¡¡Stay tuned, both of you!¡¡I''m heading over to Thor''s house tomorrow!


    It''s a goblin sword for Thor, though.


    ''Oh!¡¡I get it!


    When I said that, the two of them turned their backs and walked away, as if their business was done.


    Hey, hey, you''re cold, even though you haven''t been back in a while.


    At least wave your hands until you can''t see the carriage anymore.


    ¡ô


    As soon as the carriage arrived at the mansion, Bartolo, Mel, Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio greeted us at the door.


    ''''It''s been a while, kid!''''


    When I finished bowing and welcoming him like a nobleman, Bartolo was the first to speak to me.


    It''s good to see you, Bartolo! I can''t wait to try Bartolo''s food. I''m tired of the food in the capital and the food on the road.


    The taste of my family is the taste of Bartolo. The taste of King''s Landing is not bad, but I don''t want to eat it every day.


    And I don''t even have rice.


    ''So that''s why you bought that, right?


    The thing was a fire magic tool that Bartolo had told me to get for sure.


    ''Of course. There''s a big one in the wagon.


    ''Oh!¡¡Really?!


    Bartolo made his way to the wagon, as if to bounce his huge body.


    Let''s not say yet that the price for that is to keep making large amounts of sweets.


    ''Didn''t you get a little fat, Meena?''


    ''Yeah!¡¡Ki, it''s your imagination!


    He was gobbling up food from a food truck. I must have gained at least three kilos from all appearances.


    The maids seem to be having fun, but they''re having a conversation that could be very difficult if the men were to mix it up.


    ''Al, welcome back,''


    The one who came with a fresh smile was Brother Silvio.


    He''s the one who made me a needle in a nobleman''s social gathering to be compared to him.


    When I think of that, I''m beginning to think that it''s okay to pull a shot here.


    No, I don''t care if it''s goofy.


    ''I''m home!¡¡Brother Silvio.


    Al?¡¡Why don''t we put those hands down, huh?¡¡It doesn''t come with a face and actions, you know?


    Oh, well. I''m planning to get back at Brother Silvio in a different way.


    Isn''t Brother Silvio a bit brawny?


    For brother Silvio''s arms, they are a bit muscular.


    When I asked him that, Brother Silvio replied with a withered expression.


    ''''........Brother Silvio. I''m sorry I''m late....


    Me and my brother Silvio hugged each other with tears streaming down our faces.


    It must have been hard. It must have been long.


    Three weeks of practice with Elinora''s sister....


    Normally, I would use my brother Silvio as a shield to escape, but I feel sorry for him.


    What are you guys hugging each other about?


    I haven''t heard my sister''s voice in a long time.


    I managed to resist the urge to stretch my spine.


    Don''t worry, I''m not trained yet.


    Oh, Elinora. I''m back. You can find a souvenir from King''s Landing in my pouch.


    "Three weeks of sword training in King''s Landing?


    ..........


    You''re not even going home.


    How is your sword training?


    No, I didn''t.


    Let''s go.


    Yes, sir.


    Sister Elinora''s white hand catches my arm and pulls me to walk away.


    ''Hey, Al?''


    What?


    What now? Can''t we get serious today? I''m prepared to use transference to escape if someone says, "I''m sorry.


    ''........Welcome back.


    I''m home!


    Needless to say, I got beat up in practice after this.

 81-Souvenir to Thor

    I''m off!¡¡I woke up to the faint sound of Elinora''s brave voice from downstairs.


    I raised my upper body on the bed and stretched as hard as I could before pushing open the wooden window.


    As I expected, Elinora''s sister was swaying her auburn ponytail.


    The one bundling it up, swinging smoothly, is the chouche I gave her yesterday as a souvenir.


    It is a white fabric with red polka dots on it.


    I was afraid that he would say, "I don''t need that," but he seemed to like it a lot and took most of what I bought him.


    What was left over from that would mean that I bought something that didn''t look good on Elinora sister.


    I found women''s fashion to be difficult, as far as being left with someone I thought looked pretty good.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get your hands on a pair of shoes that you can wear as soon as possible.


    I watched with satisfaction as Elinora''s sister disappeared and got ready for the morning.


    Normally, I would head to the dining room, but today I''m heading to Thor''s house to change into my outdoor clothes.


    As I''m changing into my green shirt, brown pants and relatively comfortable clothes, I hear a voice from the hallway.


    ''Whoa!¡¡What the hell is that?


    ''Hehehe, it''s a pin I bought in King''s Landing. It looks good on you, doesn''t it?


    ''What?¡¡It doesn''t look good on you. Your forehead is showing and you look three times dumber than usual.


    ''It''s awful, Miss Mel!¡¡I can''t believe I''m saying the same thing about Master Alfried!¡¡Nord-sama and Erna-sama smiled and complimented me on how adorable they were!


    "...you''re laughing at that, aren''t you?¡¡Put your face as close to Lady Erna as you can. That way you can tell if you''re being complimented or laughed at.


    ''Why can''t you honestly praise me!¡¡No, it''s not!


    Well, let''s go to Lady Erna''s.


    Yeah, that''s fine.


    Mel walks with a look of exasperation, and Meena walks with her chest heaving as if to say she''s mad at me.


    I walk out of my room and slowly walk behind them.


    ''''Well it''s going to be a noisy breakfast today...''''


    I walk into the dining room a little later than Meena and the others, and Saara, who was carrying the plates, greets me.


    ''Good morning,''


    Good morning, Sarra.


    As soon as he greeted her, Saara quickly carried the plates over.


    The other, on the other hand.


    Lady Erna?¡¡Why aren''t you looking at me today?


    He was trying to verify the truth of what Mel had just told him.


    ''No, it''s not. It''s just my imagination.


    ''No!¡¡Lady Erna hasn''t looked me in the face once since I entered here!


    Meena is close to my face, but Mother Erna has a teacup and a cool smile on her face.


    But I can tell. She''s smiling.


    The reason is that her face is a little tighter than her usual soft smile. And the corners of her mouth are twitching a little higher.


    He tilts his teacup to hide it.


    ''Oh, Al, you''re up. Good morning.


    Good morning, Mother Erna.


    You''re clearly trying to go off topic.


    ''Please don''t go off topic!


    ''You said you were going to Mr. Thor''s house today. Are you giving him a gift?


    Meena is pissed off and tries to get back to the conversation, but Mom Erna ignores her and expands on the subject.


    ''Yeah, I do. I''ll go after breakfast.''


    ''Yes. Speaking of souvenirs, Elinora looked quite happy to wear a chouche. She was up early in the morning and was quite lost.


    Mother Erna sips her tea with a soft smile and a soft smile.


    If I had woken up early, I would have been able to see that rare sight.


    ''''Speaking of souvenirs, I''m referring to the pin I''m wearing!¡¡Lady Erna!


    ''Yes, yes, you look three times dumber than usual with your forehead showing, Meena.


    Meena has been bothering me all morning, so I tell her off.


    At that moment, Erna''s mother chokes on her tea and starts coughing.


    She seems to be coughing bitterly, but her shoulders are clearly shaking.


    ''Lady Erna, here''s a towel!''


    Thank you, Meena-- blowfish!


    Mother Erna blows up in her face as she accepts the towel offered to her by Meena.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Master Alfried and Lady Erna are both terrible!


    Meena ran out of the dining room with great vigor.


    In the end, Bartolo was the only one who did not laugh at Meena.


    Brother Silvio chuckled, and apparently Dad Nord blew his guard when he was taking a break in his office.


    ¡ô


    After a noisy breakfast, I headed to Thor''s house with Bartolo''s homemade lunch and a goblin sword wrapped in cloth.


    I stomped on the dirt as I made my way to the village. I take a deep breath as I bask in the warm spring sunshine.


    The scent of deep greenery and earth pierces my nostrils. It''s as if I''ve eaten a mint. Birds chirping in my ears, I follow the path.


    Soon, as we neared the village, we saw fields and the villagers were tilling the soil with their hoes. If you look closely, you can see an old Roland man wiping sweat off his face and waving a hoe.


    Since he was quite far away, we decided to walk past him this time without talking to him.


    I hope the barley sprouts will sprout soon.


    As I went to the reddish-roofed house that was Thor''s house, I heard a sound like chopping wood from nearby.


    I was curious, so I walked in the direction of the sound.


    Then I saw Thor lifting an axe and chopping wood.


    When Thor noticed me, he greeted me with a rather happy look on his face.


    ''Oh!''¡¡Al?¡¡I''ve been waiting for you!


    Can I just give him a little something to take home?


    I have a bad feeling about this because she has an awfully nice smile on her face.


    "Don''t be so adamant. You''re just going to help me. You just need to put the wood down.


    Thor puts his arm around my shoulder while holding the axe in one hand.


    This guy is deliberately applying the axe to my body, isn''t he?


    This is a threat, no matter how you look at it. I don''t know what he''s going to do because of this guy.


    "Well, that''s all. You don''t swing an axe, do you?


    Oh!


    Lightly intimidated by Thor, I find an appropriately sized stone and reluctantly sit down.


    Then I grab a pile of unbroken firewood near the stump and put it on.


    ''Good!''


    Then Thor slammed the axe down on the wood, biting into the middle of the wood.


    Then he lifted and swung the wood with the axe still biting into the blade of the axe.


    The wood made a clang and a dry sound and broke in half.


    ''Don''t you want to split it all at once?''


    It''s much easier to crack this way. Besides, it''s not safe to bang on it with all your might.


    I obeyed Thor''s voice, "Stay away for a minute.


    Thor placed the wood on the stump and swung his axe up and slammed it into the wood.


    With a clang, the wood splattered in the air.


    If I had been sitting close enough, the splattered wood would have hit me.


    Thor yanked the axe blade out of the stump and said, "Hey? I said.


    ''It''s certainly not safe,''


    Then me and Thor chopped wood together with a little conversation.


    ''You don''t even know how to chop wood, you''ve never chopped wood before?


    Not really. He''s a nobleman. I have Bartolo do it.


    You should at least work a little. You know how hard it is to get firewood, right?


    ''I suppose. But we bought a state-of-the-art fire mage, so we won''t be using wood anymore.


    What?


    Look out!¡¡I still have a hand!


    What a guy. I''m in the middle of setting up my firewood and he''s swinging an axe at me.


    I can''t believe he did that.


    "What did you say to me?


    ''Hey, don''t talk like that about how my precious right arm was almost cut off. I bought a fire spell and I don''t need firewood. Fuel is magic.


    ''Huh!¡¡That''s not fair!¡¡Hey, give me that!


    No. I''ve got this for you. This one.


    I flushed as Thor grabbed at me and pointed to the sword I''d placed beside him.


    ''What''s this?¡¡Sticks?


    Apparently Thor can''t tell because it''s wrapped in a cloth.


    So I take it in my hand and undo the cloth with a shrug.


    The moment the silver sword blade is exposed, Thor senses it and says, "Oh! He sounded excited.


    ''Look, a sword,''


    The goblins, though.


    I take the cloth completely off and hand it to Thor, who looks at it happily.


    He''s excited to trace his finger over the blade, turn it over, and let the sun shine through it.


    I polished it up to a shine yesterday. It was clean to begin with, and it shouldn''t be a problem.


    ''It''s a real sword!¡¡That''s not a wooden sword!


    The sword is the size of a goblin, so even Thor can hold it with one hand. Well, I suppose it could be that Thor''s body was being trained by chopping wood.


    It''s just a little heavy for me.


    I was expecting you to bring a suitable toy with you since you''re Al, but I didn''t expect you to give me a sword. Thanks!


    Thor thanks you with a smiley face.


    You feel a little guilty when you smile at me like that, don''t you?


    If it breaks, I''ll give you a better one, or I''ll have Logan make it for you.

 82-Royal feed

    Yes!¡¡Al!¡¡Let''s practice our swords!


    Uh, no.


    Thor, who was given the goblin sword, sniffed and said such a thing.


    I had to train a lot with Elinora''s sister yesterday, so why do I have to practice my sword again the next day?


    I''ve just returned to the village of Koliat after a long journey from the royal capital. It would be good if you could help me with that.


    But still, it was a little frustrating to feel that I had returned to the mansion by being beaten with Elinora sister''s wooden sword yesterday.


    ''''That''s fine, just a little bit!¡¡Just for a minute!¡¡Okay?¡¡I''m strong now too, you know?


    No. I mean, it''s dangerous, so don''t point that sword at me!


    I inch back from Thor, who is pointing his goblin sword at me.


    ''What''s the fuss you two are making?''


    It was Asmo, who lived next door to Thor, who called out to us.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the marketplace.


    I said, "Let''s practice swords, but Al won''t play with me.


    Thor holds the goblin sword on his shoulder while making a disgruntled sound.


    He was very happy to receive the sword, and he was ready to show off to Asmo.


    ''''Sword?¡¡Ah, that''s not your usual wooden sword. A souvenir from King''s Landing?


    ''That''s right!¡¡Look at that, it''s a real sword!


    Thor is in a good mood to show off his sword, as if he''s heard it well.


    In response, Asmo.


    Hmm, good for you. Anyway, Al, what''s my gift to you?


    Hey!¡¡You need to be more interested in what I have to say!


    Yeah, I''m bringing them. King''s Landing''s famous dragon muffin.


    He didn''t seem to be interested in it at all. I don''t even want to go along with the sword training with Thor, so I''ll let it slide for good measure.


    ''Yay!¡¡The sweets of King''s Landing!


    Asmo''s expression changes from a straight face that looks uninterested to a smile.


    Even though the Trierra Trading Company comes regularly, sugar is still quite expensive for the villagers.


    I don''t care if it''s Celia-san, who runs a cafeteria, she would normally only buy a small amount as a condiment.


    Celia is not able to make sweets, so sweetness must be a valuable commodity for the villagers.


    Incidentally, the dragon muffins that were gifts for Asmo were neatly boxed up and stored. They don''t decompose in the subspace, so they are always freshly made and ready to eat.


    I think spatial magic is the strongest of all, being able to retrieve a freshly baked meal from any location. All you have to do is buy food from a stall and store it away, and you can have a warm meal any time you want.


    I''ve got nearly 30 skewers of ooey gooey meat in storage because it''s so good.


    Sometimes I just want to eat that kind of junk flavored stuff.


    ''Dragon muffins are that popular pastry from Dragon Slayer''s story, aren''t they!


    Thor''s eyes light up when he hears the word "dragon muffin". He''s blown the sword training thing out of the water. It''s more of an appetite than a sword.


    This is a gift for Asmo, so why are you also ready to eat it?


    You know, you can go up to my house. I''ll give you some of my secret tea leaves!


    Thor runs in front of us and tries to lead us to his house.


    It seems that he''s trying to entertain us at his house and get a taste of dragon muffins by offering us some of his mom''s secret tea leaves.


    It would be a good thing if he could share half of them with you, but you don''t know what''s going to happen to you later, do you?


    No, it''s a gift from me, okay?


    Oh, come on, you can''t eat a dragon muffin with water, can you?¡¡That''s an insult to candy.¡¡Good food is good drink and food. Asmo would understand, wouldn''t he?


    Geez ... tea leaves ... what kind of tea leaves are those?


    Asmo''s heart is shaken by the words spoken to him by Thor as if he were admonishing him.


    If it''s a sweetness that you can''t normally eat, it''s natural psychology to want to eat it with a suitable drink and enjoy it better.


    ''''Well I forget the name, but it seems to be the same tea leaf as the guy in Al''s mansion.


    Royal Feed.


    Yeah, that''s it!


    Oh, you know, the one that Mother Erna gave to Thor''s mother, saying something like "Thank you for all the help I''ve always given you".


    ''That thing that comes out like water when you go to Al''s mansion.......!


    Well, he''s a nobleman. It''s not the least bit odd that Erna likes tea.


    If we invite them over, they''ll just eat our food and sweets, so we don''t invite them over too often. We want to spend a relaxing time in the villa.


    Well, in that case, you''ll have to feed me a half share.


    One!


    Thor objected to Asmo''s six-minute statement.


    There was nothing more unreliable than a bite in the village of Coriat.


    After all, it was the Celia cafeteria.


    "It''s no use. Take a bite. Take a bite.


    "heh, heh, I know.


    ''Ah!¡¡He ate it all!¡¡You bastard!


    ''What?¡¡You said "bite"!''


    "You son of a b*tc*!¡¡I want my money back!


    This happens to me every day.


    As a countermeasure, if you cut them into small bites, they will take the larger one in one bite.


    The ones that can hold it in their hands are the ones that can hold their fingers in their mouths.


    You never know what they''re going to do to you.


    And at the end of the day, a fight ensues, and they end up eating each other''s fists on a daily basis.


    However, one piece suddenly, Thor also attacked a tough spot.


    It''s a technique that merchants often use to make it easier to convince the other party by first raising the demand line and then gradually lowering it, probably because they don''t think they can get the whole thing.


    He''s not even good at writing or calculating, so when did he use such a technique....


    ''''I can''t even do one of them. A quarter.


    "Royal Feed?¡¡That''s no way to use the finest tea leaves. Half of it.


    ''''Mmmm... well, if it''s a royal feed, that''s about as much as you can do. There''s no such thing as just one drink, right?


    I won''t be so stingy with you.


    How much sugar should I use?


    While the two of them are still discussing the amount, I use spatial magic behind a stump and take out a box of dragon muffins.


    There are four of them inside, including those for Asmo and Sheila''s sister and brother, father and mother, so there''s no problem if you share them normally.


    ''''--Okay, that''s fine. Three cups of tea and no more than four spoonfuls of sugar!¡¡Ladles don''t count as spoons, okay?


    Tsk.


    d*mn you. By the way, Al, where''s that dragon muffin you wanted to see?


    Yeah, it''s in this white box.


    I hold up the white box under the guise of how I''ve left it by the stump.


    A slight breeze carries the sweet scent of butter, causing Thor and Asmo to gulp.


    Even I''ve already eaten a few of them, and even I''m drooling.


    ''Let''s eat quickly!''


    Come on, boys. Come on up here.


    Asmo pushes me back and Thor opens the door to his house while holding his sword in one hand.


    It''s only at times like this that they move fast.


    But still, the sight of Thor entering the house with a sword in one hand, he looks like a pervert. The family would be surprised if he came in like that in the middle of the night.


    Thor puts the sword on the edge of the front door and walks in.


    I guess I should have gotten him a sheath or something.


    As I get to my seat in the living room, Thor starts rustling through the kitchen.


    He''s probably preparing a cup of tea for me.


    As for Asmo, he took out a knife, plate and fork and began to put them on the table.


    That''s my neighbor. It seems that he knows where the knives and plates are in the kitchen.


    Well, when you''ve known each other for decades, that''s how it goes.


    Of course, there were no plates or forks in front of me.


    No, I was the one who brought the souvenir, and I ate a lot of them, right?


    You''re not gonna eat that, are you?¡¡You don''t have to stare at me like.


    ''Huh?¡¡I''m pretty sure I had it tucked away in the back of a triple-layered frying pan, Mom.


    Thor sticks his head on the bottom shelf in the kitchen and says something like that.


    Thor''s mom is desperate, too. Are there people who would take it away from her if she didn''t hide it so badly?


    ''Oh, I see!¡¡Ouch!


    Yeah, you must have hit your head. I can tell that by the sound alone.


    ''I think my sister found out about this place, so she said she was going to move the place or something. As I recall, she threw you in a pot.


    Then, after a while of fishing through the dishes, Thor brought out a tubular box.


    Probably the tea leaves are in there.


    Thor handed it to Asmo and began to prepare the teapot and cups.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can.


    ''Is this real?''


    What a skeptic he is.


    ''Yeah, it''s the same royal feed as our mansion.


    Then it''s no problem. Thanks.


    Hey, it''s real.


    Thor, who had been watching us, brought us some sugar, his mouth agape.


    ''Al, use your magic to light the fire,''


    Yeah, I can get you a cup of tea. I''ll have a cup of tea for you.


    For some reason, Elinora''s sister treats me like royalty.


    She''d kill me if I brought her a bad cup of tea. So I asked Mel to teach me how to make a reasonably good cup of tea.


    But it''s only reasonably good, so it''s not as good as Mel''s. As expected of the talent that Mother Erna brought over from the capital.


    Meru has a spontaneous personality, but her tea is very delicate.


    I fill the kettle with water magic and float it with a psychic. I make a fireball underneath it with fire magic to raise the temperature.


    ''''I saw a bit of that during the snowball fight, but you''re still as dexterous as ever.


    He''s using magic as a matter of course.


    Thor and Asmo, who already have nothing of their own to do, are looking at me with their cheekbones.


    ''''Well, if it''s complicated magic, but if it''s as simple as this, you can do it at the same time.


    You just have to keep your mind on both the kettle and the flame.


    Well, it might take a lot of concentration at first. If you''re not careful, the temperature of the flames will be incredibly high before you know it.


    "Hmmm, that''s nothing but amazing to us lazy bastards.


    Aren''t you going to a magic school or something?


    I''m not going.


    I wouldn''t go even if they offered to open a school for you in the village of Coriat.


    ''''If you can use that much magic, you''ll make quite a bit of money.


    As for the money, I don''t need another reverberation or general chess.


    You''re a man without greed.


    No, I have greed. I want to spend the rest of my life like this.


    Greed is greed. But it''s something else.


    My current ambition, though, is to get some soy sauce.


    It would give us more scope for cooking.


    It seems to be in a country where there used to be rice, but I heard it''s pretty far away. I might as well go there myself.


    As my mind was racing, the water in the kettle started to boil and bubbles started to come out.


    ''Oh, the hot water is ready. Thor, get me a teacup.


    Hmm?¡¡Okay.


    I filled the teacup and pot Thor brought and warmed up each of them with hot water.


    ''There''s no tea in it, is there?


    I''m just warming it up.


    So this is how you make it taste good. My mom used to do that.


    Thor goes back to the table with a look of conviction.


    ''Ah!¡¡You Asmo, don''t waste your sugar!


    It''s okay. It''s fine. I''m hungry.


    As they began to squeal, I drained the water from the pot and put enough tea leaves into the teapot for several people.


    Then they pour the water in the kettle into the pot.


    The trick is to pour the water into the pot vigorously. Then, cover the pot and let it steep.


    I turned over an hourglass nearby and measured the time.


    This is the small one we have at home, so it must be the same minute.


    The royal feed should steam for two minutes and forty seconds, so I turn it over again when all the sand has fallen off.


    I dump the hot water out of the cup and wait, counting the remaining forty seconds.


    Then, when the experience reaches forty seconds, I quickly pour the tea from pot to cup.


    I pour every last drop of tea into the cup, making sure it''s the same consistency.


    ''Hey! Tea''s ready!''


    Get it done. Too late.


    I can''t wait to eat.


    They put the muffin on a plate and grabbed a fork and knife.


    What''s the point of being classy? Why don''t you just eat with your hands?


    Well, I don''t want to go into it because I''m in an atmosphere of trying to feel high class.


    Asmo had asked for sugar, but as expected, he won''t use it while there are muffins.


    Then, let''s eat!


    Before Thor could say that, Asmo had already put a dragon muffin in his mouth.


    ''''Here you go!''''


    Oh, as expected of a royal something. You have a great smell.


    You should at least remember the name, or else you''ll feel sorry for your mother, who was hiding it so carefully.


    Enjoying the aroma, Thor lightly sips on it.


    ''''It smells better and tastes better than the tea my mom brewed!


    Whether you can taste it or not, I''m glad you''re happy with it.


    ''Muffins are so good...''


    Asmo''s expression loosens up as he eats the muffin, looking happy.


    Not only is it fluffy and sweet, but the tartness of the fruit in it is delicious.


    ''''Me too, me too!¡¡........this is delicious. I think I know what it''s like to be a woman who is obsessed with sweets.


    It goes with the tea.


    The two of us tucked into muffins and tea. I could have served them additional muffins, but I thought it would be tastier to share the muffins in good company, so I decided not to.


    ''Yes, Al!¡¡Tell me about King''s Landing!¡¡You saw the play, didn''t you?


    Okay.


    The three of us spent the time chatting and drinking tea in an elegant manner.


    It was as if even Thor and Asmo had become noblemen.


    ¡ô


    Thor!¡¡You can''t keep on working, you know.¡¡''I told you to come to the field after you finished chopping wood, didn''t I?''


    After finishing the muffins, the voice that flew in when they were talking about the royal capital.


    The moment you hear it, not only Thor, but even Asmo trembles as well.


    It''s a good thing I''m not the only one. I completely forgot about my work.


    ''Totally, I asked Asmo to call Thor. What''s she doing here?


    Hey!¡¡f*ck you, Asmo!¡¡What important things you''re forgetting!


    Thor grabbed Asmo''s chest, which he had forgotten to tell him his business.


    ''Sorry, I forgot. Or rather, it''s Thor''s fault for not remembering.''


    You are absolutely right.


    ''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...''


    Thor grits his teeth and makes a regretful expression, then looks at me with a huff.


    He''s going to make up some reason why he was entertaining me because I''m a nobleman anyway, or he was entertaining me because I came.


    ''''Because I was the first one to leave, right?


    I went in on Thor with Asmo pushing me on my back, but I made myself a cup of tea. I don''t think I was on the hospitable side.


    ''Do something about that!


    I wonder if such an excuse is acceptable when you''re not Elinora sister or Silvio brother.


    I''m not treated so formally.


    Thor!¡¡Asmoe!¡¡There you are!''


    The door is rattled open and Thor''s mother comes in.


    ''Oh shit, hide the tea leaves!


    No, it''s the scent and the dishes that give it away.


    ''Wait a minute ... is that scent ... royal feed!¡¡Thor!¡¡You said you weren''t interested in tea!¡¡You used it without permission!''


    With Thor''s mother''s angry voice, a thud of footsteps approaches.


    Thor panics and Asmo re-wraps the box of muffins.


    Asmo seems to be trying to quickly grab the muffins and tonsure them.


    ''Asmo!¡¡You can''t escape!


    Thor!


    At the same time as Thor''s shout, Thor''s mother rushed into the living room in the form of a hanyou.


    Then, as Kiki and I held on to the spot, my image came into view.


    "Oh, Master Alfried!


    Hi. I''m here for a visit.


    She gave me a blossoming smile, much like sister Emma''s.


    Thor''s mother nodded with satisfaction, "Yeah," and grabbed Asmo by the collar as he tried to walk past her side.


    ''I have to get back to work,''


    ''Well, I guess it''s over then, huh?¡¡''Your father said he''d put you up if he found you. I asked him to go get Thor.''


    I''m sorry.


    Okay, but next time, remember that, okay?


    Ufufu laughed, and Asmo ran outside with the box of muffins in his arms as if it was a precious gift.


    Maybe he''s trying to calm his dad''s anger by delivering the muffins.


    His dad loves to eat them too, so he''ll be able to handle it.


    The problem is Thor, though.


    ''Mother-in-law, I think we''re going to take a break here today.


    ''I know that sounds a little different, but that''s okay. You can come back anytime.


    ''''Yes. Speaking of which, my mother wanted to invite you to a tea party, so if you have time, please come to the mansion with Asmo-kun''s mother. We''ll have some sweets for you, a souvenir of the royal capital.


    ''Well, I''m looking forward to that. I''ll be visiting you soon.


    Here, I bow and leave the living room.


    Now I won''t be accused of this.


    If you come to my mansion, you can drink the delicious tea that Mel makes.


    Finally, I turn around and say a few words to Thor.


    ''Thor!¡¡Thanks for giving me the royal feed, man!


    Tenmei!


    "You b*tc*!¡¡Not!''


    I left Thor''s house with Thor''s scolding voice at my back.

 83-Swing

    I was at my home today for the first time in a long time.


    While it would have been nice to spend some time at the mansion, the weather was nice today, so I decided to spend some time outside.


    I climbed up the tree, the only one growing near my house.


    I put my weight on it and step on it to check the thickness and sturdiness of its trunk, which is growing sideways.


    Yeah, it doesn''t budge. It would be safe for Asmo to jump.


    No, I knew that was a lie. He''s got a record of breaking the ice in the winter, so I don''t trust him.


    I''m sure I froze it to a good depth, though.


    Well, I have no intention of putting Asmo on this, so it''s not a problem.


    I take out a seat plate with a rope tied tightly to it with spatial magic.


    I think you can get a general idea of what I''m doing. Yes, it''s a swing.


    I wrap several layers of rope around the trunk of a tree and float the seat plate to just the right height.


    When I get to a height where I can get on, I tie the rope to the tree trunk to prevent it from unraveling.


    I don''t have any fittings or anything useful, so it may not be stable or durable, but my weight is light, so I should be fine.


    All I need to do is sit down and shake it.


    After carefully tying the rope to the floor, I jumped down and sat down on the seat board.


    I felt like I was leaning slightly, so I climbed back up to the tree to make the adjustment.


    After repeating this a few times, I finally had a swing that I was happy with.


    I pedaled lightly, but the tree didn''t shake or anything.


    This tree is pretty tough.


    I continued to swing on the swing.


    It felt good to be wrapped in an indescribable sense of floating. I feel like I''ve become a bird.


    As I pedal a little more vigorously, the scenery begins to rise and fall.


    It''s nice to feel the wind in my body.


    It was probably the last time I rode in the park on my way home from work in a previous life.


    At that time, the people around me seemed to be appalled by the fact that a grown man was enjoying himself on the swing set.


    I was on the verge of dying of exhaustion, so my mind must have been offended.


    Why is it that swings are so much fun to ride after a long time?


    "...what are you doing?


    I was thinking of reading a book I bought in King''s Landing because I was getting tired of peddling, when I was approached by a voice.


    When I looked towards the voice, I saw that it was Sister Elinora who was peeking out from behind a tree.


    The trees around my home have been cut down, so there isn''t much room to hide and have good visibility.


    And in this natural environment surrounded by greenery, Elinora''s auburn hair really stands out.


    ''''Um, the swing set?''''


    I reply, and Elinora comes over to me.


    "Hmm, a swing.


    Then he would look at them curiously and shake the rope.


    "You''re still very good at making weird things.


    It''s rude to call it weird.


    But now is not the time to argue with that. What''s important is what this sister has come to do.


    No way, is it another practice?¡¡No, you''re not carrying a wooden sword today. And you''re wearing a white dress.


    ''What''s sister Elinora doing here?


    I saw Al run out of the house in the morning, so I just went out there.


    So you''re saying you''re following me?


    I was going to do it in my spare time, but my footprints were broken. What kind of walk are you doing?


    That''s because we got on a grass road or something on the way. Haha.


    It''s dangerous. Are you saying that you can''t even bypass the transition near your sister Elinora?


    ''''So you were taking a walk to pass the time and you found me here?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    For some reason, Sister Elinora replies with a thin chest and a great smile.


    ''''Ouch!''''


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    The rope hits me in the cheek because Sister Elinora yanked the rope away from me.


    Is it because I was thinking about something else?¡¡However, looking at Elinora sister''s nonchalant attitude, it doesn''t seem to be on purpose.


    Normally, she would be clenching her fists like "I feel like I can hit you right now" or something like that.


    I feel like it''s not good to be so calm, though.


    I was in a lot of pain from being sticky.


    ''By the way, how do we play this? Are you just going to sit there in a daze?


    No, it''s just for fun. It''s nice to sit in a daze.


    When I pedaled in, Sister Elinora let out an impressed voice.


    ''Take your place,''


    Yeah, go ahead.


    It''s like being told to take over by a kid general or a powerful child.


    I''ve had a lot of fun, and I''m satisfied with the results, so I just handed over the seatboard to them.


    Elinora began to pedal on her own without any difficulty.


    Maybe Thor or someone else would say, "How are you going to pedal it?! I''m sure they''ll make a fuss about it.


    ''Heh, what a funny thing this is!


    Right?


    Sister Elinora seemed to be very pleased with the swing.


    She uses her legs dexterously to build up momentum and accelerate faster and faster.


    The swing makes Elinora''s ponytail bounce up and down.


    I''m tired of pedaling. Push me on my back.


    Have you already sparked that depth of knowledge? She is an older sister who is truly good at getting people down.


    I walk behind Elinora and put my hand on her back as she comes toward me.


    Then I push out lightly.


    ''''Ah!¡¡There''s something about this one that feels so much better.


    That''s because I''m pushing it.


    I push hard on her back as I answer that, and sister Elinora sounds like she''s enjoying herself.


    ''''Hey, I''m not pushing hard enough?''''


    This is it if you slack off a bit. If sister Elinora says she''s too heavy or something, she''ll kill me.


    ''I can hear you, you!


    Just as I was about to push her back, sister Elinora twisted herself around and smacked me on the head. It hurts.


    What a dexterous thing for a sister to do.


    But still, I wonder why she doesn''t get bored with me just pushing her back, when it''s almost the same as before. I can''t help but wonder.


    My arms are getting tired and I can''t wait to get bored.


    ''I''m done.''


    For a while after that, my wishes were heard, and I received a word of release from sister Elinora.


    I think it was just a whim.


    When Sister Elinora made sure I was off the swing, she used the recoil of the swing to jump down as hard as she could.


    I didn''t know you could do that move before you could get off normally. It wasn''t that big of a pedal, but it was a move that took a lot of guts.


    Elinora''s sister flutters her ponytail and decides to land neatly.


    I''m tired of pushing Elinora sister''s back the whole time, so I crawl to the swing and sit down.


    ''''....Fuu.''''


    As I breathed a sigh of relief, Sister Elinora looked at me and smiled.


    That''s the expression that came up with the stupidest thing. Elinora''s red eyes are blazing.


    Elinora rushes over to me and spins around to my back.


    You''re not going to push me hard, are you?


    It''s not like I''m hanging from a big, thick trunk, though, so that''s dangerous.


    I open my mouth to pay attention, but I freeze when I see the shoe that came on the seatboard.


    Then Sister Elinora grabbed the rope and put her other little foot by my thigh.


    ''Two people on!''


    Let''s pedal this thing!


    The Elinora sister says happily, and begins to pedal dexterously with her legs.


    The ropes just barely make a sound as the weight of both of us rides on them.


    ''No, no, Sis Elinora. If we rode two people, the weight would be too much--


    Do you think I''m heavy?¡¡I''ll drop your knuckles if you want to say that, okay?


    No, that''s not what I''m talking about, it''s just that it''s not designed to be ridden by two people, or maybe it''s the right weight for one of me.


    No matter how I try to explain it, I don''t think I can avoid the fistbones.


    ...........................Mekhi.


    ''I just heard a sound that shouldn''t have come from a tree trunk!


    It''s all in your head!


    In the end, the tree trunk didn''t break, and Elinora was happy to enjoy it.


    I''ve been freaking out every time I hear the ropes and the screams of the tree trunks.


    ¡ô


    The next day, Roomba came to the mansion with a shredded rope and a seat plate.


    ''This is Al''s, isn''t it?¡¡It''s broken...


    ''Of course!¡¡There''s no way the trunk of that tree can support the weight of a Roomba!

 84-Origami-scattering cluster amaryllis

    Sister Elinora walked into my room without knocking as usual.


    ''Al, what the hell are you doing?''


    These words with my hand on the doorknob, looking at me and the paper sitting on the floor.


    To that queen, this mansion is all her own room. I guess there''s no need to knock.


    If we appealed to her to knock now, she would only get a raw reply.


    "I''m folding paper. ''Origami,''


    Sister Elinora raises a neat eyebrow dubiously as I show her the paper I''m about to fold.


    ''Origami?¡¡I don''t know what you''re doing, but even paper isn''t free, right?


    I felt like an awful fool. Did he think I was wasting paper for no reason? If so, I''m offended.


    ''No, no, I''m not wasting paper for nothing, okay?¡¡This is going to be interesting stuff, okay?


    ...What?


    Hmm, I''d be quicker to show it to Elinora sister, the sword fool.


    Let''s make a simple one first.


    Pull the folded paper over the edge and pull the paper cut to just the right size.


    However, it should be acceptable in white because there is no color.


    If it works in white, it could be a rabbit, a swan, a fish, or maybe a cow if you use a little ink.


    If you know the silhouette, you can make the eyes look cute just by drawing them a little.


    To be honest, I wanted to fold a flower or a dog or a fox in a showy way, but it is hard to understand it in the all-white color.


    I should make a cute rabbit for the time being. That would be easy to understand.


    Once I decided to do so, I made a move. I''m going to reconcile my memories of making it in elementary school with the real thing and fold it.


    Elinora sister knows I''m going to do something, and she takes her hand off the doorknob and sits down in front of me.


    As Sister Elinora sits down, I can smell a softly nice scent in the air. It smells just like Mother Erna''s.


    ''''Well you''re as handy as ever,''''


    Uh, yeah.


    I drew her face a little bit at the end.


    I got it!¡¡Rabbit face!


    The rabbit''s face is complete. Just the face. The one with the body didn''t know how to fold it.


    When I handed the finished product to her, Elinora-san let out an exclamation of admiration as she touched the ears and turned them over.


    ''Wow, it really does look like a rabbit''s face. It has proper ears and it''s so cute.''''


    That''s because I folded it to make a rabbit''s face.


    While Sister Elinora was looking at it, I made a cow, a swan, a boat, and a leaping frog called Gekota.


    It''s a bit plain, but I hope you don''t mind that it''s only white in color.


    "Hey, can I have this?


    What Elinora liked most was the bouncing Gekota. If you push your finger toward the buttocks, it will fly away.


    The Elinora''s beautiful red eyes shine as she gazes at Gekota, who has been placed in the palm of her hand.


    It''s a shame it''s not green, but the round eyes I drew are a pretty sight to behold.


    Come to think of it, you liked Gekota a lot when he was wearing slippers.


    Certainly Gekota is cute, but I think Tonkichi is cute too.


    By the way, since then, they made a pair for Elinora-sister, and they''re still attached to her feet. My room is carpeted for me to lie down a lot, so I''m pulled to the edge of the room now, but it''s funny to see her wearing them with Erna''s mother.


    ''I''ll give them to you if you like them, Pyongye Gekota,''


    Wait a minute!¡¡Where did that bleeping come from?


    I just need to borrow--


    When I try to take Gekota from my palm to explain, sister Elinora twists her body away from me. What''s that cute gesture?


    ''No, I''m just borrowing it. I can always make it.''''


    ''Really?¡¡Then make five more of them!


    You liked it that much?


    ''Yes, yes,''


    I nod and Sister Elinora smiles and holds out her hand with Gekota on it.


    I grab Gekota with a careful hand and place it on the floor.


    Then I place my index finger on Gekota''s buttocks and let go.


    Then Gekota bounces up and down.


    Ha, bounced.


    Then I made her bounce continuously, and sister Elinora said, "Wow!¡¡Yikes! I let out a cute voice.


    I couldn''t help but feel my cheeks loosen up at the sight of Elinora''s adorable figure, which was so different from the usual.


    Sister Elinora seemed to be completely in love with Gekota and made him jump up and down and chased after him, jumping up and down like a frog.


    It''s a good idea!¡¡You should make ten more!


    Maybe I shouldn''t have told her.


    I folded a crane while Sister Elinora was playing with her bouncy Gekota.


    I''ve been making paper planes for a while now.


    If you are Japanese, you must have made origami at least once in your elementary school days.


    For school events and so on.


    At first, I thought, "What''s this?¡¡You can''t just fold paper and make this stuff up! I was amazed.


    Then, after listening to the complicated explanation, I folded it fearfully to make an ugly crane.


    I was second only to the paper plane in origami, so I folded the crane in a smooth motion.


    Finally, the crane is finished by spreading its wings.


    What''s that?¡¡Birds?


    The next thing I knew, sister Elinora was right next to me.


    ''That''s right. A bird called a crane.''''


    I don''t know how you can fold a piece of paper to make something like this.


    It''s easy to learn. You should try it.


    If you can do it and you get into it, you''ll fold the geko-tah yourself.


    It was a hundred percent batting average, but Sister Elinora took the paper in her hand with an open mind.


    Okay, I''ll give it a try, so watch closely.


    I fold the paper into a triangle, and Elinora''s sister mimics and folds it too.


    Wow, that''s crass. You''ll be in trouble later.


    ''What?¡¡Isn''t that right?


    I guess she saw my expression, and Elinora''s sister raised her voice in frustration.


    ''''No, you need to fit more edges and stuff. You''re sticking out of the edges and stuff like that for nothing.


    It''s so detailed.


    When I showed her the triangle that fit together perfectly, sister Elinora stared and then folded it back, complaining.


    I didn''t want to get ahead of myself with this from the start.


    Then I folded it in half, and Elinora followed suit. This time she made a tight fit of the corners.


    Okay, okay, it''s going to be difficult at this rate, but somehow--


    Wait a minute!¡¡How did you do that?!


    It didn''t happen. I''m currently in the process of spreading and crushing the inside of the third one to form a square.


    That''s where Sister Elinora stumbled.


    ''So here!''


    Huh?


    No!


    Spread it out!


    ''Spread it out?¡¡I don''t know if this makes any sense to you, but...like this, right?


    ''No!¡¡That''s just putting it back!¡¡I can''t believe I''m only the third one to trip over it!


    ''I don''t know what you mean. I don''t move my fingers around as uncomfortably as you do, you know?


    What a way to talk. To say my fingers are weird when I see someone break them.


    During sword practice, I would say, "Can''t you even do this? And you''re not afraid to say that!


    These words almost reached my throat, but I held on for dear life.


    The other party is Elinora sister. Isn''t it usual for you to say unreasonable things?


    In keeping with a previous life, I, as a senior citizen, should be the one to keep my cool here.


    It was difficult to make a crane in the first place.


    It''s my fault for saying such a thing to Elinora''s sister. This means that I''m making the same mistake as Elinora''s sister.


    Let''s go with an easier one.


    ''There''s something about that look that pisses me off.


    Sister Elinora''s eyes narrowed and she was almost in a foul mood when a voice called out from the entrance.


    ''''You two seem to be having fun earlier, what are you doing?''''


    Brother Silvio is in a great place. Really good timing.


    Elinora didn''t close the door and that was a big help.


    "Origami. Origami.


    Origami?


    I show Brother Silvio the swan and other items I made earlier to which he replies with a parrot.


    Then Brother Silvio came in and took the swan in his hand with great interest.


    By the way, he was wearing Pyonkichi''s slippers again today.


    ''''Heh, is this a bird?''''


    Yes,


    You made it just by folding paper. You''re very good at it. Can you make one for me?


    I''m not sure if he was interested in this kind of thing or just curious, but he''s surprisingly enthusiastic about it.


    Yes, brother Silvio can do it.


    He''s polite and dexterous, unlike someone else.


    ''I''m curious to hear you say "if".


    It''s in your head. Come on, Elinora, join your sister. The next one is easy to play with.


    Al, don''t treat me like a child, OK?


    I''m not sure if it''s because of the word "playful" or not, but Elinora sister comes up to me honestly.


    I''ve heard that "Al''s habit" often, but when I think about it calmly, I think it''s terrible.


    It''s true that my status is low within this mansion, but I don''t agree. It''s a fact, though.


    ''''So, what are you going to fold next? You don''t want that crane you saw earlier, do you?


    I''m not sure if she learned her lesson earlier or not, but she sends an abhorrent look at the cranes.


    The one just now was also amazing, but this one is also amazing.


    Next, I''m going to make a shuriken that''s easy to make and play with.


    "Shuriken?


    A dubious voice rises simultaneously from Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio.


    I could have made a paper airplane, but that thing is the last thing I want to do.


    ''''You''re not going to spread it out again or something incomprehensible, are you?


    No. It''s a little complicated to get into, but it''s easy.


    I immediately handed two sheets of paper each to Brother Silvio and Sister Elinora.


    Brother Silvio had a fresh smile on his face because it was his first time, but sister Elinora got a jolt when I handed her two sheets.


    Just because the number of sheets has increased doesn''t make it any more difficult.


    ''''Then, first fold them in half--''''


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    It just doesn''t work for you!


    I told you not to snap them both the same way!


    What did this sister hear in my story?


    There was a chunk of paper lying in front of us that was no longer engaged because we''d both folded it in the same direction.


    ''It''s done. It''s kind of a strange shape, like a star, isn''t it?


    On the other hand, Brother Silvio, who listens to what people say and is an honest man, has completed it perfectly, of course, there is no distortion, and it is carefully fitted together right down to the edges.


    Brother Silvio has done it right, right?


    ''Shut up!¡¡You just have to do it the other way around!


    Al, how is this one to be played?


    Brother Silvio asked as Sister Elinora was unpacking the paper and refolding it.


    Throw it.


    ''What?¡¡Throw.


    Brother Silvio didn''t seem to expect to throw it and looked confused.


    ''''Yes!¡¡Pick it up like this and throw it!


    When I went out into the corridor and threw it as a sample, it flew past Silvio''s brother''s room next door and up to the front of Elinora''s sister''s room.


    The distance would be about six meters.


    ''You fly pretty fast, don''t you? Eh!


    The shuriken thrown by Brother Silvio hit the wall and fell with a flop.


    It''s like this at first.


    ''''It''s hard to control.''''


    Brother Silvio doesn''t seem to be particularly bothered and goes to pick up his shuriken with a fresh smile.


    ''''Oh, go get mine too!


    I got it!


    As soon as I called out to Brother Silvio, Sister Elinora stood up.


    Then Sister Elinora came out into the corridor and aimed at Brother Silvio, who went to pick up my shuriken.


    Well, no way?


    Yes!


    Brother Silvio!¡¡Dangerous--


    My well-meaning warning made Brother Silvio turn to me...


    Huh?


    The shuriken, thrown neatly with a form that even a ninja would be surprised to see, stabbed into Brother Silvio''s forehead.


    --Scon. I thought I heard such a sound.


    ''''Silvio!


    I pick up my brother Silvio, who has fallen down, in my arms.


    ''..........Oh, Al.


    Silvio!


    If this had been a real iron shuriken, it would have definitely gouged out his forehead.


    It was such a brilliant throw. Elinora sister is really only good at this kind of kinetic area for nothing.


    ''''........This can be used. Wouldn''t it make a good weapon if you made it out of steel?


    My sister is next to me, muttering something boisterous.


    Naturally, she doesn''t care about her brother Silvio.


    To her, her falling brother looks like a stone lying on the side of the road, I guess.


    But still, I don''t want you to divert a peaceful plaything into a weapon.

 85-Byunkichi and lunch

    I got it!


    The result of cutting apples in the kitchen of the mansion is a pretty bunny apple.


    The bright red skin matches the light yellow color of the apple very well.


    The arch of the rabbit apple''s back is so soft and beautiful that it reminds me of a real rabbit.


    The body of the rabbit is cut so that it can stand up stably, while the overall silhouette of the rabbit is left intact.


    Just by sitting on this plate, it looks as if it is eating grass. This alone is a work of art.


    Especially, these ears are wonderful.


    These ears are the best work I''ve ever done in my life.


    I don''t know whether my skill is good or the quality of the apple is good, but a good work was done.


    I used apple seeds to recreate the dull eyes.


    Isn''t this already too cute?¡¡It''s a shame to eat them. However, the nature of apples is such that if the cut surface is exposed to air, they turn brown.


    They are lovely but must be eaten quickly.


    Oh, I can''t do that poor thing!¡¡But if they don''t, they''ll turn brown and discolored.


    No, but if they discolor, they''ll look like brown wild rabbits... no, apples don''t discolor that nicely.


    It would be more of a yellowish color than a brown one. Still, it doesn''t look very much like a wild rabbit.


    And most importantly, it doesn''t taste good when you eat it at the end.


    This is the worst possible way for neither of us to be happy. This is something we must avoid.


    Ha!¡¡Speaking of which, I''ve heard that putting a little bit of light salt water on them will greatly reduce the discoloration.


    I''m going to take some salt from the kitchen and dissolve it in some water and put it on your rabbit.


    It''ll keep you alive for a long time.


    I smiled at the rabbits lined up on my plate and walked to my room.


    I sat down on a chair in my room and looked at the plates on my desk.


    ''Oh, they''re so cute. I wonder if you guys could put some salt water on them like this to keep them forever fresh?


    What a conciliatory joke I was making, and I was poking the ears of these cute bunnies.


    Of course, I didn''t take a bite out of them. No, it takes a lot of courage to chew up such a beautiful piece of art and smash it to pieces, doesn''t it?


    You''re still cute, though. We''ll give you a name.


    Yes, we''ll give you a name...


    Oh, it''s not an apple. I''ll take one.


    ''Pyonkichi iiiiiiiiiii!


    Suddenly, without a sound, I was eaten by Sister Elinora who came from behind me.


    Oh, my little Pyonkichi gave me his name and scattered his life in three seconds.


    I didn''t know this would happen the moment I breathed life into it. I shouldn''t have given him a name.


    ''''What''s the matter with you, shut up. There are eight of them, you can share at least one of them with me. I mean, isn''t it a bit salty?


    Sister Elinora looked unhappy as she chewed on half of the peonkis and chewed them.


    The only reason it''s a little soggy is because I put salt water on it as a way to prolong the life of these guys.


    ''Not exactly!¡¡It''s fun to look at.¡¡Ears, too!¡¡It''s cute and rabbit-like.


    I appealed to her while showing her the other bunnies, but sister Erinora seemed uninterested while hollowing out Pyonkichi''s eye area.


    What a terrible thing to do.....


    While I was aghast, Sister Erinora


    I don''t care how much you change your shape, as long as it''s in your stomach, it''s not the same.


    She said something that didn''t sound like a girl her age and threw the rest of the rabbit apples into her mouth.


    A crisp and light sound could be heard from sister Elinora.


    Food is not only influenced by taste, but also by various factors such as scent, appearance, atmosphere, and mental state.


    The proportion of perception by the five senses accounts for 80% of the total. In other words, appearance is a very important factor.


    You have to make this stupid sister understand that.


    Otherwise, Pyonkichi won''t be able to come to his senses.


    ''''Erinora sis, you had vigilante training all day today, right?''''


    Yeah, I am. Is Al coming?


    The Elinora sister replies in a good mood, surprised by my abruptly cut-off words.


    Did she think I was interested in vigilante training?


    "I respectfully decline.


    Why?


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    You can''t just go out and buy a new one.


    It''s not only that, but it''s also that I have more time to practice ever since I came back from the capital.


    I''m sure that Elinora''s sister complained to Nord-Dad that she wanted me to practice more.


    Silvio told me that Elinora was bored while me and my father were in King''s Landing.


    It seems that Brother Silvio was treated as a way to relieve the boredom.


    Brother Silvio is a bit strong these days because he was treated by Sister Elinora the whole time I was in King''s Landing.


    I don''t feel like I can get a shot in, no matter where I hit him. He seems to have refined his defense even more.


    If you go to the vigilante training, it''s quite fascinating to meet sister Emma.


    But I don''t think we''ll ever have time to talk at leisure. I''m sure Elinora sister will be following me around and training with me all the time.


    Anyway, when Sister Elinora is practicing all day, Bartolo is making a lunch.


    Then I''ll make your lunch today.


    And I will teach you the importance of appearance.


    I cut my gaze, feigning a disinterested look to hide my emerging smile, and bring a rabbit apple to my mouth.


    The crunchy texture and the juice seeping into my mouth is pleasant.


    The sweetness and sourness peculiar to the apple is exquisite, and the salty taste comes in to ruin it.


    Sorry.


    ''Well that''s fine. You can come over whenever you feel like going, okay?


    When I signaled my denial, Sister Elinora let out a sigh, grabbed one of the new rabbit apples over my shoulder and put it in her mouth.


    Then she walked to the door with a stalwart and left, closing it with one foot in a misbehaving manner.


    No, not that kind of "You can go to the bathroom any time you want, okay? I won''t go even if you say something like that.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    The rabbit apple was too pretty to eat.


    So I handed the remaining rabbit apples to Brother Silvio and went downstairs.


    It wasn''t because I had put too much salt water on it, which spoiled the taste and it wasn''t good. The rabbit apples were too pretty to eat out.


    As I walked downstairs, I could still smell the sweet smell from the kitchen today.


    When I walked out to the kitchen, I saw Bartolo, the master of the kitchen, kneading what looked like cookie dough. The sight of Bartolo, who has a large body, kneading and hollowing out the dough in an adorable manner is a little funny.


    ''''........What are you laughing at?''''


    I wonder if Bartolo noticed me peeking in from the entrance and glared at me sullenly.


    It''s frightening to see a strong-faced Bartolo with such an expression, but I didn''t think so in the slightest, probably because of the sweet-smelling kitchen.


    Rather, he said, "You''re baking sweets with such a strong face! I''m laughing in amazement. You know, the "Gap".


    "Good morning, Bartolo. Good morning, Bartolo.


    It''s because of the boy that I have to make sweets everyday! It''s because of the boy that I have to make sweets all day, every day!¡¡Help me out a little!


    I lightly raised my hand in greeting, and Bartolo complained as if I were speaking to him. ''Return the greeting,'' he said.


    ''Nope. I made a deal with Elna''s mother and that''s how we got it.¡¡I''d rather you appreciated it. You were reluctant to buy it at first, right?


    "Ggggghhh, you son of a b*tc*.


    I''ll just use the kitchen.


    Bartolo''s expression lights up as he walks past a frustrated Bartolo and into the kitchen.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Are you ready to help me bake?


    Because I just told you.


    That''s not true. Do you have your sister''s lunch ready?


    No, not yet.¡¡The boy makes it?


    Yeah, there''s something I''d like to try...


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    I''m off!


    Wait a minute.


    She hurriedly called out to her sister Elinora, who was about to run out the door with a single wooden sword.


    What about your lunch and water? It''s a day''s practice, right?


    ''''What?¡¡Do you want to go to the practice too, Al?


    I''m not coming. Here''s your lunch. Bartolo asked me to give it to you. There''s a towel and a bottle of water in here.


    You''ve been unusually tactful today.


    When I hand her the basket of bentos and such, Elinora looks at me with a jaded stare.


    How rude of me. I''m always looking after Elinora''s sister with all my heart and soul," she said.


    I''m not talking about today, I''m talking about today.


    As I said this, Sister Elinora hummed and sniffed and put her hand on the door.


    The door was opened and bright sunlight streamed into the doorway.


    Then Sister Elinora turned around, her auburn ponytail swinging, and turned around to face me.


    Well, I''ll be off.


    He gave an unusually small smile.


    ''''.....Boy. Did you really give him that lunchbox?


    Bartolo called out to me when I was alone in the doorway.


    ''Yeah. I''m just trying to teach you the importance of looking good.


    I''m sure that''s what everyone would think if they saw it. If they put insects and centipedes made out of seaweed on top of rice.


    Noon. Sister Elinora dashed back to the mansion and forced me to take her to the practice room.


    After asking Bartolo for a new lunch.

 86-Current character information

    Alfried-Throwlett.


    Before his reincarnation, he was Yuuji Inaka. He is 27 years old, a businessman working for a food company. The youngest brother in a family of six. He had three older sisters.


    After dying of exhaustion, he was reborn as Alfreet-Slowlett in another world. Second son. Seven years old.


    He has chestnut-colored hair and dead eyes. His eyes are brown.


    God has given him the power of the ancient magic "Spatial Magic".


    Her magical aptitude is all attributes.


    She is a carefree and troublesome person. She''ll work hard for her own desires.


    Silvio


    The eldest son of the Rowlett family. Ten years old.


    Blonde hair and blue eyes. Handsome in character as well as appearance. Slightly thin and slender in build.


    He has a womanizing smile.


    Because of his kind-hearted nature, he is often pushed around by Elinora and Alfried.


    He is not good at sports. His sword skills are mid-level. He has an outstanding talent for defense.


    His special move is the Silvio Barrier.


    Using himself as a shield, he can nullify an opponent''s attack only once - maybe.


    Most attacks other than Elinora can be nullified - in Alfried''s opinion.


    He is interested in studying, and the school in the royal capital.


    She enjoys walking and gathering wild vegetables.


    His magical aptitude is wind.


    Elinora.


    Thirteen years old. The eldest daughter of the Rowlett family.


    A reddish-brown ponytail and strong-willed red eyes.


    She has a slender figure. She prefers to dress roughly.


    She has a free-spirited personality and is unreasonable.


    He loves swords. He wants to be a knight.


    He is very talented with a sword. He is a genius when it comes to physical activity.


    He has a magical aptitude for fire.


    She has poor breasts.


    Erna.


    The only daughter of the Lazares Trading Company in the royal capital. Former wizard adventurer. She is thirty-three years old.


    She has chestnut-colored hair that extends to her waist. Her eyes are brown.


    She has a soft smile and a soft tone of voice. He has a sweet tooth.


    His current calm personality is similar to Alfried''s, but he used to have an Elinora-like personality.


    A glimpse of this is still visible today.


    She has large breasts.


    Her magical aptitude is fire, water, and


    Nord


    An adventurer of peasant origin. Now a nobleman. Thirty-five years old.


    A handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes. Doesn''t look snobby at all.


    He is thin and macho.


    He has the title of "Dragon Slayer. His sword skills are top-notch.


    His magic aptitude is wind.


    Sarra.


    He is a villager in the village of Coriat.


    She works as a maid for the Slaulet family as the family has a large family.


    She has wet, lustrous black hair that extends to her waist. She has black eyes.


    She is ladylike, but she has an acute sweet tooth.


    Meena.


    A maid in the service of the Rowlett family.


    She is from the village of Coriat.


    Her smooth brown hair is cropped at the shoulders and she has big, crinkly yellow eyes. She has a cute little face and a charming face.


    She is a cute but unfortunate person in many ways, repeatedly getting angry with Mel when she screws up or does something silly.


    Alfried calls her a "bad maid", but no one denies it.


    Her favorite food is cookies.


    She has an excellent sense of smell for sweet things.


    When something sweet is involved, she becomes dignified and evolves into an excellent maid.


    Recently, she''s become suspicious of Alfried''s desire to wash his pants.


    Mel.


    The head maid who works for the Sowlett family.


    She is a friend who was recruited by Elna from King''s Landing. She''s an excellent person who can handle studies and household chores in general, and is very talented in spite of her frank and unassuming tone.


    In addition, she basically leaves the exchange between Elinora and Alfried alone.


    She has long brown hair and slightly narrow brown eyes.


    She has an older sisterly nature.


    Bartolo, 35-38 years old.


    He is a cook who works for the Sowlett family.


    He wears a towel around his head and has a muscular, burly body.


    His hair and eyes are brown, almost black.


    He is one of the few best friends that Nord''s father met when he was an adventurer. His future goal is to have his own restaurant. Unlike the cooks of King''s Landing, his specialty is cooking with simple flavors that make the most of the ingredients.


    He has a caring old man''s disposition. He looks scary on the outside, but is very friendly when he speaks. He''s a tough guy, but he has a sweet tooth. Al taught him Earth''s cuisine, and he is obsessed with reproducing and applying it.


    rumba


    A large man with an eye patch over his right eye. He is as big as Bartolo and has ridges of muscle. He is thirty-six years old.


    Rough brown hair like a lion''s mane and thick stubble.


    He wears armor that seems to be easy to move around in, with the minimum amount of space covered.


    He carries a great sword that shines in silver.


    He is a B-rank adventurer. He has a dynamic personality and can easily get along with anyone, as he doesn''t care about the details.


    He has traveled all over the world, but now he lives in the village of Koriat, where he settles in.


    He lives in his own home, which Alfried built with earth magic.


    Thor.


    A villager who lives in the village of Coriat.


    An evil friend of Alfried''s. A farmer.


    He has pudding-colored hair like a Yankee. He has a bad look in his eyes.


    He is nine years old. He is two years older than Alfried.


    He loves heroic tales and dreams of becoming an adventurer.


    He loves the goblin sword Alfreet gave him.


    He thinks it''s a workpiece he bought in King''s Landing.


    He has feelings for Elinora, but is too shy to even approach her.


    He is one of the three fools in the village of Koliat.


    Asmo.


    A villager in the village of Koliat. A farmer.


    A bad friend of Alfried''s.


    Completely obese and not quite nine years old.


    Has a charming face with quirky brown hair.


    He is a prankster and often teams up with Alfried to trick Thor.


    He loves to cook and can cook himself. One as well above.


    Emma.


    A short girl with blue hair. Blue eyes. Thor''s older sister. Thirteen years old.


    Slender limbs and a fresh smile.


    A woman who is also attentive and walks a step backwards.


    Alfried respects her and calls her "Sister Emma" in his mind.


    An unladylike, ladylike woman from the village of Coriat, but?


    I''m pretty sure she has a bigger chest than Elinora. Thor says she has stuffing, according to Thor.


    Sheila.


    She has long brown hair with curly ends. Asmo''s older sister. Thirteen years old.


    Her hair moves fluffily every time she walks, and her heavy breasts sway heavily in contrast.


    She''s a carefree person with a slow-paced personality.


    She loves to eat, but she never gets fat. All of his nutrition goes to his chest.


    She has been called the crown jewel of the colliat.


    She has huge breasts.


    Roland.


    His hair is dark brown and he is a big man. He has protruding muscles.


    He is also the center of the village.


    He was discovered by Alfried to be the butt of his wife, Natalie.


    He''s a good friend of Westa.


    His magical aptitude is fire. The best he can do is to light wood.


    Westa.


    He appears to be a young man with a slightly intelligent face, but he is of age to be an old man.


    He has brown hair and narrow blue eyes.


    He has a slender, slender build, but he is the type of person who dresses very thinly and has a muscular body.


    She is a close friend of Roland.


    He has a magical aptitude for water. A bucketful of water.


    Natalie.


    Along with Celia, she is a strong woman in the village of Coriat. She is the wife of Roland, and is said to be a very beautiful person.


    Celia.


    A villager who runs a cafeteria. His age is top secret.


    His blond hair is held back by a barrette.


    He is well-built, but he used to let his dunce, Lardo, blow him off.


    Whether it''s true or not is a mystery, but it''s clear that he''s been blowing up the captain of the vigilante group, Lardo, with his fighting skills.


    He has a number of special moves, including a blow from a tray, a ladle drop, and a deadly straight right.


    She is called the "mother of the village of Koliat," and is relied on by both men and women alike.


    Carla.


    Celia''s daughter.


    Lardo.


    He is a vigilante captain in the village of Coriat.


    His wife is Celia and his daughter is Carla.


    She has a fondness for Celia''s ass.


    He has a mild-mannered personality in spite of his burly physique.


    Village Captain.


    A middle-aged man came in. He is dressed in slightly superior looking clothes.


    He has a well-built figure with a soft smile and a mustache around his mouth.


    And he warned me not to be fooled by his sensible looks. The head of the village is the representative who unites the villagers. He is the same as them inside.


    Ehrman.


    A village woodworker.


    He seems to be busy making reversies and shogi.


    He has taken on several apprentices recently.


    Logan.


    A blacksmith living in the village of Koliat. He is fifty years old and single.


    He wears a cloth wrapped around his head like a carpenter and has a stubbled beard.


    He is sturdy and muscular, with short hair and dark brown hair.


    He has short hair and dark brown hair.


    He is a kind-hearted tsundere-chan with a curt attitude. She can''t stand up to Celia.


    She has a keen interest in Japanese food and loves rice and egg rolls.


    Toriela.


    He is the heir to a trading company that mainly deals with small villages.


    He has a very light tone of voice and always ends with a ''sss'', like an unreliable soldier.


    He is 24 years old. He has plain blond hair and green eyes. His face is on the flat side, more of a pretty face than a cool one.


    He has grown into a large trading company that sells reversies, chess, and spaghetti, and has attracted a lot of attention in the King''s capital.


    He is a tipper and is resented by Alfried and Bartolo.


    Gates.


    A former adventurer from the village of Poda.


    He has a deep, sharp face with holi and blue eyes. Dark hair with a soft mohawk and a thick moustache.


    He has a long chin.


    He is a retired adventurer and lives in the village of Koliat with his wife.


    He is a dandy old man who reminds me of hard-boiled.


    Hannah.


    A rotten girl who represents the village of Colliat.


    She writes a certain work. She seems to be a famous woman in King''s Landing.


    Rita.


    Rotten girl. Hannah''s best friend. Aide.


    Count Darius-Merna.


    His black hair is hardened in an all-back bun.


    He is a martial aristocrat and quite skilled with a sword.


    He''s more of an old man in the neighborhood than a nobleman. He''s the type who doesn''t care about the details.


    Viscount Justel-Yurina.


    A gentlemanly aristocrat with blond hair and threadbare eyes.


    He appears to be intelligent and sincere, but is a pedophile.


    When he laughs out loud, he sounds like a prick.


    Linaria.


    The youngest daughter of the Duke of Vladimir''s family. Sixteen years old.


    One hundred and forty centimeters tall. Straight, waist-length chestnut-colored hair.


    She is pure in character and a bit of a natural. Her smile is like an angel.


    She is different from Yulina, but their passionate love for each other was fulfilled and they got married.


    Her magical aptitude is wind.


    Guards: A short-haired man and a skinhead.


    The guards are also known as the guard of King''s Landing.


    His problematic behavior, such as taking men into back alleys and s*xually harassing them, is noticeable, but he is a major deterrent to King''s Landing and is highly valued.


    The gates in charge change at random. He also patrols the city, but he is not assigned to patrol at night.


    Rana-Misfeed.


    The third daughter of the Misfied family. Rah. Four years old.


    Her hair is about halfway between gold and brown, and she wears her hair in twin-tails tied with a red ribbon. Her eyes are blue.


    She is full of energy at her age. She loves her big sister, Shelka, and Alfried.


    Recently, she has been influenced by Alfried and calls him "bad maid" and "troublesome". She annoys her family. Her magical abilities seem to have improved strangely. Lately, he has been using living magic.


    Her magical aptitude is wind, nothingness, and earth.


    Sherka-Misfeed.


    She is the second daughter of the famous Misfeed family, known as the magic nobility.


    Her father is the headmaster of a magical academy.


    Because of her excellent magical abilities, she is skipped out of the school.


    Her hair is between gold and brown, and it is smooth and silky to the waist. He is seven years old.


    He has a handsome face and white skin. Her eyes are blue.


    She usually wears the uniform of the Magic Academy. He is severely cis-controlled.


    Her magical aptitude is fire, wind, and water.


    Lazares


    Erna''s father.


    He has an austere face and bushy brown hair.


    He dotes on Elinora. Alfried is normal. He is a bit of a wicked person to Silvio and the Norse.


    His apprentice has taken over the work of the Lazares Trading Company and is now a retiree.


    He works in consultation with them occasionally. He is currently struggling to sell his panels.


    Elaina.


    Erna''s mother.


    She has the same chestnut-colored hair as Erna''s, flowing in bunches, and has a very relaxed atmosphere. She still has her youthfulness and is very much like Erna. The two of them are like sisters.


    Eric-Silford.


    The second son of the Baron Silford family.


    A slightly misshapen boy with brown hair parted in the middle.


    He is a nobleman of the Silford family, famous for his knighthood. There are many families in the Silford family.


    He is a country nobleman with a fief in the southernmost part of the Kingdom of Misfirito. He never admits it.


    As a knightly nobleman, he has practiced the sword since his childhood.


    He can use everything from swords to tongs.


    He is proud and has a mean streak.


    He has an arrogant tone of voice. He basically calls Alfried "you".


    He''s been traumatized by heights since Alfried took him to the skies.


    He has a magical aptitude for fire.


    Alecia-Lean Grande.


    She is the eldest daughter of the Duke of Leengrande family.


    She has long, brightly colored red hair and sharp eyes that remind me of a bird of prey. She is twelve years old.


    Her skin is as white and fine as snow, her face is terrifyingly well-defined, and her eyes are as clear as crimson balls.


    She is a talented duchess, but she seems to have a lot of time on her hands.


    Recently, she has taken a keen interest in the rumored Alfried.


    Her magical aptitude is fire and nothing.


    Bram-Bamlal.


    The eldest son of the Countess of Baumrall.


    Short, cropped brown hair. Thirteen years old.


    He has a trio of self-respecting eyes.


    He takes a liking to Elinora, but he is weaker than Elinora and is unable to even get engaged to her.


    He has feelings of jealousy and rivalry towards Alfried, who is recognized by Elinora.


    He tends to misunderstand her by making premature judgments.


    Couderia-Misfilito.


    She is the second princess of the Kingdom of Misfirito.


    She has blonde hair that extends to her waist and is slightly curled at the ends.


    Her eyes are blue like the clear sky. Her face seems to be somewhere between a girl and a woman, and she is more pretty than beautiful.


    She prefers dresses and pretty clothes with red as a base color.


    She is a bit selfish because she was spoiled growing up. But she''s also intelligent enough to read the air. She has a soft spot in her heart for the Nord.


    Leila-Misfilito.


    The third princess of the Kingdom of Misfirito.


    Silky blonde hair and blue eyes like the deep sea. Ten years old.


    She prefers wearing blue dresses.


    She was born with weak legs and feet and cannot even walk by herself.


    As a result, there is a rift in her relationship with her family. She has a calm personality, yet has a strong core.


    He has a talent for magic, and is able to control ice magic, which is rarely used in the kingdom.


    Lately, she enjoys gazing at the sky.


    Her magical aptitude is water. (Ice by derivation).


    sariya


    Leila''s personal maid with pink hair. She has known Leila since she was a child and is a childhood friend of hers.


    She is a slow-paced but somehow s*xy older sister.

 87-Laid-back morning

    I awoke to the sound of a bird chirping cheerfully in my ears.


    I sat up and looked around the dimly lit room. The birds are playing outside, and I can hear them chirping intermittently.


    Sparing the warmth of the bedding, I get up and head for the armoire.


    Opening the door at once, the morning sun shines into the room.


    Squinting against the glare, you stretch and take a deep breath.


    The clean air rushes in through your nose, flows into your lungs, and seems to permeate your body. This feels good. I feel my body, which has been in a daze, tighten up.


    This action has become a daily routine since I was reborn in this world.


    I tried to do something similar at the inn in King''s Landing, but it didn''t feel right.


    Perhaps it''s the difference in the air.


    As I gazed at the lush green grass spreading across the grounds, a breeze blew as if to caress my cheek. I could hear the sound of plants and trees swaying in the air.


    The nature of Coriat Village itself seems to be greeting me in the morning.


    ''''........Good morning.''''


    I said somehow and left my room.


    I washed and refreshed my face at the well, and my stomach rumbled just as I did.


    I made my way to the dining room, wondering what breakfast would be for today.


    When I got to the dining room, the entire family was all seated in a row except for me.


    No, for some reason, only Elinora''s sister was in the midst of her body, the moment she left her seat.


    ''''Good morning,''''


    Good morning.


    I respond to breathy morning greetings from all my family members.


    It would be a hassle if they greeted me separately, because I would have to greet each of them individually.


    Probably the high ranking aristocrats in the royal capital greet each one of them one by one. "Good morning. Father and mother." or something like that.


    When I looked at the table, Elinora sister sniffed, ''''Humph,'''' and sat down on her seat.


    I wonder what''s going on?¡¡I don''t seem to be in a good mood even though it''s such a refreshing morning today.


    As I sat down, my brother Silvio next to me gave me an earful.


    ''Just now, sister Elinora was about to go wake up Al.


    I see, so that''s why I''m in a halfway house.


    But that kind of thing is the kind of role that brother Silvio would do.


    I looked at Brother Silvio with a quizzical expression, and he smiled and said


    Al wouldn''t wake up if I went there, would he?


    Yeah, I see.


    I roll my eyes at Brother Silvio''s plausible answer.


    So if I had woken up a little later or slept twice, I wouldn''t have woken up refreshed this morning?


    As for Elinora''s sister, she''s going to open the door with such force that she''s going to rip the covers off me without mercy. Then, she must drag me out of bed, hugging my pillow and kneeling, and make a beeline for the dining room. No, he''s going to give me one of those light slaps as a wake-up call.


    I don''t want to wake up with a heart attack like that.


    "...what?


    I''m fine, sir.


    I looked at the items on the table, trying to escape from Sister Elinora''s gaze.


    A large plate in the middle had a savory-smelling bacon lying on top of a plain omelet with lettuce, tomatoes, and tomato sauce, and a large serving of cabbage.


    The plain omelet was something I taught Bartolo about omelets, and he took the liberty of recreating it for me.


    That''s what a cook does. I didn''t teach him everything, but he was doing a lot of trial and error.


    I had only been thinking about putting rice in the pot, but this was very different.


    Next to it is a small cup with a creamy-smelling soup.


    And on the other plate are two pieces of freshly baked bread. You''re supposed to smear your own butter from the container in the middle.


    It''s probably a sumptuous breakfast for a small fiefdom, a country baronial family, but it''s the norm in the Rowlett family.


    The finances of my mansion are well-funded thanks to reversals, chess, and more recently, frames.


    Even with just Mother Erna, the daughter of the famous Lazares Trading Company in King''s Landing, she doesn''t have much money to worry about, but both of them were former adventurers, so they still have money in their pockets.


    The regular visits of the Trierra Trading Company allow us to shop even if we are in the village of Coriat, but the Suroletts, who have little material desires, would never be interested in decorations and furnishings, and their money is naturally spent on foodstuffs.


    The number of sugar purchases is especially high these days.


    If there was a big shopping district like the royal capital, they might just wander around and shop, but the area around Coriat Village is all about nature.


    ''Looks good today, too, doesn''t it?''


    Yeah. I''m a sucker for a plain omelet these days.


    Mother Erna and Father Nord are getting along with each other in front of breakfast.


    ''Me too. It''s nice and tender with cheese in it.''


    Is that so?


    ''I ordered mine from Bartolo, so it should be in there. Do you want to try half of it?


    Thank you. I''ll take it.


    It''s a cheese-tastic conversation in the morning. Please don''t do an ah-hah?


    We sisters and I got to our meals first, with the sweet atmosphere of our parents in the morning.


    After breakfast, it was another mellow day in the dining room of the Throwlett family.


    Today, Mother Erna, Brother Silvio, and, unusually, Sister Elinora were sitting in chairs. They have no practice today, and perhaps they have nothing to do, but they are quietly drinking tea.


    By the way, Nord Dad is not there. I''ve just returned from King''s Landing, so he''s got a lot of work to do.


    Unless I have training, I''m basically sitting here drinking Royal Feed and zoning out, or falling asleep on the sofa.


    ''Al, you''re too full in the morning,''


    I was sprawled out on the couch, covered in a mess, and my mother Erna warned me about it.


    Now I''m pissed off where I''m sitting with my legs over the back of the couch. It''s a bit of a misbehaving position. Everyone relaxes with a moderately full and satisfied stomach.


    But I know. I know that Mother Erna is in the same position I''m in now, just waiting for the moment when no one else is around.


    "So Mother Erna does it sometimes, too--


    I didn''t.


    ..........


    I get jittery glances from not only me, but also from Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio, but Mother Erna sips her tea with a clear expression.


    ''I didn''t do it, okay?''


    Everyone in the mansion knows that Mother Erna is covered up on the couch when no one else is around.


    The look you just gave her was also, "Is Mother Erna doing it too? It''s not a question of "why are you being so insecure when you''re doing it too?


    I get up from the couch and take a seat at the table because I''m afraid that if I''m covered in this mess, they''ll say something else.


    I asked Meena, who was waiting in the room, for a cup of tea, and it was immediately offered to me as well.


    I enjoy my morning tea while chatting with her.


    Ah, today''s morning is quite peaceful. It''s going to be a good day.


    With that in mind, I ask Meena for another cup of tea, and at the same time, Erna''s mother utters a stern voice.


    Hey, Al, it''s been a week since we got back from King''s Landing. It''s been a week since we got back from King''s Landing. When do you think we''ll be able to make new snacks?


    Meena reacts to those words and stops moving with a snap.


    Hey, just brew me another cup of tea, please.


    When I gave her such a look, Meena moved the teapot she was about to tilt away from me.


    I guess that means I''ll have to leave it until I answer mother Erna''s question. I''m not a pet, but........


    Suddenly, I looked in front of me, and before I knew it, sister Elinora, who had been sitting on her cheekbones a moment ago, had gotten up and was looking at me with a curious gaze.


    I can''t escape.


    But still, I had forgotten all about it. When I asked her to buy a magic stove in the royal capital, I had made a contract with Mother Erna to create new sweets along with increased production of sweets.


    ''''So?''''


    The voice that is asked again. It''s the same soft smile as usual, but I can feel the tremendous pressure.


    ''Of course you''ll be fine. We''ll have it done today.''


    Yes, that''s going to be fun.


    Mom Erna smiles and sips her tea as I tell her to finish it without any problems.


    What is it? I ask my boss at work, "Can''t you finish the paperwork yet? It''s like they said. So the one where I told him I''ll be done in the evening and he looked satisfied and left.


    Meena also seemed satisfied with my answer and poured me a cup of tea with a smile.


    You bad maid.


    After all, I need to provide you with food that will make you glad you bought the magic stove.


    Thanks to the magic stove, it''s easy to adjust the heat level, so now we can try frying food.


    There are many dishes and snacks that you can think of.


    Next time I make something weird, I''ll clench you, okay?


    I''m aware.

 88-Lets make sweets

    What are you smiling about, Bartolo?


    "Nah, I thought the kid was going to be here soon, huh?


    I had come to the kitchen to make a new pastry, my promise to Mother Erna.


    I hated Bartolo, who was grinning and poking me in the cheek.


    I could bite this finger.


    You''ll have to make a new pastry with this, won''t you?¡¡What are you making?¡¡I''m not a pastry expert, you know?


    As I scoot up, Bartolo says as he clanks the magic stove.


    ''''No, I''m not an expert either, you know?''''


    You always say that, but you''re always cooking. I have to take my hat off to you for your new cooking.¡¡I can''t believe you can still make new pastries... you have a talent for making pastries. I''d better tell Elna to have the boy make the sweets from now on.


    This guy!¡¡You want me to bake!¡¡And I didn''t know they would even use Mom Erna''s name to check her out!¡¡Not going to happen.


    I don''t want to have to knead the dough with a dead eye.


    Even Bartolo is making fruit and sugar jam and cookies in bulk these days.¡¡I''ve heard that they''ve been mixing things up and changing the sweetness of it all lately.¡¡Mom would have loved it.¡¡Oh no, I can''t do that.


    We keep our smiles pasted on each other. We push each other into the labor of baking.


    I make whatever I want, whenever I want. This time, though, it was an unavoidable situation that led to this.


    A dry smile echoes through the kitchen. But we weren''t smiling at all at each other''s eyes.


    You''re a cook, right?


    I thought you were in charge of the pastries, kid.


    That''s what the thought was riding on our gaze.


    Then we stared at each other and let out a sigh.


    Anyway, let''s make some sweets now. It''s a good idea to think of it as a companion piece to the food I want to eat, since I can fry things up thanks to the magic stove.


    In that case, let''s start with some very simple sweets.


    What?


    Fried bread.


    Fried bread?


    Yes, fried bread. It''s the same thing that was often served at school lunches when I was a child.


    I didn''t like bread so much, but I was happy to eat fried bread.


    "We fry the bread in oil, then sprinkle sugar on it. You fry it in oil, then you sprinkle some sugar on it.


    ''Ah, cooking with oil. ...Is that all you''ve got?


    Bartolo said, "Is that really what they want? He asks with a look.


    ''Don''t worry. It''s not only easy to make, it''s delicious.''


    And it''s pretty high in calories. It was even eaten after the war to boost the nutritional status of children.


    It''s also... it''s quite fattening.


    If you continue to feed them to Mother Erna and the maids, who tell you that you won''t get fat no matter how much you eat, you will get fat, of course. Then they would naturally avoid eating sweets.


    Then we won''t be forced to work at making sweets anymore.


    I see. That''s my boy.


    Bartolo''s face twists into a grin as he understands the meaning of what I said. Bartolo''s smile is like a ravenous beast that has found its prey.


    ''''You have a bad look on your face,''''


    "Heh, heh, boy, you''re the one.


    We laugh at each other, smiling differently than we did earlier. Our eyes were laughing at each other, but I thought there was a muddy color mixed in their eyes.


    ''And besides, there''s something else I want to make this time, besides sweets.


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s going to be fun!


    Bartolo''s eyes light up when he hears that he''s going to make a new dish other than sweets. There is no murky color there like the one just now.


    As expected of a chef.


    Today''s menu is going to be sweets that can be made by frying, such as fried bread and surter andagi.


    Well, it''s something similar, but with toppings, you can enjoy a variety of flavors, so you''ll be happy with it.


    Well, I''d also make rusks and fried bread crusts as my personal snack. We had sandwiches for breakfast, so there should be some leftover bread.


    By the way, I don''t give this one away.


    There are other pancakes and crepes that could be made, but this time I thought it would be better to show off the sweets that use the magic stove, so I decided to make these.


    It''s better to have as many cards in hand as possible.


    Recently, Meena asked me, "Those round rings on these slippers are sweets, right? And I''m so picky. For goodness sake, I shouldn''t have made pop slippers with a candy gala in them.


    I think I''ll have Bartolo make lunch as usual for lunch, and then I''ll make tempura and fries for dinner.


    All I''m going to do today is fry or bake things in oil.


    If I''d had some soy sauce or special sauce, I wouldn''t have hesitated to make ten-don....


    It''s about time my Japanese soul craved soy sauce.


    I haven''t seen Tory lately, but I wonder how he''s doing. We''d like to stock up on rice, as the amount of rice we have isn''t too shabby.


    So we were preparing to make some fried snacks first.


    We have leftover bread from breakfast, can we use it?


    While I was preparing the oil, Bartolo held out a basket of bread.


    ''Thank you,'' said Bartolo. You can use it for other snacks. But you can''t use it for frying bread, so make it from scratch.


    What kind of bread do you want it to look like?


    It''s like an oval shaped cobbler.


    At Bartolo''s question, I moved my hand to form a cobbler as I explained in words.


    ''Yeah, okay. Then I''ll make some lunch while I make the bread.


    Bartolo puts the flour out into a bowl and begins to make the bread.


    As for me, I immediately press the switch on the magic stove.


    At that moment, the stove automatically sucks up my magic power and flames are lit.


    Since I tried it when I bought it in the capital, it''s not so surprising, but it''s very easy to use, just like a gas stove.


    Before, I had to start by lighting the wood, but now, as you can see, it takes just a second. The time is shortened and the burden is removed. It even regulates the temperature, which is very convenient. I can even fry food.


    It may be safer than the modern gas stove because there''s no risk of the gas going off.


    It''s true, the fire comes on quickly.


    Totally.


    Bartolo doesn''t look at me because he''s making bread seeds, but I can tell from his voice that he''s in a good mood.


    And it''s Bartolo, the cook, who received this benefit first.


    I''m a little glad that he bought me a magic stove half out of his own desire and half out of a desire for Bartolo.


    While somewhat loosening my cheeks, I proceed to prepare my own.


    Since I''m going to leave the fried bread until Bartolo''s bread is ready, I put the pan on the other stove and add a dollop of oil to it.


    I go ahead and make my snack bread crust rusk style.


    I wait for the oil to warm up while I cut the bread crusts into just the right length.


    When it''s just warm enough, I cut the crusts into pieces and throw them into the pan.


    While poking the crusts with the chopsticks, cook the crusts. Crackle and sizzle as you cook the crusts.


    The crusts soak up the oil and gradually turn a golden brown and harden.


    When the crusts are completely golden brown, place them on a plate lined with a thin cloth to absorb the oil.


    What had been a pliant ear of bread was now a stick that smelled of freshly baked wheat.


    They seemed to make a crunching sound when chewed.


    ''I use sugar, Bartolo,''


    I ask Bartolo a few words and get what looks like a raw reply of "Oh", so I take the jar of sugar.


    It''s important to sprinkle a lot of sugar on it when it''s hot.


    The same goes for the fried bread.


    Remove the cloth and sprinkle sugar on the bread to finish it off.


    The crusts of the fox-colored bread turn white as if they were covered with snow.


    While poking the bread with chopsticks, sugar is poured evenly over the crusts.


    I immediately pick up one of the bread crust sticks and put it in my mouth.


    It makes a crispy, light sound and pops in my mouth with a crunch.


    The sweetness of the sugar and the sweetness of the bread is unbearable.


    Most importantly, the texture is addictive.


    I took a crunching bite like a squirrel, and before I knew it, I was bringing another one to my mouth.


    No, I can''t stop eating it.


    Most importantly, the fact that it''s in stick form is a bad thing. Because it''s easy to eat, I can''t help but reach for it right away.


    It would be wonderful to stab such a thing in a stylish cup.


    Yes, I''ll do that when I store it with spatial magic.


    ''Hey, what''s one person having fun? Give it to me.


    With that, Bartolo plucks one of the bread ear sticks from behind and puts it in his mouth.


    ''''Ahh, I like the simple sweetness. ........I remember my grandmother making a dish like this for me in the past.......''''


    Bartolo makes a pollyanna sound and squints. Maybe he''s reminiscing about the cooking of his hometown.


    In my past life, I was in charge of cooking for my grandma... no, my grandma was in charge of cooking. Because Grandma was not a good cook.


    The worst part was that the blood was passed on to her sisters, her grandchildren. I wonder if that was a bloodline that was akin to a curse.


    I was also looking at a bowl in the kitchen when I noticed a bowl in the kitchen with a kind of distant look in my eyes.


    When I looked into it, I saw a bread seed curled up and placed in the bowl.


    It must be undergoing a primary fermentation. It''s going to stay that way for forty to fifty minutes to puff up the bread. There''s also a second fermentation, so it''s going to take a lot longer.


    When I think about it, Bartolo is great at preparing the bread at night and baking it up in the morning.


    Well, I''ve been getting it bartered from time to time, and I''ve been cooking more rice.


    I mean, isn''t this the biggest reason why my rice has been decreasing?


    What was meant to be eaten by one person will soon be gone if a family of five is eating it together!


    I''d put my sister Elinora and some meat on top of it and gobble it up.


    It''s really bad. Bartolo, I want my respect back.


    Bartolo was eating the crunchy bread ear sticks while I gave him a jittery look.


    But he didn''t look like a squirrel; he looked like a wild child gnawing on sugar cane.


    ''This one''s good. It''s unstoppable. That''s enough to satisfy Erna and others, isn''t it?


    But this isn''t a pastry that makes use of a magic stove, either.


    I guess so. And I''m sure you''ll be glad you bought it, anyway, if it''s the only one you can make with this guy.


    Bartolo taps the stove as he nods his head in agreement. He seems to like the stove quite a bit.


    ''Is there anything else I''m missing?¡¡You make more than just candy, right?


    That''s right. ''Tempura ingredients. You''ve got onions and carrots and all that veggie stuff, right?


    Yeah, they''re mostly vegetarian.¡¡But you don''t have many mushrooms.


    All right, I''ll have my brother Silvio pick it up.


    Brother Silvio is very good at picking wild vegetables and mushrooms.


    He''s probably still reading and studying today.


    I haven''t seen you out and about since I came back from King''s Landing,'''' he said.


    ''You are not at liberty to mistreat your brother,'' he said. "You are not the only one who tries to push your brother around.


    ''Of course you are. You''re my brother.


    I''m not interested in you.


    You see, Brother Silvio is so sweet. There''s no way he could refuse his lovely brother''s request.


    By the way, there is no authority for a brother to give orders to his sister.


    He would beat you to a pulp the day you said to Elinora''s sister that you''re not busy and go pick wild vegetables.


    She''s just as moody as a cat. It''s only a matter of time before he''ll be able to get down on you and say, "Al, you''re so cheeky, you''re giving me orders.


    Whether or not he''ll come on board even if I give him a glimpse of food is an unknown quantity.


    Also, do you have any larger shrimp or something?


    No, we don''t have any big ol'' shrimp.


    Bartolo tells me to shrug my head.


    I asked him about it, but it was still not there.


    There is no sea near the village of Coriat, so it can''t be helped. Though in rare cases, the Trierra Chamber of Commerce does bring it to us. They don''t come that conveniently.


    Speaking of tempura, they bring prawns.


    "Why not river prawns?¡¡If it was a river prawn, I would have had it removed from the mud.


    The river prawns are long-handled prawns that live in the river in the village of Koliat.


    Of course, they are not big enough for tempura.


    It is not big enough for tempura, of course. The river prawns are delicious.


    I also love eating whole fried river prawns.


    I could move to the capital to buy them, but if I put them out, people would wonder where I got them. Yes, I''ll buy it next time for when I''m eating by myself.

 89-Fried food

    At the request of his lovely brother, Brother Silvio set off for the mountains.


    I asked him to bring more wild vegetables and mushrooms than usual, so there would be no shortage of them.


    This would be enough to brighten up the dinner menu.


    It would be beautiful and gorgeous if there were colors like green and orange in the meal.


    As I waited as I prepared my lunch, Bartolo stopped the fire and walked over to the bowl.


    Another advantage of the magic stove is that it can be quickly put out like this.


    ''''Whoa, isn''t the first fermentation of the bread finished by now?


    Apparently the bread had finished its primary fermentation.


    I stopped chopping the vegetables and approached him, and Bartolo threw away the muona leaves he had been pouring over the vegetables to prevent them from drying.


    Then he showed me a bowl of hot water for temperature control.


    There was a bread seed there that was twice as big as the first lump I saw.


    ''Wow, it''s doubled in size,''


    As I exclaimed in admiration, Bartolo dipped his fingers in flour and lightly fingered the dough.


    It''s called the finger test.


    Then he pulled his finger out, and the hole remained open for a while without being sealed up.


    If it didn''t close up soon, it was lack of fermentation.


    You''re fermenting properly.


    ''''I wish sister Elinora''s breasts were this big.


    You know, you''re a terrible idea sometimes. You''ll get us killed!


    Hearing my sudden words, Bartolo raises his panicked voice.


    ''''Sister Elinora was chatting happily with Mother Erna earlier, so there''s no way she''s anywhere near you and can''t be listening.


    When I was heading to brother Silvio''s place earlier, I heard them talking happily.


    I heard something about tongs and the royal capital, but I wondered if they were talking about something in the royal capital.


    At any rate, I was in the middle of talking in a good mood, so there was no way I could say, "Go pick wild vegetables with brother Silvio.


    I''m a brother who can read the air.


    Is that so?¡¡You''re strangely bossy in your habit of usually coming off badly.


    ''No. I''m just saying it here because I don''t usually say it.


    If I said that to your face, you''d get killed.


    "I don''t know if you''re a big shot or a little shot.


    But you do, don''t you?¡¡Mother Erna is so rich........poor sister Elinora.......


    My sister, Sister Elinora, is 13 years old this year. If you are a woman to have it, it''s time for your flower to open up. Apart from Sheila, even sister Emma''s buds are opening slightly.


    And yet, speaking of Sister Elinora, she still shows no signs of the primary fermentation at all.


    I wonder where she left her genes, Erna-mother''s genes, which are thought to have undergone the first, second and even third fermentation, where she left them.


    Have I thrown it away somewhere to get the talent of the sword?


    I also know that every time she gets out of the bath, she flattens her breasts like a chopping block in the changing room.


    I know that she listens to my joke that "drinking milk makes you bigger" and drinks milk every morning.


    It makes my heart sad every time I see it....


    "Hey, kid. He''s laughing all the way to the bank. He cares about it too. Leave her alone...


    But it still won''t be a primary fermentation, though.


    ''Oh!¡¡Now that was good!


    "U-ha-ha-ha!


    As we were laughing merrily like that, I suddenly felt a presence behind me.


    ''Hey,'' my mom said, ''It smells sweet and savory, so there must be candy! I''m here because you said........do you have any snacks?


    Sister Elinora suddenly appeared in the kitchen.


    It seems that she came by precise instructions from Mother Erna.


    I really want to poke around and wonder if Mother Erna''s nose is a monster. This is my bread ear stick, though.


    What a despicable mother trying to snatch her son''s sweets.


    More importantly, now I wonder if he was listening to the fermentation story I just told him about.


    When we look at her inquiringly, Elinora''s sister gets a puzzled look on her face.


    ''''What''s ... what''s wrong?¡¡We''re both blue in the face, aren''t we?


    ''Hey, it''s nothing!¡¡It''s nothing. Here, here''s a pan-eared stick, bring it to me!


    ''Pan-eared sticks?¡¡Is it good?


    I handed her a plate to press against, and Sister Elinora plucked one of the sticks and took a bite out of it.


    Then I hear a small crunching sound, and Sister Elinora smiles with a puff of her own.


    ''This is so funny and delicious!¡¡And I could easily eat it any time!


    Right?


    It was still a poor impression, but she liked it anyway.


    Sister Elinora crunched and licked her cheeks like a squirrel and flicked her fingertips.


    Then she loosened her cheeks and took another one into her mouth.


    It''s the horror of potatoes and bread ear sticks that I found myself unable to stop.


    Oh yeah, I forgot to mention that I''ll make some potatoes later.


    ''Don''t you have to take it to your mother Erna?''


    It''s bad for your heart and I want you to get the hell out of here.


    When I say that while putting that message in my mind, Elinora sister opens her eyes as she remembers and crunches the stick in as she pushes it in.


    She''s kind of cute, like a little animal.


    ''''It was. I didn''t know. Then I''ll take this!


    We smiled and waved to Elinora''s sister, making sure she moved away and then exhaled heavily. Of course it was due to relief.


    ''''Well I thought your heart was going to stop beating, kid.


    ''I''m the one who surprised me the most. I had a vision of a wooden sword splitting my head open from behind.


    Had Sister Elinora''s arrival been delayed by a few more seconds, it would have been just as I had hallucinated.


    I guess I was hallucinating because I could imagine it too vividly.


    ''''When you say something like that, let''s check our surroundings a bit more before we say it.


    You just won''t stop, will you?


    We turned blue in the face and began to continue our respective cooking.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    We then proceeded to cook steadily over lunch.


    Silvio has returned from the mountains, so we''re busy preparing dinner.


    It seems that the pan-eared sticks we had just handed over to him as if we were trying to cheat him were very popular with the ladies, and they immediately ordered more production.


    Her mother is as quick to decide as ever.


    The leftover bread from the morning was all baked in oil and turned into bread ear sticks.


    It was obvious that they would be taken if I left them like this, so this time I packed my portions in a box and secretly stored them in a space magic so that they wouldn''t be taken.


    That way I won''t run out of bread ear sticks.


    The bread is done with bench time and second fermentation.


    I''m about to make some fried bread.


    ''So now we''re going to fry it in oil?


    As I was looking at the unique streamlining of the Copp¨¦ Pan, Bartolo called out to me.


    ''Yes,''


    The oil in the pot is already warmed up.


    I put the chopsticks into the pot to measure the temperature.


    ''Yeah, it''s bubbling, so it must be over one hundred and seventy degrees.


    ...You still use two sticks with great dexterity, don''t you?


    Bartolo says sincerely, peering in from next to me.


    ''It''s pretty easy to use once you get used to it.


    Really?¡¡Maybe I''ll practice in my spare time. It sounds convenient. So you can tell the temperature just by putting it in?


    ''Yes. If fine bubbles come out of the chopsticks quietly, it''s one hundred and fifty degrees. When fine bubbles come out of the entirety of the chopsticks, it''s about 170 degrees. You can tell that from the breadcrumbs.


    I see.


    Two loaves of bread are thrown in, with Bartolo''s hand on his chin in admiration.


    The oval-shaped bread is dipped into the hot oil and crackles gently.


    Then wait until the bread is golden brown on one side, and when it is golden brown, turn it over.


    It''s just a matter of baking the bread slowly, one side at a time. Don''t turn it over easily.


    I repeated this process for a while.


    In the blink of an eye, the fried bread was ready.


    The bread, baked to a plump and golden brown color, exudes a fragrant smell in the kitchen.


    I like the smell of baked wheat because it makes me feel somewhat warm and fuzzy.


    Then, while it''s hot, I pour sugar all over the crusty bread on my plate.


    ''Ahhhhhh!''


    What is it, Bartolo?


    As I was sloshing sugar from the jar, Bartolo let out a strange noise and grabbed me.


    ''Too much sugar on you, boy!


    That''s just the way it is.


    And regardless, I slam on it. There''s a strange noise going on beside me, but I don''t care.


    And then.


    Done!


    Hey, I''m running out of sugar.


    That''s why I''m fat.


    It''s nice and easy to make, but it consumes half the sugar.


    Bartolo checks the jar of sloppy sugar.


    If you look at the plate, you''ll see a piece of fried bread covered in snow, as if it were covered in snow.


    If you bite into it, the outside will be crispy from the dough and the sugar that has fallen on it, and the aroma of freshly made bread will spread in your mouth.


    And with the sugar dissolved by the heat and fat, it is sure to overwhelm you with its overwhelming sweetness.


    I''m drooling just thinking about it.


    ''''Well then, let''s get on with it and deliver it!


    Yeah, so, guys. I need you to step aside.


    At the door of the kitchen, a total of five maids, Meena, Saara, Mel, Mother Erna and Sister Elinora, were peeking at us.


    Apparently, they had all come together and smelled the smell.


    They were actually there from the area where the bread was being fried.


    When we sprinkled sugar on the bread, Bartolo and I were shouting together.


    We said, "Let''s try it right away! And the reason it didn''t is because I was being watched.


    If I did, the hyenas would come rushing in.


    ''Have you got the tea ready?''


    It''s ready!


    At the sound of Mother Erna''s voice, the maids sounded like soldiers.


    ''Well then, could you go get Nord and Silvio for me?


    We''re already in our seats!


    Okay, let''s go to the dining room. It''s snack time.


    "Yes!


    Mother Erna and Sister Elinora, who gracefully shake their hair and turn their backs to me.


    Of course, they don''t forget to give us a sharp look.


    And the maids that follow.


    What is this travesty?


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what to expect.


    ¡ô


    The fried bread was popular mainly with the ladies.


    It was a bit heavy for Brother Silvio and Father Nord, so they scraped half of it off and ate it with relish.


    Needless to say, the ladies ate the extra fried bread that was left over by rubbing it in half, as if they were depriving themselves of it.


    Although it wasn''t fancy, the fried bread was highly appreciated and the magic stove was quickly put to work.


    Originally, I had planned to make an additional surter andagi, but since I had already eaten two of the bread ear sticks and the fried bread, today''s snacks were finished.


    Of course, he wasn''t too full to eat them, but he wanted to enjoy them for next time.


    Of course, he''s not saying he''s full or anything, but he''d like to make a Sauter andagi next time.


    I''m afraid I don''t know when the next time is. For a while, I thought that bread ear sticks with honey or jam would be enough.


    Now, I''m going to make fried food for dinner.


    Tempura, skewers, potatoes, and fried food, and many other things come to mind.


    I have to be careful not to overdo it too much, because it''s too much work and we can''t eat it all.


    First of all, in order to make tempura, I made tempura powder.


    Of course, there''s no such thing as tempura powder sold in this world. It''s not surprising since no one knows what tempura is.


    However, it''s easy to make a substitute for tempura powder.


    All you have to do is mix eggs and cold water, and add flour to it.


    I heard it''s better to leave some lumps on the surface to serve as a batter.


    ''We''re going to dip it in this and fry it, aren''t we?


    Bartolo asks as he dips his batter into the mushrooms.


    ''Yes. ''Be careful, they make a lot of noise and splash oil,''


    I changed out of my short-sleeved clothes into long-sleeved ones in preparation for this. As I told Bartolo, I didn''t change clothes.


    A little bit of hot oil doesn''t matter, he said.


    I''ll leave it to others to decide whether they are proud or brave.


    Bartolo threw the mushrooms into the oil.


    The mushrooms made a loud sizzling sound as they were placed in the boiling oil.


    ''Whoa!¡¡It''s going to be pretty loud.


    The noise seemed to be louder than expected and Bartolo stepped back in a hurry.


    ''''Tch ... didn''t you get burned by oil?


    ...What did you say, little man?


    Anything. Here''s the next one.


    It''s okay. If we keep feeding them into Bartolo, they''re going to splash oil all over the place.


    The short sleeves aren''t enough to protect against it.


    I quietly put on the robe and hand it to him, and Bartolo makes me sit back and feed it to him.


    At first, I was afraid of the loud oil, and I guess I was like that, too.


    But I dare say it.


    ''What''s the matter, Bartolo?¡¡You don''t want to be bent out of shape, do you?¡¡You''re not afraid of a little hot oil, are you?


    ''Oh, of course, kid. I just put it in carefully so that the oil doesn''t fly all the way to the boy.


    Pan!


    ''Wow!¡¡What?!


    It''s just a few cracks in the batter, that''s all.


    Yeah, right. The timing of the frying is very important in this dish. The kid can do it first. We''ll take it in turns.


    Bartolo is coming towards me while talking about it.


    Bartolo must have been absolutely terrified.


    But, well, this is the first time for me to do so, so I decided to fry them.


    If I fried the meat and prawns first, the oil would get dirty and smelly, so I started frying the vegetables first.


    When the big bubbles become small, uniform and quiet, it''s a sign that they''re cooked all the way through.


    ''I see. It sure feels like it.


    While teaching Bartolo some tips and tricks, I put carrots, onions, mushrooms and wild vegetables on the plate one after another.


    I also fried my thinly sliced potatoes here and made them into potato chips.


    Yes, they seemed to be fried without any problem.


    The vegetables are almost done now. Next is the chicken.


    With that, Bartolo brought the chicken in a bowl, which he put in a bowl.


    The seasoning is perfect as Bartolo has put it on.


    Then he added the eggs and flour and threw them into the oil.


    The kitchen was filled with the distinctive sizzling sound of fried food.


    I''m getting used to this sound. I''m getting used to this sound.


    It''s true that the sound of oil is probably an interesting and nice sound to hear if you listen closely. When I hear this sound, I feel like I''m frying something.


    When the batter starts to harden, I turn it over moderately and put it on a plate after it is fried to a good degree.


    Then I raised the temperature of the oil and threw the fried food back in.


    It''s called "twice fried.


    Isn''t it already done?


    Bartolo, who was about to fry the next prawn, gave me a quizzical look.


    It''s called twice-frying," said Bartolo. It''s called twice-frying," said Bartolo. Well, depending on the part of the body and the ingredients, it could go wrong.


    ''Really?¡¡Tell me more about it later.


    As I was lightly replying to Bartolo and putting them on my plate from the fried ones, two figures suddenly came into view.


    They were Sister Elinora and Meena.


    Apparently they heard the sound of oil, such as tempura and fried food, and came over.


    This time they couldn''t stand it and were about to reach out and pick at it.


    No, it''s fine to pick and eat, but it''s not safe to do so because we are frying.


    Just as I was thinking that. The oil popped and hit Meena''s forehead as she stretched out her hand in line.


    ''''Ahhhh!¡¡Hot!¡¡It''s hot!¡¡Something just pierced my forehead!


    See, I don''t have to tell you.


    I''ve left Meena sloshing around on the floor.


    ...¡¡Phew!


    Sister Elinora raised her unvoiced voice and bash me on the shoulder with a bash.


    ''Hey, we''re in the middle of an oil thing right now, it''s not safe!


    Hey...


    What Elinora''s sister is rolling around in her mouth with a huff and a puff is fried food.


    That''s freshly fried. Of course it''s hot.


    But I dare to scorch it right there.


    How''s that?¡¡Isn''t it delicious fried?


    I told him with a big smile on my face, and he lifted his eyes wide and slapped me silently on the head.


    I don''t know what he''ll do if I rush him any further.


    ''Yes, yes, I know, I know, it''s water. ''Yes, here,''


    With that, I magically filled a nearby cup with water.


    Sister Elinora snatched the cup from me and fanned it at once.


    ''''Puh-hah!¡¡I thought I was going to die.


    He drinks as if he were drinking beer.


    ''It''s because they take the freshly fried stuff,''


    ''I didn''t realize it was so hot. My mouth is a little tingly and I need some ice.


    Elinora sister stuck out the cup in a resolute manner to the extent that she was resolute.


    When I magically put a small ice cube in it, Sister Elinora threw one into her mouth. As I cooled my mouth, Elinora looked at me intently.


    That''s convenient.


    Magic comes in handy. And don''t talk to me like that. It sounds like a thing.


    When you''re done picking and biting, just pick it up and go. I''m still cooking.


    Bartolo appears a lot and points with his chin.


    ''It hurts!¡¡I hit my head on the wardrobe.


    Beyond that, Meena was sprawled out and suffering further wounds. Really, this bad maid........


    Sister Elinora looked at Meena before returning her gaze to us.


    What''s this?


    It''s hot. You wanna take this one.


    After putting the fried food I was pointing at in her mouth, sister Elinora dragged Meena out of the room.


    ''Ahhhh!¡¡Lady Elinora!¡¡For me!


    No. Lick the ice off the floor.


    It''s not fair!


    ...Meena''s still fussy as ever.


    Yeah.


    Then we fried the river prawns and finished our dinner.


    Everyone rolled their eyes at the sumptuous fried food that we made on the magic stove.


    Everyone was very satisfied with the crispy outside and the variety of ingredients in the fried food, and the usefulness of the magic stove was recognized by everyone in the family.


    However, I''m tired of cooking all day long. I don''t want to cook for the time being. I''ll leave the rest to Bartolo.

 90-Hit it and wear it, rock paper scissors!

    Hey.....


    What?


    As usual, sister Elinora walked in without knocking and called out to me quizzically.


    ''What have you been rolling up the cloth to make just now?''


    It''s a stick.


    I don''t turn back to my sister Elinora, but instead sew the edges of the cloth formed into a stick in my hand. If I just twist and compress the cloth, it will unravel.


    I sew the edges and joints to prevent the fabric from unraveling properly.


    I got used to this kind of work when I made slippers. I think I can make simple clothes and scarves now.


    Well, it''s just a matter of getting it to look good, so I''m not looking for high quality....


    I got it!


    It''s not just a piece of leftover cloth on a stick. If you want something to swing, just use the wooden sword over there.


    When I held up the completed cloth stick, Elinora''s sister said that to me.


    The wooden sword there is a wooden sword that is always used in practice.


    It''s not particularly important, so I just stand it up against the wall at random.


    Of course, it is not because I like swordplay that I made such a thing.


    No, this is not to be used for practice. I said it was for fun.


    Play?¡¡How does it work?


    Sister Elinora bites in response to the word "play".


    Is she expecting something like Reversi again? Unfortunately, this time it''s relatively simple.


    But, surprisingly, Elinora sister would like this, wouldn''t she?


    Well, this is a physical game, and maybe you''re good at it, like Sister Elinora.


    Really?¡¡Tell me quickly.


    Sister Elinora came over and sat down in front of me, her red-brown ponytail swinging.


    Her red eyes had an expectant light in them.


    ''There are only two tools to use. A bowl here and a cloth stick. If you win the game, you can use this stick to hit your opponent on the head. If I lose, I''ll cover myself with this wooden bowl to defend myself.


    I demonstrate in plain sight by actually covering the bowl I have at hand.


    ''I''m not hungry or hungry or anything,''


    The only rule is that you can''t aim for the head!


    Why does this sister at all want to take it so far into battle?


    Sister Elinora covers her bowl and shakes her stick curiously.


    Do you hear me correctly?


    Hmmm, I see. It''s going to be fun. Do you want me to bang you on the head with this stick?


    Sister Elinora waved her stick with an innocent smile.


    ''That''s right. I''ll say it again because it''s important, but you can only aim for the head, okay?¡¡And also because you can''t avoid it.


    I say with emphasis as a reminder.


    I didn''t want to take a sharp blow to my stomach, even though I defended my head properly.


    Well, if it''s a wooden sword, or this collection of cloth, a stick, I''m sure it''s soft and fine.


    ''I know, I know. Better yet, let''s get on with it!


    But more importantly...........................


    That''s how it was supposed to start, me and sister Elinora''s banging and wearing junken pong.


    We sit away from them, with cloth sticks and bowls lined up in front of us.


    The sticks are placed to my right as a physical handicap.


    Since we are both right-handed, Elinora''s sister and I are right-handed, so Elinora''s sister has to either grab the stick with her left hand or move her right hand wide to grab it.


    Well, I wouldn''t expect her to slow down much because she grabs the stick and swings it with her left hand.


    In her normal practice, she produces a sword speed with her left hand that is comparable to that of her dominant arm, the right hand.


    He says, "I injured my dominant arm, so I can''t fight. Then it''s out of the question, right? He said.


    Yes, but it is. Isn''t that too masculine?


    Are we going to go then?


    Elinora sister smiles confidently.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to get when you swing a sword. It''s not my business whether it''s on the left side or not," she said.


    But that''s naive. I knew that when I went into this fight. It''s not like I didn''t take precautions or make an effort.


    Yeah. Good.


    I say with a sneer.


    ''Janken, pop!''


    Me, par.


    Sister Elinora, goo.


    Having gained a great cause called play, I reach for the stick with an unparalleled reaction speed. During this moment, I secretly suck the stick itself into my hand with psychic magic.


    Then I move my arm fluidly and unleash the sharpest strike down in this life!


    Spaaaaan!¡¡The dry sound of "I hit it, man!" echoes through the room.


    You hit it, dude!¡¡Shot dead!¡¡Hit!¡¡Critical hit!


    I think I may have never snatched my sister Elinora''s head off before!


    Suck it up!¡¡I knew that simple Elinora sister was going to be the first to give me the goo.


    The rest, I''m afraid of the rest, but the rest........................I felt so much better.


    As my mind''s haze cleared and I was drunk on the indescribable pleasure, sister Elinora''s white arms reached out to me.


    Then she grabbed me by the arm, and I fell down on my feet.


    Then Sister Elinora straddles me, grabs the stick I''ve dropped and tries to bring it down.


    ''Wait!¡¡Sister Elinora!¡¡This is just for fun!


    Elinora sister''s arm stops snapping in response to my voice that sounds as if I''m crying out.


    ''''Well that''s right. It was the first time Al gave me a blow to the head.


    Sister Elinora exhales as she tries to calm herself down and gets off of me.


    If I had put one in with a wooden sword when I was training, I wouldn''t stop. I''m glad it''s just for fun. And I''m glad the stick is cloth.


    But still, the sequence of events that made me roll wasn''t fast enough. I could hardly see it.


    Just when I thought my arm was grabbed, the heavens were reversed and the stick was right in front of me.


    Probably wouldn''t be able to escape even if I used transference. It moves from place to place in an instant, because even if it''s called transference, there''s a slight time lag in activating it.


    She is a terrifying sister.


    ''''Even so, how is it that the one just now is the sharpest and fastest of all the strikes down as it is?''''


    Oh, really?¡¡Was it easy to shake because it''s a moderately heavy cloth?


    Sister Elinora gives me a jittery look, but I cover it up appropriately.


    Of course, this stick was made to be the most suitable for my body and strength.


    Besides, I''ve done many bare swings for this moment of the day, and I''ve also trained my reflexes, practicing to make them trigger magic at a moment''s notice and make them flow in a series.


    It''s no wonder it''s the fastest sword speed I''ve ever seen.


    Well, I thought that was a good speed for me just now, didn''t I?


    ''''Well that''s fine. It won''t be the same next time.''''


    ''Wait, Sister Elinora!¡¡Don''t try to replace the wooden sword with a cloth stick!


    I persuade Elinora''s sister, who has been complaining that it''s easier to swing this way and that it''s more practical and good for practice, to resume.


    For me, I''m satisfied with the fact that I was able to clap her head off.


    ''''Janken, pop!


    I goofed.


    "Elinora," sister Choki.


    "f*ck Elinora!


    The stick is swung down with my devilish voice.


    ''It''s sweet!''


    It seemed as if my stick was going to hit my sister Elinora''s head hard, but the bowl covered it.


    The dry sound of it hitting the wooden bowl echoed through the air.


    ''...........................tch.


    f*ck!¡¡The desire to hit him as hard as I could was too strong, and I swung wide.


    Even the activation of the magic was slightly off.


    Calm down, Alfried. I understand that feeling, but don''t be in a hurry.


    You need to strike more compactly and precisely. Remember the practice.


    Hey, Al!¡¡Didn''t I just tell you to go to hell?


    I thawed the bowl and saw the drawn face of sister Elinora.


    Her shapely eyebrows twitched as if they were twitching.


    ''I didn''t say.''


    I told you!¡¡... well, that''s fine. I''m getting the hang of it, and next time I''ll pull Al''s head off.


    I''ll guess next time.


    After all, if I miss this opportunity, I might not be able to snatch sister Elinora''s head off.


    We laugh at each other and shout to start the battle again.


    ''''Janken, pop!''''


    I''m Choki.


    Sister Elinora, Gustavo.


    What?¡¡I thought this guy was a musi*ng!


    While I was slightly upset, I suddenly felt a killing intent.


    It must be something similar to my sixth sense.


    In a moment, I had a vision of the stick waved by Sister Elinora''s hand, which was buried in my head and split open.......


    ''''Heeeee!''''


    I followed my sixth sense, grabbed the bowl, put it on and rolled around unceremoniously.


    Yuck!¡¡Now that was bad.


    I''m sure that if it had stayed that way, it would have turned out the way I''d seen it in my vision. It felt like it.


    ''Hey!¡¡I thought you were supposed to be avoiding it!


    Elinora sister is the one who hits me with the stick, as if to chase me down as I roll under the bowl. In the meantime, she seems to be aiming at my head only.


    Now I''m thinking, but isn''t this objectively tormenting?


    What are you two doing?


    The gentle third party voice that hangs there.


    Sister Elinora''s attack also stops with a snap.


    I scooped up the bowl on my head and peeked in, and saw Brother Silvio standing there with a bitter smile on his face.

 91-Silvios robust defense

    Do you practice in the house?


    I wouldn''t do that. It''s just a game. It''s rock-paper-scissors pong.


    Brother Silvio, who came into my room, smiled briskly, "Right?


    ''''If you can swing that sharply for fun, you should get serious about your training.


    Next to me as I get up, sister Elinora is saying something like that, but I''m through.


    ''It''s a long name, but you can pretty much imagine it. The winner of the rock-paper-scissors is going to hit me with this stick and the loser is going to wear a bowl?


    Brother Silvio touched the handmade stick and bowl with interest.


    He understood me just by hearing my name.


    ''Yes, that''s right. You should only aim at the head, you know. Do you want to try?


    Yes, if Brother Silvio and I fight here, we should be able to bring it up to Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio next.


    I''ve already pulled Elinora''s head off, so I''m satisfied.


    All that''s left to do is to manage to get them to fight first and then run away while they''re fighting.


    That way, we can disappear naturally without anyone being suspicious.


    Confronting sister Elinora is not going to be a tricky thing.


    You''re bound to get hit over and over again on the head with a stick. And that too with all your might.


    It was very convenient for me that Brother Silvio came at that time.


    ''''Yeah, fine. Let''s do it.


    That''s why me and brother Silvio had to face off.


    We sit facing each other in the same way as before.


    Elinora sister is standing diagonally behind me for some reason.


    ''''Speaking of which, where is this game going to end?''''


    Now, let''s get started, and then Brother Silvio''s most important question was asked.


    When you think about it, I was playing this game without deciding on the conditions for victory.


    In other words, the game will continue until we both come to our senses.


    The confrontation between me and Elinora''s sister, who had clobbered her head, couldn''t have ended in a few times.


    If Brother Silvio hadn''t walked by, it would have been done dozens of times until Sister Elinora was satisfied.


    What a close call. I am truly grateful to Master Silvio.


    ''Yes, I do. If you hit your opponent on the head three times, you win. There''s no ducking.''''


    Yeah, okay.


    I don''t know what he''s talking about, he just ducked. If we duck, I''ll hit you instead of Silvio, okay?


    Sister Elinora, standing diagonally behind me, a towel in her hand, snaps like a whip. It looks like she''s going to pull me from behind at any moment.


    I see, this sister is watching to make sure I don''t duck.


    The sound of the towel ringing diagonally behind me is very frightening.


    I''m sure that if it hits you, it will be a painful clang or a thud.


    Then I''m going to go, okay?


    I let out a signal, terrified from behind.


    ''''Jahnke, pop!''''


    I goofed.


    Brother Silvio, Choki.


    Okay, that''s a first.


    Just like with sister Elinora, she pulled the stick back with a psychic as soon as she started moving.


    And with a flowing motion, she tried to swing the stick at brother Silvio''s head.......but brother Silvio was already in a defensive stance with the bowl over his head.


    ''''Wha, what!?''''


    I stopped moving my body and shouted in surprise at the situation I hadn''t expected.


    Ha, this guy is fast. You''re covering the bowl like a turtle.


    ''''........Is Silviobaria still alive and well?


    You''re right. Am I under the gun?


    You can make it in time if you''re sister Elinora. You can tell that much just by shaking it up a bit.


    ''No, I just covered the bowl.


    Brother Silvio removes the bowl from his head with a bitter smile.


    I made a motion to raise the stick to test it, and he put it back on with uncanny speed.


    ''''Hey, isn''t that kind of no?''''


    Brother Silvio glanced at his blue eyes and said in frustration.


    ''You''re a clam?


    ''Sorry, sorry, that was too fast, I just wanted to see what it was like. I won''t do it again.


    You don''t want to do this because it''s a surprise, okay?


    I put the stick on the floor and Brother Silvio resumed when he put the bowl on the floor.


    ''''Ta-da, poppin''!''''


    Me, Gu.


    Brother Silvio, par.


    This is bad, considering the speed of Brother Silvio''s earlier defense, the speed at which he strikes me might be quite fast.


    I immediately reach for the bowl and bring it to my own head.


    If it''s as fast as it was earlier, I wouldn''t be surprised if the stick is almost there.


    I closed my eyes and frantically covered my head with the bowl.


    Did I make it in time?¡¡Just as you think that, there''s a passkey sound and a light smack in the bowl.


    ''What are you doing, Silvio? I would have had enough time to swing over and smack you now, okay?


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I heard Elinora sister''s frustrated voice.


    Do you really want to see me get yanked that badly.......


    ''''No, I still shook it pretty compactly, you know?


    Swing it like this, like this!


    Elinora sister, as if to show you a sample, roll up the towel and wave it around.


    ''Huh?¡¡Like this?


    No!


    Imitating that, Brother Silvio also waved his stick, but apparently there was something different about it.


    Apparently, Brother Silvio seems to specialize only in defense. As expected of Silvio Barrier.


    Probably, this game........will be a long one.


    Will my strength run out and my defenses are breached first, or will I have to break through the Silvio Barrier first?


    In that case, I''m at a disadvantage.


    There''s no way I''m going to be beaten by Brother Silvio, but if I lose, I might end up getting detention.


    Then the next opponent would be Sister Elinora........


    If you win, you will have the right to object to this. The loser will not be given such a right.


    In other words, this fight is not allowed to be lost.


    ''All right, I''ll try to be as conscious as I can. I''ll try to be as conscious as I can.


    While I was thinking about it, it seems that some sort of practice over there was over.


    Brother Silvio put his stick on the floor with a slightly tired look on his face.


    ''''Alright, let''s move on then, okay?''''


    "Boom, boom, boom!


    Me, par.


    Brother Silvio, Gu.


    Okay, now I''m going to take a shot.


    If the sharp Elinora sister sees me, she might be suspicious, but it can''t be helped.


    I do the cheat of activating a psychic at a slightly distant position and pick up the stick.


    -- but brother Silvio was already covered with the bowl at that time.


    ''''Nunn!¡¡What''s going on here?


    This is a cheat!¡¡You can''t beat him!


    Didn''t the stick move by itself just now?


    Behind me, sister Elinora bent down and made a quizzical noise.


    I tried to hide it by covering it with my hands as best I could, but her timing was so fast that she was suspicious.


    It might have looked to Sister Elinora''s eyes as if the stick was being pulled back just before her hand reached it.


    We can go through it now.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna would notice it.


    I took that much risk and increased my speed, but my opponent was defending himself even faster than that.


    ''''This!¡¡This!


    ''Hahaha, I''m only going to hit you once.


    I slap him with a posse in frustration, but the other side knows that, too, and makes a conciliatory voice.


    I hate Brother Silvio''s calm voice.


    It''s time to stop pulling the sticks in this direction.


    This time, I''ll attack from a different direction.


    In the resumed rock-paper-scissors game, I lost two in a row, but I managed to defend both of them.


    Ja-jan-ken, knock, knock!


    I''m Choki.


    Brother Silvio, par.


    Finally, my offensive. I reach for the stick, and at the same time, I activate my psychic.


    This time the target is not a stick, but a bowl.


    I subtly move the bowl, which Brother Silvio is about to grab, and I move the bowl.


    Perhaps because the bowl has shifted, the bowl escapes from Brother Silvio''s fingers.


    And then I slam the stick into Brother Silvio''s head, which is now full of gaps.......!


    A good Spaaaaang echoes through the room.


    ''Lucky!''


    By saying this, you can give the impression that Brother Silvio has made a bon miss.


    ''''I missed grabbing the bowl. Or rather, it''s a plain pain........''''


    Brother Silvio rubs his head while laughing haha. My conscience didn''t hurt a little bit, but my life is on the line, so it can''t be helped.


    This time Elinora sister didn''t seem to be particularly suspicious.


    It''s probably because of the atmosphere we''re creating and the relatively common phenomenon of failing to grab the bowl.


    In fact, wooden bowls are more difficult to grab.


    I don''t want to be suspicious of using psychics in succession, so I''m going to take my time and play the game.


    More than a dozen offensive and defensive attacks went on without my attacks without using psychic being able to break through the Silvio Barrier and without Brother Silvio being able to break through my defense.


    Elinora sister, who was numb to it, made just the right suggestion.


    ''''Hey you two, it''s a bit long. Let the next one to attack win.


    Okay.


    Me and brother Silvio look at each other and nod, as if we both know that we''re not going to get anywhere.


    It''s not good that the Silvio barrier is too strong.


    But, well, it''s been dozens of times since Brother Silvio failed to grab the bowl.


    Is it about time?


    It will break your concentration, and the proclamation that the first one to hit it will be the winner will increase the tension.


    There''s also the possibility that you might fail to grab a good enough bowl.


    I''m not very good at moving my body, especially when it comes to my brother Silvio.


    Now is the time to kill him!


    "Boom, boom, boom!


    Me, par.


    Brother Silvio, goo.


    I activate my psychic on the bowl just like before.


    My magic causes the bowl to shift slightly. This causes Brother Silvio''s fingers to hit the bowl as if to push it into the bowl and escape far away.


    ''''Shit!''''


    ''f*ck you!¡¡Brother Silvio!


    Just when I was sure of my victory, a voice suddenly came down.


    ''''If you think it''s so noisy, what are you even doing with your magic?


    It was Nord''s dad, who had heard our commotion and had come to check on us.


    "...oh.


    "...magic?


    I freeze in my raised position and two piercing glances.


    Then Silvio and Elinora turn their gazes to Nord-Dad, wondering what''s going on.


    Hey, Father Nord, don''t say anything that doesn''t need to be said...!


    Hmm?¡¡I could feel the magic from Al.


    Oh, oh!¡¡That''s why this is already the Dragon Slayer. Even when I was a baby, you seemed to notice if I let the magic flow. What is it?¡¡Does it feel like a top-notch adventurer or strongman can understand it?


    ''If I thought something was wrong earlier, you were using magic!¡¡I''m sure it was Al''s fault that the stick was moving on its own earlier!


    Hearing Father Nord''s words, sister Elinora turned around and stepped on the floor with a dunce, exasperated.


    I can clearly see that the trembling caused by her anger has spread to her reddish-brown ponytail.


    After all, I pulled her away from the beginning with the help of magic.


    ''So is that why the bowl was moving like it was escaping from my fingers earlier?


    Brother Silvio was actually wondering about it, too, and he turned his gaze to look at me intently.


    Alfried is doomed.


    For now, I wordlessly hit Brother Silvio on the head with a stick and became the winner.


    I''ve won. Next time you''ll play brother Silvio and sister Elinora. I''m going to go to the bathroom........


    Wait, Al.


    I said, and was just about to leave the room when he grabbed me by the shoulder.


    I don''t need to tell you who I''m dealing with.


    I''d like to get far away from the transfer........


    I''m sure my next opponent will be forced to become sister Elinora and get beaten up anyway.


    As I was thinking about that with distant eyes, Elinora sister grinned and said something outrageous.


    I''ve got an idea. You''re going to have a fight with your father next time.


    ...eh...


    Hmm?


    ........Dragon Slayer was incredibly strong.

 92-There is no rice!

    There''s no more rice!


    At the table in my home, I lay prostrate and moaned as I coughed up blood.


    There''s no more rice. There was no more rice.


    It had been about a year since Tori had given me the rice he''d bought from somewhere. If I was eating it by myself, it would have lasted a year, but it was gone at an alarming rate because of all the food I''d eaten.


    ''Fume ga bodai no ka?


    "Swallow it!¡¡Swallow it before you speak!


    Rumba, one of the big food eaters, talked while taking a mouthful of egg rice.


    Because of this, the table was dirty with rice grains splattered all over the place.


    After chewing and swallowing the food in her mouth, Roomba opened her mouth again.


    ''There''s no more rice?!


    Yes. It will be gone soon.


    ''We don''t want that!¡¡Especially when the donning is one of my favorite things to do!¡¡Mom, please have another large bowl of rice. And a raw egg.


    Here you go. I''ve eaten a lot........why do I have to be the one to do it?


    He handed me a cup of tea too proudly, so I couldn''t resist serving it to him.


    So I''m his mom!


    ''It''s always like that in the house. I have a maid, and Elinora is working for me. Why the hell was Al getting Elinora''s towel ready yesterday?


    ''No, something about an ice magic cooled towel just because it feels so good after a workout...''


    I put a large bowl of rice and a raw egg on the table with a vaguely bitter expression on my face.


    I noticed that the water was gone in the Roomba''s cup, so I used water magic to fill it up and then used ice magic to add ice to cool it down.


    ''''.....Al is so useful. I need one in the family.''''


    "I wish you wouldn''t talk about people like they''re handy.


    I think I learned this kind of attention to detail naturally when I was dealing with Elinora''s sister.


    How to avoid the worst case scenario by making the other person''s mood better.


    You have to know what they want and always serve them.


    That way, Elinora''s sister would be comfortable and sometimes forget about the practice.


    I feel like I can at least be a butler now, even if I don''t have a job in the future.


    I was also taught how to make a good cup of tea. The rest is just manners.


    The only thing that''s above average is manners, but Erna''s mother says I''m not very good at it.


    Well, that''s not important. Right now, it''s about the rice.


    "At this rate we''ll run out within a month.


    I store a few kilos of space magic for emergency use, but that doesn''t count. It''s for emergency use.


    ''''As I recall, there''s no rice in this village, right?


    Rumba asks as he cracks open a thick egg from the Coriat and mixes it with a spoon, gulping it down.


    ''Yes. ''Tory got them from somewhere.''


    Then get Trey to buy some more. It''s not hard to see how much money he''s been making lately.


    Indeed, Tory''s business association has grown rapidly and large in the past year.


    Many noblemen and even royalty have become their customers, and I''m sure they can buy more rice than they could a year ago.


    But if I''m going to go where the rice is, I want to go there myself. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    So this time I want to go out there.


    I''ve sent a letter, but will he come in person?


    I wrote in my letter that if you don''t come quickly, I''ll have the Lazares Chamber of Commerce sell your chess....


    My heart is pounding because of the dwindling amount of rice. Has there ever been a time when I was so eagerly awaiting someone else''s reply?


    ''''Hmm?¡¡I saw the Chamber of Commerce''s carriage before I came here, so I''m guessing Tory''s coming to the mansion.


    ''You can''t wait to tell me that, you idiot!


    I ran out of my home and into the mansion with Roomba, who was saying important things in a smooth manner.


    ¡ô


    Tory greeted me at the door as soon as I entered the mansion.


    ''Alfried-sama is waiting for you!¡¡Huh?¡¡Lady Elinora was heading to her own home earlier, but did you miss her?


    He seemed to be scurrying around, turning his head and looking for his sister Elinora.


    I ran out of my own home and used the transition just to save time.


    So it can''t be helped if they''re misplaced.


    ''''I mean, I didn''t tell anyone I was going to My Home today, did I?


    I didn''t tell anyone where I was going today as I headed to my home to manage the food stored in my space magic.


    It was just before noon and Roomba came back suddenly.


    ''''No, that''s why I was in trouble, but something Elinora-sama said, ''I feel like I''m at My Home today, so I''ll bring her over...''...''''


    Tory replies with a bitter smile.


    As usual, sister Elinora''s instincts are strange.


    She is playing with Thor and Asmo. Taking a nap on the plain. Celia Diner. Logan''s house, the river, the woods...there are supposed to be so many places.


    How did I know it was my home in one shot....


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s leave Sister Elinora alone and talk about the rice.


    ''Well, Elinora sister will be back sooner or later. We''ll talk in our usual guest room.


    With that, he leads Tory to the guest room.


    ''I''ll get right to it, Tory. Did you read my letter?


    I pluck the tea and sweets that Saara has brewed for me and ask when I''ve calmed down enough.


    ''''No, I''m surprised, Alfried-sama. I heard it would be another year before the rice ran out.''''


    I wonder... This roundabout way of saying things. It''s a phrase that seems to probe the opponent''s stomach.


    He smells like a bunch of noblemen I met at a party in the capital.


    The family ate more rice than we expected. We don''t have any more.


    Is that another unusual dish, like spaghetti?


    I said the words as usual, but Tory''s eyes narrowed.


    ''''Haha, I knew Alfried was Alfried!¡¡Going to a party in King''s Landing wouldn''t change that, would it?


    I take a swipe at him as a hassle, and Tory laughs as if he''s relaxing his shoulders.


    Oh, it''s the usual dumb-looking Tory.


    Lately, there''s been a lot of business like this with the aristocracy. I''m sorry.


    No, even a brazen guy who uses the word "sss" against a nobleman would have that kind of trouble.


    You don''t use that ending with royalty, do you?


    But more importantly, Mr. Alfried, I hear you.


    What?


    Tory leans back with a sly smile.


    I have a bad feeling about this. It''s a disgusting smile that looks a bit like Thor''s.


    ''There are rumors that you had a sword dance with the second son of the Silford family at a party with the tongs, or that you were engaged to the second daughter of the Misfed family.... Rana-sama is four years old, right?¡¡Master Alfried is very quick with his hands!


    No!¡¡Because they''re both different!¡¡That was a bit like a cute little fight over meat. Also, you''re wrong about Rah.


    This is clearly a bad publicity stunt to bring me down. I must deny it once and for all.


    ''''I heard it was a stubborn fight for a child, but Alfried-sama hasn''t changed even if he goes to the royal capital.


    If you want to call me rude, I''d like you to be clear about being rude.


    So, how''s the engagement?


    ''A misunderstanding, of course. I''m sure every nobleman who was there knew that.


    Isn''t that right?¡¡There''s no way Alfried-sama would get engaged, right? Well, when I first heard the rumors, I was in a hurry.


    ........what is it? This is a reaction that makes me angry.


    I feel like those words contain the words, aside from Silvio-sama and Elinora-sama. Is this just my paranoia?


    ''By the way, it''s about the rice!¡¡I''m talking about rice!


    I bang the table with a bang as Tory laughs happily at me.


    If they poke at the story of King''s Landing any further, it''s going to be detrimental to us, so we cut it off.


    ''''Ah, that''s right. Alfried-sama''s story is interesting, so I just had to.


    As I mentioned in my letter, we don''t have any rice, so I need to go buy some.


    You mean you want to go out and buy it, not buy it?


    Tori said perceptively.


    Yes, I don''t want to buy from Trierra Chamber of Commerce, I want to buy there.


    I would be happy to go with you to buy it if you can.


    ''''That''s right. I want to go to the place where the rice is.''


    Do you think Lady Nord and Lady Erna will allow it?


    Tori gives me a subtle look at my words, which I clearly answered.


    Eh?¡¡I thought it wasn''t around here, but is it that far away?¡¡It was as if my dad would never allow it.


    ''Is it that far?¡¡I mean, I didn''t know I was going to ask, but where''s the place with the rice?


    How far is it? Is it as far away as the royal capital?


    When I asked, somewhat uneasily, Tori slowly opened her mouth.


    ''''........The country where the rice is located is called Kagura, on the eastern continent across the ocean.

 93-I want to go to Kagra

    No way, no way. The place where the rice is located is on a different continent than the one we live on.


    Kagura, a country across the sea on another continent.


    Since rice is the staple food of that country, there is a lot of rice there.


    Because the country faces the sea, the fishing industry is very active, and fish dishes are said to be very delicious.


    I heard that fish dishes are very delicious.


    There are a lot of dark-haired and dark-eyed people, and they have their own unique culture.


    Oh!


    I scream with excitement at Tory''s words.


    It seems to have a completely different culture than the Kingdom of Misfirito with its food and clothing, and a Japanese style of cooking, with roof tiles, kimonos and kagura cuisine.


    I never thought that in this western fantasy world, there is a country with a Japanese culture. I was very impressed with Alfried.


    I want to visit there in person at all costs.


    From the name "Kagura", I thought they had a Japanese culture, but it''s true.


    ''Alfried-sama, you''ve been very excited since we started talking about Kagura. It was the same with the rice...''''


    Tori looks at me curiously as I rejoice by myself, but I don''t care. I''m the only one who understands this joy.


    So, where do we go from here?


    When I ask him to shudder, Tory puts a hand to his chin and thinks about it.


    ''.........that''s right. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the next few days.


    Yeah, it''s hard to tell. So I decided to give Tory a piece of paper and a quill pen to write on the paper.


    Looking at the simple map that Torrie had me write, I saw that we go west from the village of Koriat and then north from the city of Kikka and enter the Kingdom of Aldonia.


    From there, he said, we would go east to the port city of Esports, and from there we would take a boat to Kagura.


    It takes three days by carriage to get to Kikka, and four days from there to Esports. From there it''s four days to Esports. And from there it''s a week''s journey by boat.


    Tory says, adding that this is just a rough estimate.


    Two weeks one way. That''s a month to go back and forth. That''s a long way, more than twice as long as it would take to get to the capital. That''s a foreign country.


    It''s the middle of June now. It will be summer when I come back after staying in Kagura for about a week.


    The time has passed quickly. And then in a little over two months, it will be the harvest festival, won''t it?


    If you ask me if it''s been almost a year since I met Thor, I don''t feel that way at all.


    No, why do I think that day I met the heroine.... I guess they replaced it with Thor like that. That''s creepy.


    Let''s say it''s been a year since I met the beautiful Emma-sister. As I recall, it''s now roughly a year since I met the beautiful Emma-sister. It''s very romantic when you think about it.


    As I was thinking this, Torrie called out to me and brought me back to reality.


    It''s only a two-week drive each way, are you sure you''re going to come with us?¡¡I''m planning to go to Kagura, so it wouldn''t be a problem for Alfried-sama to accompany me, but if it''s abroad, the Nordic-sama might oppose it.


    After hearing all this, there is already no option for me not to go to Kagura.


    I''ll definitely go to Kagura and be ready to transition at any time.


    Maybe even soy sauce or miso.


    That would greatly expand my food range and enrich my life even more.


    Miso soup, yakitori, soba noodles, dumplings.... I couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    We''ll be there. I''ll get my dad and mom, I''ll get Nord and Erna.


    I got up from the couch and ran to call Dad Nord and Mother Erna to convince them to come over.


    ¡ô


    I caught Mom Erna lying sluggishly on the living room couch and went back to the guest room, while I caught Dad Nord in the office writing some papers and went back to the guest room.


    ''So what''s up with you all of a sudden, Al?


    Once everyone is seated on the couch, Mother Erna opens her mouth.


    Of course, she doesn''t lie down so casually as to occupy the sofa like she did earlier, nor does she take a bite out of a bread ear stick.


    Both of them are a little puzzled by my unusual seriousness. I feel like they''re getting ready for something.


    I wonder what it is. Do they think I''m going to start doing or saying something strange again? That''s a bit off-putting. It''s a serious matter again.


    I look firmly into the eyes of Mother Erna and Father Nord to convey my intentions, and say, "I''m interested in Kagura.


    ''''Since I''m interested in Kagura, can I go with the Triera Trading Company?


    Hearing my words, Mother Erna and Father Nord look at each other with a mysterious look on their faces.


    ''Kagura?¡¡I''ve heard of it.


    It was in a country to the east, right? Toriela told me that''s where you got your rice from.


    Oh, that''s right.


    Mother Erna twists her head and seems to remember when Father Nord explains it to her.


    That''s not enough, so Tory lightly explains what kind of country Kagura is, as he did earlier.


    After that is done, I say again.


    ''So that''s why I want to go to Kagura!


    I was wondering what you were going to say when you suddenly called me mother or something.


    Mother Erna sipped her tea, somewhat convinced, and looked calm.


    ''Why can''t you just ask Triella to buy it for you?¡¡I love rice, too, so I''m all for you buying it for me, but...


    ''You have to cross the sea to get to Kagura, remember?¡¡It''s so far away, okay?


    Oops, suddenly the two of you are talking to each other.


    Even though the Toriela Chamber of Commerce is with us, they are against a seven-year-old child going to a foreign land.


    There was suddenly a negative opinion.


    But still......... And yet I still want to go.


    ''''........I still want to go.


    As I stared at them with serious eyes, Mother Erna put her left hand on my cheek and started to stroke it.


    Oh!¡¡This shows how serious I am and I''m giving you permission to do this!


    As my eyes sparkled in anticipation of the gentle Mother Erna, Mother Erna squeezed my cheek.


    ''''Ouch!''''


    ''It''s fake. There''s no way Al would have such lively eyes. My Al has more dead eyes and a more pouty look to him.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Utterly disrespectful mother. I can''t believe she doubted that she gave birth to a child she was carrying in her belly.


    Soberly, I''m shocked to see Dad Nord pulling my cheek from the other side too.


    ''''Well it looks like it''s the real thing.


    Yeah.


    The two of them let go of my hand, perhaps convinced to a point when I was explaining myself with tears in my eyes.


    ''''Tory''s Chamber of Commerce has a B-ranked adventurer attached to it, so you''ll be safe on the road. So that''s fine, right?


    I cut one of my trump cards to reassure them both.


    But both of you put on a difficult face.


    ''''No ... no.''''


    ''What?¡¡That''s good!¡¡Fried bread!¡¡Rusk in honey!¡¡Castella!


    Mother Erna reacted momentarily to the sponge cake, which was probably an unknown sweetness.


    ''''No. It''s not as easy as a magic stove this time, okay?¡¡Traveling is dangerous, and there are demons in the sea too--


    Ice cream!¡¡Pudding!¡¡Assorted skewers!


    Yeah, yeah, but why not?


    It''s rocking. The unknown sweetness that comes out in succession and the shish-kebab I served up the other day as a waste of time is working, isn''t it?¡¡I grasped that mother Erna liked the skewers, and I dared to serve only a small amount for a reason. Just in case this was the case.


    Mother Erna sips her tea as if to disguise her agitation.


    ''Alfried-sama. What is sponge cake, ice cream and pudding?''''


    Meena whispers in my ear, wondering when I''ve been waiting and approaching her.


    ''I''m curious too,''


    And the neighbors are noisy.


    As I was separating the two noisy people, Father Nord opened his mouth.


    ''''Hmmm, even a B-ranked adventurer would be worried about that. It''s the ocean.''''


    That''s a worry for most adventurers compared to the Dragon Slayer.


    ''''The ''Silver Wind'' is an adventuring party that specializes in escorting, and they have a lot of experience in sailing combat.


    Trey follows up with me, but he''s not happy about it.


    I think he''s worried about me as a father.


    Hmm, I''d like to go with you, but I can''t be away from my domain for a month.


    d*mn!¡¡If only Brother Silvio would quickly take over the territory, the super-powered Dragon Slayer would come to escort me.


    Ha, that''s right. Why don''t you just have Mother Erna come over?


    ''''As expected, I don''t want to travel for a month. It''s more tiring than going to King''s Landing.


    I stare at Mother Erna with expectant eyes, but it''s no use. Mother Erna is pretty much a travel hater.


    She said she didn''t like going to King''s Landing without a party.


    I wouldn''t want to go there either, if it wasn''t for the transition. And even more so when the distance traveled is twice as long and you have to cross an ocean. The village of Colliat is too good to be true.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna are making difficult faces and giving off an aura of inadequacy.


    "Oh, Al, I knew you were here.


    ''Oh!¡¡There''s both Nord and Erna in Triera. They''re all here.


    Sister Elinora, who had returned, and Roomba, who would have come to visit, appeared in the guest room.


    Another complication. Also, Roomba-san, Brother Silvio is not here.

 94-Reliable escort

    Where''s Kagura?


    Where''s Kagura?


    Once again, Tory explains Kagura to the newcomers, Sister Elinora and Rumba.


    It''s hard for Tory to explain about Kagura three times today alone. He''s getting better at explaining about Kagura, and he''s got it down to the point.


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s where the rice is!


    Rumba, who likes to cook a bowl of food, seems to be more interested in the food culture of Kagura.


    He seems to be asking in detail what kind of food was available in Tolly.


    ''Sashimi?¡¡You eat fish raw?


    Yes, it is!¡¡I was surprised when I was served red fish meat raw!


    I''m kind of curious too. I''m curious.


    ''I get the general idea of what the country is like, but why are you going there, Al?¡¡Out of the country?¡¡It''s farther than King''s Landing, you know?


    As my attention turned to Tory and Rumba, sister Elinora asked me with a raised eyebrow.


    ''So it''s because I''m interested in this country called Kagura. She wants to go see it and buy it in person.


    ''''Well it''s unusual that Al, who''s always holed up, wants to go away.


    It''s true.


    Mother Erna says as she agrees with Sister Elinora''s words.


    I don''t think I''m really that reclusive.


    I go out in the garden of the mansion, play in the village with Thor and Asmo, and even go to the Celia Restaurant.


    I''ve never been to the village next door.........


    Isn''t it just because you want to skip practice?


    Oh, I didn''t even have that advantage when I went to Kagura. I mean, stop it, sister Elinora.


    Because Dad Nord, who was just a little bit positive, has a slightly miffed look on his face.


    ''No, I''m not. If I''m going to ditch it, I''ll ditch it with aplomb. I''m not going to skip a long trip to get there.


    And once you skip one, you can''t bypass the next one because it''s too hard to get away with it. You just have to find out exactly what extent of tardiness you''ll be allowed at best and resist.


    ''''Well, that''s just as well. ........I''m not going to let you skip because I''m here, though.


    Elinora sister nodded as if she was convinced.


    If I really wanted to skip it, I''d have to flee to the royal capital in transition.


    I mean, I''m not talking about training right now.


    I need to get permission to go to Kagura from Nord Dad and Erna Mom. I have no time to be bothered by Elinora''s sister.


    "Hey, are you sure you don''t mind?¡¡There are B-ranked adventurers, so that''s fine. I can use magic too, so it''s okay!


    ''I''ve seen Al slaying goblins with magic on the road to King''s Landing, but sea travel is even more dangerous than that, and hey.


    I appeal to him to take care of the safety issues, but Dad Nord doesn''t respond well.


    It seems that a goblin is not enough. It would be nice if we could give them one more push.


    While I was groaning in my mind, Lumumba, as if he had finished talking about food, spoke up.


    ''Hm?¡¡Isn''t danger something you have to have an escort for?


    ''Of course I''m there. A B-rank party of adventurers who specialize in guarding. It''s a silver wind. You can trust them, so I''m going to ask you to be my escort often.


    Is that a party for Malt and his friends?


    Yes, but. Do you know him?


    ''Oh!¡¡Those are the guys I used to love, man!¡¡They''re funny, aren''t they?


    Roomba laughs with a gahaha.


    It seems that ''Silver Wind'' is an adventurer who is Lumumba''s junior.


    That makes me feel even more comfortable.


    But no word of permission comes out of Nord-Dad''s mouth.


    I''m not sure what''s wrong with you, Nord.¡¡They''re going to be fine, okay?¡¡You''re very capable.


    I wondered about the word "competence", but I didn''t want to go into it because it would be detrimental.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. There are big storms, and many demons are more troublesome than on land.


    You don''t have to worry about that. You don''t know what''s going to happen, even if you''re on earth. With Al''s magical prowess in the first place, you won''t die so easily, will you?


    Honestly, even if your life is in danger, there''s no danger because you can come back in transition.


    With the use of shields and ice magic, I can even walk on the surface of the sea, and even if it comes to a battle with demons on the ship, I''m rather confident in my magic, so I think I''ll be a good fighting force.


    ''''If you''re so worried about it, I''ll go along with Al and do it for you.


    The Roomba?


    Father Nord looks up at Lumumba''s words.


    Rumba-san, is it true!¡¡I wouldn''t be afraid of a Roomba if it were there.


    I can''t imagine Roomba getting hit by a demon or anything at all. No matter how much trouble he gets into, he''s going to laugh and get over it with a gahahaha.


    ''Oh!''


    ''Yes!¡¡You''ll be safe with Roomba!


    ''I''m thanking you for letting me live in my home and feeding me good food. I''ll protect you if anything happens to you!


    Roomba gives a thumbs up.


    Oh dear. I wonder if Roomba was such a nice and reliable lord.


    I''m glad to have Roomba living in my home.


    I think it''s a good idea to have Roomba around, don''t you?¡¡It''s rare for Al to act positively.


    "...hmmm...if Roomba''s there, will it be okay?


    Yes!¡¡With Rumba accompanying him, their opinions were positive.


    They have a lot of trust in Roomba. He even said that he even formed a party when he was an adventurer.


    I mean, Erna mom. Then it sounds like I don''t always have a positive attitude.


    Is it usually out of lust, or is it because I want to be comfortable?


    I thought that all humans are like that, but this time I think I have a strong desire to see the country of Kagura without that.


    I wonder if Mother Erna saw through that....


    Then Father Nord and Mother Erna exchanged a few words, thought about it and then said a few words.


    Yay!


    With Dad Nord''s permission, I get up from the couch and raise my arms.


    ''Thanks for the rumba!''


    Heh heh, I''ll take care of it.


    Then I was so impressed that I ran up to Roomba and he picked me up and started to shoulder me.


    Oh, I didn''t know that the gaze of someone nearly two meters away could be so high.


    In that case, I''m coming with you!


    While I was happy to be shouldered by the Roomba, Sister Elinora, who had been standing still, let out a frustrated voice and stood up.


    It would have been even safer if Sister Elinora had come, but it was called overstrength.


    In order to make the most of your sightseeing in Kagura, please refrain from accompanying me if possible. We want to spend a good time over there.


    ''No, you can''t. Elinora is going to the royal capital to train with the knights, you know. I''ve already sent a reply of approval, and it would be rude to Lila for inviting me, wouldn''t it?


    Father Nord remonstrates with Elinora''s sister who is complaining. ''''Elinora,'''' he said, ''''she already has plans.


    Elinora is scheduled to become a knight of King''s Landing, but she won''t be joining until next year.


    The fact that she invited me to practice in spite of that means that someone in the knight''s department has their eye on the excellent Elinora sister.


    I''ve seen a knight-like person come to the mansion every once in a while and practice with Elinora sister. Is it like a green field purchase?


    ''''Ugh!¡¡Yes, but....


    Elinora sister, who has been hit in a sore spot, is dreading it.


    The practice that was invited by that Laila-san is scheduled first, and it will have to take priority. It''s also a matter of concern for the future.


    If I thought I was in a strangely good mood lately, I didn''t know you had such plans.


    Anyway, this means I can go sightseeing in Kagura in peace with Roomba.


    I immediately packed my bags to go to Kagura.

 95-Wind of silver

    I was able to accompany the people of the Triella Trading Company to Kagura, and I was out in front of the mansion early the next morning.


    Normally, I would be flirting with my lover (bed), but today I was able to get up without being tempted.


    This was also because he was looking forward to Kagura''s cooking. It is quite different from the time of the capital.


    Also, although today was the day of practice, it is one of the reasons why the tension is raised that it was exempted by going to Kagura.


    When I was sitting on the stairs in front of the entrance while thinking about such things, sister Elinora, standing next to me, was looking at me with a mushy face.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    I felt a stinging gaze on my right cheek, so I turned my face towards it.


    ''''Can''t you just wait until I come back from King''s Landing?''''


    What are you saying now that you''re getting ready in front of the mansion now?


    ''''When is sister Elinora coming back from the royal capital?''''


    Maybe in August.


    ''I don''t want to go on a carriage trip in the middle of summer like that. Besides, you''ll be busy with the harvest festival as soon as you get back.


    In that case, why don''t you go after the Harvest Festival?


    It''s cold after the Harvest Festival.


    When I replied clearly, I was poked in the head by Sister Elinora.


    The poke to my head caused my body to stagger.


    When I looked at her as if to see what she was doing, Elinora sister said, "Hmph! He sniffed and turned away.


    The best time to leave is now. I''m not going to give up, no matter what they say.


    Then Elinora and her sister and I look ahead in silence.


    Out of the corner of my eye, the employees of the Trierra Trading Company were busily packing and inspecting their luggage.


    I''m sure they are well versed in preparing for a trip like this, but it''s different from the time we went to the capital.


    Of course, it''s safe to say that there are no ladies who would do the same bad thing as we did at that time by deliberately leaving their necessities behind.


    ''Al, aren''t you forgetting anything?''


    What a rumor, and what a mischievous lady, if you ask me, came out of the door.


    Behind her, Brother Silvio and Father Nord were also there. Apparently, they came out to see me off.


    ''''Yeah, I''ve already loaded up a change of clothes for myself.


    If all goes well, we''ll arrive in Kagura in two weeks.


    The only luggage for the trip is a change of clothes, and I don''t have to worry about food and other trivial necessities of life because Tory has prepared them for me.


    It''s not a problem, because even if it''s not enough, I can secretly take it out with spatial magic.


    It''s not only a long journey this time, there''s also the sea. You have to listen to the people around you properly, okay?¡¡And don''t spend too much money.


    Okay!


    I''ll give you an innocent smile here, but I don''t agree with the latter part.


    After all, the other side may have some Japanese style dishes and ingredients.


    Even if there are things that can''t fit in the carriage or can''t be brought back for storage reasons, I can store them with spatial magic without hesitation.


    Honestly, I don''t feel like there''s enough money to go around.


    Well, once I go there, I can go there at any time with the transference, so I can just bring the money to buy it later, but that doesn''t mean it won''t go out of control.


    ''''Well I doubt it.


    I feel like I could make some great food and pastries with the ingredients we have in Kagura.


    You can borrow up to a piece of white gold from the Triera Trading Company and use it.


    ''No, you can''t buy that much and store it, can you?


    Seeing the serious expression on Mother Erna''s face, Dad Nord chided her for being anxious.


    Mother Erna''s jokes are scary because it''s hard to tell them apart. Probably more than half of her jokes are serious this time, too.


    We''ve got our word on it, so let''s use more.


    You can save a lot of money with me.


    I''d appreciate it if you could pick up some of the books in Kagura.


    Brother Silvio says with a fresh smile.


    ''Yeah, okay. I''m going to get some books about interesting stories and countries.''


    Brother Silvio is a boy with a penchant for humble heroic tales, so I''ll be able to mend him a good one. I''m interested in Kagura''s books, too. Are there any dragon slayer stories over there as well?


    I also want you to wear a kimono. Triella told me that they are very beautiful. I''d also like to see some of the finely crafted accessories.


    He doesn''t like to go far, but he loves souvenirs.


    He''s in a good mood and asks me for a number of souvenirs that I''m sure Tory told him about.


    This is my responsibility to buy souvenirs. If I buy something that is called a beautiful kimono or cloth and has no sense of style, I''ll be taken aback.


    ........This is a difficult task. This is when Alfried''s skills as a man will be tested.


    ''''Does sister Elinora have any hope?''''


    I''m afraid I''ll sulk if I leave without just listening to Elinora sister''s request, so I ask her even if she seems to be in a bad mood.


    Then Elinora sister glanced at me while folding her arms.


    ''''........I''ll leave it to you like I did in King''s Landing.


    I see, you want another hairpiece or something?¡¡This is another difficult order.


    ''I knew sister Elinora would want a sword or something.


    Trey tells me that they''re treated very differently from swords. I have a sword, and I don''t have time to deal with it.


    Sister Elinora taps the wooden sword on her hip with a clunk.


    ''Nah, I see.''


    He wanted to master his sword skills.


    It''s true that you''ve been practicing the sword for a long time, but it''s strange to use a sword now.


    The way you fight with a sword and a sword will be very different, and if you mess with it poorly, you''ll be halfway there.


    Well, Elinora sister and Nord dad would be able to say "I see, that''s how you do it" without anyone to teach them, and they would be able to master it.


    Then, as I was chatting with Bartolo, Mina, Saara, and Mel who came to see me off later, I heard Tory''s voice from the carriage.


    ''Alfreet-sama!¡¡Let me introduce you to your escort adventurer!


    When I turned around, I saw four armed, adventurer-like figures there. There was also a rumba near them, talking in some kind of friendly manner.


    They were about to finish their preparations, so they would probably introduce the adventurers who were their guards briefly and leave.


    ''''Then I''ll go!


    I say to everyone and then run off. I run up to Torrie with words of "good-bye" and "make sure you buy a souvenir" at my back.


    "These people are the adventurers, the Silver Wind!


    A man steps forward after being introduced to Tory.


    A somewhat mischievous-looking young man with short blonde hair and green eyes. He wears protective gear such as a breastplate on his body, and seems to be a swordsman fighting in the vanguard.


    I''m the leader, Mort. I''m looking forward to working with you this time!


    Adventurers are often thought of as crude and violent, but this young man named Molt is very polite with a light bow. He is surprisingly polite for his appearance.


    Does a B-ranked person also need to have a personality? It''s hard to believe that he is a junior member of the Rumba.


    My name is Alfried Thawlett, and I''m going with you. It''s nice to meet you too.


    He bows his head lightly to everyone and says, and then Malt steps back and the next man appears.


    He''s a little taller than Malt, but he''s a little shorter and looks a little disheveled, probably because he''s hunched over.


    Perhaps the stubble makes him look a little older, though he''s not very old.


    I think he would look a little more austere and cool if he was dressed up. Judging from his clothes, he''s also kind of avant-garde. Will it be okay?


    ''''It''s Irvine........''''


    Scratching his head and speaking somewhat languidly, Irvine was being pounded in the gut by the wand of the female wizard behind him.


    He was a little uncomfortable with the stiff talk.


    ''''I''m Alusha, the wizard.


    Oh, Ilya-Istalte, also a wizard.


    Then two women came out in a line. They must be wizards from the fact that they both hold wands in their hands and are dressed in light, corset-like clothing.


    The only wizard around me is Erna''s mother, so it seems fresh. I''m a little excited to see what kind of magic she uses.


    The dark blue-haired woman named Aleusha is the one who beat Irvine with her staff.


    The other one is Ilya with pink hair and a slightly frightened atmosphere.


    ''''Ishtarte, that means you''re a nobleman?''''


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡Istalte is a countess.


    My goodness, she''s even better than my bodyguard. I''m a countess.


    I don''t know if she sensed that I had a depressed expression on my face or not, but Ilya speaks with a wave of her hand.


    ''''But I''m the youngest child, so don''t worry about it!¡¡So now I''m an adventurer for a number of reasons.


    I see, it''s a lot of things. Maybe she''s a child of a concubine, or a branch of a family, or something. Let''s not ask about the details.


    But the Ishtarte family is great, you know?


    What do you mean by awesome?


    Irvine comes up to me in a familiar way. Is he quite friendly?


    Behind me, Aleusha is scowling at the familiarity of the situation, but she''s decided not to go into it because I''ve shown interest.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them, especially Ilya''s sister, because she''s not only bonkers, but she''s also the princess''s guard maid. Of course Illya is awesome and has great magic skills.


    Irvine says while making a gourd shape with both hands. I see...a mouth that likes to talk like this. It''s the same with our villagers.


    When I look at Ilya, I''m happy to be praised for my sister and myself, but I''m smiling because of the unnecessary words.


    ''I see. As for Ilya''s sister, I don''t know if the princess''s escort maids are awesome because of the bonkubon.


    Of course, of course.


    ''Yes, yes, let''s just leave it at that. I''m going to tip Sarya, okay?


    Aleusha tugs on Irvine''s ear as he tries to speak in a good mood.


    I wanted to ask a bit more specifics, but I can''t leave with this. I''ll ask him later.


    I''m sure you''ve already met them, so let''s go!

 96-The egg disappeared

    A cloudless blue sky. The landscape around us is green, and we can hear the wheels of the carriage and the sound of the horses whinnying.


    It''s not hot and not cold, it''s a great way to travel in this perfect temperature.


    The swaying of the carriage is a bit annoying, but I got used to it thanks to the long ride last time I went to the royal capital.


    Once you get used to it, I think that even this shaking may have a taste. The sound of the trees and the vibrations transmitted to the air are very good.


    I was taking a nap while listening to the gentle breeze and birdsong, but when I woke up, I was bored.


    It seems to be the same for my guards, the adventurers, Molto and Irvine and others. They are even more so if they are unable to take a nap.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can get away with it.


    Even if they do, it''s only weak demons like goblins at best. If it''s just that kind of thing, a B-ranked party can kill it in an instant. Even if you don''t include me, there are two wizards and three warriors.


    There''s no need to be cautious here.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with Molto and Irvine while they''re killing time.


    ''Here''s the bag,''


    I show them the coarse, tactile linen cloth I''ve prepared. Malt and Irvine nod as I show them the back and front and show them it''s a nondescript bag.


    ''I''m going to put the stones here in this bag. And when I snap my fingers, the stones will be gone from this bag.


    Yes, what I do in my spare time is magic. Of course, there are seeds and tricks. The pebbles are small and light ones that fall on the road. It''s big enough to hold between my index and middle fingers.


    ''Really?''


    Bullshit.


    Malt and Irvine react to my words like they''re stinking up the place.


    Irvine is such a snicker.


    I can''t help but look forward to painting their riddled faces with the color of astonishment.


    They don''t seem to believe me at all, but I continue with a relaxed expression on my face.


    ''Well, let''s put the rocks in this bag, okay?


    When I put the stone in between my fingers, the two of them stare at me seriously, as if they have some kind of time on their hands.


    In the invisible space inside the bag, I activate my spatial magic storage. I toss the pebbles into the sub-space inside the bag.


    Thanks to the small size of the pebbles and the stiff material of the linen, I''ve confirmed beforehand that the bag won''t stick out with this level of pebbles.


    Well, let''s go.¡¡........one......two......three!


    I moved my hand in front of the bag suspiciously for direction, then snapped my fingers.


    I made the sound and showed them the back of the bag without pretending to do anything suspicious.


    ''See, it''s gone,''


    ?


    Molto and Irvine''s eyes widen as they try to shake it upside down or carefully turn it over. Both of them, ha!¡¡He has a look on his face as if to say.


    ''No, wait. The rocks are too small to be on the edge of the bag, right?


    Irvine says, "Give it to me for a moment and see," and begins to examine my bag.


    I''m very dependent on myself, so I give it to him straight away. But the magic itself is very dependent on me.


    Irvine looks at the bag carefully.


    Hmm!


    He let out a snarl as if it was funny, and flipped the bag over and shook it upside down.


    ''Hey, man!


    No way.


    Malt fluffs the sack as he takes it from a wide-eyed Irvine.


    But the result is the same as Irvine''s.


    ''The stone is gone!


    Quack, and a wide-eyed exclamation from Malt. Thanks for the good response.


    ''''Well actually you didn''t put it in the bag and you hid it in your sleeve or something when you saw an opening, did you?¡¡You were moving your arm before you snapped your fingers.¡¡Anyone who uses these little tricks is very good at exploiting gaps in consciousness.


    I don''t know if I still don''t believe it, but Irvine doubts me.


    I apologize for the confident look on his face at the end.


    ''No, I have short sleeves,''


    I''m dressed now in short sleeves and shorts, so there are no sleeves to hide.


    ''Ugh, when I move my arm, I pop a stone under my foot...''


    I get up, but there are no rocks anywhere under my feet.


    ''Oh, what?''


    He thinks that because the thing is so small, he must have cleverly hidden it somewhere.


    That''s part of the goal, but I want to pull my nerve out of it, so let''s make it more blatant this time.


    "Well, let''s just snap our fingers again to bring back the stone. This time I''ll just snap my fingers and not move my arm.


    Oh, yeah.


    This time, Irvine and Malt bent forward to stare, determined not to miss it.


    If there is even the slightest change, they plan to shove it in.


    I snap my fingers next to my right pocket.


    ''Then, lo and behold, the stone from earlier comes out of my right pocket.


    "What?


    I put my hand in my pocket normally, and there''s the exact same stone as before.


    Of course, I just opened a small sub-space in my pocket and took it out.


    ''''What''s going on here?''''


    ''Did you put a rock in your right pocket in that one moment?¡¡No, but there was no such movement at all.


    Irvine looks at the stones and is surprised, and Malt clanks my right pocket before thinking about it. Hey, hey, hey, it''s bad manners to touch the magician''s body during magic. Watch and enjoy.


    ''Oh well, next time I''ll do a more obvious but mysterious magic trick.


    Oh, yeah.


    There''s an egg.


    "''Wait!¡¡How did an egg come out of my right pocket!


    Suddenly, they both plunged in together.


    ''It''s another strange magic trick,''


    I touched my pocket earlier and I didn''t see any eggs...?


    Magic is here to stay, so I''ll fool you appropriately. I don''t have a straight answer for you, but think about it. That''s one of the best parts.


    ''Next, I''m going to put an egg in this bag. And just like before, the eggs will be gone.


    I put the eggs in the bag. Then I proudly take the egg out of the bag and tuck it under my arm.


    ''The egg is gone from the bag,''


    ''Oh come on, what are you doing so proudly? You just put an egg in your side.


    Armpit?¡¡That''s a rock on the side, though?


    What?


    The two of them make dumb noises when they see the stone that was replaced by spatial magic.


    The eggs are stored in the subspace, so they are not in my pocket. I opened the sub-space just the right size on the side so normal people wouldn''t notice it.


    When I took it out, I also opened the sub-space to match the size of the stone.


    ''What''s going on here?¡¡I don''t know what that means. But I feel like you''re making fun of me for something.


    ''I''ve certainly got an egg under my arm. I mean, where did the egg go....


    Irvine and Malt are stunned.


    ''Again!¡¡Let me see that again!


    So, just one more time?


    Morto and Irvine come close to me while shouting that.


    The feeling that they''re determined to find out what''s going on is palpable.


    In the midst of all this, I take out an egg from my right pocket, just as I did before. Malt muttered, "Why is the egg coming out again........" but I don''t care.


    ''See!¡¡You''ve got an egg in your side again!¡¡Are you going to be a rock again?¡¡Or is it an egg?


    What?¡¡I didn''t tuck any eggs or rocks under my arm.


    "''Liar!¡¡You just pinched it!


    I said shrilly, and Irvine and Malt both pointed at me together.


    In response, I raise my arm and show them my side.


    ''Oh, that?''


    Naturally, the eggs were stored away in sub-space, and we hadn''t taken out any rocks, so there was nothing to fall on.


    In our carriage, it was a perverse scene, with two men looking at the boy''s side of the carriage as he devoured it.


    ''What''s going on?''


    You''ve got to make a living at this, don''t you?


    Hey, that''s not a line to say to a nobleman. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re talking about. If I''m in need of money, I''ll make some money from magic.


    ''Do it again!¡¡I''ll find out next time!


    ''What the hell are you two screaming about?¡¡I can hear all the way back there?


    As Irvine and Malt shouted excitedly, Aleusha, who was escorting the carriage behind them, came over.


    ''Master Alfried is doing some amazing magic!


    Gone!¡¡The eggs!


    ''Great magic?¡¡Eggs gone?


    Irvine and Malt say, and Aleusha''s quizzical gaze turns to me.


    I take out eggs from my right pocket one after another and offer them to Aleusha.


    One, two, three, four, five........


    ''''Eh?¡¡Huh?¡¡What''s up, Mr. Alfried?¡¡How did you get so many eggs out of your pocket?


    Aleusha''s hands are full as she takes the eggs that are offered to her, one after another, and her hands are full.


    ''Is that right pocket a pantry?''


    Well I don''t know what that means.


    People seem to have a smaller reaction when they see an event that they don''t understand. They look stunned and stare at my pockets and eggs.


    Eventually, Aleusha couldn''t hold on any longer and the three of us started holding four eggs each.


    I collect them one by one and store them in my left pocket.


    One, two, three........ Yeah, there''s plenty of room to fit them in.


    ''.......................Hey, hey, how many eggs can you fit in there?


    ''What?¡¡Yeah!


    Me getting each egg and storing it away.


    And in the end, the twelve eggs fit beautifully in my left pocket.


    ''Oh no, they''re all in there,''


    "...doesn''t make sense.


    Isn''t the egg cracking in your pocket...?


    Fearfully, Aleusha asked me that, and I flipped my left pocket over to show her that there was nothing there.


    ''My eggs are gone!''


    Aleusha shouted loudly, and after this, Rumba and Ilya came and performed again.

 97-Slime pillow

    While listening to the adventure stories from Ilya and Aleusha, who took over in the afternoon, I discovered a certain creature.


    ''''It''s ... a slime.''''


    Yes.


    Ilya is completely unfazed by the presence of a demon.


    That''s no surprise, as slime is a very sluggish demon with a low level of danger.


    They are omnivorous and will eat anything, but they aren''t strong enough to melt humans.


    It seems to take in the corpses of living things, fallen nuts, pieces of wood and weeds, and slowly digest them.


    If it sticks to a human''s face, it''s hard to take it off...but it''s easy to pull it off.


    At that time, a slimy liquid would stick to your face, but since the danger level is so low, it is said that only babies can be defeated by slime in this world.


    I had never seen it sober before, but in this world, knowledge of demons that are a threat is necessary, so it had been beaten into me by Erna Mom and Nord Dad.


    That''s because not knowing about dangerous creatures that attack people and so on is a bit of a defenseless thing to do.


    Of all the things I''ve learned in this world, some of my favorite lessons are about demons.


    It''s a study of slime and goblin fantasy creatures like the ones in the game. For me, it was like listening to a game manual or setting.


    I threw the stone I used in my magic trick to the slime that was slowly coming from the meadow to the carriage.


    The stone, which is parabolic in nature, hits the slime. The slime moves its body and takes in the stone.


    The figure of the pebble can be seen in the middle of the bluish body.


    ''''I''m really an omnivore.''''


    I wonder if they can get any nutrition from rocks.


    If you give them ores or something, they''ll be rich in iron.


    But still.........


    ''That slime would make a good pillow if I washed it and removed the slippage.


    What?¡¡Master Alfried has some strange ideas.


    ''There are people out there sometimes. There are people who are strangely protective of slimes. There''s also a research institute in the capital that specializes in slime.


    Ilya and Aleusha react to my casually muttered words.


    What''s that, I want to take a peek at it. I''ve never touched them, but they''re cute and pliable.


    I''ve never touched them, but they look a bit resilient.


    ''''If you stuff it in a leather bag and let it cool, you could make a bouncy, chilly pillow or something...''''


    "...........


    When I muttered that, the two of them got serious expressions as if they had imagined it.


    "It would be nice to sleep on a bouncy, hinky pillow in the summer or something...


    To use it precisely, I can hear a throaty sound from the two of them.


    But I think just filling it with water and cooling it down with ice magic is enough for me. I''m sure that''s not enough for you to enjoy the pleasant elasticity.


    It''s not crunchy, but just the right amount of hardness to rebound when pushed lightly. And yet, I want it to be soft enough to be absorbed.


    Let''s catch it for a little experiment.


    ''''That''s right. I can use water magic, so I''m going to get them!


    I muttered, and Aleusha got out of the carriage with a linen cloth and raced off down the slime.


    ''Hey!''¡¡What are you doing, Aleutha?¡¡Leave the slime alone.


    Is Al doing magic again?


    ''Oh?¡¡Are you sure?¡¡Now you''re going to get rid of the slime?


    I can hear voices that would be Irvine, Mort, and Rumba, who are the rear guard.


    A quick descent from the carriage would have attracted a lot of attention.


    It''s just an experiment. Don''t mind me.


    When I said that, Aleusha covered the bag to the slime like a hunter covering a crocodile with a cloth.


    Then with a flowing movement, she scooped the slime into the bag and came back to us.


    ''What''s that guy?¡¡You put slime in my bag, huh?¡¡Are you old enough to be a slime torturer?


    I miss it. We used to do that a long time ago.


    I can imagine him poking it with a stick like Urashima Taro''s turtle.


    Then the bastards in the back have moved on to old times, and they start talking nostalgically.


    It''s a bit of fun.


    ''We''ve got slime!


    Aleusha, returning to the carriage, holds up the sack with a blazing glint in her eyes.


    ''''Oh!¡¡This elasticity!


    When I poked it with my thrusting index finger, it was soft enough to cave in and wrap around. And then there was a slight repulsive hardness.


    This was awesome!¡¡Slime pillows, that could work!


    ...It''s quite nice to touch it over the bag.


    Ilya pokes at the white cheeks, turning them slightly cherry-red.


    But perhaps the hemp cloth doesn''t have a tolerance for liquids, or maybe the fabric absorbed the water softly and turned brown. Something a little slimy came out of the gaps in the fibers.


    Ugh, it''s slimy.


    I''d like more water resistant leather or something. I''ve seen villagers fill the leather with water and use it as a water bottle. Maybe you can find some of that kind of leather in the luggage of the Triera Trading Company.


    ''''I''ll go ask them if they have any leather that''s a bit more water resistant, so you can wash it with water magic.


    I said, getting out of the carriage and heading down to Tory''s.


    ''Tory!¡¡Do you have any water-resistant leather?


    I knocked on the door of the carriage in front of me, and Tory opened the curtains and windows to reveal himself.


    ''Water-resistant leather, eh?¡¡What the hell is wrong with you?


    Behind Tory''s surprised face is a cool-looking woman. I wonder if she''s Tory''s secretary or something.


    I envy her. If you have someone who looks like they can do that kind of work, they''ll be able to provide for you without having to work.


    ''I just wanted to put some slime in it.


    Slime?


    Tory''s eyes peeled away, surprised at my idea.


    ''No, I thought it would be nice to use the slime as a pillow.


    I''ll tell you more about it!


    With that, Tori opens the door and invites you in, so I try to explain the possibility of a slime pillow to you.


    You''re still thinking out of the box as usual. I never thought of using the demon slime as a pillow.


    That being said, it''s probably moderately ballsy to sleep with a demon as a pillow.


    ''''I wondered if it would be a good elasticity to use as a pillow.


    I''m not sure if it will come out while I''m asleep, but I''m going to try it!¡¡I''m pretty sure there was some water-resistant demon leather among the items for sale.


    Tori leaves in high spirits.


    Please don''t say anything scary. It''s too horrible to come out of your pillow while you''re asleep and get obsessed or something.


    Let''s make it tighter so that they can''t come out when we make it in earnest.


    Would you like a cup of tea?


    I''ll take it.


    We waited for a while for Torrie while drinking the tea that the secretary made for us.


    ''I''ve brought it!¡¡I''m going to try it right away!


    Tory banged on the door and shouted, so I thanked the secretary and then went back to my carriage.


    ''Oh, I''m done washing the slime!


    Aleusha washes her hands carefully, as if she''s slipped on slime from touching it.


    The slime is taken into the center of the body and digested slowly, so it doesn''t particularly melt the skin when you touch the slime.


    ''This is blue alligator leather, and this is aquahound leather, Ludros leather. These are water-resistant.


    Tory lays it out like this.


    ''....I don''t see any blue alligator.


    It''s a crocodile skin. I don''t want to sleep with my head on it.


    I''m trying to sleep with a slime on my head, but I don''t want to say that.


    "It''s an aquatic demon with good water resistance, but it looks and feels a bit bad on the skin.


    So, the other two.


    Aquahound leather. The skin of a wolf-type demon, a soft, pale light blue leather that is stubby and soft.


    Rudolos leather. According to the story, it is the skin of a fur seal-like animal. It''s yellow, thick and resilient.


    Okay, let''s stuff it with slime for now.


    I touch the slime with a little trepidation.


    Oh, the slime is almost gone. If I poke it, I can feel the elasticity of the slime.


    I feel that the reaction of the slime has become sluggish after being washed with water for some reason.


    I wonder if the slime will be weakened if it is washed away by water?


    I tapped it to make sure it was floppy, then lifted it up and stuffed it into the aquahound''s leather.


    The weight of the delicacy goes into the leather. It''s quite a weight.


    Then, as soon as possible, Tory ties it up with a string and creates an improvised round pillow.


    It would be better to carefully sew on the finished product, but for now, it''s an experimental stage.


    I can''t see any slime in the vicinity. I''m sure I''ll meet them sooner or later.


    After placing an improvised slime pillow on the floor, I immediately laid my head on it.


    ''''Oh!''''


    While everyone seemed a little anxious, but peeked at me with a somewhat expectant look on their faces, I let out a gasp of astonishment.


    Aquahound''s distinctive rubbery feel is pleasant to the touch, and combined with the elasticity of the slime inside it, it seems to suck on my skin. The slime, which has a moderate hardness, absorbs my weight wonderfully and feels nice to wrap around me. I wonder if the secret to its elasticity is that it has the power to push back to its original shape.


    ''How is it?''


    ...feels good.


    She answers Tori''s question in a relaxed voice. What am I going to do, I''m not going to be able to sleep on the mansion''s pillow. I''m not going to be able to live without her. She''ll sleep in a tree or on the grass or wherever.


    How about you, Tory?


    He managed to raise himself from the bouncy slime pillow and suggested to Tory.


    ''Then I''ll have to try it out.


    Tori replied without hesitation.


    Ilya and Aleusha''s anxiety had cleared up and their expressions of anticipation were stronger.


    They held their hands and looked at Tori, who was lying down with a harried look on her face.


    Tori let out a sloppy voice in ecstasy.


    ''Tu, I''m next!''


    Seeing this, he couldn''t stand it anymore, and Aleusha threw Tolly out of the way to hurry her up.


    Then Aleusha fixes her hair and then slowly rolls over.


    ''Hi!''


    He let out a lovely scream.


    ''Duh, what''s going on!¡¡Alusha!


    ''No, no, I mean, it''s just... it feels better than I thought it would...''


    Aleusha replies to Illya''s voice of concern with a slight stain on her cheeks, as if she were embarrassed.


    If it feels like that, it''s no wonder she''s surprised.


    ''''Aleusha!¡¡Please take a turn!


    No. I caught this slime and washed it for you. You have a right to enjoy it some more.


    While Aleusha and Illya take turns arguing with each other, me and Tori have a serious discussion.


    ''''Well Tori, this is going to work.


    It looks good. But the slime is a demon, so we have to test it thoroughly. First of all, you need to choose a good leather to make a good bag. It''s necessary to make sure that the slime doesn''t come out of the bag, not to mention the feel of the skin.


    It''s true that even a slime that can defeat anyone is a demon. It needs to be handled carefully.


    "I''ll be experimenting with different types. I''d like to try out Rudolph''s leather as well.


    We''ll get more slime!¡¡Aleusha-san, Ilya-san, can you do this for me?!


    I understand!


    Tori turned and asked, and Aleusha and Ilya ran out.


    They both seemed to like it very much.


    ''Hey, what''s up with you two out there this time?


    The three people behind them looked at the two people who were hurrying to jump out of the way and called out to them quizzically.


    ''''Did you see the appearance of a demon?''''


    "There''s only slime in here, okay?


    "''Oh!¡¡Slime!


    Hearing Irvine''s voice, I saw Aleusha and Illya running out the window.


    ''What the hell, boys. You changed your blood color just by looking at the slime.''''


    Come on! Give me that slime!


    What?¡¡I don''t want to. This Slarin'' guy is going to take care of us. Don''t come after me and take it from me, you''re a little chief. First you bully slime, now you mugged me.


    Aleutha''s gone bad!


    and other lively voices.


    Then, perhaps explaining the situation, the silver wind adventurer left the rumba as a precaution, and the silver wind adventurer went hunting for slime.


    The Silver Wind seemed to be having a lot of fun as it scattered across the plains and forests.

 98-Irvines Fear

    "...Slarin?¡¡Hey, Slarin....


    It was early in the morning of the second day after we left the village of Colliat.


    I was sleeping comfortably in the carriage with a slime pillow on the floor when Irvine''s voice made me lift my eyelids.


    ''What is it, Irvine?''


    I sit up and rub my eyelids as I call out to Irvine.


    I''m not particularly noble, and I''m not a woman, so I''m with the bastards when I sleep. There could be something wrong with the slime pillows, and there are two of them rather than one.


    Well, the slime is weak enough to lose all but the baby, and it''s tied up tightly, just in case.


    ''Hey, you''re lying, right?¡¡Slarin'', answer me!¡¡You were moving like that a while ago!


    Irvine pettishly pats his own pillow while speaking in a sad voice.


    Slarin would have had a certain elasticity until yesterday. But now there were no remnants of that resilience, only a watery, choppy sound when Irvine touched it.


    Irvine closed his eyes and hugged the Slarin pillow as he remembered Slarin''s lively appearance last night.


    ''..................Irvine.


    I realize what I''m doing now.


    "...I''m so cold now...


    ...Irvine.


    "...you were moving so well not long ago.


    You forgot to feed Slarin, didn''t you?


    ..........


    My words stop Irvine''s movements from twitching.


    The slime will die if it is deprived of food for about two days. Once it dies, the slime loses its elasticity and turns into a slippery liquid.


    It''s unacceptable for a slime pillow, for which elasticity is the key.


    So you can keep it alive by absorbing grasses and other things around it to keep its elasticity.


    In this way, the slime will be desperate to absorb nutrition and we can inhibit its movement.


    We can kill two birds with one stone. I think this feeling of trying to exploit everything without waste is very human.


    ''''........You said you dreamed of becoming a slime king, didn''t you?


    Irvine continues as if my words never existed.


    Slimes don''t talk.


    "I ain''t gonna die until I''m the Slime King!¡¡One day he''s going to build a home for only slimes with many of his relatives.......


    Irvine continues the farce with a sobbing voice. He''s too good of an actor to be left as an adventurer.


    As Irvine is screaming as if he''s grieving the death of his companion, curses come from the wall with a thumping sound.


    ''Yuck!¡¡Some of you are still sleeping, so be quiet!


    "I''m sorry!


    I couldn''t help but apologize for sounding so different from Aleusha''s usual voice.


    Come to think of it, it''s early morning now. Some people are still sleeping. It''s not the wrong time to scream.


    Irvine placed the liquid slime pillow on the floor and started sleeping as if nothing had happened.


    I''m going to go back to sleep too.


    ¡ô


    Then we moved on to the kicker, experimenting with slime pillows.


    We talked with Tori about further selection of materials for the pillow, how to sew it so the slime doesn''t stick out, and so on. I talked with Tori about how to make it easier to manage the slime.


    A recent discovery is that if you cool or warm the slime by magic, its elasticity will change to a nice degree.


    I wondered how good it would feel to lay this fresh slime pillow on my head after cooling it down, so I cast an ice spell on it.


    The ice magic cooled the slime and made it a little more resilient and made it feel like it was sucking on your skin.


    If I were to compare it to a low-resilience pillow, it would be like a low-resilience pillow.


    When you press down on it, it feels more like it''s sinking in rather than wrapping around you. It feels so good that you want to keep poking at it with your fingers forever.


    I was delighted with my new discovery, and I was able to sleep comfortably that day, enjoying the chilly, hard feeling.


    The next day, I warmed the slime with fire magic to see what would happen if I warmed it up just right.


    Then, the slime slowly lost its elasticity and became soft.


    For a moment I thought the slime was dead, but it wasn''t a complete liquid, it still had a little bit of elasticity.


    When I saw that, I was delighted again that day.


    What a wonderful thing the slime pillow is, to be able to adjust its elasticity according to one''s preferences. If it weren''t for the downside of being a demon, I''m sure all of humanity would be buying it.


    From my point of view, though, that kind of thing is a trivial matter, so I don''t care.


    After trying these things, I remembered that I had heard that slime is weak against fire and ice magic.


    Well, I guess it''s just that slimes are basically liquid-based guys, so they are vulnerable to heat and cold air.


    It''s like if you chill water, it will harden into ice.


    Tory was surprised by this, but he was lamenting because ice magic is rare and magic tools are still not something that can be spread to the general public.


    If it''s fire magic, there are many people who can use it rather well, but it seems that it''s difficult to add or subtract magic.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it, but it''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    Except for those who are called wizards, the best they can do is to generate fireballs and light wood. It is impossible to slowly sear or warm up the body.


    It''s a good idea to supplement with magical tools, but the problem is that the average citizen is not that concerned about sleep.


    I would buy and use magic tools even if I couldn''t use magic, but that''s just my subjective view.


    If you''re going to spend that much money, you might as well just buy an ordinary pillow.


    That''s why Tory has decided to target slime pillows to wealthy nobles and merchants.


    I was wondering if such expensive people would buy the magical slime pillow, but according to Tory, aristocrats who love new things will definitely bite into it.


    Well, I''m addicted to it, and I''m also a nobleman.


    While we were experimenting with slime pillows like that again and again, the time passed by in the blink of an eye.


    And then, on the afternoon of the third day, we went to the central city of Kikka. We arrived at the central city of Kikka.


    --Kicka.


    It is a city in the slightly eastern part of the Misfirito Kingdom, and if you go north, it leads to the Kingdom of Ardonia. It''s a place like a transit point where various goods are gathered.


    Naturally, since various people gather there, many people are living there.


    I''m not sure if it''s a match for the luxury and opulence of the royal capital, such as the royal castle and the city walls, but Kikka has a lively atmosphere that is equal to the capital.


    I''m impressed that there is a city that is so prosperous other than the royal capital, and I enter Kikka in Torie''s carriage.


    I''ve seen the guards rushing up to me, and I kept moving my head to see if they were there.


    I can''t be reassured by this, so I asked Irvine and Malt.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do that.


    Those guys are the gatekeepers to King''s Landing, aren''t they?


    Irvine, who had a somewhat blue expression on his face, questioned me timidly, and I shook my head vertically as if I were about to be torn to shreds.


    By the look on their faces, they must have been victimized a few times too.


    I don''t think that''s an easy thing to be a gatekeeper.


    "I wouldn''t be an adventurer if I had that kind of thing popping up all over the place.


    They specialize in King''s Landing. I''ve heard that they have more handsome men in there.


    He gives me information that Malt doesn''t want to hear.


    That''s right, there are a lot of handsome nobles and merchants in the royal capital. And many of the nobles are quite beautiful people.


    Or rather, those guards can do whatever they want using the pretense that it''s official business.


    When I asked Torie if they would ever be sued, I found out that they are experts in dealing with a number of illicit goods and smuggling, and are rumored to be the right hand of high-ranking noblemen...


    Basically, I''m going to King''s Landing as a transfer, so I don''t have to deal with the gatekeepers, but I''m afraid that I don''t know when I''ll be sent to King''s Landing, just like the other day''s party.


    Next time I go to King''s Landing in a carriage, I just hope I don''t hit the southern gate if possible.

 99-Kicca Attractions

    When I arrived in Kicker, I got out of the carriage with Roomba and walked down the road.


    Tory takes care of the little things, like arranging lodging for tonight and packing our stuff, so it''s not a problem.


    We would stay here for the night and replenish our food and other necessities. Then, they''ll be able to feed their spirits and leave for the port city of Esport tomorrow.


    Irvine and Ilya are escorting the Trierra Chamber of Commerce, while Aleusha and Mort are buying things they will need in the future.


    The only people who don''t have much to do are me and Roomba, so we''re walking around the city with this combination.


    Various stalls are lined up on both sides of the main street, filled with the smell of roasting meat, fruits and liquor, which stimulate people''s stomachs.


    The sounds of people talking, merchants calling out to each other and laughing filled the air.


    ''''It''s quite a lively city, isn''t it?


    All that floods into view are many people. A woman with wheat-colored skin and ethnic clothing, a man with pale skin and strangely thick clothing, and a man with naked upper body and tattoos on his body, I feel that there are more races gathered here than in the shopping district of the royal capital.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, because this is the city that connects the Kingdom of Ardonia and the Kingdom of Misfirito. All sorts of people and things are gathered here.''


    Rumba seems to have been to Kikka many times before, and he walks through the crowds, looking familiar.


    If Roomba walks, its appearance and power pushes people to avoid it on their own, making it easier for me, a child, to walk too. It''s not like the sticky situation where we have to hold hands to avoid getting separated from each other, which is an unpleasant development.


    Well, with this height difference, I think it''s better to have him hold my shoulder rather than hold my hand.


    I think it would be nice to have a shoulder to lean on when I get tired of walking, and I look around at the stalls and shops that line the street.


    ''Oops!¡¡That looks good!


    In the midst of all this, Roomba, who was a head taller than the people around me, found something and walked away from me.


    Eventually, they held my hand.


    However, walking hand in hand with a child in a crowded area takes up quite a bit of road width.


    Even those who walked away from the Roomba looked annoyed by this.


    ''Roomba, if you hold my hand, it''s hard to walk, can you shoulder me?''


    Oh, okay!


    Roomba understood what I said and put his hands at my sides and lifted me up in a heap and placed me on his shoulders.


    My point of view is suddenly elevated, and where I had been on the side looking up, I''m now on the side looking down.


    I can clearly see the head whorls of men and women, young and old, and I can clearly see the shops and stalls in the back.


    This is a good place to be. And not a bad ride. The rumba''s body is well-trained, so it doesn''t sway too much.


    That''s why I can sit more comfortably than I can on a horse. It would have been easier if I''d done this from the start.


    As I was thinking about this, the Roomba seemed to have arrived at the place I was looking for.


    ''Come on!''


    Seeing us and shouting with authority was an old man who was grilling chicken on a skewer in a net.


    For a moment, we thought it was yakitori, but it looked like it was seasoned with salt and pepper.


    If I''m going to eat it anyway, I''d rather have sauce, but the saltiness is not bad because it''s refreshing.


    The other customers in line carried chicken skewers, and we waited our turn while discussing how many chicken skewers we would have.


    "Hey, how many?


    Six chicken skewers!


    Yes!


    Of course, it can''t be three bottles each, Rumba has five and I have one.


    I came all the way to Kicker, I want to try the food that I have never had before. I will try various kinds of food little by little.


    The chicken skewers themselves are commonplace, but it''s also true that I''ve missed the fresh meat on the carriage trip. It wouldn''t matter if I had one.


    I could use spatial magic to get the ingredients out, but I don''t use it now because I''m enjoying the carriage journey. It''s good to enjoy the atmosphere of such a journey.


    However, there''s a good chance you''ll be bored with it on the way home and using it....


    Are you two father and son?¡¡The hair color is similar, but the face isn''t the same.


    The old man speaks to me as he rolls the chicken skewer around on the net.


    ''No, no, no,'' he says, ''this is my best friend''s son. That''s my best friend''s son. He''s not my son.


    I shake my head following Roomba who says with a bitter smile.


    ''Oh, I see. No wonder I thought we were so unlike each other, father and son.''


    This guy doesn''t even look like his own father, though.


    What a thing to say, the old man and Roomba start laughing.


    If I had inherited my Nord Dad''s blood as deeply colored as Brother Silvio, I would have been born more beautiful. Maybe then my life would have been in an easier mode.


    The old man and Roomba are having a conversation, and not long after, the chicken skewer is grilled, so I exchange it for a coin and leave.


    ''See you later!''


    ''Oh!¡¡I''ll be coming by on my way home to buy some!


    I kind of like these little encounters and goodbyes because they were fading in my previous life.


    As I was eating the chicken skewers, Rumba, perhaps thirsty, pointed to the stall ahead.


    ''Ooh, there''s some ale and fruit juice over there!¡¡Let''s go buy some!


    Maybe I simply wanted to have a drink after eating the salty chicken skewers.


    Since we just wanted to go sightseeing today, it didn''t matter if we drank alcohol in the afternoon.


    There may be a little bit of alcohol in it, because rumba is a monkey, you will not get drunk, right?


    At a stall selling ale, Roomba, who happily received a wooden cup, immediately sipped it.


    ''''It''s ... tepid.''''


    I let out a few words in frustration.


    That''s the ale that they sell at the stall. There''s no way they''re using ice and cold water magic tools to chill it.


    I don''t care if it''s a fine dining restaurant, it''s hard to get a cheap ale from a street vendor to be chilled to a kink. It''s not impossible to do, but it would certainly be a loss.


    ''Al!¡¡Can you do your usual?


    Okay.


    He received the cup that Rumba lifted and activated his ice magic.


    Slightly cold air leaked out of the cup and the whole thing got cold in the blink of an eye.


    I''ve been to the Celia dining hall and the mansion so many times that it''s called the usual, so I won''t do anything wrong like freezing the ale.


    The villagers love alcohol, so they often ask for it.


    It''s a good thing that only the richest people in the world can drink cold drinks unless they can use ice magic to do so.


    That''s why I''m invited to banquets and birthdays, but I don''t mind because they always share fresh vegetables, fruits and meat with me.


    ''Oh!''¡¡Here it is, here it is!


    After receiving the cold ale from me, Roomba clears his throat and lets out a breath that he can''t stand.


    I''m a little jealous of him, because in my past life I had a taste for alcohol too. The age of adulthood in this world is considered to be fifteen, and at that age you can drink alcohol.


    It''s not exactly forbidden to drink until the age of fifteen, and it''s relatively vague because it''s bad for a child''s body, so they''ll drink it at about the age of thirteen.


    I don''t know if my tongue and body will enjoy it by then, but I guess I''ll have to leave it for another two times as many years. What a sad thing it is.


    I mean, I''m thirsty too.


    ''Roomba, I''m thirsty too, let''s go get some juice.''


    Hmm?¡¡Oh, I''m sorry. I just happened to enjoy a nice cold ale. Now I''m going to get some of that kickass grape juice.


    I protested by tugging on my mane brown hair, and Roomba started to walk away.


    If I didn''t notice this, I would have pulled the elastic on his eye patch and snapped it off.


    ''Grape juice is available in King''s Landing, isn''t it?


    You can''t get it in our village, but it''s in circulation in the royal capital. It''s not unique to Kikka since it''s stored with spatial magic. I''d prefer a juice that I''ve never seen before anyway.


    The grapes we have here are from Aldonia. The grapes here are from Aldonia, and to be honest, they taste better than our own. When cracked, they turn into a rich, easy-drinking brew, and when juiced, they become thick and mushy.


    ''''I see. If you''re going to go that far, I''d expect it.


    If it''s not much different from the grapes in King''s Landing, I''ll give you an eye patch.


    Expecting Rumba''s words, as we passed five stalls, we found a stall that looked like it.


    It''s a simple stall with three large barrels lined up, but it was very crowded.


    In comparison to the chicken and ale stalls I saw earlier, there were far more people lined up with cups in hand.


    ''A glass of thick grape juice from Aldonia, six coppers!¡¡If you think it''s too expensive, you''ll find out when you try it!¡¡I guarantee it''s delicious!


    The female shopkeeper raised her voice with authority and drew customers to her.


    Even the fruit juice in the King''s Capital cost about three copper coins, but it was twice that. It''s a price you can drink two cups of ordinary juice.


    However, there are enough customers lined up that they don''t care about such things.


    A young man who is not a tout takes money from the person in line and hands him a cup.


    Then the customer takes the cup and pulls a lever on the barrel. Then a sludgy blackish-purple juice starts to flow out of the barrel.


    I see, I can pour it in myself after paying for it.


    ''Nah?¡¡Isn''t it popular?


    Yeah, let''s get in line!


    I say hurriedly, and the Roomba goes to the back of the line.


    There are quite a few people in line, but since it''s a self-service system after you pay for it, it''s a pretty quick way to get rid of people.


    I waited expectantly while people were pumping their cups with delicious-looking drinks.


    And we waited for ten minutes. In the blink of an eye, it''s our turn. We were relieved to see that there were still some barrels left, though we were a bit apprehensive when we ran out of them on the way.


    I got off the shoulder of the Roomba once because it was difficult to do it when I was fetching the juice by myself. Then I paid the clerk six copper coins and received a special cup.


    I was about to draw a glass of juice when the clerk called out to me to stop me.


    Oh, no, you can''t do that, you can''t fill it with a cup of ale!


    Hmm?¡¡No?


    There are twice as many cups for ale as there are dedicated cups. Use our cups, please.


    Apparently, Roomba was stopped when he was trying to fill it with a cup of ale.


    I suppose it''s because the price varies depending on the capacity. That''s pretty solid.


    I mean, it''s not the first time I''ve had Roomba, so what is it doing?


    As I was wondering, Roomba comes over, having received the special cup.


    I see, last time you took advantage of the crowd and pumped in a cup of ale. It''s surprisingly strong.


    When I pulled the lever, thick grape juice flowed out of the barrel in a slurpy, slurpy stream. I pump it until I can''t spill it, admiring the liquid so thick I can''t believe it''s juice.


    I look at the cobbled ground below me, sadly. There were numerous stains left behind from the grape juice that had been wasted due to greed.


    It must be so delicious.


    I walk to the edge of the road with a glass of grape juice and the rumba follows at a very slow pace.


    The reason is that the surface tension was pumping it to the very edge, and on the way, it almost spilled and came toward us, sipping with its mouth.


    ''You put too much in,''


    That''s how good it is. You should try it.


    When Rumba urges me to put my mouth on it, a sludgy, weighty liquid enters my mouth.


    The rich aroma of the grape dominates the mouth. The sweetness of the wine seeps onto the tongue.


    It''s even thicker than I imagined.


    It''s so thick.


    Ha-ha-ha, huh?


    Roomba laughs as he enjoys my reaction to his astonishment.


    It was frustrating, but it was just as good as Roomba said it would be. It''s a taste that makes me feel like I could spare six copper coins for it. It''s a taste that can''t be compared to the grapes in King''s Landing. The same grapes wouldn''t taste like this. It''s like a specialty of Aldonia.


    We sipped and sipped, admiring the taste.


    I''m not sure if it''s because I''ve reduced my glass to half its original volume, but it occurred to me.


    I thought to myself, "Wouldn''t this be delicious if I chilled it with ice magic and made it into sorbet?


    "Shabbet?


    Leaving Roomba to tilt his head in a one-speak-like manner, I use ice magic to cool the cup.


    It''s just enough to keep it from freezing. It is quite difficult to find the right amount of power to do this exquisitely.


    With a crunching sound, a thin film covers the liquid.


    Then I generate a spoon with my earth magic and thrust it into the grape juice, which is well frozen.


    It makes a childish sound, like stomping on snow.


    It''s a nice sorbet!


    Then I stir the spoon to loosen it up and take a scoop.


    A shimmer that resembles a purple crystal piles up on the spoon.


    ''What''s that?''¡¡Sand ... ice?


    I slowly take the spoon to my mouth as Rumba watches with her mouth half open.


    When I chew it, I hear a crisp, light sound, and the sorbet melts in my mouth due to the body heat in my mouth.


    From the melted sorbet came a taste that was even more concentrated from the thick grape juice and a pleasant coldness.


    ''''This combination is too strong........''''


    It''s spring and it tastes so good. It will taste even better if you eat it in the hot summer.


    Aldonia grapes - not to be underestimated.


    Alfried is happy to be able to use ice magic. Thank God, thank you.


    ''Hey!¡¡It''s good!¡¡I don''t know about you, but you can do that to me!


    Where I''m in a heavenly state, Roomba pulls me back to reality by shaking my shoulder. Oh, if I had stayed in this state, the sorbet would have melted away.


    I''d also apply ice magic to Lumumba''s grape juice and turn it into a sorbet.


    Then I made a spoonful for her with earth magic as well, and she shoveled the sorbet as if she were devouring it.


    Needless to say, Roomba was getting a headache.

 100-Bed fight at the inn

    After touring the city of Kikka to the fullest, we ended up staying at the luxury inn that Tory had arranged for us that day.


    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve had a bed.......!


    After the employee giving me a tour of the room left, I dove into the fluffy bed.


    The bed catches my weight and makes a creaking sound, making my body rebound.


    I pounce on the bed, savoring the feeling of such a bed''s unique elasticity and soft bedding.


    As expected of a high-class inn for nobles and merchants. Not only is the room spacious and has a soothing atmosphere, but the bed is large.


    There is no problem for two adults to sleep together, and the beds are large. Two such beds.


    It would make a bigger bed if we joined them together.


    I came up with such a wonderful idea and pulled the extra bed together with an unmagical psychic.


    And connected. This made the bed, which was only a large one, into a wider one.


    I roll around in a rumble to check the size of it.


    The feeling of the futon sinking into my body as it wraps around me is comforting.


    When I lay on my stomach, I could smell the pleasant floral scent and the faint scent of the sun.


    Just smelling this fragrance is enough to relieve the fatigue of the trip.


    I''ve been sleeping in a simple tent or a blanket after leaving the village of Koliat. I didn''t feel well-rested.


    I can sleep anywhere, but I''d rather have a bed with soft bedding. It''s indoors, so I feel safe and there are no bugs.


    Well, I enjoy sleeping, even in inconvenient places, as much as I can, but there were times when I got sore in the middle of the night because I''m still a child.


    However, this bed will allow me to sleep well tonight. I wouldn''t have to wake up and moan about my back hurting or my back hurting.


    He shifts from his prone position to a gurgling position and turns onto his side.


    When I look out the large window, the sun is already tilting and the sky is becoming darker.


    You can see the light from the magic tools gradually popping up from the buildings that line the street.


    It''s fun to watch the light come on one by one.


    While I was lying in a daze like that, gazing at the night scene, I heard a noisy voice from the corridor.


    ''''Oosh!¡¡I''m in the back bed, man!


    ''What?¡¡Don''t be silly, Irvine. You''re not a good sleeper, and I''ll be in the bathroom in a minute, so just use the one at the entrance.


    It''s good!¡¡That''s what you said, and you made me stay near the entrance the other day, too. This time I want it in the back!


    Apparently, Irvine and Malt are tangling over which bed to use.


    It seems that it''s the same in other worlds, too. It sounds like a fun school trip.


    But I don''t want to sleep with those pushy people.


    Then I''ll take the middle bed.


    "''Wait!¡¡Mr. Rumba, please go to the back!


    Oh, yeah?


    A single voice from Lumumba solidified Irvine and Malt''s opinion.


    Rumba is a great snorer. They would want to keep him away from it as much as possible.


    So I suppose the remaining two will have to fight for the entrance to get as far away from Roomba''s snoring as possible.


    ''I''ll take the entrance bed then. I''m not a good sleeper, and I''m close to the bathroom.


    ''No, no, no, no, last time I saw you, Irvine was the entrance.¡¡Then this time, Irvine should be in the middle. You wanted to use the back bed, didn''t you?


    Hey, you just said something different...


    You''re the one who wanted to go in the back...


    ........haha, it''s an ugly argument.


    I let out a sigh in anticipation of the conflict that is about to rage.


    By the way, the ladies are upstairs, so they''re probably changing into their pajamas and having a glamorous conversation right now.


    Amidst the ugly cursing, the corridor suddenly went quiet as I imagined the flower garden on the upper floor.


    Oh, is it over already?¡¡My prediction was that it would devolve into a drinking contest or a pillow fight to settle the matter?


    No voices came from the hallway at all. Even if there was some kind of negotiation, it''s those guys, so they''d be making some kind of noise about it.


    .... strange. It''s like the calm before the storm. However, as if to blow away such doubts, my sixth sense, which was cultivated during the battle with Elinora Sis, is sounding the alarm bell.


    Following my sixth sense, I immediately jumped out of bed and stuck to the door in my room to listen.


    ''''........Alfried-sama''s room should have had two large-sized beds. If we joined them together and lined them up, there would be plenty of room for the two of us to sleep in them.


    ''I see. If it''s the child Alfried-sama, it''s small and there''s enough space for us to enter....... But is it possible to share a room with a nobleman?


    ''Master Alfried is a generous man, unlike some of the bad aristocrats out there. Maybe you can go.


    I see. I guess they''ll just let me sleep it off, once I''ve broken into the room.


    I can hear the sound of a robe rubbing with whispers such as


    That bastard, he''s trying to invade my sacred territory.


    Moreover, he''s trying to use the bed in the confusion, taking advantage of my kindness.


    We''re going to have to come up with a workaround. You can''t let them in my room.


    I took my ear off the door and locked it immediately.


    The sound of the lock slamming echoes down the hallway.


    ''''Ah!''''


    Then he immediately turned off the lighting by the mages and dove into bed, hearing the slightest bit of surprise from Irvine and Malt.


    Then there was a slamming sound down the hallway.


    ''Hey!¡¡Master Alfried, are you awake?¡¡Hey!


    ''I''ve got a fun game you might like to try.¡¡I think Master Alfried would fit in too!


    "So open this door!


    They slam the door and raise their voices as they slam the door. They are desperate to ensure a comfortable sleep.


    Of course, there''s no need to go along with it, as their true intentions are obvious. Let''s just decide to go to sleep in a raccoon dog. I want to get a good night''s sleep, too.


    "Hey!¡¡I know it''s still happening!¡¡You''re a smart guy!


    ''Locked up and turned off the lights less than ten seconds ago!¡¡You sleep too well!


    I''m a kid. I fall asleep very quickly. I''ve always been a good sleeper.


    I lay in bed like that for a while, closing my eyes for a while.


    Sir. Please be quiet for the sake of the other guests.


    I''m sorry.


    The two of them were shouting noisily in the corridor and were naturally warned by the hotel employees.


    ¡ô


    The next morning.


    After breakfast at the hotel, we left the city of Kikka for the port city of Esports in the Kingdom of Ardonia.


    We said goodbye to our cozy bed and spent another four days wrapped up in blankets and sleeping in a simple tent. And a week of sea travel from there.... Even if it''s for the sake of Japanese food, there''s a big wall standing in the way.


    It''s tempting to go back to the mansion for the transfer.


    Thinking about that, I climbed up to the top of the carriage to distract myself, and I found the first guests.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    You''re not looking good, are you?¡¡Did you get any sleep last night?


    "...you son of a b*tc*. How dare you stay awake yesterday?


    When I casually called out to him, Irvine turned his pale face to me.


    Maybe it''s because he has an old face to begin with, but he looks even older.


    Malt also has a similar look and is rubbing his eyelids sleepily.


    It was obvious that the two of them hadn''t been sleeping well.


    ''Then I came back to my room and found Mr. Roomba had linked the beds together and set up in the middle.


    Perhaps one stranded Roomba would make a big bed if this bed was coupled together!¡¡He must have come up with a target.


    ''He''s snoring so loud, he''s rolling around and tangling around in a rumble. I didn''t get a wink of sleep....


    Molt muttered with a somewhat distant look in his eyes.


    It was easy to imagine the way Rumba''s huge body rolled over the bed and entwined his arms and legs around me.


    That huge body was on top of me, but it was the last. It''s not going to be easy to pull it off.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out if the three of you bastards slept together on the river.


    "....oh, no.


    They answered in a somewhat lifeless voice.


    A breeze blew on the roof, and drops trickled from Irvine''s eyes.

 101-Orders of magnitude

    How long has it been since I was shaken up?


    The city of Kikka has long since disappeared from view, and now there is only a wide plain and trees and distant mountains in the distance.


    The sun is past its mid-heaven position and the warmth of the sun shines down on us.


    I''m lying in a daze on the roof, soaking up the sun. I suspect Irvine and Malt are sleep-deprived, too, but they''re not, and they''re keeping an eye on their surroundings.


    ''Aren''t you two sleepy?''


    ''I''m sleepy, but we''re supposed to be traveling escorts. We can''t sleep.


    ''Sometimes there are quests where you have to act without sleeping a wink.


    The two of them usually seem to be rather jovial, but they seem to be able to do their jobs properly.


    Well, that''s the responsibility of the adventurer who accepted the job, and it''s also a matter of fame. I guess I have to do my job well.


    I''ve been told by Tori that to take on the role of escort, one needs not only competence, but also trust and humanity.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in the area.


    It''s a good idea to have a good view of the place where you are now, because there is almost no obstruction, so even if a demon attacked, it would be immediately detectable.


    I''m the target of the protection, I''ll just relax next to the two people who are working so hard.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what''s going on, but I''m going to be able to get a good idea of what''s going on. Like this, I''m at home playing a game while my colleagues are working.


    When I think about it, I feel a sense of immorality, and at the same time, I can feel the gratitude of the time I can spend in this way.


    Isn''t it a wonderful thing to be able to look back and appreciate something?


    My grandmother in a previous life told me to be grateful for something in my life every day, so I don''t have a problem with that.


    With that in mind, I''m going to enjoy my freedom without reservation next to the two of you who work so hard to keep me awake.


    As I rolled on the roof, a butterfly with yellow wings approached me.


    ''Wow, a butterfly!''


    I chase after the butterflies fluttering in front of me with my hand.


    ''''........Listening to Alfried-sama''s voice makes me sleepy.


    That can be interpreted as my voice being pleasant, right?


    d*mn, I want to lay down.


    Malt glanced at me and lamented.


    Haha, good luck, adventurer. Work, work, work.


    As I''m laying down and heartily cheering him on, I hear a thumping sound from next to me.


    "Hey, Irvine, I envy you...........................why are you sleeping? You should be on alert too.


    Malt notes Irvine as he starts to lie down. Needless to say, there was a mixture of envy in his anger.


    ''I''m not slacking off. It''s Malt.


    What?


    As Malt raises a question mark, Irvine just tells him that he''s not doing anything wrong.


    ''I''m just watching the skies,''


    I see. So that''s how it works.


    It''s not fair. Hey!


    ''Nonsense. You haven''t forgotten how horrible slashhawks are, have you?¡¡Those guys with their sharp blades sprouting from their legs would swoop down from the sky and stick their blades at us.


    What is that monster? I''m really scared of it.


    I was basking in the sun and a slashhawk or something like that swooped down and roughly cracked my brain. I don''t want to do that. Just thinking about it gives me the creeps.


    "That''s why I''m the one keeping an eye on the sky.


    Okay. Irvine, take care of yourself.


    I''m on it.


    Irvine grins and gives a thumbs-up to his slender, haggard face. He smiles like a company man.


    "Hey!


    "Here, Malt, be aware of your surroundings. Swordbores are more likely to appear around here. They''ll knock your carriage over.


    Irvine dusts off his hands with a sissi to chase away the complaining Malt.


    Rather than the squealing malt, I''m more interested in the demon with that boisterous name.


    ''''What kind of demon is a swordbore?''''


    It''s a large boar-shaped demon with fangs as sharp as swords. If you are rushed, you will be stabbed, and your fangs like a sword can be cut with a single touch.


    I''m afraid of those demons!¡¡Isn''t the slashhawk you mentioned earlier, and aren''t the demons of Aldonia too violent?¡¡The demons near the village of Coriat are still very quiet, like walking mushrooms, goblins, and a bear demon called Blue Bear.


    No, the gods said that when I reincarnated, the demons in my territory were all weak demons.


    My decision to choose Coriat Village as my reincarnation destination was still correct.


    "....Malt, be very careful.


    Look, the man in charge asked for you.


    "d*mn it!¡¡You''ll remember that later!


    Hearing Malt''s discarded line, Irvine lets out a hilarious laugh, hahaha.


    I''ve got to have Irvine protect me from that slashhawk or some other dangerous demon that might be coming at me from the sky.......huh?¡¡If it''s from the air, shouldn''t the two wizards be more vigilant than the vanguard, Irvine?¡¡Because even if these guys find it, they can''t attack the flying slashhawks.


    When I heaved myself up and looked backwards, I saw Aleusha-san''s figure, who was constantly vigilant about the sky.


    Nearby, Roomba sits somewhat bored, and Ilya-san is vigilant on the plains.


    You don''t need Irvine to be vigilant about the sky.


    ''Hey, Irvine, wake up. A slashhawk or wizard attacking from the sky should be on alert. Don''t slack off.


    It''s disgusting that people don''t know what they''re doing, and it''s disgusting that they''re trying to skirt around in fear.


    I smacked Irvine in the stomach and he got up with a whimper.


    "...Tsk, you noticed. That was a short break.


    I mean, it''s not like Malt had any idea that he was--


    ''Don''t. If you say more than that, you''re going to hurt someone in particular.


    ''Oh, yes. If I say any more, I''ll be roasted for stupidity.


    Can you guys stop with the verbal abuse?


    We proceeded to have a conversation like that, for a while.


    We heard something like a metallic sound from behind us.


    I turned around to see Roomba on the roof behind me, standing up with a large sword in his hand.


    The only thing the Roomba could see was a wide plain.


    But if you look closely, you can see about four black shadows in the distance.


    Focusing my eyes on the magical power, I looked to see a wild boar with tusks like swords.


    A large boar covered in brown fur. Its head has a large knobbly unevenness and a hard-looking skull.


    And above all, two tusks reminiscent of a white-bladed sword sprouting from its mouth. They are subtly warped and shine dully in the sunlight that falls on them.


    So that''s what Irvine was talking about earlier, the swordbores.


    The four swordbores are closing in on us with the momentum of rolling up the soil and grass on the plains.


    ''''........Totally, that person''s sensing power is still strange.


    ''Is that it?¡¡It''s the wildest thing you''ve ever felt, so you''ll notice it somehow, won''t you?


    Before I knew it, even Irvine and Malt, who had been sitting nearby, were on their feet.


    Although a little later than Roomba, the two of them also seemed to have noticed the presence of the demon.


    Come to think of it, despite his huge body, Roomba is surprisingly good at hiding and detecting the presence of demons. When we went into the forest together, I was keenly aware of this.


    It''s a good idea to be good at detecting and hiding your presence.


    I think it''s just a hunch, as Malt says.


    I''m sure that every time Elinora and her sister and I fight each other, our ability to detect and conceal is improving.


    I''m sure that Elinora''s sister''s ability to detect and mine to conceal is growing rapidly.


    Is that it?¡¡I guess it''s like getting better with experience?


    ''The demons are coming!¡¡Stop the carriage!


    Molt shouted loudly and transmitted the message to His Highness.


    Then the carriage stops slowly, as if the transmission was passed on.


    It was moving all the way up until a few minutes ago, so it''s a strange sensation when it stops suddenly. It feels like the carriage is still moving even now.


    ''''Is it a demon?!''''


    There are four swordbores!


    Malt replies to Tory, who jumps out of the carriage in a hurry.


    ''That''s not a problem, is it? Please!


    Tori also says, as if she''s used to it through repeated travel, but what the heck.


    And the members of the Silver Wind respond with a verbal reply of approval.


    Even if there were four Swordbores, it wouldn''t be a big deal from a B-ranked party.


    Even so, the battle against demons is one where the momentary carelessness or mistake can result in serious injury. Unlike humans, the opponents are born with strong physical abilities, and even have horns and fangs.


    No matter what kind of opponent you are dealing with, you can''t lose your mind.


    The members of the Silver Wind who were fully aware of this were naturally not in a relaxed mood.


    All of them have serious expressions on their faces and are ready to take on the oncoming swordbore.


    The wizards, Ilya and Aleusha, were both stationed on the roof of the carriage, their wands at the ready.


    They are probably on the lookout for a wider field of view and for any other demons that might appear.


    He said there are slashhawks around here.


    The other advantage is that if you''re high up, the power of the magic you fire will increase.


    I''m not going to be an adventurer by any means, but it''s a learning experience.


    While I was admiring the two of them, Molto and Irvine with their swords rushed towards the sword bore.


    Will they run into the swordbore, which looks to be two meters in length?¡¡The other party would be quite heavy and running with considerable momentum.


    A decent collision would make him fall prey to his sword-like fangs. What in the world would he do?


    As I watched Irvine and Malt plunge into the Sword Bore, I heard a beautiful sound study from behind.


    ''I seek you, clear water, gather and be a ball.


    Chanting spun like a stream.


    The magic to create a water ball using water magic--a water ball.


    Water gathers as if condensed from the tip of Aleusha''s protruding staff, and in the blink of an eye, a water ball is formed. You can tell by looking at the unwavering water ball that it doesn''t seem to be wasting magic power.


    I''m not sure if this is the right choice for dealing with demons, but it''s not really suitable for battle. What in the world do they do with it?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Can you manage it with just a water ball?


    I''m wondering, the water ball that Aleusha activated flew off in two parts.


    The two Swordbores that the water balls appeared in front of me were not dismayed, and they rushed forward with their noses in the air.


    However, the water balls went around to the side to avoid the Sword Boa''s rush and hit it.


    There was a heavy popping sound of water, and to my surprise, the swordbore rolled as if it had lost its balance.


    Does that water ball have that kind of power?¡¡No, that''s why he hit the water ball at the right time when he was in the air, where he could easily lose his balance. Did you break Swordbore''s stance by pushing him from the side there?


    It''s not flashy by any means, but it''s effective enough with less force. As expected of an adventurer who is used to fighting. You are good at handling magic.


    "Nothing is easier than a motionless enemy.


    Do it now!


    Irvine and Malt knew that was going to happen, or maybe they knew that they were going to do so, and they inserted their swords into the two animals that were rolling and unable to move.


    .........The way they stabbed the end with a high smile, the way they stabbed the end is more fitting for a villain than an adventurer.


    Leaving that one aside, there are two remaining animals. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    How will that one deal with it?


    I''m excitedly watching the next move. I feel like a spectator because I''m on the side of perfect protection and out of the mosquito net.


    "I seek you, O earth, to form a wall, robust and unyielding.


    The sound of Ilya''s bell-rolling voice rang out.


    Then a wall of dirt appeared as if it were rising from the swordbore running on the right side.


    The swordbore, which was speeding up, was unable to stop or duck as it crashed into the wall of dirt.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of this one.


    ''''Hm?¡¡I think he destroyed himself...?


    As I tilted my head to look closely, I saw that there was a swordbore with sharp fangs stuck into the earthen wall and unable to move.


    The way it desperately tried to pull its fangs out or struggle to break the wall by inserting its fangs into it was hilarious.


    Perhaps Ilya had softened the soil just enough to make it easier to stab. The exquisite adjustment which does not break by the impact even so. It''s clever after all.


    ''''Hehehe!¡¡Piggy!¡¡It''s all empty back there, okay?


    The two avant-garde men who are aiming at that point immediately.


    ........Those two are having fun! Oops, there''s yet another swordbore--


    Yo!


    At the same time I turn around, the Roomba leaps from the other side.


    Without regard to the Swordbore, which was rushing forward with momentum, he slammed down on the large sword that was held at the upper level.


    The full weight of Rumba''s body weight on the blow easily cracked the Sword Boa''s hard skull and dropped its head.


    As it was, the great sword cracked the ground without killing the momentum.


    A thumping sound that echoes in the belly is transmitted to the atmosphere, and a spider web-like crack appears on the ground.


    There are no tricks or tactics present, it''s just a forceful technique. It''s just a swing down from the upper level.


    No magic power is even given to the great sword, nor is it even used to enhance the body.


    And yet there''s a small crater in it.


    ''''What a stupid power........ This is a cheat.''''


    That''s why Sister Elinora had a hard time practicing with the rumba.


    "Even if you''re fortified, you can''t produce something with that much power.


    I don''t understand.


    Irvine and Malt, who had come to the vicinity before I knew it, muttered in dismay.


    ''''........B-ranked adventurers are awesome, aren''t they?''''


    Hey, hey, hey, don''t lump us together with a substandard like Mr. Roomba, okay?


    He looked at Roomba and muttered sullenly, and then Irvine interrupted him.


    ''Huh?¡¡Because they''re the same B-ranked adventurers, right?


    They''re different types, but they''re the same B-rank adventurers. Aren''t Irvine and the others pretty strong too........


    ''''Don''t be silly. The four of us together are rated B, but he''s a B-ranked adventurer on his own.


    What?


    How can Roomba be B-ranked on its own when the four silver winds are barely B-ranked together?


    You''re so f*cking strong!


    No, I knew I was strong enough to travel alone, and I knew I was strong enough to take on Sister Elinora in training, right?


    Individually, we''ll get a "C" at best.


    ''Aside from Ilya and Aleusha, we might be D''s...''


    Far above that, Nord Dad is really awesome, and the A-ranked dragon slayer is not a great guy.

 102-Jenga between trips

    It was the second day after we left the city of Kikka.


    We were stopping to rest our horses at a lake in the wooded area between Kikka and Esports.


    In the distance, large, pale green mountains lined up as if to surround us.


    Looking at them like this, you can see that there are differences in the same green color depending on the distance and the type of horse. Slightly different greens for different types of plants. The yellow-green color of slightly young leaves. There is a brownish-brown color that seems to be dying. Or a green color that is somewhere in between.


    It''s fun to look at the branches and leaves colored with such subtle colors.


    In order to emphasize the gradation of such green, the brightly colored flowers and nuts are also beautiful.


    It is interesting to note that even in the same mountain scenery, there are subtle differences in the plants that live in each region.


    If you listen carefully, you can hear the occasional chirping of birds. The cool sound of fish jumping up and down.


    You can enjoy nature not only visually but also audibly.


    It''s wonderful nature.


    Now, I could just lie down on the grass and take a nap, but that would be too hard to sleep at night.


    Even this morning I was tempted by the pleasant sunshine and fell asleep halfway through the day. If you take any more naps, you will certainly not be able to sleep at night.


    Then you will get into a bad rhythm of waking up in the night and going to bed before morning.


    Moderate naps are fine, but excessive naps should not be taken. It must be done in moderation.


    It''s still a bit cold to get in the lake to play.


    So I sit in the sunny back of the truck and work on something.


    ''Master Alfried. What are you doing here?


    Irvine wandered over with a basket in his hand, probably curious about my appearance.


    There were many wild vegetables and mushrooms in the basket. All the other adventurers and merchants have gone to get the gifts of nature like this.


    ''We''re making Jenga,''


    Jeng Hua?


    I am now using earth magic to create a rectangular box and pile it up in a tower shape.


    That''s right, it''s a recreation of a very famous table game in my previous life.


    It''s an 18-tiered tower made up of three rectangular-shaped parts in each direction.


    It''s easy to make, as long as you can use earth magic to generate a rectangular box, so I did it.


    ''Is this a game of piling up these square parts?


    Irvine climbed into the back of the truck and picked up one of the rectangular parts.


    ''No, those are building blocks. Well, we can play with them like that.


    So how do we play this?


    I''m getting ready to explain it to you now, so just give me a minute.


    Oh!


    While receiving Irvine''s blazing gaze, it took a while to build up the rectangular building.


    Finally, the eighteen-step tower was completed.


    ''''Oh!¡¡You stacked them up nicely!¡¡So what do we do now?


    ''We''re going to take these stacked parts out one by one and build them up. You have to repeat the process and build it up so the tower doesn''t collapse.


    A picture is worth a thousand words. It''s not a very hard rule to follow, so I''ll actually pull out one of the pieces and stack them up.


    ''Oh!''¡¡I see. It''s simple and straightforward. I''m next.


    Then Irvine laughed happily and reached for my hand, but I pecked at it.


    What do you mean? I''m going to be next in line.


    You can''t take the top step until you get three of them.


    Then there''s no danger of it collapsing or anything else, just building up. It''s not a game.


    Oh, I see you''ve thought this through.


    Why is it interesting when it''s so comparatively simple to make and rule, like Reversi and Jenga? I think the person who first invented it is a genius.


    I guess the secret to its popularity is that anyone can do it easily.


    So, let''s do it this time!


    Irvine leans over and reaches for it.


    Irvine chooses the bottom end of the row first.


    This guy has a habit of being an amateur and an umpire.


    ''Ooh, I''m out. You''re going to have to build this up.


    Irvine tries to pile it up randomly with a hefty smile on his face.


    It''s the first move. It''s only natural that it doesn''t collapse.


    By the way, if you collapse when you stack them up, you''re out.


    Say it fast!


    Irvine retracts his arms with a jolt.


    By the way, Jenga is a game that requires you to calculate the center of gravity, so where you stack the parts is also very important. It''s obvious that if you stack parts on the right side of the board, even though the center of gravity is clearly tilted to the right side, it''s natural for them to collapse.


    Well, it doesn''t matter too much because it''s the first move.


    Irvine carefully places the parts on the ground.


    ''''Huh ... well, this is as easy as it gets.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    It was a while before I continued like that.


    ''Ah!¡¡Ah!¡¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Irvine has suffered his second major collapse of the day.


    Irvine''s tragic cry echoed across the idyllic lake.


    ''Yes, Irvine loses!''


    ''Godd*mn it!¡¡Not again!¡¡Why is it falling apart?¡¡You need to step up to the plate!


    The way he scratched his head and shrimped and screamed hysterically at me was sickening.


    ''Don''t complain about the tower,''


    ''Godd*mn it!¡¡Again!


    Irvine pulls himself up at once from his shrimping position and closes in on him.


    Their faces are close.


    ''Yes, yes, all right, load it up quickly.''


    Oh, yeah!


    Irvine scavenged the scattered parts, and I gathered the parts that flew away from me.


    Then it occurred to me. Why did I have to collect these parts? I''m not the one who lost.


    Hmm?¡¡What''s going on?


    Irvine turns to me, wondering if I''ve stopped holding my hand.


    I respond to that with a big grin on my face.


    What do you mean, "What''s wrong with you?¡¡You expect me to pick that up when I''m a winner?¡¡Ha!¡¡You were the one who brought down the tower, weren''t you?¡¡Come on, just pick up the scattered parts and get on with it!


    Tenmei!¡¡You''re a talker!¡¡Next time I''ll say that line, I''ll say it myself!¡¡I''ll make the nobleman crawl like an ugly beggar!


    Irvine spat out as he got a blue streak.


    If I let this guy be the winner, I''m sure he''ll have a terrible time, so I definitely don''t want to lose.


    Well, even if I lose, it won''t be a problem because I''ll be able to rake it in with my psychic magic and assemble it all at once with magic. Even so, it would be annoying to lose to Irvine, so I won''t do it by losing.


    Irvine rakes up the scattered parts of the rectangle and builds the steps.


    The parts are here. Come on, Irvine, I''m going to do it.


    ''Noooooooo!¡¡God d*mn it, you purposely hit the steps I made!¡¡Is it fun to break down what people have worked so hard to build up!


    "Fun--Gohon!¡¡You wouldn''t do that, would you?


    Hey, you almost said you were having fun.


    I didn''t say.


    I don''t know, I just got a lecherous mind.


    ''''If I win, I''ll throw the parts away when the tower is complete........!


    What a lot of noise Irvine made while waiting for a while.


    ''You two have been making a lot of noise earlier, what are you doing?''


    Like Irvine earlier, Aleusha and Ilya came in carrying a basket.


    Just because of the huge difference in the size of their chests, Ilya is ridiculously large.


    Is that a large melon on the edge of the basket?¡¡Can you harvest melons in this forest?


    It''s Jenga, Jenga.


    Irvine, who is building the tower, mutters as if it is of common sense.


    A habit he didn''t know anything about earlier.


    ''''Jinga?¡¡What''s that?


    I explained to the curious ladies.


    ''Sounds interesting!¡¡Let''s do it!¡¡I was just getting bored with the same view from earlier.


    The bite was pretty good.


    ''Yes!¡¡Um, can we both join in?


    Of course. This is a game the four of us can play together, you know.


    Ilya''s words of approval as she asked timidly, and the two of them smiled and started to get into the back of the truck.


    ''''Wait!¡¡Take your time, man!¡¡The vibrations from the weight will cause the tower to collapse.


    That''s not very nice of you to say to a lady!¡¡We''re not heavy!


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    The tower collapsed because Aleusha hit Irvine on the head, a happening, but the tower was built again.


    ''This is made of dirt, isn''t it?¡¡Did Master Alfried make it by magic?


    ''Yeah, that''s right. It''s easy enough to make a rectangle with earth magic.


    As with anything that is previous life, there is a mixture of parts that have been modestly altered in weight. If you change the mass of the soil, it''s that simple.


    However, I don''t know how much I should mix in, it''s not at all clear to me. I''m going to experiment with this by playing with it.


    ''..........It''s a beautiful rectangle. And there''s almost no variation in the other parts. I''ve heard that you can use magic, but you seem to have quite a bit of skill.


    Yes, I can''t be this precise either.


    Aleusha and Ilya say while sullenly observing one of the parts.


    Really?¡¡Well, I don''t know how good I am at it or anything, since I''m hardly ever around wizards.


    Well, let''s do it!


    At Irvine''s starting voice, Aleusha puts the parts back on the top row.


    ''''Then the order is me, Aleusha, Ilya, and Alfried-sama, in that order.


    Okay!


    Yes!


    So, in essence, it''s going to progress around the clock. It''s easy to understand, but you don''t intend to make me last and make it easier to collapse or anything, do you?


    He gaped at Irvine''s face and a grin twisted his mouth.


    You bastard. You''re a convicted criminal. Did you call for initiation to take the initiative yourself? Oh well. I''m the one with experience, so why am I complaining about this? I''m not going to complain about this.


    Let''s go, then.


    And we start with Irvine. Already for the third time, Irvine pulls it out with a familiar motion.


    He was so freaked out at first.


    ''I''ll be next.''


    Aleusha leans forward excitedly.


    ''Do you think we can make it here?''


    The parts are pushed by Aleusha''s thin, white fingers, and the parts pop out in a new way.


    ''You''re going to put this on here yes, now Ilya.


    Yes, sir!


    Aleusha succeeds effortlessly and urges him to Illya.


    Ilya leans forward as well as Aleusha.


    At that moment, a tragedy happened for Aleusha.


    Ilya, with her large breasts, leaned forward, causing the flabby fruit to sway and crash into the tower.


    ''''Hiyah!''''


    The tower collapses in the blink of an eye due to its overwhelming mass and taut chest.


    The collapse of the tower and the transformation of the fruit are replayed in slow motion in our view.


    ''''Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    ''What?


    Me and Irvine scream with glee, and Aleusha screams like it''s the end of the world.


    In the midst of all this, a soft iron ball shatters the tower with ease. The tower collapsed and many parts flew apart.


    ''''Ah!¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡I just knocked him down out of the blue.


    Ilya bows her head in an apologetic manner.


    However, despite her low attitude, there is one part on her raised chest that asserts her presence.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to see it.


    ''What the hell is this chest!¡¡If I beat him, I lose, but I couldn''t beat him, and I feel like I''m the one who lost!


    I thought Aleusha stood up and became furious, and then she began to cry wistfully.


    With Aleusha''s modest chest, it would be impossible for the tower to collapse.


    There would no longer be no choice but to directly hit her body with her ribs.


    ''''Eeeeeeee!¡¡I knocked him down, and I lost.¡¡Because I made a mistake in adjusting my pacing...


    The words of the haves can sometimes be cruel to the have-nots.


    ''I don''t need a pause!


    I was secretly gouged out of my chest©`©`Oh, it wasn''t there to begin with, was it? Aleusha shouted that and rode to Illya.


    A wizard is all about pauses, though.


    Well, if Aleusha-san were to do the same thing, she''d have to put in a large amount of stuffing or collide with him at zero distance.


    ''''Hiya!¡¡Hey, Aleutha!¡¡Please don''t!¡¡Please don''t slap me in the chest! It hurts!


    That one!¡¡So these are the breasts that do bad things!


    Aleusha slaps his big chest as he rides his horse.


    Remember, there''s a small child here.


    ''''Well let''s just assemble it ourselves for now.


    Yes.


    We put it together and played with it for a while, and then the carriage started to start and the tower collapsed again.


    Jenga should do it before bed or when he has time.

 103-Quiet Third Princess Leila Looking up at the sky

    Are you looking up at the sky again?


    Yes.


    Sarya asked curiously as I looked out the window in my bedroom.


    This is one of my favorite places to enjoy the outside world close to me, even though I''m crippled.


    When I open the window, a cool breeze lets in the sounds of people''s lives and happy conversations.


    I can''t see the people from here, but I can see the faces of people walking down the main street if I strengthen my magic power in my eyes.


    However. It''s not a good thing to see a man who is doing heavy work sometimes, because when you see him walking around with his upper body exposed, it makes you feel embarrassed.


    In a place with so many people, he''s dressed like that.... Doesn''t everyone feel ashamed?¡¡I can''t look at it very directly.


    I can feel my face getting hot just looking at it.


    I don''t want to be able to see too much.


    I can''t walk around freely for reasons of status and physicality, so this is how I get in touch with the outside world.


    Even though I know in my head that this is impossible in real life, I can''t stop myself from wanting to walk around the city as freely as the people who live in King''s Landing.


    What would the world be like outside of this large royal castle?


    The sea, where this thing called seawater extends to the horizon. Mountains bigger than the castle of Misfirito where I live. Plains that spread out like a green carpet. Deserts, villages, demons and animals - there is so much in this world that I have never known.


    I want to see it with my own eyes, feel it with my own skin, enjoy it with my ears and taste it with my tongue.


    I want to know more and more.


    For several years now, I have been trying to find out more and more about the world. I have been trying my best to keep these thoughts to myself, but recently I have come to feel them strongly.


    It was a scene three weeks ago that I''ll never forget.


    Those two boys were walking freely in the sky and frolicking around.


    I couldn''t get the image of those two boys, free and enjoying life to the fullest, out of my eyelids.


    Am I enjoying the moment compared to those two?¡¡Are you convinced?


    There are many days when I think about that.


    ''Do you see the two boys?''


    No, I don''t see him.


    Today, the sky in King''s Landing is clear and cloudless, and there is not even a single cloud in sight of the two boys.


    It''s as if they were looking at the wrong person.


    ''''Are you sure you didn''t see it wrong?''''


    ''No, I didn''t see it wrong. I definitely saw it with my own eyes!


    Sarya is teasing me, and I answer her categorically.


    It''s not a mistake in my eyes, but she''s telling me that I''m looking at the wrong person.


    Since that day, I''ve been looking up at the sky every day and I still haven''t seen the two boys, but it''s not a mistake of vision.


    But it''s not a mistake of vision. I can tell you that much for sure.


    So what were they like?


    ''One boy was a brown-haired boy with somewhat bad eyes, and the other ... I think he was a brown-haired boy with sleepy eyes.


    The other one doesn''t seem to be as confident...


    Why is that?


    They enhanced each other''s eyes with magic and looked at each other, and they even waved at each other.


    And yet, the boy, who is probably a wizard, was not very impressive.


    I think he had an ordinary look that would have been buried if there were many others.


    ''''I thought for sure you would claim to be a beautiful blond-haired, blue-eyed boy like the one in the story...''''


    I''m not that kind of person.


    I turn my face away from Sarya, who smiles somewhat like a bully, to sulk.


    It''s true that I tend to read a lot of books due to the fact that I''m physically disabled and tend to stay in the castle, but it''s not clouded with reality. ........maybe.


    ''''Yes, I suppose so. Leila is rather fond of beautiful boys with brown hair, isn''t she? ''''On the Night of the Full Moon'''', a princess in a certain kingdom meets a commoner man one day, falls in love with him, and because of the difference in status, they elope on the night of the full moon--''''


    ''Kyaaaahhhhhh!¡¡How come Sarya has it?¡¡I put a book cover on the history of the Misfirito Kingdom and kept it out of sight!


    I flip the wheelchair around to retrieve the love story Sarya is holding in her hand.


    Then I roll the tire and reach for Sarya, but I can''t reach her.


    ''Leila likes storytelling, but history books are used up so badly, you know?¡¡You''ll find out soon enough.


    Sarya laughs a funny smile.


    Crap!¡¡If only I could stand, I could easily get it back!¡¡I hate these feet that don''t move, and I hate them to my heart''s content!


    ''Give it back, please!¡¡Sarya!


    ''I''ll read it back to you when I''ve read it.


    Sarya, who smiles softly, looks like a demon today.


    ''''.........But Leila, you''re longing for this kind of thing, aren''t you? Ufufu, I can''t help but understand that feeling, though........


    Sarya flips through the pages and says something like that to me.


    It''s embarrassing!¡¡I can see in full that this is my desire from not being able to leave the castle.


    I just want to jump out of here already!


    I blush and turn over in shame, and Sarya whispers in my ear to catch up with me.


    ''''I hope that someday I''ll find a nice man to take me out of here.


    Shit!¡¡Sarya!


    You''re so cute and blushing.


    ''Get ready for a cup of tea!¡¡Here, please hurry up and put the book away!


    Okay.

 104-Seawater? What is it delicious?

    Oh, this is the port city of Escort.


    It took four days for the carriage to swing from Kikka.


    We had arrived at the port town of Esports in the Kingdom of Ardonia.


    The buildings are uniformly white in color and spread out around the harbor.


    The harbor has small, medium and large sailing ships attached to the harbor, and many of them are in the process of unloading or loading the cargo they have carried.


    Oraa, get on with it. We won''t get anywhere if you keep on doing it!


    Hey!


    Strong men, tanned by a long voyage, moved about with lively voices.


    Like Kikka, it was bustling with many goods and people flowing in, but it had a different vibrancy than Kikka.


    Perhaps it was because of the ocean nearby, but the sound of waves could be heard amidst the hustle and bustle of the people.


    The sea. My first ocean in this world.


    I''ve never seen it since I was reincarnated in this world, so it''s pretty fresh.


    Maybe it''s because Colliat village is surrounded by mountains, but there is no sea here, so I guess it''s no surprise.


    How many years has it been since I''ve seen the ocean this slowly?


    I''ve heard that there are many ordinary villagers who live in this world who go their whole lives without seeing the sea, even if they''ve seen it in a previous life, it''s still a valuable thing. Even if you have seen it in your previous life, it is still valuable.


    I take a deep breath and the scent of the tide is brought to me by the breeze coming from the sea.


    ''Master Alfried is from the village of Coriat, so it must be your first time at sea, right?


    There''s no sea in the village of Coriat.


    While I was down in the harbor looking out at the ocean, Irvine and Malt came in with barrels and buckets.


    The others were busy organizing the cargo and so on. These two must have come to get some seawater or something.


    ''Yeah, they have. It''s amazing, isn''t it? I can''t believe it''s all water.


    No, I''ve seen it before. It''s strange to say that I''ve seen it, so I''ll pretend to be ignorant here. In fact, it''s the first time I''ve seen the ocean of this world, so I''m not lying.


    When I responded in this way, Irvine and Malt gave me a mischievous smile. I''m sure they are planning to do something stupid anyway.


    ''You know what?¡¡Sea water tastes so good, you know?


    ''Yeah, it''s as clear as river water, so it''s easy to drink because it''s so thirsty. You should try it!


    These guys are trying to set me up with the assumption that I don''t know anything about seawater.


    I can feel the evil spirit hidden beneath the fresh smile.


    I dare to go along with the plan here.


    ''''Really?¡¡Then I''ll take a drink.


    ''Oh!¡¡We''ll scoop it up and wait for you!


    They give a big thumbs up and go down to the side of the seawater. They don''t seem to feel guilty about it.


    Rather, it''s the best smile I''ve ever seen on his face.


    Irvine and Malt submerge the barrel and pump the seawater.


    After filling the barrel with seawater, they return to fill the bucket with seawater as well.


    Irvine dumps the contents of the leather water bottle and pumps the bucket of seawater.


    You want me to drink that much, don''t you?¡¡If you pump it out of a canteen, the ignorant will gulp it down....


    Hooray!¡¡Go ahead and gulp it down!


    If I say goggle, I''m going to die of an overdose of salt.


    Yeah, thanks.


    I take the water bottle offered to me along with Irvine''s evil 100% smile.


    I''m sure they''re gloating inside right now, aren''t they?¡¡But I won''t let that happen.


    ''Do Irvine and the others always drink when they come here?


    ''Oh, oh!¡¡That''s why we''re pumping a barrel full of seawater, man. Of course we are.


    I took my words.


    ''Yeah. Then I''ll have a drink.


    I tilt the water bottle in one fluid motion and toss the seawater into my mouth.


    At that moment, I see Irvine and Malt contorting their faces at the edge of my vision.


    Normally, I would have spit it out here, but that''s not going to happen.


    I activate the spatial magic storage in my mouth in the manner of magic. The small space in my mouth becomes a sub-space, and seawater flows in with a thud.


    Because it is stored in subspace, no seawater can enter my body.


    So it doesn''t matter how much seawater is poured into me. Just to be sure, I slurp in my act and taste it like delicious water.


    "..........................Huh?


    Did he think I was going to spew seawater because it was too salty?¡¡Irvine and Malt let out a dumbfounded voice.


    The way they look at each other and roll their eyes is amusing.


    While they are puzzled, I make a gesture of wiping the spilled seawater from the corner of my mouth.


    ''Phew!¡¡Yum!¡¡It''s so clear and throaty!


    "...oh, oh...


    The two men responded vaguely, their expressions drawn together.


    Then the two of them start to listen to each other and whisper to each other in a whisper.


    ''What''s going on?¡¡That was seawater we were pumping, wasn''t it?¡¡Salt water, right?¡¡Why are you okay with this?


    I don''t know!¡¡I don''t even know what that means!¡¡Doesn''t Master Alfried have a busted tongue or something?


    Rude. My tongue is normal.


    While they''re whispering about it, I sink the empty water bottle into the barrel and fill it up.


    Here, have a malt with Irvine. It''s good, right?


    I offer them an innocent smile and they instantly look bummed out when I offer it to them.


    ''''What?¡¡No, no, I don''t mind, do I?¡¡And I''m not thirsty. Malt, you drink it. Didn''t you say you were thirsty?


    ''Huh!¡¡You can''t sell me out!


    ''It''s good water, and you don''t have to be thirsty to drink it, right?¡¡You always drink well, don''t you?¡¡It''s clear and thirsty, isn''t it?


    "......


    After this, the two made a rainbow by spewing seawater into a mist.


    ¡ô


    They tried to make me, a child, drink the seawater, and Aleusha scolded me for trying to make me drink the seawater and gave me the hard labor.


    I was thought to have chugged the seawater, and Aleusha and Ilya were worried about me, but I fooled them into thinking that I used magic to make it disappear.


    We actually see magic that disappears even on the road.


    However, he had a look on his face that said he was convinced but not convinced.


    Ordering luggage, securing lodging, doing business here, etc. There''s nothing me and Roomba can do, so we''re free until lunch.


    We''re going to have a seafood barbecue for lunch, a specialty of this port town, and I''m looking forward to it.


    Do you notice that Tory said he''s preparing something to surprise me?¡¡I wonder what the hell this is all about.


    At any rate, Ilya has accompanied me as a guide this time, in order to properly gather at that place. Thanks to that, this tour is going to be spectacular.


    ''''Are you sure your body is okay?


    ''I''m really fine. I haven''t been drinking.


    Apparently he suspects I''ve chugged the salt water, and there''s some monitoring to make sure I don''t collapse later.


    My kidneys aren''t that tough. If I''d really been drinking, my body would be dehydrated by now as it tried to get rid of the salt.


    ''Really?¡¡If there''s anything wrong with your health, please let me know right away, okay?


    She withdrew with a sense of disapproval, but she still looks worried.


    ''I''m looking forward to the seafood barbecue!


    The Roomba walking next to me isn''t worried about anything in particular. It was normalcy as usual.


    ''Right!¡¡I''m looking forward to tasting freshly caught seafood.


    That''s right. All the seafood here is freshly caught, so it''s very tasty!


    Ilya, who has already visited here before, says with an uptick in white skin.


    It''s almost impossible to eat seafood in the village of Koliat. We only receive frozen, low-fresh fish at best. Most of it is river fish and long-handled shrimp.


    The seafood grilled on the net must be delicious.....


    We walked down the paved, cobblestone street, hoping for the best.


    Maybe it''s because this place isn''t as crowded as Kicker, but it''s not so bad that we''re standing side by side.


    I''m a child, or rather, an escort, so Roomba and Ilya are in a formation that puts me in between them.


    The only thing that makes it seem like a family is the way they line up, but since the three of us are not too dissimilar, no one will probably think so.


    Fish that must have been fished this morning were lined up at the edge of the road.


    The fish with silvery skin and black spots. Their bellies seem to be full of fat and round. It''s about 80 centimeters in length and about the size of a sea bream, I think.¡¡''I''ve never seen such a big fish in the world.


    That''s a ginormous fish, isn''t it? As you can see from its belly, it''s very tasty because of the fat on it.


    As I was peering curiously at the otherworldly fish, Ilya-san bent down to explain to me.


    When Ilya-san bends down, her breasts are emphasized even more, making them look ridiculous.


    It''s hard to see Ilya-san''s face because she''s looking up from below.


    Oh well. Now it''s a fish with a bulging belly rather than a swollen chest.


    Looking down next to the ginjo, we see an overall sharp fish with blue and yellow stripes on its back. The fins are so sharp that you might cut your hand off if you touch it.


    The fish has tight eyes and a large pointed jaw. It''s a fish that looks like a glaring blade.


    The blade-like fish next to it is a swordfish. The fins are blades, so it''s dangerous to touch them, right?


    ''You''re a swordsman again!¡¡Scary!


    So many dangerous creatures in the Kingdom of Aldonia!


    It''s supposed to jump out of the water or something...


    Yes, they are fish that swim near the surface. They aren''t aggressive and don''t attack people, but they can be very dangerous if they jump in large groups.


    What should I do? All we have to do now is cross the ocean and we''ll be in Kagura, but I''m starting to feel like going home.


    "What if there''s actually a swarm of swordfish on the ship?


    ''I''ll use my and Aleutha''s magic to get rid of you!¡¡I''ve gotten rid of at least one Swordfish many times, so I''m good!


    Ilya replies with a smirk on her face.


    Even if it''s a fish that''s equipped with a cutter and rushes into you, is it "just a swordfish"?


    What about creatures beyond that? Come to think of it, this guy isn''t a demon, he''s just a fish. If it''s just a fish, then what kind of monster is a sea monster? I''m afraid to ask.


    I think I understand why Nord Dad was reluctant to sail without a rumba.


    "Ha-ha, this guy''s jaw looks like Gates.


    Despite hearing Ilya''s explanation, Lumumba was not afraid to pluck the Swordfish''s fins and laugh.


    It certainly looked a lot like Gates at the chin. I wonder what that guy is doing now.

 105-To seafood barbecue ground

    ''Oh!¡¡That''s a scallop!


    Oh?¡¡What is it?¡¡Are those shells awesome?


    As I was surprised to get the scallops, Roomba came up to me.


    The scallops, grilled on the net, with butter and soy sauce, are delicious.


    Oh, I regret that I don''t have soy sauce just because of the scallops.


    Butter and salt alone is good enough, but I still want soy sauce.


    The smell of those scallops with soy sauce on top of them is unbelievable...!


    ''You know it well. Have you ever eaten in King''s Landing?¡¡I know a lot of people don''t like shellfish, but I love them!


    We walked around the fishmongers like this, asking questions about wakame seaweed and turban shells and other ingredients we knew and didn''t know.


    Well, it''s about time for lunch, shall we go?


    "Yes!


    We nodded along with Ilya''s suggestion, not knowing anything about the area at all. I''m feeling like an elementary school field trip.


    Today we have only seen most of the foodstuffs, but it seems that we need to prepare for the boat ride, and we are planning to stay here for two days.


    If today is ruined, there is still tomorrow. Tomorrow we''ll set our sights on foodstuffs and souvenirs for ourselves.


    Ilya took me on a walk for a few dozen minutes.


    The streets to the east of the harbor where the ship would be lodged were lined with many food stalls, creating a lively atmosphere.


    All sorts of people, from men and cloaked travelers to adventurers and ordinary people, are crowding in to satisfy their hunger.


    Vendors of stalls shout out to attract as many hungry customers as possible.


    The sounds and smells of roasting meat and fish are everywhere, making my stomach churn with excitement.


    As expected of a port town that catches a lot of fresh fish, the menu at the stall featured a variety of items such as salted fish, steak, grilled shrimp, and seafood soup, which I had never seen before in the royal capital.


    It smelled good. I wasn''t very hungry until a while ago, but now that I''m here, I''m suddenly hungry. Especially the smell of seafood that had been drifting incessantly from earlier was unbearable.


    I was looking around the area, holding back drooling, when I heard a happy voice from Ilya.


    ''''Ah, we''re here. We''re here!''''


    If you look in the direction that Ilya was pointing at, there was a plaza that seemed to be adjacent to the street.


    Even though the square is called a square, it''s not a glamorous place like in the royal capital, where there are plants, benches, and fountains, it''s a miscellaneous one.


    In the center of the square stands an airy, well-built hut, with tables and chairs all around it. Moreover, most of them were filled with people and were very busy.


    There were shops and stalls lined up around the tables, and people were constantly crowding in.


    I felt as if I was at a B-gourmet restaurant.


    It''s like a festival in the capital. It''s like a festival in the capital.


    ''Though it''s so crowded in King''s Landing that it seems like every day is a festival.


    Although such a festive atmosphere is not bad sometimes, the most relaxing place is still the village of Coriat. I''d rather not live in a noisy place like the capital every day.


    By the way, where are Tori and the others?¡¡Though it''s going to be hard to find if it''s this crowded.


    ''The rest of you can already see it!¡¡Look, there it is!


    Ilya smiles and points to the building in the center.


    Following Ilya''s fingertips, the familiar faces were gathered there.


    ''''Ah, Alfried-sama is here!


    "Hey, you guys are done practicing toasts!¡¡The next one is the real deal!


    "Yeeeee!


    Tory invites us in by the hand, but Irvine, Malt, and the Chamber of Commerce employees seem already made up. Everyone has a slight blush on their faces and is holding up their wooden mugs.


    What''s a toast practice?


    Well, whatever it was, they were getting ready for the place and all, but I guess they couldn''t wait and started the drink first.


    We walked through the waves of people and tables to get to Tory and the others'' place.


    The table was lined with nets and griddles, and many seafood ingredients were already sizzling and grilling on the table.


    ''''See, Rumba-san and Alfried-sama, you''re in front of us!


    Ilya is next to me.


    Me and Roomba sit in front of Irvine and Malt, as Irvine urges us to.


    I would have preferred to be in front of the glamorous Ilya and Aleusha, but they''re at an angle, so I''ll have to put up with it. By the way, Tory is next to me, and Tory''s secretary is next to her.


    It''s not a good idea to have a crisp secretary in a barbecue-like place like this.


    ''''Alfried-sama, orange juice!


    Irvine in front of me treats me like a child for this and pours a mug full of orange juice.


    "Hey, you can play a prank on me like you did before and add fruit wine disguised as orange juice, okay?


    Seafood barbecue is the perfect accompaniment to a meal, but you can''t drink.... It''s the perfect time to be left out.


    ''''Nonsense. If you do it that quickly, Aleusha will be angry with you. This time it''s just orange juice like a normal kid.


    I guess he''s going to try it again sooner or later. You never learn.


    "Oh!¡¡There''s a lot of ingredients I saw at the fish store earlier!


    Roomba, sitting next to me, looks at the food on the net with a gleam in his eye.


    On the net there are big scallops, clams, shrimps, turban shells, white fish, etc., and the smell of the tide is scattered all around. It is truly a seafood barbecue. The top of the net was covered with seafood, as if to say that the star of the show was the seafood.


    Hey, Irvine, there are no vegetables.


    It''s a seafood barbecue, so why not?


    It''s not like the men to have vegetables on the women''s table, but not here. That''s fine, but I''d like to eat a few vegetables as well, so I''ll share them later.


    ''''More importantly, look at this guy!¡¡That''s awesome!


    Irvine pointed expertly at the thing that has been having a strong presence on the griddle for a while now.


    It''s Kabuto-yaki.


    A thick fish steak is on top of the griddle, and in the center of the steak is a huge fish head facing the sky.


    Is this fish a tuna?¡¡It was too big for us to eat.


    It''s a big fish!¡¡This is going to be worth eating!¡¡You can eat heads too, right?


    I thought, but seeing the Roomba sitting next to me, I thought I could afford it.


    We chatted like that for a while. When we were all at the table, Tory stood up.


    Well, folks!¡¡Our quest for Kagura has finally brought us to the port city of Esport!¡¡Now all we have to do is complete our week-long journey by sea and we''ll be in Kagura!¡¡There is still a lot of work to be done, but today we will eat and drink as much as we can in order to recover from the fatigue of the trip and rejuvenate our spirits.¡¡It''s all on me!


    The men cheered when they heard Tory''s last words, "Buy me a drink".


    How delicious is the food that you can eat without hurting your own pocket.


    I don''t know how I feel about that.


    ''Well then!¡¡Cheers!


    ""Cheers!"


    Everyone chants and raises their mugs in time with Tory''s raised mug.


    The mugs collide with each other, and splashes of ale and red wine fly, but no one pays any attention. Everyone is smiling and hammering away at each other.


    ''Irvine, Malt!¡¡Cheers!


    ''Oh!¡¡--Hey, hey, hey!¡¡Don''t deliberately laced with orange juice!


    Ha ha, trying to get me to drink seawater. Whoa, Malt?¡¡Are you saying you won''t drink with a nobleman like me?


    The malt is also laced with orange juice, and the mug is usually matched with the rumba.


    The orange juice in the mug is stirred all at once to moisten the throat.


    The refreshing sweetness and sourness unique to oranges is unbearable.


    At the same time I put my mug on the table, Irvine and the others vigorously slammed their mugs down on the table.


    ''''Dahaha!¡¡There''s a strange orange flavor to it, but I don''t care!


    "It''s free!¡¡You can drink whatever you want now!


    Another one!


    Irvine and the others drank it all in one go, then picked up their mugs and poured the next drink.


    Once I''d quenched my throat and settled down, I turned my attention to the food being grilled on the net as quickly as possible.


    I knew it would be scallops first, right?¡¡I was just aiming in my mind, when Tory, sitting next to me, called out to me.


    ''''I have a wonderful present for you, Alfried-sama!


    Hmm?¡¡What''s a great gift?


    What is it? It''s that amazing thing you were saying this morning, right?¡¡I don''t know what the hell they''re serving up. Can''t really surprise me for a second, can it?


    As I stood tall, Tory placed a small jar in front of me.


    ''My God!¡¡I''ve got some soy sauce!


    What?

 106-Soy sauce for scallop

    ''Where the hell did you get this, and at what time?


    "Calm down, Master Alfried!¡¡It''s hard to talk when you''re bent over and grabbed by the collar!


    When I crowded Tory, he looked a little distressed, so I let him go first. Tory hurriedly straightens up.


    In the meantime, I shift the lid of a small jar on the table.


    Then the salty, savory smell of soy sauce drifted out of it, and when I looked inside, I found a dark liquid.


    Ah, that''s it. It''s the condiment that the Japanese have always loved. Soy sauce.


    With this, you can make sashimi, yakitori and even grilled onigiri (rice balls). You can make egg rice and eat it with soy sauce with green onions on top.


    Oh, it''s so wonderful. Your cooking repertoire has grown a lot with the addition of this seasoning.


    "So, where did you get it?


    It was just delivered to Esport this morning from Kagura. There''s soy sauce in Kagura.


    ''Huh?¡¡Tory has already been to Kagura, right?¡¡Why did you discover soy sauce now?


    When I ask the obvious question, Tory asks in a horrified manner.


    ''You won''t be offended if I tell you?''


    .... of course.


    There''s a big gap between us now, isn''t there?


    ''Oh, okay. I won''t be mad ... maybe.


    There are no absolutes in the world. You won''t know that until you hear what they have to say.


    It''s a promise that has never been kept since the ancient times, when women used the phrase ''I won''t be angry, just tell me''.


    Tory looked uneasy listening to my words, but opened her mouth.


    ''Last time they only asked for rice, and I didn''t know much about this thing called soy sauce then. After I got back from Kagura, I asked Alfried-sama about soy sauce. I was gathering information.¡¡I''ve already had my eye on it.


    ''So you should have gone into Kagura again and bought it for me.


    "By then, Reversi was doing well and we didn''t have time to go to Kagura. I apologize for not telling you, but it was an important time for us too...


    Tory gives me an apologetic look.


    d*mn, then I shouldn''t have made Reversi. If I had, I would have sent Tory to pompousness and sent him to Kagura.


    If you don''t have the money, then the Rowlett family would have invested in........what?¡¡And that''s something you can do thanks to the reversies I put up, right?¡¡So, in the end, we couldn''t even send Tory to Kagura if we didn''t send Reversi out. So this is what it comes down to?


    ...Well, they still went to a faraway country to buy rice for me, and this time they''re letting me accompany them and take them with me like this. I''m in no position to complain about that.


    It''s not all about the soy sauce, and it''s not all about cooking.


    This past year, Bartolo and I have been cooking with ingredients from the village of Coriat through a lot of trial and error.


    Those days were not a waste of time, but rather a lot of fun. In fact, if I had gotten my hands on soy sauce and rice that early, I would probably have tried to recreate only the dishes from my previous life. It''s a sad thing that I''ve been reincarnated into another world, but I''m only chasing after the dishes from my previous life. I''d like to taste the ingredients that only exist in this world anyway.


    But even so, sometimes I want to eat the food of the previous life.


    Well, that''s fine. You are taking me to Kagura like this now.


    When I replied, Tori rolled her eyes and then patted her chest in relief.


    I''m glad to hear you say that. I was nervous that Alfried-sama would get angry.


    Huh, I can''t be that small of a man, can I?


    ''By the way, why do you get it here now?


    When we got to Kagura and found the soy sauce, I knew I was going to get blown away.


    I see. If I had found the soy sauce as soon as I arrived at Kagura, I would have absolutely blown Tory away.


    I answered in a cool way just now, so I can''t say that now.


    This is a nobleman whose vessel is bigger than the sea, I''ll forgive him for nodding hawkishly to make Alfried''s dignity known.


    Or rather, this was the flow of conversation set up like this, wasn''t it?¡¡I feel like that somehow.


    By the way, do you have any miso or soybeans?


    Since there is soy sauce, there must also be soybeans as raw material. Also, if possible, miso soup would be appreciated.


    I checked those too, and it seems they are in Kagura.


    Really?


    Wow, I''m looking forward to Kagura''s arrival more and more after hearing that information.


    From what I''ve heard about Tory, it seems to have quite a Japanese culture, doesn''t it? I''m sure its streets are beautiful, tasteful and serene.


    If you like Kagura, it''s not a bad idea to build your own home and occasionally visit it with transition magic.


    When I was daydreaming about the land of Kagura, which I hadn''t yet seen, Roomba appeared on the scene a long time ago.


    The gorgeous Japanese landscape I had envisioned in my mind was blown to pieces by the sullen face of the Roomba.


    ''Is this really that good?''


    Rumba, who had finished pouring the liquor into the mug, looked into the jar and sniffed.


    ''Don''t drink it. It''s a condiment, okay?''


    If it''s a lumba, I''m afraid I''m going to have to go through the outrage of trying it out.


    Even though I can get it if I go to Kagura from now on, I don''t want to avoid the tragedy of not being able to use soy sauce in front of a seafood dish.


    I had thought that way, but it seemed to be unfounded, and Roomba coughed without even licking it.


    ''''Gehaha!¡¡Whoa!¡¡What''s this?¡¡Your nose is tingling, okay?


    The smell of soy sauce is much thicker. Take a deep breath and it will be.


    Is the smell that strong?¡¡Let me get a whiff of that.


    Irvine and Malt huddled together and sniffed the soy sauce, perhaps curious to see the sobbing Rumba.


    ''It sure does have a twang to it''s nose,''


    ''But it doesn''t look spicy or pungent, it looks salty. I mean, it''s almost black in color, is that okay?


    They frown and put their faces close to the jar.


    Apparently they don''t know anything about soy sauce either.


    I wonder if they knew they were thinking that way, but Tory answers me.


    It''s the first time for the members of Silver Wind to go to Kagura, you know. It''s understandable that they don''t know about it. Of course, we''ve traveled on the sea many times before.


    ''We hadn''t been to Kagura yet. That''s why this request is a delight for us.


    Maybe that''s why people are so excited about it this time.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    I''m sure it''s the nature of an adventurer to want to venture into an unseen land.


    I think that Thor, who has never set foot in the village of Coriat, was proud to say such a thing. It''s good for sightseeing, but not for adventuring.


    Especially since it''s too fierce and dangerous to fight against demons. I don''t care how many lives I have to live if I''m fighting those things.


    "This is so salty!


    Hehe, it''s too rich.


    Face-to-face, Irvine and Malt are adventuring into the unknown, scooping and licking soy sauce with a spoon.


    ''It''s not something you can just taste in soy sauce. It''s got to be spicy.


    So what can I use these condiments for?


    ''It''s going to be hard to use it when it smells this bad...''


    The two of them muttered as they handed the jar of soy sauce back to me.


    ''If you have a use for it, it''s right in front of you.


    ""Which one?"


    The two of them and Roomba lean forward in unison with their voices. It would be faster to show them than to let them hear.


    Thinking that, I pour a good amount of soy sauce on the scallops that are roasting on the net.


    The scallops on the shells soak up the soy sauce and make a sizzling sound.


    ''''Ah!¡¡If you pour that stuff on a scallop.........


    Irvine was surprised to see the soy sauce poured on the scallops, but he quickly sat back down with a sniffle.


    On the net, the large, plump scallops were roasting in the flames, spitting out a thick, rich umami flavor. The scallops were bubbling and bubbling with melted butter in the broth of the scallop''s own broth, popping and scattering a rich seafood smell.


    --And then a small amount of soy sauce is dripped on top of that, and the scallops smell fragrant as they mix with each other.


    The Irvine''s, who had been making a lot of noise earlier, are staring at the scallops, swallowing raw, as if the smell of the burning scallops has become unbearable.


    If you bend down like that and look at the scallops just before they were grilled........


    Crack!


    ''Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡¡Scallops!¡¡Scallop juice!


    Scallop juice splashed on his face, which is why Irvine was flailing around on the narrow couch.


    Roomba and Molt, who were also staring, saw the poor victims and straightened up quickly, as if they didn''t want the same thing to happen to them.


    Thanks to Irvine, there were no needless victims.


    Then he watched the scallops, freaked out by the sound of the scallops purring and bursting bubbles and the sound of the shells cracking.


    Irvine was particularly frightened by the scallops'' hot juices that had just been poured on him.


    As the scallops began to gurgle and bubble, I turned the meat over and grilled it a bit.


    ''Okay, they''re already cooked!


    When I said that, Irvine and Malt and Rumba snatched the scallops from the net as if they''d had enough of waiting.


    That was sharper tongs handling than the thrusts Eric unleashed at the nobleman''s party.


    It''s big and hot enough to eat in one bite, but the three of us put our forks in, thinking that''s not a problem.


    It was a little too hot for me, so I huffed and puffed and cut it into small pieces with the knife and fork.


    A large scallop with a rich umami flavor is placed on the fork.


    At the same time as the steam rises from the scallops, the violent smell of the sea is wafting through the air.


    I can''t stand it!


    I forget to even let the scallops cool down any longer and insert them into my mouth in one go.


    It was so hot that it almost burned me, but I bit down on it firmly as if that was a real pleasure.


    Then the unique texture of the plump scallop and the scallop''s deliciousness spreads.


    The sweetness of the scallop and the mild butter intertwine and occupy my mouth.


    I close my eyes and savor the taste that overflows with every bite.


    The impression that comes out of it is one word: delicious. It''s delicious.


    After tasting the scallops until they crumbled, I reached out to swallow them with my drink, but what I found in front of me was orange juice.


    ''''........I can''t believe I can''t taste alcohol with this......''''


    While I was letting out words of frustration, Roomba and Irvine and the others gulped and cleared their throats.


    ''''Puh-hah!¡¡Yum!


    He slammed his mug down on the table with a really satisfied look on his face.


    Ugh, I''m jealous. It''s such a good look that I can honestly say that.


    ''''Haha!¡¡Your kids are not ready for that.¡¡Seven more years of patience!


    I wonder if he noticed my covetous gaze, and Irvine tells me to show off my mug.


    Doesn''t this guy understand who this soy sauce belongs to?


    ''I forbid the use of soy sauce for any Irvine who says such nasty things.


    What a bunch of nonsense!


    Irvine is exposing a shocked look on his face, and Malt is teasing him with a "uh-oh" laugh.


    As I was laughing at the scene, Aleusha, sitting at an angle, called out to me.


    ''''Alfried-sama!¡¡May we have a little soy sauce as well?


    Suddenly I noticed that our table was surrounded by employees who could smell the soy sauce.


    Like Aleusha and Ilya. They are turning their somewhat expectant gazes towards me.


    I can''t say no to this one.


    ''We can all use it. Don''t spend too much on it for nothing, okay?


    Thank you!


    When I agree, Aleusha, Ilya, and the employees who were around me all speak out.


    This idiotic feeling of cohesion. I don''t dislike it because it''s like the villagers in the village of Colliat.


    It''s something that didn''t exist before we got to Kagura to begin with. Even if it''s gone now anyway, we''ll get it in a week or so.


    Right now it''s a dinner party for everyone to enjoy. It''s better to share it with everyone than to have trivial thoughts.


    And it''s more fun that way.


    The jar of soy sauce in front of me moves next to me, and then next to it again. And then the savory smell and sizzling sound as if it were leaving a trail of soy sauce in its wake.


    With that, there is a round of applause and cheers from each table, and the sound of happy laughter and chatter from men and women is overflowing.


    It''s a great idea. Alfried-sama.


    As I looked at the delighted Aleusha and the others, Tory, who was sitting next to me, approached me.


    ''''Well, it''s there when we go to Kagura anyway.


    To be honest, it''s quite a shame that we can no longer use soy sauce at the seafood barbecue. Since there were so many of us, there was hardly any left in that small pot. So we couldn''t pour soy sauce on the scallops.


    As I was thinking this, Tory put his hand on my shoulder and said, "It''s okay, Alfried.


    It''s all right, Alfried-sama. Just in case, I''ve bought two more jars of soy sauce!


    Why didn''t you say so?

 107-Captain Douglas, Captain of the Kaiou Pirates?

    Seafood barbecue, sightseeing in esports, and buying food to store in space magic. Three days went by in a blur as we spent time with such things.


    And early in the morning of the fourth day. We had come to the port where the ship was docked to head to Kagura.


    Morning is early in the port town of Esports.


    If it becomes early morning, people who are going out to fish are busy from morning and go out to sea. Some of the boats come back to replace the fishermen who may have gone out to fish in the dark, or to replace the departing fishermen.


    The market has been busy since the morning, of course, as the harvested fish from the boats are taken to the market.


    This is where the fish are sorted, processed and stored.


    I can hear the excited voices in the harbor.


    Freshly caught Dosage Tuna!¡¡From six large gold coins!


    "Six great gold pieces and five gold pieces!


    "This is a seven-piece gold coin!


    We could hear the prices being quoted frequently, because they were bidding at the market.


    There are probably some cooks here, aiming to catch fresh fish in the early morning.


    With the hustle and bustle of the marketplace in my ears, I turn my attention to the front of the marketplace.


    In front of me, the sea filled my field of vision with the gentle sound of waves.


    The lush blue sea and the vivid sky blue extends beyond my field of vision and seems to blend together on the horizon, which is the boundary between the sky and the sea.


    The contrast between green flowers and blue sky like in the village of Koliat is beautiful, but the scene where the sea and the sky seem to blend together is not bad either.


    I think about this as I squint at the sunshine that has just risen.


    In the vast sky that seems to have no clouds, three seabirds are flying around and chirping as if they were celebrating their freedom. When I saw them, I thought about walking in the sky with my magic-free shield, but for now, I decided to enjoy the view from the ground.


    The sound of the crashing waves was pleasant to my ears.


    Some of the gentle sounds played in a constant rhythm are the irregular sounds of waves. It could be the sound of waves crashing against something, a fish bouncing, or the sound of waves crashing against each other as the tide changes.


    The sound of the waves is not noisy, but harmonious and gentle, despite the fact that there are so many different sounds mixed together.


    It''s like nursing a baby.... It is such a calming sound.


    The ocean is the mother of all things. I can understand why it is said to be the source of birth for all living things.


    From then on, I continue to watch the ocean, my mind blanked out.


    As if I feel the air of esports with my whole body, I keep looking at the sea without thinking.


    I wonder how long I''ve been gazing at the ocean like that.


    Irvine came from the boat.


    ''''Oi, Alfried-sama!¡¡I''m ready to go. I mean, come on!¡¡We''re about to embark on a sea voyage and you''re giving me dead eyes!¡¡He''s got eyes like that dusky tuna I ate with yesterday!


    How rude to call someone''s eyes like dead fish eyes.


    There''s no way to convey that kind of heart, and Irvine looks into my face and pokes me in the cheek.


    ''Rude. My eyes are always like this.


    ''Oh, yeah. You''re always looking at me like I''m dead.


    I thought I told you that these are my normal eyes, but you are severely misunderstanding me.


    My eyes are as clear as the sea of esports, and yet there is a great deal of misunderstanding.


    I''ll have to say something.


    Just as I was thinking this, Irvine put a hand on my shoulder and said, "But a child''s eyes don''t look like that.


    But don''t look at me like that as a child.¡¡Master Alfried is just a boy. He says there''s still a lot of fun to be had!¡¡First, you''ll enjoy a boat ride with us!¡¡See, the fun future is just beginning!


    With that, Irvine got up and ran off in good spirits.


    ''Hey, boy!¡¡Don''t take pity on me!¡¡I''m enjoying my life properly, okay?


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    This is the boat we''re on!


    Oh, it''s pretty impressive to see a ship up close.


    We headed with Irvine to the ship we were to board, and there was a large sailing ship.


    It was big enough for us to look up at. So big that we had to take the stairs to get in from where we were.


    In case you''re wondering, I knew it wasn''t a small ship, since it was a trade ship for Kagura and Esports, but this one is a lot bigger than I expected it to be. It has three masts.


    As I recall, the largest one is the main mast and the one behind it is the mizzen mast. And the one in front would have been the foremast. I had seen a glimpse of an oceanic adventure movie before, so I remember it, albeit only slightly. But I don''t remember much else, since the ship has some finely named tools and such.


    As I recall, in dramas and stories, that main mast would break off in a storm.


    Hey, hey, no need to talk about your trip to the beach.


    Looking up, there were ropes everywhere, and men who looked like sailors were clambering up the ropes to the masts.


    ''What''s that slanting rope called?


    ''Oh, that thing the sailors are climbing up on now?¡¡That''s a rope ladder that climbs the mast and is called a shroud. That''s the stay on the rope that supports the mast and the backstay is the backstay. That''s the rope that supports the mast.


    ''I see. There''s just too much going on.


    Irvine, who has been on a sea trip before, seems to know a thing or two about it, and he points his finger at me and explains it to me one by one, but I couldn''t think of any names at all except for the shroud.


    ''Well, we ain''t sailors, and it''s all rope.


    ''Yes. We''re not sailors, and the only thing we use is a shroud of rope to scramble up.


    Yeah, it''s all rope. Pretty straightforward.


    "Ha-ha-ha!¡¡I heard it was going to be ridden by a big nobleman''s boy this time, but that''s not very noble!


    As I was looking up at Irvine and the sailboat like that, I heard a voice behind me that seemed to echo in my stomach.


    I turned around and saw a huge man, as tall as a Roomba, standing there with his arms crossed.


    He was a wild man with pitch-black hair in an all-back and a thick beard around his mouth.


    He wore a green pirate coat, and underneath that he wore a white shirt with a collar.


    The skin bared from his shirt is long tanned and his body is very muscular.


    There are several knives in his waistband, and an orange cloth with embroidery on it is strikingly tucked underneath.


    Well, if I had to describe this man in one word........


    ''''........A pirate?''''


    ''People often mistake me for you, but I''m not!¡¡I''m still a merchant in this, you know!


    A man who laughs away my unreserved words. He''s a little loud.


    "My name is Douglas. I''m the captain of this sailing vessel, The Seahorse!


    The captain of the Caio pirates?


    ''Oh yes, of course!¡¡We''re Kaiju pirates with a bunch of crying babies!¡¡If you want to save your life, leave the money for the money--it''s not!


    I was pretty excited about it, though.


    The words and voice inflections that come out without stagnation. I can only assume that he is familiar with them.


    ''''Well, maybe it''s because of this look, I used to play around with these plays in the bar.


    I give him a somewhat jittery look, and he mutters, scratching his cheeks with a pollywheel, feeling a little embarrassed.


    The sailors are so bendy, I can''t help but think they''re really just a bunch of pirates when I walk into the tavern.


    ''What do you think, Douglas?¡¡Isn''t Master Alfried a nobleman?


    As I was thinking about this, Irvine, who was next to me, spoke casually to Douglas.


    He seems to know her from the fact that she calls him Douglas.


    The members of the Silver Wind are a party that does a lot of sea escort missions. It wasn''t even the first time I''d been to Esports, and I wouldn''t be surprised if I was on Douglas'' ship.


    I''d like to ask Irvine if he''s complimenting or demeaning me at length.


    ''Oh, yes. I''m not stopping at a high price and I''m in a good groove. You''re easy to treat, unlike other nobles.''''


    The aristocrats in the Misfirito Kingdom are also very different. There were also many nobles with a lot of pride like I envisioned. It''s cute when they''re a noble like me and Eric, a baron or so, but it''s troublesome when they''re around the count, led by Bram. Especially with countesses.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    And this shameless look. .........A person with eyes like these rarely dies.


    Douglas sits back and gazes into my eyes.


    Hmmm ... is that a compliment?¡¡I''m not sure.


    Anyway, since they said their names, I''ll say my name from here as well.


    I''m Alfreet-Slowlett. Please take care of me for the seven days until Kagura.


    When I greeted them again, Douglas and Irvine looked at each other and laughed. What''s funny, you say?¡¡It''s common sense.


    Then Douglas put his big hand vigorously on my shoulder.


    ''Oh!¡¡I got it!


    I thought my shoulder was going to come off.

 108-Lets go to the sea trip

    All right, bastards!¡¡Let''s set sail!


    Hey!


    Douglas''s vigorous voice echoes, and the sailors all run up the shroud to the sails on the masts at once.


    It''s nice to see so many sailors moving so briskly.


    How can they climb that fast when there''s only a rope attached to it?


    They''re used to it. It''s not a big deal.


    My exclamation was answered by Douglas, who was nearby. For claiming it was nothing, his expression was somewhat proud of himself.


    I have spatial magic and shields and such, so I''ll probably be fine if I fall, but the sailors won''t be able to do so. The more I climb up, the more I get separated from the ground and the more fear is stirred up.


    Even more precarious foothold ropes. It would be shaken by the wind and the other sailors running up.


    I can walk in the air with my shield because of the transference, which is an absolute insurance policy. Without it, I would only climb a few meters above the ground at best.


    As I watched the sailors climb one mast after another, it wasn''t long before they reached their respective sails.


    The main mast is about 30 meters high from the sea. The view of the sea from there must be quite beautiful.


    But there is only a rope near the mast. I''m afraid of that, so I''ll let you enter the observation platform at the top.


    There''s a good foothold up there, and I can sit on it if I''m big enough.


    Are you guys ready to go?


    Hey!


    The sailors attached to their respective yards responded.


    I''ve always had the impression that seafarers are rough and tumble like adventurers, but they are surprisingly solid. Since the ship is a vehicle that cannot be moved alone, it cannot be served by uncoordinated and lazy people.


    Just by looking at the series of movements up to this point, you can tell that these sailors are solid people.


    Douglas took a look at the crew and the ship and took a deep breath.


    ''Set sail!


    Douglas''s loud voice rang out, and the sailors promptly untied the ropes.


    A shrill shrill sound of cloth and sails rubbing against each other, the clatter of fittings, and the white sails spread out with a slurish slurish............................


    It''s not a small boat. You''re crazy!


    When I turned my gaze to him, Douglas replied curtly with a hefty mouth.


    Maybe it''s because a certain pirate cartoon is famous, but I can''t help but think of the sails spreading out in a buzz.


    While we were looking at the spreading sails with a delicate face, a pleasant sound of spreading sails could be heard from a small boat that was anchored nearby.


    ¡ô


    I thought that the sails would spread by themselves if I unraveled the rope, but it was different.


    The sails didn''t seem to spread by themselves even after unraveling the rope, so they had to be pulled by the rope.


    Douglas took Rumba, Irvine, and Malt, his men, and pulled the rope, and finally the sail widened.


    And now in front of me were the three of them, who had been used as physical laborers.


    "Huh.........huh.......I can''t do this anymore....... My arms ain''t strong enough.


    ''I thought it was cloth and licked it. Sails must be pretty heavy.


    Are you that tired?¡¡It was pretty fun, like tug of war, huh?


    Irvine and Malt slumped down, but Roomba was kerpless.


    The sails that Roomba pulled were the only ones that spread out so fast. Even the sailors, who were proud of their strength, were amazed.


    "After all, a ship has to have wide sails.


    They look like swans with their white sails spread out.


    Aleusha and Illya, who declared that we were weak wizards and therefore powerless, looked at us with a look on their faces as if we had spread them out.


    Looking at the woman who looked like that, Irvine grunted hatefully.


    ''We''re mainly out on the water, so why not?¡¡For the most part, you can''t get much help from a slender woman mixed in with the men.


    Irvine''s gaze is nowhere to be seen. Aleusha is shaking off her dark blue hair and taking her time.


    The best thing about this is the fact that it''s not a good idea. This guy called himself a slender man...


    ''Well, don''t say that. It''s not that I''ve admitted to myself that my bosom is modest - phew!


    Irvine, who had perverted the meaning of "slender", spoke with an air of composure, but Aleusha''s kick slammed into him and he sank.


    ''''Alright, let''s set sail!


    As soon as Irvine sank, Douglas'' loud voice rang out.


    The anchor that had been lowered for anchoring was raised and the ship began to move slowly as the ropes were released.


    The large white sails spread out, catching the wind tightly and moving forward.


    Douglas sensed the direction and strength of the wind and gave instructions to the crew.


    He seems to adjust the direction of the sails according to the delicate direction and strength of the wind. Sailors are pulling the rope and shouting to each other.


    Thanks to such synchronized movements of the crew, the ship is going forward at an ever-increasing pace.


    We hear the sound of waves crashing and the ship is leaving the harbor.


    There are many people in the harbor who may have been watching us leave and waving to us.


    Even strangers send them off to wish us a safe journey.


    This must be the kindness of the people living in the port city of Escort. This is a normal scene for Esport. What a warm city.


    We can''t help but answer the question, since we have been sent off.


    We wave our arms as best we can to send our thanks to the people we are seeing off. People are far away until they are a dot.


    ¡ô


    We sailed out of Esports and were rocked by the waves for a while.


    The white streets of Esports have long since disappeared, and now all I can see is the blue of the sea and the clear sky.


    All I can see is a calm sea and a clear sky.


    As I was about to take in a panoramic view of such a beautiful sea view from the viewing platform, I was caught by Irvine, Molt and Lumumba who were bored.


    ''Hey, Master Alfried!¡¡Let''s play tag on the boat alone!


    Oh, I love it!¡¡There''s so much rope involved, it''s going to be fun!


    No one on board, right?


    Oh come on, playing tag in a place with lots of rope like this it would be fun to be athletic. It''s not so bad since I have transference and shields to guarantee my safety.


    Once that''s decided, let''s get the hell out of here.


    I put my feet on the shroud in a flash and head up.


    ''''Ah!¡¡This guy just abandoned his demon all of a sudden!


    Irvine shouts and points at me.


    Huh, that''s sweet. We''ve already started playing tag.


    In fact, while he was doing that, even Morte and Rumba were running.


    ''The first demon must be Irvine!


    ''The demon should stand right there and count to ten seconds!


    You''re disgusting!


    The sooner these things are pushed, the better. Children''s games are extremely cruel and unreasonable. There are no rules or common sense, and the rules are easily made up and determined by the moment and the will of the people.


    We pushed the demon to Irvine, and we climbed the ropes as we should.


    I''m the main mast in the middle, and Malt is the mizzen mast behind me. And Rumba climbs to the foremast in front.


    For all intents and purposes, we must be monkeys and gorillas as we clamber up the rope.


    How can we climb as lightly as the sailors?


    The sailors were watching us awkwardly as we clambered up the rope with warm eyes.


    We''ll get some tips and tricks from them later.


    "...eight, nine, ten!¡¡Yes!¡¡You guys wait!


    As I was climbing with that in mind, Irvine, who had been counting slowly and disciplined, ran out.


    ''I''ll finish you off the most troubled you and take your turn!


    Irvine''s first target was the malt at the mizzenmast.


    It was probably because he was fumbling to climb up the most. The malt still hadn''t even made it to the first yard.


    Irvine clambered up, looking like a hyena chasing its prey.


    ''Hey!¡¡You''re not welcome here!¡¡Don''t climb up on me, it''s disgusting!


    Is Irvine used to it?¡¡He clambered up lightly, though not as lightly as the sailors.


    ''Hahaha!¡¡How can you be so mean?¡¡Look, I can get to you, okay?


    Hi!


    It would be nothing short of terrifying to have an old-fashioned man coming at you from below with a lowly expression on his face. I''m glad it''s not me.


    Behind me, the bastard and the bastard were chasing each other, while the rumba in front of me was clambering dexterously up, hugging the mast instead of the rope, for some reason.


    Are you a gorilla?


    While I was making such a thrust with my mind, I heard a bustling voice from behind.


    ''Yes touch!¡¡Malt, you''re the devil!


    ''What?¡¡You don''t even know what you''re talking about!¡¡Don''t lie to me!


    I touched it. I got my fingers caught in your shoe laces.


    You''re lying!¡¡You can lie about that all you want. You can''t just snatch it away!


    I wonder. I must have done this kind of exchange dozens of times in elementary school. I must have done this dozens or hundreds of times in elementary school.


    "Okay, okay, all right. Come on, touch.


    Not now!


    That''s not in the rules. It''s the malt that stops.


    ''Huh?¡¡Come on, Irvine, touch. You''re the demon again.


    "Hey, wait a minute!¡¡No touch back, right?


    "There are no rules, stupid.


    Malt told the stunned Irvine and jumped off the yard at once.


    He couldn''t reach it if he jumped down. I can''t return the touch.


    I see. ''That''s something Malt thought about,'' he said.


    ''Ah!¡¡d*mn it!¡¡Son of a b*tc*!¡¡Next time I''ll touch you and push you overboard!


    That''s a demon.


    It wasn''t good to see Irvine moaning in hearty frustration, or maybe he didn''t like seeing Irvine moaning, but his eyes met with someone who thought of such a demon thing.


    ''''..........''''


    Irvine made up his mind to do so and jumped down from the yard and came right underneath me.


    ''Ha ha!¡¡Wait!


    Irvine runs up the shroud with a vicious smile on his face.


    Wow, he''s fast!¡¡It''s fast but ... it''s kind of weird. He''s shakily climbing up with spider-like movements.


    ''Irvine''s use of his body is creepy!¡¡Get out of here!


    It''s like a spider crawling up from underneath me, and I feel a strange pressure. And Irvine''s face itself is even more horrifying because of his aging face.


    ''''Well that''s it, it looks like a spider.


    ''Sometimes they''re there. Someone who climbs creepy and fast.


    "You guys are creepy, creepy, creepy!¡¡It''s going to hurt!


    Irvine shouts in response to Rumba and Malt''s voice.


    The word creepy is a rather vulnerable word even if you know it''s a joke.......


    ''''Don''t use the word ''creepy'' so lightly!


    Irvine was satisfied when he said this, and then he regained his composure and started to run right up to the top.


    It''s just that they''ve been making a lot of noise for a while now. It''s creepy how Irvine climbs up, "What the hell are those guys doing?


    Just then, Aleusha, who had just come in from the cabin, quickly called out that it was gross.


    It''s a voice with a woman''s unique and terribly emotional voice. It''s a way of saying it that would please those with special s*xual habits.


    You said creepy again, didn''t you?


    What?¡¡What''s wrong with calling something creepy and disgusting?


    Then I''m free to tell you the fact that you have small breasts, right?


    What?¡¡And that''s not the same thing as this!


    .... different. Women are a complicated thing. It''s probably not the same as a different belly.


    Let''s leave that flat-chested woman alone. I''m tired.


    I can hear you!¡¡You''ll remember that later!


    Aleusha returned to the cabin, and Irvine let out a sigh as if to say, "Oh dear.


    ''You don''t know what''s going to happen later, do you?


    ''Well, let''s get on with it and touch up Alfried-sama and have him switch demons. I''m tired of chasing after them.


    When he muttered that, Irvine sprang into action again.


    His hands and feet writhed like another creature.


    If I had to describe its appearance in one word, it would still be.......


    ''''Gross!''''


    "I''ll never forgive you again, boys!¡¡All of you are calling me gross!


    After being called gross by everyone who was watching, Irvine finally snaps.


    Irvine runs up with a look of outrage on his face. Because he''s a creep!


    Hi!


    It''s useless!


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s not very effective.


    It''s a rope that''s already been pinned up. I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.


    This is his domain. If I continue to climb the shroud, I''m sure I''ll get him.


    With this confidence, I stop running up the shroud and ride into the yard.


    "Huh-ha!¡¡He''s gone to the yard!¡¡Your child, Master Alfried, would not be able to jump from that height. You could sprain your ankle or break a bone.


    Irvine is really not very mature.


    It''s true that even the most pedestrian yard is quite high. It would be quite dangerous for a seven year old kid to jump off this.


    This guy, he''s got a target on me for that.


    "Stay put if you don''t want to get hurt, okay?¡¡Call me creepy and I''m guilty of hurting you. I''m not going to just push you into the ocean.


    That''s dangerous enough, isn''t it?


    You don''t know what he''ll do to you if he gets close to you. Do we use a shield to get out of here and escape into the air...?


    As I was thinking about this on the yard, I suddenly noticed a single rope hanging down in front of me.


    I followed that rope with my gaze and saw that it was a pulley type that was securely fastened to the mast.


    Could this possibly be a rope that could do a Tarzan-like thing?


    ''Hehe, wait for me. I''m coming over there now.


    Irvine rides from the shroud to the yard.


    I had to do it now.


    I moved to the hanging rope, grabbed it tightly and jumped down.


    ''Nunu!''


    I hold onto the rope and my body floats in the air.


    And I hear the sound of the rope shuffling down with the weight of my weight on the rope.


    ''Ah!¡¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The call of Tarzan is raised and the whole body slices through the air.


    The sensation of plowing through the wind with my whole body, the moderate thrill of throwing my body into the air, and the act of yelling is very enjoyable.


    My vision instantly shifts downward at an angle. Then I let go of the rope when I''m down to a good height and land on my feet.


    That''s it.


    ''''Oooohhhhhh!¡¡What the hell is that?¡¡Sounds interesting!


    When Malt and Rumba see my Tarzan rope, they splutter.


    That feeling. It''s addictive.


    ''Okay, we''ll do it too!


    ''Oh, but Mr. Roomba!¡¡There''s no pulley rope here!


    What?¡¡It''s only in the middle!¡¡It''s no use, when Irvine climbs up here, we all jump down and into the middle...


    We need to hoist the ropes so Irvine can catch up with us.


    Then let''s stop playing tag. Let''s just play jump rope for now.


    What?


    Childish play is a constantly fluctuating thing.

 109-Alfredo Sky Fortress

    The sky is blue again today...


    I look up at the sky that fills my field of vision as I lie down on the lookout tower.


    The viewing platform at the top of the main mast has enough room for two adults to stand with room to spare. If you squeeze it tightly enough, you can fit at least four people in there.


    If there''s that much space, I, a seven-year-old boy, can lie down with ease.


    This limited space is like a secret base for me, and I enjoy it.


    Normally, this small space would be cramped, but when I think of being surrounded by walls, I find it conversely good. It''s strange.


    This small space is my own personal base that no one can invade.


    I guess that''s why I get excited about such a small place.


    And to add to that, this is a base that is about thirty meters above sea level.


    There''s no one else on the same level as me.


    The only way to get in here is to run up the shroud.


    Of course, as long as I''m here, I won''t let them get away with it.


    The shroud would creak as soon as you put your weight on it, so you''d know it was coming.


    As soon as Irvine, Malt and the others come up, I can pour boiling water on them.


    Hmmm, that''s a perfect fortress!¡¡This is my own personal fortress in the sky!¡¡No one, no matter who they are, can violate my sanctuary!


    I''m confident that this fortress can intercept Elinora''s sister before she invades.


    Well, for now, let''s just leave that sister alone and take a nap.


    The ship is being driven by the wind and swayed by the waves as it moves forward.


    The swaying of the waves is felt throughout the ship, and even the lookout tower is swaying slightly.


    However, it was like a cradle for a baby, which was very comfortable for me as I was lying on the lookout. The constant swaying of the crashing and receding waves seems to lure me into a dream.


    Right above me, sea birds are cooing and cooing as they fly around.


    Listening to this, it makes me deeply emotional that I''m at sea.


    The birds in the village of Koliat are good, but so is the sound of the seabirds.


    Their voices, which are not too loud and resonate well, make me feel relaxed.


    Little bodies aren''t all that bad either.


    This is a way to enjoy it now. Let''s enjoy it to the fullest.


    But if there''s a complaint here, it''s that the sun is a little too harsh.


    It''s just the right season after spring, but the sunshine hits us briskly because we have no roof.


    Even though it is not summer, the sunshine that we are exposed to at 30 meters above the sea is harsh.


    I''ll cover this with a little cloth.


    I used spatial magic and thrust my hand into the subspace while imagining a black cloth.


    Then the black cloth is tucked into my hand and I pull it out.


    I knew it was black to make it absorb UV rays. White which reflects UV rays is fine, but black cuts more and doesn''t glare at you.


    Now, I want to cover this, but there is no protrusion here that could be covered with a cloth at all.


    It''s a bit of a bad idea, but I think I''ll let you shoot a small drawing pin made of earth magic.


    You''ll be fine. It''s a pretty small thumbtack. It''s not a problem for a small hole like this.


    I''m going to use the hammer that I took out to drive the thumbtack into it with the newly taken out hammer, and with the cloth covered I lie down again.


    Oh, it''s less dazzling and cooler than before.


    I can barely see the sky anymore, but that''s okay.


    If I ever want to get out of the sunshine again, all I have to do is roll up the cloth.


    I slowly close my eyelids.


    Yeah, the floor is a little hard.


    I could put a blanket down already.


    Humans are so greedy, they really shouldn''t be. Even if you are satisfied with one thing, there is no end to the next one, and then this one, and then this one.


    But I''m loyal to my laziness and I''m not going to weigh myself.


    Immediately, I take a blanket out of sub-space and lay down on it.


    Then, I pull out a new towelling cloth and place it neatly on my stomach.


    In addition, you use ice magic to spray cold air around the area to lower the temperature around you.


    Yeah, it feels nice and cool.


    To continue this coolness, I''ll make a bucket with earth magic and throw ice into it.......


    Now, it''s no wonder I got a comfortable sleep........


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    Noticing that Alfried wasn''t there, Irvine asked Molto, who was sprawled disheveled on the deck, "Hey, Molto.


    "Hey, Morto, where''s Master Alfried? Where''s Master Alfried?


    ''What?¡¡Come to think of it, I haven''t seen you since a while ago. Where did you go?


    Malt whips himself up and looks around.


    He hadn''t seen Alfried since he played tag and got bored with the Tarzan ropes. To pass the time earlier, I looked in the cabin of the ship as well, but Alfried was nowhere to be seen.


    Realizing that Alfried was nowhere to be found on this ship, Irvine fearfully uttered the worst possible pattern.


    ''Oh come on, when will we be down at sea?


    ''You''re a kid. You could be looking into the ocean and you could be dobbling or something...


    At Irvine''s words, Malt whispers to himself, turning blue in the face of a sass.


    After all, Alfried is a small child of seven years old.


    It''s quite possible that he''s going to get on board and fall off while trying to look out at the sea from the boat.


    ''''Oh no!¡¡The target of the escort has been dobbling them off before you know it, or something serious!


    Wait, wait, wait!¡¡But first, let''s check the ship again and ask the guys around.


    Irvine regained his composure at Malt''s words.


    That''s for sure. Alfried is a small child, and I may have just missed it.


    Then, just as I was thinking of asking the other guys as soon as possible, Aleusha approached me.


    ''What are you making a fuss about this time?''


    Perhaps it''s because every time Irvine and Malt make a fool of themselves, their gazes seem to suggest that they are thinking about something nonsensical again.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.¡¡Have you seen Master Alfried?¡¡He''s nowhere to be found!


    Maybe he fell into the ocean.


    As Irvine and Malt swoop in, Aleusha puts her hands on her hips in dismay.


    ''No way. That boy would be in the mainmast''s lookout tower.''


    ''The mainmast lookout?¡¡Why are you in such a small space?


    ''I mean, when did we get up there...''


    Irvine and Malt look at each other without thinking.


    ''''........Haha, you''re the object of our protection and you''re a child, so watch him closely.


    Seeing such a situation of the two of them, Aleusha''s dismay grew even deeper.


    You can''t rest for a moment as long as the target of the guard is there, even if it is a free time, for adventurers.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of the location of the target of the attack, no matter how many other people are there to keep an eye on. The two of them, who had done numerous escort quests, knew this and couldn''t say it back.


    ''''Well anyway, let''s go check out the viewing platform.


    Yeah.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    Irvine and Malt climbed up to the main mast''s viewing platform, which was covered with a black cloth.


    ''An?¡¡What''s that black cloth over the lookout?


    A shade?


    Irvine and Malt put their hands on the cloth while tilting their heads - but the black cloth was held in place by what looked like a brown nail and could not be rolled up.


    ''''Well it''s held in place by something like a nail.


    It looks like iron, but it''s not iron. This was made with earth magic.


    The Jenga made by Alfried was also of this color.


    Anyway, Irvine thought, there''s no doubt that he''s here.


    ''Oh, this one''s not fixed. It''s going to roll up.''


    Malt beckoned him to move to the other side of the room, and Irvine moved to the other side.


    Then he rolls up the black cloth, and there is Alfried, slumbering in his sleep.


    This was with his small body tucked into the small space of the viewing platform.


    Moreover, he has carefully laid out a blanket and even draped a towel over his belly.


    You can see how serious he was about taking a nap.


    "d*mn it, he''s sleeping out here!


    ''I mean, did Master Alfried carry a blanket and a towel up there by himself?


    You wanted to sleep here for so long...


    The two of them were stunned, but they suddenly noticed that the air around them was cooler.


    ''''........Isn''t the air here just cooler?''''


    ''Right. It''s weird how cold the air is here...


    Where is the tingling, pleasant cold air coming from?


    Irvine and Malt looked around to find out.


    ''Hey, there''s something in that bucket.


    It''s true. That''s made with earth magic. That''s amazing. There''s no distortion at all. Aren''t you a better dancer than Ilya?


    If you have soil magic, you can make anything. It is said that you can create anything with earth magic, but it is something that can only be accomplished with tremendous skill.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. A wizard is neither a blacksmith nor a designer.


    Without extraordinary powers of observation and modeling, they would not be able to make even a bucket satisfactorily.


    If made by an ordinary person, it could have a distorted shape or a hole in it.


    And yet, Alfried is building a house that he''s been hoovering up, saying it''s his home.


    Even the court wizards of the kingdom are surprised.


    ''''Yeah, Ilya was dented by seeing Jenga, wasn''t he?


    Ilya was amazed at how elaborate Alfried''s Jenga was, so Alfried had given her one part of the Jenga and she had been practicing desperately trying to recreate it.


    After talking about the magic law, Malt leaned over and touched the bucket so that he wouldn''t wake Alfried up.


    ''It''s cold!''


    ''What?¡¡Why is the bucket so cold? Is there ice in it?


    It was a joke, Irvine said, and he was right.


    Malt grabbed the bucket and looked inside.


    ''''It''s ... ice.''''


    What?


    Seeing Malt muttering with a serious expression and voice sound, Irvine also hurriedly checked the contents.


    It was tightly packed with ice and was constantly spitting out cold air.


    They couldn''t help but pick up the ice.


    ''''Hey, why is there ice in this place?¡¡We''ve just passed the spring, right?¡¡Do you have any ice in your cabin?


    ''Nobody puts ice on a boat trip. ....I mean, it''s real. It''s really cold.


    Then, the rest would have been made out of this by magic.


    I couldn''t think of anything else. Who in this world would load the ice onto a ship?


    It was bound to be melted and useless, even if they carried it.


    If that was the case, Alfried-sama would be able to create as much ice as he wanted.


    "...do you want to borrow this for a bite?


    I like that.


    When they came to that thought, there was no need to hesitate. They looked at each other and laughed at each other.

 110-What a wonderful occupation

    It''s hot!


    The sweltering, hot air made me sit up vigorously.


    With that, a ray of sweat began to flow from my forehead.


    When I noticed, my body was sweating softly and my shirt was sticking to my skin.


    The blankets under my body and on my stomach are now only adding to the heat and humidity.


    I pull the blankets to the edge of the room as if they were depressing.


    Why in the world is the air getting so hot?


    I''ve heard that the ocean sun is harsh, but is it this hot?


    I couldn''t help but turn my gaze towards the sun, but above me was a black cloth stretched over my head to keep me out of the direct rays of the sun.


    It was black to let it absorb as much of the sun''s rays as possible.


    However, this time it was to the detriment of me.


    The black cloth stretched over the narrow space of the viewing platform is impregnated with heat and relentlessly raises the temperature in the space where I lie down.


    Even though it is a small space, I wondered what would happen if I covered it with the feverish cloth. In the blink of an eye, a little sauna was created.


    What happened to the fact that I was putting ice in a bucket to prevent this from happening?


    Could it be that the sunshine of the sea was so hard that my ice melted in an instant?


    I turn my gaze towards the bucket I made with my fearful earth magic.


    ''''............Huh?¡¡We don''t even have ice, or even a bucket of it.


    But there was no ice, or even a bucket of it.


    What is the meaning of this? I looked around hurriedly and even turned over the blanket I had pulled over the edge.


    But there was no bucket on the viewing platform.


    As I was tilting my head uncomprehendingly, I heard Irvine''s voice from below.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Chill out!


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had ice!


    ''Oh!¡¡You guys have some good stuff with ice.


    When I heard this, I realized that the ice had been stolen, and I looked through the gap in the black cloth I had left slightly open.


    There, Irvine, Malt and Rumba were gathered on the deck, sitting down and cooling off with the ice I had made.


    ''Ice thieves!''


    I shouted, pointing my finger at them, and the three of them turned around in unison.


    You, you stole the ice from me, and you''re drinking and cooling off in the sunshine all by yourselves, that''s not fair.


    I''d love to do that too.


    ''Oh, you''re up at last!¡¡Now get down here!


    While I''m half angry and half envious, Irvine and the others swallow and invite my hand.


    Don''t they feel guilty for taking people''s things without permission?


    Thinking about this, I first activated my ice magic to get rid of the sticky sweat.


    A white cold air starts to drift out as if to envelop my surroundings.


    The air around me instantly becomes chilly and cold, and it takes away the heat from my burning body at once.


    It''s very comfortable, but if I do too much, I''ll catch a cold, so I use wind magic to dissipate the cold air appropriately.


    It drifts around, wiping away the cold air and gently caressing my skin.


    The sweat that I had been sweating on is now gone.


    Oh, the wonderful magic.


    The anger I felt earlier seems to have subsided a bit, thanks to the refreshing sensation I get after a bath.


    But I vow to get back at him later for making me sweat and interrupting my nap.


    I slowly descend the shroud with a gloating smile, wondering what kind of payback I''m going to get.


    Then I get off the main mast and as I reach the deck, Roomba comes over with ice.


    ''Al-!¡¡Just crush this up and make it into a crunchy guy.


    Mr. Lumumba, what''s a crunchy guy?


    Malt and Irvine nodded their heads at Rumba''s words.


    ''A guy who crunches is a shaved ice, right?¡¡I ate in the city of Kicker.


    Yes!


    I asked him to make sure, and Roomba smiled and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Irvine and Malt, who were separated, didn''t seem to know and had a question mark on their heads. I knew of their ignorance, and I saw that I had the squeamishness to take advantage here.


    I almost smile a little badly, but I manage to stifle it and make a refreshing smile.


    ''Then I''ll make it, and Lumumba can get a barrel of grape juice from the pantry. Irvine and Malt, a bowl and a spoon.


    ''Oh!¡¡You''re going to play that!¡¡Let''s go. You guys.


    Understanding that it''s a request to make the shaved ice better, Roomba walks to the cabin with Irvine and Malt.


    It''s easy to make a bowl and a spoon or so with earth magic, but I ask Irvine and Malt to leave for a moment to ask them to leave.


    Either way, I can''t show them spatial magic here, so I''ll have to bring some Aldonia grape juice with me. Perhaps it''s not unnatural.


    After watching the three of us disappear to the cabin door, I look out to the sea from the deck and activate the water magic method.


    I manipulate the flowing ocean water in the blink of an eye and make the water ball in sea water appear as an elephant.


    I activate ice magic on the floating water ball and freeze it all at once.


    All at once, the water ball turns into a hard ice ball and generates cold air.


    I cut the ice ball into reasonable pieces with a slash of wind magic.


    I freeze the two ice cubes, which shatter with a thumping sound, into a size suitable for shaved ice and fine tune it.


    There''s no need for a large ice ball, so I make sure no one around me is looking at it before I use spatial magic to store it.


    Phew, now the seawater shaved ice is ready.


    The seawater was condensed all at once by ice magic. The salt content in the seawater must be very concentrated.


    It reminds me of freezing aquariums in midsummer.


    I can see Irvine and Malt suffering from the salty shaved ice.


    I can''t help but let out a chuckle as I imagine the scene to come.


    The seawater ice ball is stored using spatial magic, and this method seems to work anytime.


    When I return to the village, I''ll give it a try with Thor.


    With that kind of thought, I generated ice for Roomba and me.


    The ice made from seawater has more impurities and is cloudy, but neither of us will notice it because we''re both idiots.


    After sitting on the deck for a while, the three men returned from the cabin door with dishes and barrels.


    Rumba put down the doss and kegs and smiled vigorously.


    ''Now, make it fast!


    Hey, who wants to go first?


    Just in case I make them in the order in which they apply here, I''m afraid I''ll make a mistake and end up with a seawater shaved ice for myself.


    ''Mr. Roomba first,''


    ''No, I''ve already had a few. You guys can eat first.


    Thanks to the beauty of the style of our seniors and juniors, we can hand out seawater shaved ice in an easy to understand manner.


    Relationships and ties are often troublesome, but this is the only time they come in handy.


    ''Okay, I''ll start with Irvine and Malt then!


    I make a death threat with a carefree smile.


    I''m going to kill both of them at once.


    "Oh, dear. Does Master Alfried have a very lively smile on his face today?


    The Irvine guy almost got the idea, and I consciously erase my smile.


    I think a little evil was leaking out. ''You''re a sharp guy.


    ''I wonder what it''s like for the ice to be fluffy?


    Malt didn''t seem to understand what I was doing, and he was thinking about the fluffy shaved ice, probably because he had heard the story from Roomba.


    Seawater shaved ice is white, fluffy, and slightly accented food.


    I pick up a block of ice made of seawater while trying to be as calm as possible.


    Then I crush the ice chunk into as much pieces as possible with the application of ice magic, and pile the ice grains in a smooth pile in my bowl. The grains falling from the ice cubes shine in the sunlight.


    ''''Ooh, I knew you could use ice magic.


    ''Wow!''¡¡Being able to make ice so fine........ Alfried-sama is actually a magical genius, isn''t he?


    Irvine says admiringly, and Malt praises him exaggeratedly.


    Magic is easier to handle if you use the original, so this is the least you can make up.


    As long as it''s right in front of you, you can create a clear image of what you want to do with it.


    It''s basically more difficult to create something out of nothing.


    It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one who can do this relatively smoothly, because I''ve been exposed to a lot of things on earth.


    ''If I can use ice magic, I''ll have no trouble finding a job in the future. I''m sure that the ice wizards are valuable and will be called upon by the royalty, right?


    I frown blatantly at Irvine''s words.


    ''Yeah. I don''t want to do that. I want to live in the village of Coriat.


    I''ve decided that I''m going to enjoy the slow life life for a second time. There''s no way I''m going to be called and bound by royalty.


    ''Well, Master Alfried is a nobleman. He has no ambition, he doesn''t want money or position.


    That''s what got my parents in trouble, though!


    The three of them say, "That''s different," and start laughing.


    A son who can use magic offers to be a filial son, but Mother Erna and Father Nord are bitter.


    They love and serve their homeland.


    This is the mirror of a nobleman''s child.


    While I nodded my head in my mind, Mort muttered innocently.


    ''If you want to stay in the village of Colliat and can use ice magic, how about being an ice-house keeper or something?


    What''s an ice house supervisor?


    I don''t know what it is, but it feels like a profession that pulls at my heartstrings!


    Realizing this gut feeling, I stopped producing shaved ice and crowded over to Malt.


    ''Dwaah!¡¡Suddenly your eyes lit up!


    I tell him with my eyes to hurry up and say the rest of the words, despite Malt''s surprise.


    The icehouse keepers build a pantry in the basement and freeze it with ice magic. People who use the ice chamber can regularly pay the manager to freeze and store their food for them. The use is sort of like a food freezer and caretaker.


    ..........


    What''s the matter?


    When Malt told me about the job of ice room caretaker, I was in awe.


    I was in awe of the ice house keeper''s job.


    If I got the job, I could do it while I was in the village of Coriat. All I have to do is go back to the time when the ice is about to melt and unleash my ice magic.


    If we can build an ice-house that can be frozen, we can store foodstuffs like royalty using magic tools.


    This is the only way to get the best out of it. The number of people with stomach upsets would also decrease.


    I think this is a job that can make a great contribution to the life of the village of Koliat.


    The ice house would be used by everyone in the village, and no one would think of stealing it. And if you steal it, the other villagers will just beat you up.


    That''s right, I''m not tied to the ice chamber, I just need to unleash my ice magic on them periodically.


    All I have to do is spend time in the mansion and a steady income will come in.


    ........Isn''t that perfect?


    ''''Being a caretaker in the ice room is great........ I''ll make it one of the professions I want to be in the future.


    Yeah?


    ''''Well, it''s generally a profession that old ice wizards take up to live out the rest of their lives in the countryside.


    As I''m shaking with emotion, Mort chuckles and Irvine half-eyes me to add to it.


    I don''t care if it''s an old wizard or a young one," he says, "whoever wants to do it can do it. Whoever wants to do it can do it.


    When we return, we should tell my father and mother Erna about one of our future ambitions.


    I''m sure they''ll be very pleased. With that in mind, I re-generate the shaved ice.


    I''m sure they''ll be happy to hear that. Nord and Erna are going to have a hard time with that.


    Mr. Rumba, that''s not going to happen.


    A sweet little boy talking about his future.


    I''m sure they''ll be supportive.


    Can I get a shaved ice now?


    Yeah, yeah. I''m gonna melt.


    Malt and Irvine point to the shaved ice and say covetously, so I smile and hand them the bowl and spoon with the saltwater shaved ice on it.


    ''Here you go. Try it on the ice alone first. Shaved ice is the best way to eat it all at once.


    ''Oh!¡¡Sorry!


    I love it!


    Saying that, the two of them shoveled in a large amount of seawater shaved ice at once.......


    ''''It''s so salty!''''


    I blew it out in a big way.


    I''m grateful about the ice room, but that''s not the same as having my nap interrupted.

 111-Be obedient to lazy feelings

    The rear section on the ship. Me, Aleusha and Illya are sitting on the wooden chairs placed there, having a graceful tea time.


    The sea breeze strokes our hair and cheeks as we tilt our teacups.


    The wind is a little rougher than the plains of Koliat village, but the irregularity of its flow is interesting.


    The incessant sound of waves and the chirping of sea birds. The sea has its own natural advantages that are different from those on the ground.


    The horizon in the distance is very beautiful, and the sea and the sky seem to blend together.


    Far above, clouds of all shapes and sizes are flowing in the sky as if they were celebrating freedom.


    No, it''s us who are flowing.¡¡And now we''re on a boat, and we''re moving forward.


    We are now in a boat, and we are going on a boat over the vastness of the sea, and we are under the illusion that we are the only ones in the world. That''s how vast the ocean is, and it makes one feel deeply moved.


    The sea is so beautiful.


    As I was looking out at the ocean, Aleusha, sitting in front of me, sipped her tea and her eyes widened.


    ''''........This is delicious. I think this is the best tea I''ve ever had.''''


    It wasn''t a word of concern because I was a nobleman and a client, but a voice that sounded sincerely surprised.


    ''''As I recall, these tea leaves are royal feed, right?


    Ilya says, equally surprised.


    Ilya is a countess. She must have had a penchant for tea. I was able to guess correctly.


    If this was Irvine or Roomba, I''m sure he would say a different brand with a scowl.


    Yes, that''s right. That''s right, it''s Royal Feed.


    Of course, there are many kinds of teas in this world, but among them, I like Royal Feed the best because it is fragrant and has an elegant taste without any bad taste.


    You can enjoy it with a little sugar, or you can enjoy the aroma and taste without sugar.


    I mean, Erna''s mother is a big fan of Royal Feed, so she makes me drink it first.


    So eventually, we all liked Royal Feed and kept drinking it, probably because we have her blood in our veins.


    Even Elinora''s sister, who had never been interested in tea before, said she didn''t like anything other than royal feed.


    ''''It''s much better than the ones we''ve been drinking at the mansion.


    ''I see that Master Alfried likes tea so much that he can make it himself.


    Well, yeah.


    We have a lot of people in our house who get upset that I''m not a good brewer of tea. It''s a servant skill I''ve acquired because of that.


    Well, it''s worth being taught strictly because I use spatial magic to transition and drink tea outside, though. Thanks to that, I can drink good tea whenever I want.


    I tilt the cup and sip the tea.


    The warmth of the tea is accompanied by the warmth of the tea, and the elegant, yet mild aroma of Royal Feed spreads through the air.


    You can also use your own personal computer to make sure that you have the right information.


    It''s the usual taste of peace of mind. It''s not quite as good as Erna''s mother or Sarah''s, but it''s at a level where you can get a passing grade.


    As I was sipping my tea with this in mind, I felt a large wave bounce at the edge of my vision.


    The sudden loud noise startled me and I looked in that direction to catch a glimpse of a long, snake-like body. Then the long body sank into the sea and became invisible.


    ''''........What was that?''''


    It''s probably the Sea Serpent. It''s a big snake monster in the sea.


    I ask without thinking, and Aleusha replies flatly.


    No, no, no, I''ve seen big snakes and moray eels in my past life, and I know they''re there, right?


    But with that shadow you just saw, it''s many times larger than a man, isn''t it?


    I''d be swallowed whole by a human being.


    When I have a frightened expression on my face, Ilya makes a calm voice to make sure it''s okay.


    ''''It''s okay. The Sea Serpent is not a monster that is that difficult to deal with.


    Yes, that''s right. And that''s why we have members of the Roomba and Silver Wind.


    Besides, if it comes down to it, I can escape to the sky, and there''s even a transition, so I''ll be fine.


    I told myself that and sipped my tea to calm myself down.


    Then, as we were chatting to distract ourselves somewhat, Aleusha suddenly said.


    ''''Isn''t Alfried-sama''s magic strange?''''


    What do you mean, it''s funny?


    ''''You can do ice magic, and you can chant without chanting, right?¡¡Are you really a child?


    If you combine it with the age of my previous life, I''m thirty-four years old, but it''s only been seven years since I was born in this world.


    ''''Isn''t it possible to omit ice magic and chanting if you work hard enough?


    I tilted my head and replied somehow, and Aleusha slammed the table with a bang.


    ''Because I can''t!''


    ''I know how you feel, but Aleutha, calm down!


    Ilya admonished Aleusha as she leaned forward.


    I feel as if Illya is also blaming me for something.


    I''m not sure if the ice magic might have an aptitude problem, but I feel like the chanting could easily be omitted.


    When I was thinking about this, Aleusha, who has settled down, asks me.


    ''''How can you use ice magic?''''


    If you say something like sense or aptitude or talent here, Aleusha''s heart will be torn to shreds.


    Generally speaking, I''m the one who was given the aptitude for all the attributes by God, so I don''t know if I could explain the process of using it or not.......


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a lot of experience in this field.


    The only advice I can give you is what God said to me, right?¡¡And the rest is a personal thing, and I don''t know if it will work.


    Magic control?


    Their voices overlap with my twisted words.


    I create a water ball with water magic as an example.


    Aleusha''s temples are tugged, but I don''t care. It would be troublesome if I had to chant and so on every time I invoked magic, wouldn''t it?


    Then I try to make the water ball floating in front of me look like an iron ball, or imitate a dragon, or turn it into twenty or more separate pieces.


    When I think about it, I think it was only after I was able to do this much trickery that I became able to use ice magic.


    Looking at the water ball that changes shape one after another and moves around in all directions, Aleusha and Illya''s eyes widen.


    ''''You have great control. I''m limited to five at best.''''


    One, two, three ... ten, eleven water balls. Don''t move it a bit!¡¡I''m counting now!


    ''You''re missing the honorific, Aleusha,''


    I find it interesting that Aleusha is counting frantically, so I move the water ball.


    Aleusha gets angry when I blatantly move it and interfere with her, so I stop moving it and secretly split the water ball.


    ''''........Twenty!


    What?¡¡By all accounts, there are more than a few more than that, right?


    ''Huh?¡¡It''s increasing!


    Aleusha finally finishes counting, but when Ilya points it out to her, she screams bareheadedly.


    It''s interesting to see the always calm Aleusha get flustered.


    Well, if it''s just a simple move, I can split it up and move it to about sixty.


    Just like the psychic I used in the snowball fight.


    Sometimes I think I''m not very good at manipulating them, as I couldn''t prepare that many and defeat Elinora''s sister.


    I''m very aware that she''s a monster, but I''m a bit depressed. It''s only since then that I''ve started to focus more and more on training in magic control and magic manipulation.


    ''''.................30. In other words, if you can''t control and manipulate magic at this level, you can''t use ice magic.......


    Aleusha mutters with a faraway look in her eyes.


    I thought I tried to give her advice out of concern, but I feel like I broke her heart as a result.


    Well, I think I can acquire this much control if I only think about magic all day long and live a life of eating and magic and sleeping and magic again.


    Then you can empty your magic power in a desperate attempt to increase the amount of magic. The more magic power you have, the more practice you''ll be able to do. It''s hard to keep using more magic power while your body is getting lazy, though.


    ''''The method I told you about isn''t always absolute, right?


    ''''No, the Third Princess Leila-sama, who is famous for being able to use ice magic, is also skilled in controlling magic, so that must be important.


    Really?


    I''ve never seen the third princess or anything like that since she didn''t even come to the party. Lightly loli I only heard from Viscount Yulina and the others that she was a limp princess who could use ice magic.


    When I''m making a strange face, Illya opens her mouth.


    ''''Whenever there are events in the royal capital, Leila-sama will make a large ice statue for the citizens to enjoy. The ice statues are also shaped in such a way that you may wonder if they were really made by magic. It''s famous as one of the pleasures of the people of King''s Landing.


    Heh, I''d love to see if you have such a beautiful ice statue.


    I''m sure I could make one myself if I did it, but I''m sure it would look different from what I made and what someone else made. I''m also interested in the works that people in this world have imagined and created.


    You can go to the capital anytime you want by transferring to the city, so next time you have an event, I''ll show my face.


    When I was thinking about this, Ilya asked me at the same time.


    "Alfried-sama, do you have any tricks for breaking chanting?


    I think the only answer to that is this.


    "Thinking the chanting is a pain in the ass.


    Yes?


    ..........


    Ilya blinks her crinkled eyes and Aleusha falls silent.


    ''Because chanting is like a textbook thing that you won''t need once you get used to it, right?¡¡It''s much better to devote your consciousness to controlling your magic and imagining it than to frantically memorizing and chanting such things.


    I said that when Mother Erna asked me to explain it to her before, too.


    And Mother Erna said, "I see, it''s definitely a pain in the ass. It''s exactly as Al thinks," she nodded, and a few months later, she used some magic without chanting or discarding chanting.


    This is obvious.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you want to do with it.


    You can just follow your own lazy feelings and lose it because it''s too much trouble.


    Yes, just like me and mother Erna.


    When Illya heard my explanation, she rolled her eyes and Aleusha''s shoulders shook.


    ''''Don''t be silly...!''''


    Aleusha''s cries echoed across the wide sea and sky.

 112-This kind of fishing is not bad

    ''Hey, Al!¡¡Let''s go fishing!


    I was lounging in a hammock in the cabin when Roomba opened the door and said so.


    ''Fishing?''


    Yeah, fishing!¡¡We''re going to catch some fish to make more food for dinner.


    He smiled and showed me a fishing rod.


    It is not a fishing rod with a reel or anything like that, but a pole without a reel. It''s a postponed fishing rod without a reel. It is a simple rod with a long line at the tip and float, weight and a hook.


    It''s so big that it seems to hit the ceiling unless it''s at an angle.


    I wondered if it was fishing. It''s nice to feel the sea breeze and stare at the sky.


    ''What are you talking about?¡¡Fishing is good because you can catch fish, right?


    I muttered deeply, and Lumumba replied with a scowl.


    It''s a good thing that everyone, including Elinora and Thor, says such things.


    I think it is good to enjoy the passage of time and chat while fishing.


    It''s good enough to fish in the intervals of chatting.


    ''Well, we''re going to have more dinner anyway. Let''s go!


    Then Roomba walks up to me and pushes the hammock up from underneath.


    With that, I, being of a lighter weight, am able to float up and place myself on Roomba''s shoulders.


    I''m surprised by the sudden feeling of floating, but it''s pretty fun.


    All right, let''s get up on deck!


    Oh!


    So I came on deck with the Roomba on my shoulders.


    There were a lot of first-time Irvine, Malt and Douglas sailors casting their poles into the water.


    There was no wind now and the waves were calm, so it was a good time to fish.


    ''Oh, Al''s here too!¡¡Come here!


    As we walked on deck, Irvine and Malt waved for us to come over.


    In response, I moved to the edge of the ship, still on Roomba''s shoulders.


    Whoa, maybe it''s because I''m on Roomba''s shoulders, or maybe it''s because I can look into the ocean with room to spare, but don''t freak out. If I fall like this, I''m going to hit the water.


    "Okay, let''s just drop it into the ocean.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait. It''s light and would make a good bait on a hook.


    Irvine and Malt started to say things, and I instantly got off Roomba''s shoulder and went around to their backs.


    ''Are you sure you want to say that?¡¡Now whether you two fall into the sea or not, it all depends on my feet, okay?


    They''re sitting on the edge of the boat, a sort of railing, and if I give them a light push with my foot, they''re instantly docked.


    ''I''m just kidding. I don''t want any more seawater.


    ''Yeah, yeah. Just kidding!


    Irvine and Malt grinned at each other, but their expressions were strained.


    They had learned their lesson from the seawater shaved ice earlier.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    ''''Alfried-sama''s eyes are like dead fish, so he only looks serious.


    ''Oh, he reminds me of the fish he had at the barbecue the other day--wow!¡¡Please don''t kick me!¡¡Falling!


    A little indignantly, I pushed Malt and Irvine back with my foot and they started screaming in a funny way. The other sailors laughed at the scene, so I''ll spare you the charge of insulting me here.


    Who has the eyes of a dead fish? At all.


    ''Ooh, Al!¡¡I''m ready for the rod!


    Apparently, while we were doing that, Roomba was getting the poles ready for us.


    Thank goodness for this.


    ''It''s long and heavy, so be careful with it, okay?


    With a fatherly line, I was about to take the rod from the Roomba, but if I took it first, it would be too much trouble when I sat down.


    I guess he sensed this, and Irvine on the left and Douglas on the right opened up a large space for me.


    ''Thank you,''


    I thanked Lumumba, Irvine, and Douglas for their help, and then I followed their example and sat down on the porch.


    Most of the poles in this world are made from a tree called the Chinaman tree, which grows on the seashore.


    It''s a good choice for a pole because it''s water-resistant, flexible and strong.


    I''ve already got the bait, so you can just drop it in.


    That''s what Roomba told me to do, and when I looked at the end of the needle, I saw a small fish on the tip, so I just dunked the needle into the sea. It was a little big for a small fish, but I didn''t mind.


    The float on the surface of the sea was floating on a pole, and that''s all there was to it.


    This is all there is to it, but for some reason it was fun to stare at them.


    I felt the sea breeze and looked at the blue sea and sky.


    River fishing is good, but sea fishing in the vast ocean is also good. The scenery is great and the sense of freedom is even better.


    ........It''s nice to have a peaceful time.


    As I look back on the busyness of my past life, I savor the flow of time as I chew on it.


    As I watch Uki mindlessly for a while, Irvine, who is next to me, opens his mouth.


    I''m going to catch a big fish this time," he says.


    You never catch anything good talking like that, my friend.


    Seeing Irvine''s enthusiasm, Mort shrugs his shoulders in dismay.


    ''What?''¡¡If I catch a big one, I won''t feed it to you, okay?


    Hey hey, let''s hope we catch the creature first.


    What is it? Is Irvine not such a good place to fish?¡¡After all, if a person has an ugly heart, won''t he even attract fish?


    As I was sitting next to him thinking about it, Irvine''s rod snapped loudly.


    "Holy shit!


    Irvine sees it and sets up his rod.


    ''Oh!¡¡Your float is sinking pretty low!


    I followed his gaze as Douglas to my right said as he peeked out, and I saw that Irvine''s float had sunk quite deep.


    Irvine''s rod squeezed loudly and the line swayed from side to side.


    This must be a pretty big one, right?


    "Look!¡¡Malt!¡¡This is a pretty big one!


    Really?


    As Malt yelled in surprise, Irvine pulled the rod to weaken the fish.


    Then, after a minute of struggle, Irvine''s eyes snapped open.


    ''Here!


    Irvine raised his bouncing rod with great force.


    A large black shadow rises from the surface of the sea and is fished out with great vigor.


    The catch hovers in the air.


    As our eyes widened in anticipation of the big catch, we saw that it was a large leather shoe.


    ''Gyahahahahahaha!¡¡Surely this is a big one!¡¡Irvine!¡¡Oh, don''t worry!¡¡It''s Irvine''s prey. Nobody''s gonna take it. You''ll eat it by yourself!


    ''Whoa, whoa, whoa!¡¡Shut up!


    A ridiculed Irvine throws his rod back and grabs onto Malt.


    I see. So this is what Molto meant when he said he hoped to catch a living creature. Perhaps Irvine must have caught a non-living creature like this every time.


    ''Heh, how''s it feel to have a minute of deadly combat with a leather shoe?¡¡--Hey!¡¡Seriously, man, it''s dangerous!¡¡You will fall into the sea!


    I''m trying to drop it!


    The guys on the left are making a lot of noise.


    Fishing is supposed to be done in a more gentle way.


    "Hey, you guys are making a lot of noise. You''re scaring the fish away.


    I''m sorry.


    The two men become more mature when Douglas warns them.


    On the ship, the captain is the absolute ruler of everything. No one can resist the captain.


    Thanks to Douglas''s scolding, the two men have calmed down and the peace has returned.


    With that, the port-a-potty sailors, Douglas and Malt caught fish.


    Irvine was just barely snapping his teeth as the malt fueled him, and I was wondering if it was time for me to catch one too, when I got a hit.


    The float drifted on the surface of the water and sank with a plop.


    "Oh, I got it--


    What I thought was between the handle and the fish.


    The force of the fish is so strong that it pulls my body along with the pole.


    Just when I thought I was going to fall into the sea, the Roomba''s hands supported me firmly.


    Thank you, Roomba.


    I turn around and thank him, and Roomba smiles, showing his white teeth.


    ''I''ll be by your side for times like these!¡¡Never mind that!¡¡Better yet, keep your hands in the air?


    Yeah!


    What a handsome man. I think I understand why women like wild men.


    I squeezed my rod tightly while Roomba supported me.


    The fish on the hook is so big that it makes my pole scream and writhe.


    It''s a far cry from the river fish I''ve caught so far.


    If I caught a leather shoe or something, I would cry.


    This is the real thing!¡¡Irvine!


    Yuck!


    To the left, Mort and Irvine were arguing about it, while me and Roomba pulled on our rods with the sailors watching us.


    Then the prey finally began to weaken and gradually rise to the surface.


    The sunlight reflected the white belly and scales of the fish, making them glisten.


    ''Okay, not leather shoes!


    ''Even Mr. Lumumba?¡¡You''re messing with it too much!


    I almost lost strength when I heard the exchange between Roomba and Irvine, but I managed to hold on.


    I continued to pull on the prey, harassed, as it flailed around on the surface of the water trying to escape the hook.


    It had been a few minutes since we pulled our prey out, and finally its pull became weak.


    ''Al!¡¡Here!


    Yeah!


    Feeling this, we put all our strength into our rods and swung them up as hard as we could.


    A fish jumped out of the water and soared through the air.


    It was a tuna-like fish more than sixty centimeters long with a face like a tuna.


    It had a bluish back and sharp dorsal fins. It had a blueish back and a sharp dorsal fin, and more than anything else, its large horns sprouting from its forehead were very distinctive.


    Why do fish have horns?


    ''It''s a dusky tuna!''


    As one of the sailors shouted, the Dos Tuna was slammed into the middle of the ship.


    Then he bounces his chitterling body. That''s a lot of energy.


    It must have jumped about fifteen centimeters.


    ''You did it, Al!¡¡That''s going to make for a gorgeous dinner!


    Roomba shouldered me and squealed with joy.


    Everyone cheered at that.


    Maybe this dosage of tuna is a child, so I''m not sure if we can all eat it, but I''m not going to be so wild right now.


    Just bask in the joy and satisfaction of a big catch.


    How did I catch such a big one?¡¡I was only going to catch the little fish.


    I suddenly came to myself and whispered something like that, to which Douglas replied as a matter of course.


    If you''re feeding on small fish, you''ll only catch the big ones. Didn''t you want to catch the big fish from the start?


    Oh, I see. Come to think of it, I think Roomba had a slightly larger fish on his hook for a small fish.


    So from that time on, the only fish I could catch were bigger ones.


    I don''t know. I was going to go fishing peacefully, though.


    When I exhale tiredly, the Roomba below me makes a strange noise.


    What''s the matter with you?


    It''s nothing.


    Sometimes, this kind of fishing isn''t so bad.

 113-Greatness of the ancestors

    Okay, we''re gonna catch a big one!¡¡I''m not going to let my guest, a nobleman, defeat me!


    "Oh!


    When Douglas blasted, the sailors responded vigorously and went back to their respective fishing grounds.


    Maybe it''s because a kid like me caught a Dos Maguro, but the adults can''t afford to lose either. They all held their fishing rods in their hands as they stared at the surface of the sea.


    If they stared at us like that, the fish wouldn''t be so scared that they wouldn''t come to us.


    I took a break from fishing because I couldn''t even hold a fishing pole anymore. As expected of a seven-year old boy, his stamina is very poor.


    So now Roomba is fishing instead of me.


    If he catches a fish, he will catch a nice one with his strong arm.


    By the way, my Dosage Tuna was brought into the kitchen immediately by the crew and the cook.


    Now it would be tightened by the cooks immediately, and the fish would be in the process of being bled out and dismantled.


    I asked the chef to bring it to me if he could, as I wanted to eat it as sashimi later.


    Fortunately, I had some soy sauce on hand, thanks to Tory. This was the perfect opportunity for me to have the sashimi I had been longing for.


    Sashimi culture exists in this world as well, but it seems to have spread only a little in the areas near the sea.


    The Misfirito Kingdom, which is far from the sea, doesn''t seem to have much of a sashimi eating culture, as I didn''t see any sashimi in the royal capital.


    On the contrary, in Kagura, which is surrounded by the sea, the sashimi culture is prevalent, and in the port city of Esports, it is said that only a few people eat it.


    Yes, it''s just as expected of the country of origin of soy sauce. That''s as expected of Kagura.


    We are looking forward to arriving in Kagura more and more.


    As I was walking on the deck of the ship thinking about that, I heard a scream from the back of the ship.


    ''''Aaaaaaaaah!''''


    ''Hey, Aleusha!¡¡If you want to practice water magic, do it over there!¡¡My clothes are wet!


    ''Everyone over there is fishing and running around and it''s distracting!


    When I looked at the situation to see what was going on, it was just the two of them practicing their magic in the rear.


    Apparently, they are practicing magic control just like I said.


    Because of the failure of Aleusha''s water magic control, her whole body was soaked, and Ilya, who was sitting at the table, was caught up in it and her feet were soaked.


    Ilya moved the table and chairs around and took up a position at the edge, trying not to get caught up in Aleusha''s magic.


    And Ilya was trying to recreate the Jenga piece with earth magic.


    I stared at the lettered and angled piece I had created, adjusting its shape through the earth magic I had created.


    It seems that he decided that it was impossible to make letters out of the blue, so he started by making them the same size. It''s not a clean rectangle, it''s a distorted one, but after months of working on it, it''ll become a beautiful shape.


    Meanwhile, Aleusha was once again chanting a spell to create a water ball in the air.


    .........one, two, three, four.......four. It seems that''s about the only thing he can consistently produce.


    Well, rather than producing a lot of them, it''s more effective to produce fewer and practice precise movements.


    When I see Aleusha fidgeting with the water poles with poor movements, it makes me feel somewhat itchy.


    I guess she realizes that this is different from hitting a water ball against a demon.


    Aleusha may have thought the same thing, but her expression was grim.


    Maybe it''s because she''s covered in water and her dark blue bangs are hanging down, but she looks like a ghost, and that''s scary.


    I was thinking about maneuvering the water polo in front of him and teasing him, but I didn''t know what he would do if I made him angry, so I quietly walked away.


    I went back to the deck and went back to check on Irvine and the others who were fishing.


    Behind Irvine, I saw a pile of driftwood, leather shoes, jars, cloth and rope.


    ''What''s this?''¡¡Garbage?


    When I blurted out a word like that, Malt burst out laughing as if he couldn''t stand it.


    ''''Puhahaha!¡¡Look at that!¡¡Master Alfried says it''s trash, too!


    Yuck!


    Having already been teased a number of times, Irvine spoke back without keeping the laughing Malt in sight.


    Irvine still doesn''t seem to be able to catch the creature. On the other hand, I think it''s more difficult to catch anything other than a living thing so far.


    ''When I tell you how excited Irvine is when he''s catching pots........................kukk.


    Where did you hook the jar?


    I asked Malt, stifling a laugh as he said.


    Can a needle get stuck in something as hard as a jar?¡¡Can you hook it up to the mouthpiece and see if that helps?¡¡No, that''s all it would take to get it off before you could fish it out.


    ''It''s more accurate to say it got caught in a small hole and crack in the jar than it was hooked. That''s Irvine, man.


    On the contrary, it''s amazing.


    I observe the jar as I admire Irvine''s wasted talent, or should I call it luck.


    There is a small hole in the surface of the rounded brown jar, with a spiderweb-like crack in the center of it. How could a needle be caught in such a place?


    As I was looking at the jar and the driftwood, I heard a zigzagging sound behind me.


    It sounded a little different from the sound of a sailor going by or Irvine and his crew walking by.


    The sound made me feel uncomfortable, and I slowly turned around.


    There was only the jar from earlier, and Irvine and the others were still sitting on the edge.


    ........Strange?


    The moment I thought that, the jar in front of me started to move.


    A jar that moved with a zorizzy feeling of friction between the deck and the jar. The jar moved about ten centimeters and then stopped.


    I was stunned by the unbelievable sight, but I quickly came to myself.


    No matter how much of a fantasy world we live in, the pot couldn''t have moved on its own. I''m sure some hermit crab-like creature or demon is in there.


    Even so, the fact that the jar moves on its own is an uncanny sight, so I quietly keep my distance.


    Then I bend my legs and stare at it, and the jar shakes with a short throbbing sound.


    ........what is it? I feel as if I''ve found a cockroach in the house and I''m sure it''s behind the wardrobe.


    Something is in the jar.


    I''m too scared to look in to see for sure, so I go to call out to Irvine and a strange tentacle pops out of the hole in the jar.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    What?


    I let out a cry of surprise and the members of the team, including Irvine, Mort and Rumba, turned around.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Look at these legs sprouting out of the d*mn jar!¡¡Tubogany?!


    You''re not. That''s not a foot, that''s a tentacle. An octopus'' foot, to be precise.


    Douglas admonishes Roomba, who is about to pick up the great sword in surprise.


    Apparently, the sea demons have a hermit crab-like demon that is as big as a man.


    It is said that they compensate for their vital points and blind spots by carrying hard material such as rocks on their backs.


    It''s true. Inside is an octopus.


    Irvine calmly judges the contents of the jar as he looks into it.


    Nah, it''s an octopus. You''ve lost your surprise.


    Seeing me patting my chest in relief, he chuckles as if I''m just a guy who can''t help himself.


    No, no, you would be surprised if a tentacle suddenly came out of a jar.


    ''You did it, Irvine. Now you''ve caught one fish.


    ''Sarcasm!¡¡I don''t eat octopuses, so I won''t be among my prey!


    ''What?¡¡Is the octopus poisonous?


    The octopus is delicious. You can process it and boil it and eat it as sashimi, or you can grill it with salt and eat the quail.


    It goes well with sake, don''t you think? What''s the one thing you can''t eat, poison?


    No, it''s not poisonous, but you can''t eat this stuff.


    Irvine says with disgust, pointing at the octopus that has emerged from the jar.


    ''Really?''


    No, well, it''s gross and I don''t think I want to eat it.


    I''ve never eaten anything like it.


    I know it''s not poisonous, but I don''t think I''d want to eat it either, and I don''t think I''ve ever seen anyone do it.


    I look at them, and Mort, Lumumba and Douglas respond in that way.


    Douglas, who has lived at sea for a long time, says so, probably because there''s no culture of eating octopus around here.


    It is true that you wouldn''t normally think of eating a slimy creature with a full leg like this. Even I, who was used to eating octopus in a past life, think so.


    Whoever ate octopus, sea cucumber or sea urchin first must be a genius.


    I can''t imagine from what point of view an octopus looks so delicious.


    But I know how good octopus is, and I''m not afraid of it.


    ''Okay, let''s cook a little octopus,''


    ""Yeah!"


    When I muttered that, the three of them, except for Roomba, raised their voices as if they were donkeys.


    That''s rude. You look at people like they''re monsters, and if you cook properly, they''ll be delicious.

 114-Lets eat sashimi

    No, no, no, don''t do that!¡¡It''s never going to taste good, is it?¡¡It''s not something for humans to eat!


    Being curious is a child''s prerogative, but you''re being too reckless!


    Irvine and Malt stop me with a shout.


    ''It''s okay, because if you cook it right, it''ll taste great!¡¡I''m sure Irvine and Malt will love it, too, right?


    That''s never gonna happen!


    I talk to them, pointing, but Irvine and Malt immediately deny it.


    What can I say? The sight of this undulating, brown body with countless suckers on the soles of its feet doesn''t give me an appetite for... well... it doesn''t.


    It doesn''t look edible by any means. People in the past are really great.


    Yeah, if you prep it and boil it, it will be red like a shrimp, so it''s fine. If it goes that far, it will look delicious.


    Seeing my frightened face, Irvine warns me again.


    ''If you want to stop, it''s now or never, okay?


    Don''t worry. I''ll get it right. I''ll make it taste good.


    Perhaps because I had a friend who loved to fish in a previous life, I''ve also prepped octopuses.


    As long as it doesn''t have a structure unique to the other world, I don''t think it will fail. Besides, prep work on an octopus is much easier than on a fish.


    ''''.........I''ll never poison you, right?''''


    If you thought Irvine was going to stop you in a bad way, you were afraid of that. But still, it''s rude to call me a poisoner.


    Don''t worry. I won''t let you poison me.


    I reply with a carefree smile and Irvine gives me a blatantly relieved look.


    I might give him a taste, though.


    ''Al sounds more brave than the brave men in the fairy tales, you know.


    ...do you really want to eat it?


    Malt and Mr. Douglas sound sincerely surprised.


    ''Well, Al can make it taste good, can''t he?¡¡You''d better feed me if you can!


    Aren''t you scared of the Roomba?


    Mr. Douglas asks Roomba, who smiles broadly and declares he''s going to eat octopus, in horror.


    ''Al''s usually developing new dishes, you know. ''You know, Irvine and Malt ate at the diner in the village of Coriat too, right?¡¡Spaghetti and eggs and stuff.


    I ate it, but.... Is that the one Alfried-sama made?


    Yes,


    Irvine asks Rumba fearfully, but I answered the question by beaming with pride at him. Well, spaghetti is a product of Bartolo''s perfection, lightly shed from his knowledge of his previous life.


    ''It''s a lie!¡¡There''s no way someone trying to eat this ghetto could make such a delicious and sophisticated dish!¡¡That''s one of the most fashionable and popular dishes in the kingdom of Misfirito!


    Just saying I eat octopus is a terrible thing to say.


    By the way, I didn''t know that spaghetti was in such a position.


    Well, it is a dish that can be a substitute for bread, so it is not surprising that it becomes popular. It''s not that hungry, though.


    ''''If Alfried-sama made that dish, maybe he could make this delicious as well... no, no, it''s impossible to make an octopus, as expected?


    Malt snarls as he looks at the octopus.


    If you don''t want to eat it, I''m not going to push you that hard, but I''m sure you''ll want to eat it when the food is done, right?


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    That''s why I asked Mr. Douglas and the head chef of the kitchen to rent a corner of the kitchen.


    However, I was worried about what might happen if I was left alone with a small child, so it was decided that I would have an assistant cook.


    My assistant this time is Elam, who has been a cook for five years.


    He is a young man with blond hair, blue eyes and gentle drooping eyes.


    As a cook, his physique is very slender, unlike the muscular sailors on deck, and he wears a clean white cook''s uniform.


    ''''Um ... um ... are you really going to do this?''''


    I''m in. I''ll cook the octopus.


    I answered once and for all to Elam, who asked fearfully, and Elam started to look somewhat distantly at me.


    The cooks who were listening to our conversation and Irvine and the others who were observing the event looked at Elam as if they were pitying him.


    It''s going to be okay, it''s going to be okay. I''m not going to die.


    Speaking of cooking an octopus, the process is a simple one. First, remove the head. Two. Remove the eyes. Rinse the head in water. 4. Rub salt into the fish. Boil the fish. Cool down. Follow these steps and you should be good to go.


    So, Elam. Now, Elam, please tighten your belt. And then I''ll prep the head by removing its contents.


    Elam huffs as he points to the octopus on the chopping board and instructs the stunned Elam to come to himself.


    ''You have guts in your head?''


    Does it seem like there''s a gut anywhere else but there?


    It doesn''t look like it''s anything but a head.


    The octopus has a structure where the eight legs are the arms, the eyes are the head, and the bulging head-like thing on top is the torso, so that means the part called the internal organs are packed into the bulging torso.


    ''''........So, Alfried-sama. How do you tighten it up?


    Elam froze with the knife and gave him a dubious look.


    ''There''s a nerve between your eyes, so you''ll need to prick it with the knife. It''s around five millimeters below the eye.


    This is it?


    Yes, if you can get it tightened properly, it should turn white.


    No, I''ll try!


    He replies in a way that doesn''t make Elam uncomfortable, with no hesitation in his mouth.


    Then Elam slowly brings the knife closer to the octopus.


    ''Oh, I forgot to mention that the octopus'' suction cups must be absorbed by the cutting board. If you don''t, the octopus will get out of control--


    My tentacles!¡¡Your arm!¡¡Help!


    He suddenly remembered the warning, but it was too late, and there was an octopus wrapped around Elam''s right arm.


    Wrapped around the slimy tentacle-like creature, Elam buzzed and waved his arm, trying to shake it off while screaming.


    But there was no way the octopus'' suckers would leave at that level.


    The octopus wraps its legs around Elam''s arm more to never get away from him.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good grip on the octopus with your left hand, but you can''t grab it because it''s so slimy.


    Wow, my right arm is being swallowed by an octopus.


    ''Hey, somebody get it!¡¡This guy won''t leave, and I can''t get it off because it''s so slimy and slimy when I try to grab it!


    "Hey, wait, Elam!¡¡Get away from me!¡¡Come over here and I''ll fire you!


    Chef?


    Elam asked his kitchen mates for help, but the fearful head chef cut him down in a flash.


    The stunned Elam''s expression is very amusing as it resembles a haniwa (clay figurine), but if you leave him any longer, he might run away crying, so I''ll save him.


    I''m going to help you. I''ll tighten it up and put my arms out here.


    Yes!


    When I said that, Elam instantly held out his wrapped right arm.


    Then I carefully listened to the octopus and grabbed its torso with my left hand with a gulp.


    Then I quickly jabbed the knife held in my right hand into the nerve between my eyes.


    The knife seemed to be able to cut the nerve cleanly, and the octopus'' color changed from a reddish brown to a grayish white.


    Thanks to being able to tighten it, the octopus''s body relaxed and Elam managed to pull the octopus off his arm.


    ''''My........arm.......''''


    Elam checked his arm while breathing roughly.


    Elam''s arm was covered in countless sucker marks, probably from being sucked hard by an octopus sucker.


    I don''t want to say too much, but it''s a little disgusting.


    I restrain my expression from getting too strong and say cheerfully to regain my composure.


    ''Well then, let''s get the guts out of his head.


    Yes, sir.


    It seems that Elam''s spirit was greatly diminished, but he didn''t seem to be dented.


    I''m sure he''s cooked more than just fish before, so Elam will get used to it.


    You put your finger in this head and turn it over," he said. "Put your fingers in this head and turn it over," he says, "and you''ll find the liver and guts here. Just be careful not to break the black ink pouch.


    As I explained, Elam stuck his hand in the head space and turned the contents over with a twirl.


    It''s a shocking picture for someone who doesn''t cook much, but perhaps because he''s used to gutting fish, Elam frowns and removes the guts quickly and efficiently.


    Then he has Elam remove the octopus'' eyeballs and the octopus preparation is done.


    The prep work is done, so the next step is to remove the slime.


    With the octopus on the cutting board, we move to the sink.


    At the same time, the other cooks who were in the sink move to the edge at once.


    When you press the switch above the faucet, a small amount of magical power is sucked out of my body and water flows.


    ''''Come on, assistant Elam-kun. Please wash the octopus with water.


    ''Eeeeeeee!¡¡W-what, me?


    It''s difficult to wash it while it''s on top of a wooden box like this. It also takes a lot of strength.


    It''s not because it''s too much trouble to get the slime off the octopus, or that you don''t want to touch it much. This is more efficient if Elam, who has large and strong hands, does this.


    ''''I don''t want to touch it anymore...''''


    "I exercise the prerogative of nobility.


    I command the whining Elam in a stern tone.


    ''You can tell me more like this, that you want to eat fresh meat, or drink alcohol, or eat the sea dragon, which is called a sea delicacy!


    ........what''s that? The average nobleman would say something so absurd? This is ridiculous.


    "...Elam, wash the octopus with your hands.


    ''I heard you were a friendly nobleman with no selfishness...?


    Elam seemed reluctant to say, with tears in his eyes, as he washed the octopus with his hands.


    ''Wash the octopus on its side, sliding it from its head to its feet.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiight?


    I know the feeling. I felt the same way the first time I washed my hands.


    I can''t tell you how slimy it feels when I wash it as I slide my hands over the octopus....


    Then Elam screamed and rinsed the octopus thoroughly, washing it with a good rinse and rubbing the salt into it.


    By the time the salt was rubbed in, Elam stopped screaming, but I noticed that he gradually lost his expression.


    Surely, Elam must have gotten used to the octopus.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    It may have been evening while I was cooking, but the sky and the sea had begun to take on an Akane color.


    A gradation of sky blue to reddish hues. The waves glistening in the reflection of the sunset were beautiful.


    While I was holed up in the galley, they caught a lot of fish, so we were going to have a party on deck tonight.


    The top of the deck had been cleaned and polished by the crew, and now there were long tables lined up in a row.


    Sailors and members of the Silver Wind were already seated by the tables, chatting happily in front of the brightly colored fish dishes.


    I noticed that my octopus dish was placed in the middle of each table as a test of courage.


    ''Hey, Al. We''re over here.


    The table with lots of octopus dishes and dos tuna sashimi was waved by Irvine, as if it were my special seat.


    ''Come on, food!¡¡We caught a ton of fish today, and the side dishes are gorgeous!¡¡Everyone, feast your eyes!¡¡But you have another voyage tomorrow, so drink in moderation.


    Everyone looks disappointed at Mr. Douglas'' last words.


    ''If you get drunk or something, you won''t be able to work tomorrow.


    ''d*mn!¡¡I can''t believe I''m going to have to leave my liquor in front of this much food...


    A little weak fruit wine would be nice, wouldn''t it?¡¡And Mr. Douglas says that moderation is fine, too.


    Patience. You''ve had enough booze to fill an esport, haven''t you?


    No, not if you two drink in moderation.


    Aleusha and Illya tastefully watched Irvine and Malt, who were shaking and moaning with their bodies.


    Come to think of it, it was a big feast to nourish their wisdom to get through the sea journey. I had completely forgotten about it.


    I''m still not able to drink, though, so I''m still in a fresh mood.


    This time, though, we had sashimi.


    Let''s drink to that!


    Cheers!


    Everyone strikes a cup of fruit water or wine to the tune of Mr. Douglas.


    Irvine, malt, and me, of course, fruit water.


    In front of my table are octopus rice made in an earthenware pot, octopus carpaccio, raw octopus sashimi, cucumber and octopus mixed with akara seed, and salted octopus feet.


    By the way, the octopus, we tasted it with Elam and it was fine. Rather, I was surprised that it was the most delicious one I had ever tasted.


    After all, I was keenly aware that eating it immediately after catching it makes a difference.


    It was interesting that Elam also let out the words ".......delicious" and looked complicated.


    The rest is a sashimi platter of dos tuna, dos tuna steak, whitefish grilled with salt and a sumptuous fish dish.


    ''Hm?¡¡What is this?¡¡I know it''s Carpaccio, but I''ve never seen this red one before...


    It''s true. What is this red thing?¡¡You don''t sound like a fish.


    Aleusha and Ilya quickly spotted the octopus carpaccio in front of them.


    They had been making such a fuss on the deck, but the two seemed to be so absorbed in practicing their magic that they didn''t notice it.


    Irvine and Malt noticed this and smiled and nodded at each other.


    ''That''s good. You should try it.


    Sweet and chewy and interesting, huh?


    That''s exactly what I said to Elam when I gave him a taste of it.


    Naturally, these two haven''t tried the octopus yet. It looks like they plan to give it a try after giving it to Aleusha and Ilya.


    Perhaps the other members also want to see how it goes, but no one will tell them it''s an octopus. All of them just look at each other as if they are casually talking and peeping at each other.


    ''Is that so?¡¡Then I''ll take it.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    Hiding a black smile, they are oblivious to Irvine''s and Malt''s intentions, and they smile and put the octopus carpaccio in their mouths.


    You can hear a nearby sailor gulp and swallow spit.


    ''It''s so crispy and delicious!¡¡Is it a shellfish?


    No, it''s an octopus.


    It doesn''t even have a foul smell to it.¡¡It''s crunchy and I like it. Some people might find it a little crunchy.


    I''m sure there are a lot of people who don''t like this squishy feeling.


    At any rate, the two seemed to like the octopus and put the octopus carpaccio into their mouths one after another.


    ''....Seriously? Was that good?


    The words "and so on" leaked out of nowhere.


    Although Irvine and Malt looked at them suspiciously, they fearfully reached for the salted octopus legs.


    ''''........This is surprisingly delicious. The more you bite into it, the sweeter and saltier the flavor of the salt spreads and the more crunchy it is.''''


    Yeah. It''s gross to look at, but it''s good.


    Irvine and Malt sound sincerely surprised.


    It looks especially good on Irvine as he eats with an octopus leg peeking out of the corner of his mouth. Maybe it''s because he''s old-fashioned.


    ''I just want a drink!''


    They gulped down the fruit water and slammed their cups on the table, making wistful vocal sounds.


    At the same time, the other brave sailors also reached for the octopus, "Surprisingly good! You''ll be surprised to hear that.


    See, isn''t it delicious?


    I watch with satisfaction.


    Then I reach for the sashimi, the best part of the day, the dosage of tuna.


    I dip it lightly in the Kagura soy sauce Tory gave me, and then put it in my mouth.


    The fatty flesh melts in my mouth. It''s rich fish meat that never smells foul.


    The soy sauce does a wonderful job of accentuating that fatty meat while keeping it from getting boring.


    Oh, I knew it was different when I caught it fresh.


    I let out a huff of breath at the deliciousness of the Dosu Tuna.


    I regret that there is no ocean near the village of Coriat.


    However, thanks to this trip, I can always use transference magic to get to the ocean.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect.


    You should think positively and enjoy life instead of looking backwards.


    After enjoying the Dosu Tuna Sashimi, I reach for the raw octopus next.


    The raw octopus made it difficult to remove with a fork, but I managed to stab it into the plate.


    I dipped the raw octopus sashimi in a little soy sauce and ate it too.


    Every time you bite into the octopus, the rich taste of the octopus spreads. The squishy texture and the creaking sensation when you bite into the sucker is very interesting.


    It''s a rich taste that you can''t get from a supermarket. Irvine does a great job of catching octopus.


    "........oh, you''re eating octopus raw.......


    Irvine grunts as he sees me eating the raw octopus sashimi.


    ''....Wait a minute. What did you just say?


    Aleusha asked Irvine with a straight face, as if she had heard Irvine''s grunted words.


    Ilya, who was next to her, also put the Carpaccio in her mouth and froze in place.


    I don''t know if my brain has already imagined it, but Ilya''s face has become very pale.


    ''''It''s ... nothing.''''


    Say it.


    No.


    You won''t be offended if I tell you.


    It''s finally out. A promise that has never been kept since ancient times.


    Irvine, don''t take my word for it!


    "...a lie!¡¡If I say it, I swear Aleutha will be mad!


    As expected of Irvine. He seems to have that level of knowledge because he has lived for many years.


    In contrast, Aleusha smiles at that.


    ''''I won''t get angry. ........But I''ll get angry if you tell me a lie or find out later?


    ..........


    Don''t be fooled, Irvine. Don''t listen to such sweet whispers.


    It''s ''If you don''t say it now, I''ll beat you up later. If I say it now, I''m going to have to go a little easy on you, okay?''


    It is a lighter, less trustworthy verbal promise than the paper that says It is by no means a promise that Irvine''s safety is guaranteed.


    ...........................


    "Ta?


    ...and...


    Stop!¡¡Irvine!


    ''Oh no, Irvine''s catching a good octopus!


    I told you.¡¡Al said it would taste better if he cooked it.


    Just as Irvine was about to say his piece of mind, Mr. Douglas and Rumba came to our table.


    I look at the two of them in the wrong place and sigh in my heart, oh and I sigh.


    ''Ta, octopus oooh!


    Aleusha screamed and Ilya wobbled over.


    The promise was never kept because of the two unexpectedly, and Irvine was beaten mercilessly by Aleusha with his staff.

 115-Accelerating ship

    It''s the second morning after leaving the esport.


    After breakfast, I''m having tea at the rear of the ship, basking in the pleasant sunshine.


    Ilya and Aleusha seem to like the tea I brew, and they sip their tea with peaceful expressions.


    I''m not sure if it''s because there''s almost no wind today, but I feel like the speed of the ship is slow.


    This kind of slow trip is not bad, but if this kind of day continues, it will probably take much longer than the planned number of days.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time. Can I ask you to do some wind magic?


    Yeah, sure.


    The voice of a thinning sailor echoed from the deck, and Aleusha rose from her chair.


    ''Wind magic wind speeding up the ship?''


    It''s a wind-powered sailing ship, and if you ask for wind magic, that''s the only way to go.


    I was thinking about that before I got on board too, but I didn''t want to be asked to accelerate it with wind magic right away then, so I kept my mouth shut. I wanted to savor the slow, unadulterated boat ride, at least at first.


    ''''Yes, I did. The wind magic accelerates the speed of the ship, and it makes a huge difference. I want to use it all the time.


    Can''t I use it all the time?


    My simple question was answered by Ilya.


    ''There are times when we can''t use it depending on the weather, wind currents and ocean currents at that time. If you use wind magic to further accelerate the ship on a windy day, it will be difficult to maneuver the ship, and since we are escort wizards, we have to conserve our magic power.


    I see. It''s true that when the wind is blowing from various directions, if you give it an extra boost with wind magic, it will be difficult to maneuver. Or rather, it is a hindrance.


    The most important role of Ilya and Aleusha, who are escorts, is that of an escort, so it is not something that makes them use their magic power unintentionally except when they can afford it.


    ''''No, but yesterday I was practicing magic with all my might and using my magic power...''''


    It was windy enough yesterday and we didn''t have to use it.


    Aleusha replied, while grabbing her wand that was hanging on the table.


    Doesn''t Ilya use wind magic to create wind?


    Ilya chuckled a little as I wondered if I felt that kind of doubt, and replied.


    ''''Since I have no aptitude for the wind attribute,''''


    Come to think of it, that was true. People have an aptitude for the attributes, and you can''t use attribute magic without an aptitude. I''ve forgotten all about it because I have aptitudes for all attributes as a matter of course.


    While I was thinking about that, Aleusha was heading towards the main mast.


    Then, after talking to the sailors, Aleusha began to chant a spell.


    "''I seek the breath of wind by the atmosphere''!


    With the end of Aleusha''s chanting, the staff was raised and a breeze began to flow through the air that had been windless.


    ........what is it? Hearing that magic chant reminded me of the Sherka''s panting incident that Ra-chan had caused. It couldn''t be helped that a pink cloth suddenly flickered in my brain.


    The wind is buzzing above us as it blows from the rear straight into the sails of the mainmast.


    My hair and Ilya''s long hair is being agitated with such vigor that we temporarily retreat from the rear. We move to the edge of the deck.


    The ship catches the wind and accelerates with a bang, and the landscape, which hadn''t flowed at all a moment ago, flows with great force.


    The sails, which had been wilting a moment ago, are now swollen to a pleasant degree.


    ''Oh!¡¡The wind feels good!


    It''s an exhilarating feeling to see a boat plow through the waves and the wind.


    Of course, the engine-powered boats and cars of the past are faster, but it is refreshing to see them move through the water without any engine noise. There is no vibration that can be felt in the belly.


    It''s nice to see a ship going slowly, but it''s also nice to see a ship going so fast that it can plow through the wind.


    I spread my hands out like the Titanic and felt the wind all over my body when I heard a voice with a somewhat familiar tone of voice.


    When I looked next to him, I saw not Ilya, but before I knew it, Tori was there.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Surprise. Tory.


    Well, don''t be so surprised.


    It feels like it''s been a long time since I''ve had a conversation with Tory, because I hardly saw him yesterday.


    No, maybe it''s because I''ve been playing with such dense members as Irvine, Rumba, Molto and Douglas.


    ''I didn''t see you on board much, what are you doing?''


    I was studying the slime pillow in the cabin. I was also thinking about what routes I could take to sell them.


    As expected of a merchant. I''ve heard that he spares no effort for anything that might be worth money.


    I completely forgot that I was going to enjoy the cruise.


    "How about a slime pillow?


    The problem is how to guarantee the safety and how to feed the slime. We''ll have to take a good look at their safety in the lab. We''re still trying to decide which food is the easiest for them to eat. There are also various other ideas, such as making a mouth on the container so that it can be thrown in easily.


    Tory talks with a difficult face but seems to be enjoying himself.


    I wonder when he became such a researcher.


    He''s not just a lucky guy who made a profit by playing my reversies. He''s trying to take my poor ideas and turn them into something tangible to sell.


    I don''t know if he''s always been good at it or if he grew up doing business in the royal capital, but from the way he''s acting, I think I can safely leave it to him.


    ''''Uhaha!¡¡I still love a fast boat!¡¡If we keep up this pace, we''ll be at Kagura in no time!


    ''Hey, Aleusha!¡¡You need to step up and turn up the wind power!¡¡The ship is slow, man.


    As me and Tory are chatting about the slime pillows, we hear Irvine and Malt''s voices from behind us.


    ''Yuck!¡¡If you raise the wind power any more, your magic power will diminish drastically!


    To increase the power of the wind, you have to put more magic power into it. If you do that, the rate of consumption of magic power will naturally go up.


    The maximum speed is also a concern, but I think it''s more magically more fuel efficient to keep accelerating at a constant speed like a marathon.


    Aleusha''s main job is escorting, so it would be the end of the world if her magic power was reduced by about forty percent.


    I also want to get to Kagura faster and enjoy a faster boat trip.


    ''''If you can use wind magic, why don''t you try it too, Alfreet-sama?


    Torrie, who may have guessed from my expression, calls out to me like that.


    Oh, this guy is trying to make wizards work for free, isn''t he?¡¡But, well, I want to enjoy a little more accelerated sailing, so I''m going to go along with Tory''s intentions here.


    ''I''ll try and do it in my spare time,''


    I say that to Tory and I head down to the Aleusha.


    Then I observe how much wind power the Aleusha is generating and what trajectory she''s on against the main mast''s sails.


    Yeah, this looks easy enough.


    It''s even more difficult to ventilate the room in the mansion with wind magic to avoid knocking things over.


    Standing next to Aleusha, I activate the same wind magic as well.


    I send the wind to the mizzen mast behind me and the foremast in front of me at the same time.


    I match the trajectory and direction of Aleusha''s wind.


    The ship''s speed increased even more, probably thanks to the three sails gaining wind power at the same time.


    The scenery was flowing even faster.


    We must be going about 40 kilometers per hour.¡¡In the case of the ship, was the speed in knots? I don''t know the math when it comes to knots, though.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Holy shit!¡¡I didn''t know ships could go so fast!


    ''Awesome. If we keep going like this, we''ll be there in two days or so.


    If it''s that short, I''ll continue to use wind magic to accelerate it. I can''t wait to get to Kagura.


    When I was thinking about this, Aleusha next to me muttered.


    ''''........I''m only doing my best with the mainmast''s sails.


    It''s all thanks to your magical control.


    I replied and left, sustaining the magic as I left.


    ''''What?''''


    I''m stunned as Aleusha looks at me and the lasting magic.


    I don''t have time to stay under the main mast all the time. I want to feel good and bask in the wind all over me too.


    I lean over the edge of the deck and take in the flowing scenery.


    It''s exhilarating to see the ship powering through the lush waters. The scent of the ocean breeze caresses my skin, and my bangs sway loudly.


    It''s not much of a breeze today, so I''d like to keep going with the wind magic. If you do, you''ll be able to reach Kagura faster.


    Yeah.


    Me and Tori squinted at the nice breeze that flowed through the air.


    As we stare out at the ocean in a daze, a silver fish bounces across the water.


    It was slim and slim like a flying fish, but with big fins. It was swimming alongside our boat as it bounced along, chirping.


    The fish looked like a flying fish and this boat was about the same speed.


    It''s almost like we''re enjoying a ride in the ocean together.


    I stare at the silver fish as it jumps alongside me in a harmonious manner.


    Its silvery body reflects the sun''s light and is very beautiful.


    The reflection of the light makes Tory notice the bouncing fish, too.


    You''re not going to be able to find out what it is. That''s a swordfish.


    What?

 116-The end of the cruise

    Tory''s words caused my conciliatory feelings to immediately disappear.


    Speaking of swordfish, isn''t that the fish with fins as sharp as cutter knives that Ilya had described in his esports?


    ''''As I recall, it''s a dangerous fish if it comes in a large group...''''


    Perhaps because I muttered such a flagging line, one silver swordfish after another surfaced.


    In the lush waters, a large school of fish with large silver fins jumped in a large school.


    It''s tempting to just stare at them as they leap, but they''re like dangerous fish equipped with a utility knife. This is not the time for peaceful observation.


    ''''Ladies and gentlemen!¡¡There''s a big school of Swordfish approaching!


    Tory calmly raises his voice, as if he''s had this experience several times before.


    This causes the faces of Irvine, Molt, and Rumba, who had been frolicking on the deck, to turn serious.


    ''Idiot!¡¡Boys!¡¡What the hell are you doing here to see things!


    Douglas, the captain of the ship, yells at the sailors who are watching.


    ''Excuse me!¡¡I didn''t realize it had surfaced so suddenly!


    Well, it surfaced out of nowhere near me. I don''t think it''s any wonder that the things I''ve seen that have been dividing my consciousness to look at the distance would miss it. Even Tori and I, who were closest to it, only just noticed it earlier. If Roomba, with his wildly perceptive abilities, had been by our side, he might have noticed it right away.


    ''Okay, you guys need to be on high alert to see if there''s anything else out there!¡¡The others are close by!


    "Yes!


    Mr. Douglas gives orders immediately, despite his reluctance to do so.


    The sailors climbed up the shroud vigorously to warn their surroundings.


    ''Can we avoid it if we stop the wind magic and slow down?


    Aleusha, under the main mast, shouts as she raises her staff.


    If the Swordfish are running side by side, if we reduce our speed, we might be able to avoid the Swordfish''s assault.


    ''''No, I don''t know if we can avoid them if they get this close, so Aleusha and Alfried-sama, please maintain your speed like this. I''ll use my magic to disperse the swarm.


    Okay!


    All right.


    He replies, reassured by the strong voice, which is different from Ilya''s usual gentle voice.


    The other party is a fish that doesn''t even know what to think. They might change course on a whim, and it''s better to chase them away for sure.


    ''There''s nothing coming from behind you, man!


    The front and the right side!


    Irvine, Molt and Rumba call out as they check the vicinity of their respective directions.


    They move crisply, and the members of the Silver Wind they each think are reliable.


    It''s not a party that''s going to be entrusted with the request to escort a ship to Italy. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    ''''Alfried-sama is in danger, so please stay close to Aleusha.


    As I looked at the members of the Silver Wind with admiration, Ilya, who had come this way, alerted me to the situation. If I stay here, the Swordfish might be able to get past Illya''s interception and charge at me.


    Even if they are alone, they are the equivalent of knives flying at you, so I don''t hesitate to maintain my magic by Aleusha''s side. It''s actually better to retreat to the cabin, but I''ll observe in the name of maintaining the wind magic.


    Don''t worry. If it comes down to it, I''ll do my best to put up a shield and defend myself.


    It''s safe to say that in front of me, Roomba is carrying a large sword, and next to him, Molto is standing with a circular shield at the ready.


    Let''s hope it''s not like Gates as far as Molt is concerned. Because I don''t want to be in a situation where I have to protect Malt with a shield.


    On the left side of the ship, a swordfish was approaching us with a splash and a splash of water. Thinking that these are all bouncing knives, my liver is cold.


    I knew the sea demons were different.


    If it was a normal fish, it would be a psychic and fly the net to get a big fish and secure dinner.


    It''s a shame, because if it''s a swordfish, it will slice through the net with its sharp fins.


    As I was thinking about this, Ilya, who was in charge of intercepting the swarm of Swordfish, raised her staff and chanted a spell.


    ''''I seek the fierce burning heat and bursting karma bomb!


    The wand was waved along with the voice of a cleaver.


    Then a small flame appeared from the tip of Ilya''s wand and flew to the group of Swordfish.


    As I recall, the spell was described in the magic book as an explosion system spell, but it seems like a very shabby magic.


    As I gazed absentmindedly, the flames that reached the middle of the swordfish flashed with a crack, and in the next moment, they exploded with a roaring sound.


    The impact caused many Swordfish to pop off and a large amount of seawater to rise up.


    I hold on to my Roomba''s pants as the wind pressure and waves lag behind.


    And then the belatedly launched seawater comes pouring in.


    ''Look out!¡¡The Swordfish are coming down!


    Along with Swordfish, who was launched by the explosion.


    Roomba looks up and screams.


    Hearing that a fish with a terrible cutting edge is coming down, I hurriedly interrupt my wind magic and deploy my magic-free shield above my head.


    ''''Alusha!''''


    I know!¡¡"I seek a barrier to the winds that blow!


    Aleusha chanted a spell and waved her wand in response to Malt''s voice.


    With that, the wind swirled as if it covered the top of the ship, flicking the falling seawater and swordfish outward.


    .........I was only thinking about protecting myself, wasn''t I? It''s a good thing that you can prevent it if you apply wind magic like Aleusha did. Even though it was a spur of the moment thing, I''m ashamed that I was the only one who was holed up in a shell.


    That was the moment when I thought that even though I could control magic, if I couldn''t choose the right magic in the right situation, it was meaningless.


    But well, I''m not going to be an adventurer, so I don''t think it''s an essential skill. And there are no such ferocious creatures in the village of Coriat.


    My goal is to live a rich and slow life, not to protect people from demons. I''m not the kind of hero or hero that would appear in such a story, and I can at least defend myself, so it''s good. That''s why I reopen the door.


    The pouring seawater stopped and I looked to the left where the swarm of Swordfish had been, and there was no Swordfish jumping around.


    Most of them seemed to have been bounced off or gone away from the impact of the explosion. The individual floating in the water is probably the one who fainted or died of shock due to the impact of the explosion.


    So, if you release the explosion magic into the sea, you can target the opponent''s shock deaths, and the ones swimming can be driven away by the waves.


    It''s a pretty good strategy. But you have to be careful about the possibility of the ship capsizing and the swordfish pouring down on you.


    "Everyone okay?


    Douglas called out to him as Ilya''s explosive magic calmed down and the swarm of Swordfish was swept away.


    By the verbal reply, it was clear that no one was injured.


    It seems that the sailors above were holding on tightly to the shrouds and ropes, perhaps because they had anticipated that they would use explosive magic. These sailors are tough to travel on a dangerous ship.


    "Hey, Mort, we''re going to retrieve the Swordfish. "Hey, malt, we''re going to retrieve the Swordfish. Ilya says they taste great on the esport.


    ''Oh, you could do it with a salty grill!¡¡Especially around those muscularly developed fins!


    Also, the adventurers.


    After that, there were no hordes of Swordfish charging at us, and we were able to make great progress that day with me using wind magic to accelerate the ship.


    It seems that there are many demons in the waters there, and there is not much wind. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your friends.


    It''s no fun to be in such dangerous waters, so I''ve been using wind magic ever since when Douglas-san has given me permission to do so.


    By the way, the salt-grilled swordfish was delicious, with a light flavor despite its white flesh, but with a rich, rich flavor around its well-developed fins.


    Along the way, crayfish-like demons and hermit crab-like demons emerged from the rock fence, but the battle was avoided without being jumped over by the wind magic acceleration and the sailors'' steering skills.


    But when I saw the Sea Serpent at the end, I was terribly freaked out. Because I thought that the ship might sink with one shot if such a fellow came crashing down on me.


    And if a hole is made in the bottom of the ship, there''s nothing we can do about it. How helpless is a human being against sea monsters?


    You can''t have a proper battle with that thing.


    I''ve been using wind magic as much as possible while traveling for five days.


    We arrived at Kagura on the sixth day, one day earlier than the original plan, and we arrived at Kagura.

 117-Arrival in Kagra

    It was the fifth day of exercising our wind magic and continuing our boat trip. As if to signal the end of our boat trip, we can now see a town with a sense of human life, not the sea or uninhabited islands.


    The town is lined with buildings with what appears to be tiled roofs, and at the shore and harbor we see many people dressed in loose, kimono-like clothing.


    It was as if I was watching a period drama.


    It''s like watching a period drama.


    My parents'' house in my past life had a tiled roof too.


    I muttered deeply as I remembered the nostalgic scenery.


    Well, my parents'' house was in the countryside, where there were more rice fields.


    I could see many fishing boats here and there in the sea, perhaps they were out fishing or on their way home.


    In a place near the harbor, we saw a Japanese boat pushing and pulling an oar.


    It would be nice to take a ride in such a thing and go sightseeing in the streets of Kagura while advancing on the calm river.


    But right now it''s more land than river or sea.


    My motto is to make the most of every situation as much as possible and enjoy it, but as expected of a boat trip, I was not used to it and I missed land. I miss the unshakable ground so badly.


    I can''t wait to get up to the dirt and take a break at the inn where Tory is showing me around.


    A tour of the streets of Kagura will be enough to start tomorrow.


    ''Oh!¡¡This is the Kagura!¡¡It''s not at all like I''ve heard!


    ''Something about the roof being plain but unified, unlike the Kingdom, isn''t bad.


    ''Look at you, Aleusha. Most people''s hair is black!¡¡Wouldn''t it make me look bad if I went to that place!


    ''What are you talking about, Ilya? Your pink hair would stand out in the kingdom, wouldn''t it?


    Near me, the members of the Silver Wind are frolicking in the streets of Kagura.


    Come to think of it, this is the first time the members of Silver Wind have come to Kagura, too.


    They had never seen a Japanese style scenery before, but Kagura will be a completely different world to them. It must have been very new to them.


    However, I''ve been living in Japan in the present day, too, so this kind of historical drama is a completely different world to me.


    As my gaze slowly rotated from a downtown-like place filled with people, I saw a tenshukaku, a symbol of power and might.


    It was a long castle, stacked five stories high, much higher than the rest of the building, and it looked as if it was looking down on the downtown area.


    While I''m sure the Misfirito Castle is larger in size, the surrounding buildings are lower and give us the impression of being longer thanks to the magnificent stone walls that have been built up.


    Just like Tory said, there are probably generals, princesses and other high ranking people in this country inside that place.


    ¡ô


    ""The ground!"


    Me, Irvine, Mort and Rumba jumped out of the ship in a flash as we docked at the port of Kagla.


    We leapt high into the sky and landed on our feet as if we were enjoying the feel of the ground.


    Then I stretched out as hard as I could and relaxed my stiff muscles. Then I let out a slow breath.


    ''Ah, it''s been a while since I''ve been on the ground, but I still feel like I''m shaking something.


    I''ve been on the boat all my life. But in a bad situation, sometimes you have to live on the boat for months at a time, so this is much better.


    Irvine, who was stretched out next to me as well, answered it.


    ''Months at sea ... is that fun?''


    Roomba asks in hearty wonder at Irvine''s words.


    ''Well it wasn''t fun, but the money was good.


    ''Doing that helped me make a name for myself, but I don''t want to do a long boat trip again.


    Irvine and Malt say with a somewhat distant look in their eyes.


    Well, sailing has more accidents than land, and there''s a lot of things that nature can''t help you with.


    ''All four of you are too excited,''


    ''That kind of Aleutha is fast down the ship too, you know?


    Alusha and Ilya came down from the ship next.


    As Ilya said, Aleusha may be missing the ground, but her steps are faster than usual.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    In the meantime, since there''s nothing we can do, we chat and exchange our thoughts on Kagura.


    Then a man comes from the harbor, accompanied by two men in heavy equipment.


    The men armed behind him were not in knightly armor like in the kingdom, but rather armor like you would see in the Warring States period. A long scabbard was pulled around their waists, and it either hit the armor or made a clattering noise as they ran.


    They are probably the ''swordsmen'' that Tory had mentioned, who act like guards in the kingdom.


    Probably not swords in that scabbard, but swords.


    ''You''re from the Triera Trading Company, aren''t you?¡¡I was told the earliest we could expect to arrive was tomorrow.


    Well, thanks to the good weather, we arrived early. We have a wizard in the house.


    ''I was told it was tomorrow, including that...''


    By the way, since the language is basically the same in this world, conversation is usually possible no matter where you go. It is said that this is the result of people who used to live in the center of the world moving to seek the richer continent.


    However, it seems that we have to be careful because there are languages and accents that are common only on that continent. It seems that there is not much of a language barrier, which is a big help.


    While Toriela and Kagura people proceed with the procedures and discussions of entering the port, we look at the swordsman standing silently with interest.


    ''He''s dressed very differently than a knight, isn''t he? It''s just like Triela told me.


    Hey, why don''t you show me that sword?¡¡It''s a specialty of Kagura''s, isn''t it?


    No, no!¡¡Do not touch the armour without permission. A sword is a swordsman''s life. It''s not something you should show off so easily.


    Irvine and Malt approached the swordsman''s men in a curious manner, annoying him.


    They were like poor quality tourists.


    No, from their point of view, such as it is. Maybe they are armed with a heavy armor to prevent such things, but it has backfired spectacularly.


    In spite of all this, we were allowed to enter the country after we identified ourselves at the checkpoint.


    We would have liked to go sightseeing right away, but we were exhausted from the long boat ride, so we headed for the inn first.


    However, it''s no fun to look at the city of Kagura from a carriage, so I decided to head there on my own at least as a form of resistance. Fortunately, the inn that Tori had booked was relatively close to the port, so there was no problem.


    We move on, taking a rare look at the landscape of Kagura, which is very different from the kingdom.


    Most of the people in the area are dressed in kimono, and their hair is black, like Sarra''s. Occasionally we see brownish hair color as well, but it''s quite black pigmented.


    Did the people who moved to the continent of Kagura in the past have only black hair?


    His face is less chiseled than that of the kingdom people.


    I think it''s a safe face to look at, as there are not many people with a strong face like Lumumba.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this.


    But the people of Kagura looked at us as if they were observing us in the same way we were observing them.


    That would be the case if there was a foreigner with blonde, pink, indigo, or brown hair color in a group of black hair.


    A lot of curious looks were directed at Ilya, especially as brightly colored hair was rare in Kagura.


    ''''Well, it can''t be helped. From the other side, our hair color would be unusual. Looks like we won''t be lost here.''''


    Unlike the timid Illya, the bullish Aleusha is aloof.


    Certainly, as Aleusha says, it seems that you won''t get lost in Kagura. Even if we couldn''t find the other person, it would be easy to find them by asking people.


    As I was walking down the busy street with that thought in mind, a fragrant scent of soy sauce drifted out.


    ''''It''s soy sauce!


    When I turned around, I found a shop selling various condiments.


    At the front of the store, there was a large black pot with a dense aroma of soy sauce in the air.


    I was the first to head there and sniff the jar.


    The old man, the owner of the store, was taken aback by my desperate look, but it was nothing to worry about.


    The soy sauce I''ve been longing for!¡¡With this, you can expand your culinary horizons even further. Not only would you be able to recreate dishes from your previous life, but you would also be able to make dishes that only existed in this world more delicious.


    The speed of this thing jumped out at you, didn''t it?¡¡There are a lot of people coming and going around here in the downtown area, so it would be dangerous if a child ran out of the house.


    Hey, hey, let''s do the shopping tomorrow. I''d rather spend the day at the inn.


    Tory and Irvine run up underneath me as they say this.


    I had agreed with Irvine''s opinion earlier, but I reacted to the soy sauce in front of me.


    ''Soy sauce doesn''t run away, right?¡¡Besides, even ryokan serve dishes with soy sauce.


    Tory said so, and I moved away from the soy sauce pot.


    It''s a good idea to go out and buy some soy sauce after a good night''s rest at the inn.


    Besides, we can''t use coins in this kingdom, so we have to exchange them.


    I told myself that, but later I found yakitori at the stall and I had to stick around again.


    No, I don''t think I can''t do anything about the grilled chicken. The smell is violent.

 118-Utopia

    Despite being tempted by the numerous kagura dishes, Tory led us to the inn.


    There was a magnificent gate in front of the inn, and a large number of kimono-clad employees were waiting by the side of the road inside.


    Welcome to the Ryokan, Triela Chamber of Commerce. Welcome to the Sunlight Inn.


    A woman who looked to be the proprietress, wearing a pale pink kimono, bowed her head, and the employee bowed with an undisturbed motion.


    I realized that even if it was just that simple movement, it was a sophisticated one.


    The members, including the silver wind, are terribly surprised at the welcome that they did not get at the inn in the kingdom.


    ''''Alfried-sama has also come well from afar. Please take your fatigue today and relax with your lily.


    Thank you.


    A woman who looked like the landlady took the trouble to come up to me and greet me politely, and I responded lightly.


    Tory must have told her that I was a nobleman when she made the reservation.


    ''''Well then, let me show you inside as soon as possible.


    With many employees bowing lightly, we follow the landlady into the inn.


    We then change into our shoes and walk into the back of the inn as the landlady urges us.


    As we emerge into a wooden corridor, we can see the lush greenery of the courtyard through the window.


    The ground is paved with gravel and there is a large pond in the center of the courtyard, which gives it a tasteful feel. Just walking around in the inn here seems fun enough.


    The landlady stopped as we walked down the long corridor to the second floor.


    ''The second floor here is the room of the men of the Trierra Trading Company. This floor is currently rented out by the Trierra Chamber of Commerce, so please don''t worry, you won''t run into any other guests.


    You''ve rented this whole place out!


    That''s very generous of you, Toriela!


    Apparently, Tori had booked the entire second floor of this inn. Well, it''s not surprising considering that all the employees of the Trierra Trading Company will be staying here, but it seems to be quite generous.


    Well, the employees will be lavishly welcomed. I didn''t want to ask how much it cost, but I would enjoy the ryokan to the fullest so as not to waste my money.


    ''We have a little time for dinner, so if you''d like, I''d recommend taking a dip in the big bath to relieve the fatigue of your trip.


    "A bath, isn''t it?


    Aleusha and Ilya, the women''s team, ate up the proprietor''s line.


    ''We''ll be right in, please show me the way as soon as you can!¡¡I was sick and tired of the cramped baths on board.


    The sea breeze is making my skin sticky again today.


    There''s a bathhouse with magic tools on board as well, but it''s small. It''s not something you can slowly soak in and rest in, so the women would have been unhappy with it.


    I''m sure I''d like to take a leisurely dip in the inn''s spacious bath.


    A bath, eh? Nice!


    ''Yes. And I''d like to take my time and refresh myself before I lie down in my room!


    Well, let''s get to the baths.


    It seems that Lumumba, Irvine, and Malt have also shifted their interest to the bath.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find your way to the bathroom.


    By the way, the room that was prepared for me, it''s a moderately sized room, taking into account that I''m a nobleman. I''m sure it''s about the same size as the dining room in my house.


    It was nice to see tatami mats on the floor as a matter of course.


    I would definitely buy tatami mats from Kagura and put them in my home in the village of Coriat.


    We didn''t have to worry about things such as a change of clothes and towels, as the staff of the inn will provide them.


    Considering this ryokan, what is provided is still yukata.


    The women are concerned about underwear and other items, but the employees of the company will deliver your luggage to you while you are in the bath.


    We walk to the bathhouse, looking forward to the Kagura-style Japanese bath.


    In the meantime, I found a signboard I was curious about. I was so curious that I stopped in my tracks.


    We don''t have a mixed bathing experience at our ryokan.


    Heh, they have a mixed bath at Kagura.


    "What is a mixed bath?


    The men reacted to my words, which I somehow muttered.


    ''''I don''t know what it is. It should be a word I don''t understand, but I feel like it''s very important.


    ''Oh, I feel like that''s a word I shouldn''t overlook,''


    Does it taste good?


    I feel like only Roomba is off, but Irvine and Malt are horrible at reacting in oddly pinpointed places.


    These guys don''t really know what they mean, do they?¡¡Is this a new kind of s*xual harassment or harassment or something?


    What''s a mixed bath?


    ''Well?¡¡It has the word ''bath'' in it, and I wonder if it has something to do with taking a bath?


    Looking at the reactions of Aleusha and Ilya, who were looking at each other, they really didn''t know.


    The landlady in front of me couldn''t help but giggle.


    I decided to answer the question myself because it might seem like harassment to make the landlady answer here.


    ''Mixed bathing is when a man and a woman are in the same bath.


    "''What?¡¡Do you have such a great bath in here?


    Irvine and Malt grab me by the shoulders vigorously.


    I can''t understand their excitement, but you need to calm down.


    ''What?¡¡A man and a woman who aren''t even married to each other are going to take the same bath!


    Hmm, hmm, filthy!


    Aleusha and Ilya are also red-cheeked and fussy.


    ''No, we don''t have it here, do we?


    When I responded, Irvine and Malt gave me an end-of-the-world look and turned back to the landlady with a bang.


    ''''Well as the sign says, we don''t have mixed bathing.


    "d*mn it!


    Irvine and Malt collapsed at the landlady''s words as she told them with a bitter smile.


    ''For a moment I wondered what kind of inn you were staying at.


    Mixed bathing is a culture, so it''s not that kind of service.


    ''Kah, you have an unusual culture in Kagura.


    Aleusha and Illya look relieved at the words of the landlady who replied clearly.


    ''''We chose the high-class inn closest to the port to avoid this kind of thing, though.


    I''m sorry. I found the key word "mixed bathing" in my eyes, and I had to explain it to you.


    "...What...what. Wasn''t mixed bathing a good meal?


    Would you like to enjoy a good kagura drink while you bathe?


    ''Oh!¡¡Really?¡¡Then bring it back later!


    The proprietress recommends a drink to Lumumba as they collapse.


    What''s that? I''m jealous of the idea of drinking good kagura sake in a spacious inn. I want to do something like that.


    ...Wait a minute.¡¡If it''s not here, that means it''s somewhere else, right?


    ''Irvine''s right. We can go to an inn that has mixed baths.


    A crumpled Irvine and Malt get up with a glaring ambition in their eyes.


    ''But we''ve already booked this place, so why not?¡¡Besides, the two of you are Alfried-sama''s guards, so we can''t be separated from our lodgings.


    "''d*mn it, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!''


    but. He crumbled again at Tory''s merciless words.


    Irvine and Malt are too desperate.


    Their eyes are down to the freezing point as they look at Aleusha and Ilya.


    But the two of them, who are straightforward in their desires, are unbreakable.


    ''''Alfried-sama. Please tell me you want to go to an inn with mixed bathing!''''


    ''Yes, sir!¡¡You are as selfish as if you had Elam cooking an octopus mercilessly!


    Irvine and Malt are crawling and pleading with each other.


    If I were to be selfish for that reason, I would be slandered as a ridiculously perverted aristocrat. It''s not a joke, such a dishonorable title.


    I mean, how much do you think it costs to cancel an inn?


    Don''t give up because you can''t.


    I say no once and for all, and Irvine and Malt fall limp to the ground.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I see Tory patting his chest in relief.


    It''s outrageous. I''m not the kind of aristocrat to be so selfish. There''s no way I''m going to spend that kind of money and annoying methods, right?


    ''Well, I''m a little kid, so I can usually take a woman''s bath.


    I blurted out, and Irvine and Malt stood up with a crisp look on their faces.


    ''''I see. If that''s the case, then it''s possible for us, Alfried-sama''s guards, to enter the women''s bath...''''


    Don''t be silly.


    You know why not?


    Irvine is instantly denied.


    ''That''s right, boys. What do you think you have a female bodyguard for?¡¡I''ll have Aleusha and Illya to protect me, and you guys will be quiet and take a man bath!


    d*mn it...!¡¡How I envy you!


    So this is the privilege of being a nobleman...


    When I tell them in a stern tone, Irvine and Malt regretfully shed blood and tears.


    ''''Well we weren''t hired for that reason,''''


    In the back, Aleusha shakes her shoulders and denies it.


    Well, I would like you to endure a guffaw here.


    As I''m thinking about how I''m going to convince Aleusha and Ilya, the landlady taps me on the shoulder with a thump.


    ''''How old are you, Alfried-sama?''''


    Oh, I see. Age verification. I didn''t think I''d have to take it at my age.


    As I recall, the age to be recognized as an adult in this world is 15 years old. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    If I were to make an analogy in Japan, it would be a ten-year-old child trying to take a woman''s bath.


    If you lower your actual age by two, you can just about make it here....


    ''''I''m five--''''


    "He''s seven years old!

 119-Ryokan no Yu

    ''Why would I tell you how old you really are!¡¡If you''d told me I was five years old, I could have taken a woman''s bath!


    Shut up!¡¡Only Master Alfried can''t make me feel good about this!


    You didn''t leave us in the middle of the road.


    Two men driven by ugly jealousy ended up getting me into a man''s bath. At the age of seven years old, it''s impossible to take a woman''s bath as an innocent child. What a tough world we live in....


    In front of my eyes, the vicious bastards are taking off their clothes one by one and throwing them into the wicker basket.


    It''s no fun to look at such a scene forever, so I silently took off my clothes and threw them into the basket as well.


    I thought it would take quite a long time for Roomba, Irvine, and Malt to be armed, but it was easy to take off their clothes or they became the way they were born in no time at all.


    I knew that Roomba had quite a bit of muscle from my home and his usual outfit, but I was surprised to see that Irvine and Malt also had toned muscles in spite of their appearance.


    As I thought, adventurers whose bodies are the foundation of their lives need to train their bodies properly.


    In comparison, Tory''s body, a genuine merchant, is completely devoid of muscle.


    You''re not a woman, you should have a little more muscle.


    No, I''m still working out voluntarily.¡¡But it''s hard to build muscle.


    Rumba slapped Torrie''s back with a bash, but the impact was too much for Torrie''s slender body and there were red handprints on her back.


    Well, there are people who have a constitution that doesn''t build up much muscle even if they work out. Silvio''s brother, for example, should be training pretty hard, but he doesn''t gain any muscle at all. Torrie must have a similar constitution.


    Then we hold a towel in one hand that the employees have prepared for us.


    None of us acted shamelessly to cover our crotch.


    ........what is it? Is it because we''ve taken off the temporary armor called clothes?¡¡My body feels strangely liberated and I feel refreshed. I feel like I can do anything now.


    I wondered if everyone else was feeling the same kind of elation, and their expressions were somehow full of confidence.


    He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    ''''Alright, let''s go out!''''


    "''Oh! (Sss)


    We were naked, and for some reason we let out a brave cry and opened the sliding door with a cara.


    What awaited us beyond was steam that filled our vision.


    The steam rushed underneath us as we opened the door, and the air was filled with moisture and a bit of heat.


    Then, as if to take away the hot air around us and on our skin, a fluffy, cool air flowed in.


    With that, the paradise covered up by the steam appeared.


    The first thing that stands out to me is the huge bathtub in the center of the bathhouse. The first thing I noticed was the huge bathtub in the center of the bathhouse, which was still spewing out steam.


    The ceiling is very high, giving us a sense of freedom.


    Is the floor made of some kind of stone? It''s a little rough, but it also has a good feel to it.


    ''''........oh, it''s so spacious!


    Roomba, who was standing next to me, couldn''t help but pour out a few words.


    Irvine and Malt had their mouths half open as well. I guess they didn''t expect it to be this big.


    Simple words are all I can come up with, but I too thought it was bigger than I imagined when I first walked in.


    On the other hand, Tory, who seemed to have been here before, was looking at us with a smile on his face.


    ''Yes!¡¡Let''s get right in!


    Irvine was about to run off at a glance, but Tory, who was beside him, grabbed his arm.


    ''No. Didn''t you see the sign for the changing room?¡¡You have to wash yourself first before getting into the baths. Otherwise, the water will get dirty.


    Okay.


    Irvine replies with a bemused expression, as if he''s convinced by Tory''s words.


    Well, I know that feeling very well. And if there''s a good hot tub right in front of you, you''ll want to jump in.


    There''s no choice but to comply when your precious hot water gets dirty.


    So we stagger into the washroom at the end of the bathhouse, which is equipped with magical equipment.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    As soon as possible, I put the bath chair in my exact spot.


    Then I hear a nice crackling sound in the bathroom.


    Something about that sound is nice.


    Roomba was sitting normally, but he liked the sound and put his chair down to make a sound.


    The sound of a cacoon - again - echoed and echoed.


    Then Roomba was satisfied and sat down, smiling happily.


    Imitating that, Irvine, Mort, and Tory mingled with him and made a sound.


    There''s something peaceful about that.


    I think to myself as I look up to the heavens, listening to the sounds that are pleasant to my ears.


    I love this kind of relaxed, peaceful time.


    However, if I am too naked and in a daze, my body will get cold and I might catch a cold. I think I''m going to take a hot bath right away.


    In front of me was a round tub, a faucet, a mirror, and a magic tool like a shower to use when flushing. Unfortunately, it''s not a small hole, it''s the type of hose, but if you can get a sufficient amount of hot water out of it, it''s not a problem.


    Maybe if you twist the round one over here to the red one, it will come out.


    Hm?¡¡What is this?


    The Roomba, with a quizzical look on its face, twisted the handle in front of me while holding the hose.


    The hose was facing me, and the direction in which Roomba twisted the handle was the light blue one.


    Sensing my danger, I quickly change the direction of the hose backwards with an unmagical psychic.


    Water was then shot out of the Roomba''s hose with great force.


    ''''Ohhhhhh!¡¡My back is cold!


    Perhaps because of the vigorous twisting, cold water shot out strongly into Malt''s back.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Hey, that''s cold!¡¡Mr. Rumba, are you cold?


    The cold water wasn''t boring enough to hit Malt''s back, and a small amount of water was splashed on Irvine as well.


    ''''Hmm?¡¡Oh, I''m sorry. It was water over here. Wahaha!


    The Roomba finally grasps the situation and turns the handle with a laugh.


    ''It hurts a bit!¡¡I hear the water is getting stronger!


    But it seemed the turning was the other way around, and more water flow was hitting Malt''s back.


    Roomba, you turn it the other way round... the other way round.


    ''Oh, yeah!¡¡Bad!


    Roomba finally turns off the water when I warn him.


    Jeez, if I hadn''t used my magic, I''d be the one getting cold water.


    I have to thank Malt for the sacrifice.


    With that thought in mind, I turn on the faucet and pour hot water into the tub and pour hot water over my body in a zap.


    ''Ha....''


    The dust and sweat on my body washed away in an instant. I couldn''t help but sigh at the refreshing feeling.


    Ah, why is hot water so comfortable?


    ''''Ha.........come to life........''''


    It''s nice to be warm.


    Malt and Irvine seemed to feel even better after being bathed in cold water, and they were letting those words out of their mouths.


    After splashing hot water all over my body, I lathered up some nice smelling soap with a towel and scrubbed it off.


    Everyone else seems to be washing themselves as well, and we often wash ourselves in silence.


    ''Oi, Malt. Wash my back.


    Okay, but you''re going to wash my back too.


    What a buzzing stick, and Malt scrubbing Irvine''s back.


    It''s not very beautiful when a bastard is scrubbing your back.


    ''Oh!¡¡So why don''t we just wash each other''s backsides?


    Well, I''ll wash Roomba''s back!


    Roomba says something like that, and I instantly run for the role of washing Roomba''s back.


    There''s a chance I''ll lose my back if I get scrubbed by Roomba''s stupid power.


    ''Oh, really?¡¡Then I''ll wash Triella''s back!


    What?


    So we sat down and washed each of our backs.


    The back of the Roomba is big and uneven, but it is hard to wash it. It''s hard to put pressure on it.


    "Hey, Al. "Hey, Al, put more pressure on it.


    Ouch!¡¡Rumba-san, on the contrary, I wish you would reduce your power!


    Laughing at a screaming Tory, I strengthen my body with my magic and wash it with all my strength.


    ''Ooh, just as well,''


    Is it that I''ve strengthened my body and it''s finally just right? Is it because I''m too impotent, or is the Roomba too sturdy.......


    "This one isn''t just right!¡¡I could be weaker!


    About one person is even pinching the new skin, not the old skin, but I don''t care.


    When I finally finish washing Roomba''s back, I fill the tub with hot water and let it run.


    I could use a hose or something like that, but I think it''s better to do it all at once in a tub to rinse it off. I poured the hot water over my big back several times to wash off the soap and grime, and a smooth skin appeared.


    Oh, thanks, Al.


    It tingles every time they pour hot water on it.


    I can hear a sullen voice from deep inside the Roomba. There''s no offense to Roomba either, so forgive her.


    Then, after washing our faces and hair, we got up from our chairs and headed for the hot tub.


    ''You can''t put your towel in the tub, okay?


    If you look in the direction Tory is pointing, you''ll see a sign to that effect on the edge of the bathtub. It''s easy to understand, as it''s clearly illustrated.


    "Don''t put your towel in the hot water.


    We put our towels on our heads as we sullenly stared at the sign.


    We could see other bubbling hot tubs in our view, green water that might be medicinal, and what looked like a stall bath outside.


    ''There''s a bath outside, too, eh?''


    Well, first, let''s enjoy the big bath.


    There are a variety of baths, and I was almost giddy with interest, but first we all decided to take a dip in the large bathtub in the center of the building.


    After lightly checking the temperature of the water with our hands, we slowly put our feet into the tub.


    It''s still a little hotter than the washroom. That''s what a ryokan bath is all about.


    While surprised by the heat, I submerge myself in the water all at once.


    ''''Ah........''''


    It felt too good to be a reluctant voice.


    My body was tingling from the heat, but that soon relaxed.


    Ah, it''s as if the exhaustion of my journey is melting away in the hot water.


    ''''Ahh.........''''


    Then, one after another, ecstatic and austere voices leaked from each of them.


    ''They''re all old men, aren''t they?''


    ''No, I don''t want Master Alfried to tell me that. He sounded like the oldest man in the world, even for a child.


    There was no denying that. Because the voice I heard earlier was surprisingly reluctant, even to my own surprise.


    I look up at the heavens to fool myself.


    It''s not often you get to take a bath in such a spacious bathtub, a place with such a sense of freedom.


    No, if you use transition magic, you can take a bath here every day....


    I''m somewhat guilty of being a non-salaried bath, so if I''m going to do it, I''ll transfer to a place near the inn and pay properly to get in.


    ''''Ah........feels good.''''


    I mutter as I stretch my arms and legs and relax.


    ''Yeah,''


    Yeah.


    Then, everyone else squirmed in the hot water and mouthed an agreeable reply.


    At the edge of the baths, hot water was flowing from the mouth of a statue of a lion, and the sound of the water was pleasant.

 120-Hitting

    At the time Alfried and the others were soaking in the bathtub, Aleusha and Ilya were in the women''s bath, entering the bathhouse.


    Aleusha''s long dark blue hair was randomly tucked back, while Ilya''s slightly quirky pink hair was tied up in a bun.


    ''''Wow, it''s so spacious,''''


    The flooring material in the changing rooms, it''s very different from the baths in the kingdom.


    The two of them let out an exclamation of admiration at Kagura''s bathhouse, which is completely different from the Kingdom''s.


    ''''........I prefer this one to the Kingdom''s baths.


    It''s not bad, but it''s a bit flashy.


    The baths in the high-class lodges of the kingdom and the mansions of the nobility were often fancy and built with something like marble. Compared to that, Kagura''s baths are decorated in such a way as to soothe the eyes and feelings of those who enter the baths, so the two of them must have felt more fresh.


    ''''I''d like to get in as soon as possible, but we need to wash up first.


    ''Yes!''


    Unlike Irvine and the others, who only thought about getting into the bathtub quickly, the women were firmly reading the warning signs in the changing room. Even without that, though, Aleusha and Ilya would never get into the hot tub without washing themselves.


    Of course, the same warning signs were written in the men''s bath changing room, but the men who were arguing about the mixed bathing were not supposed to notice it.


    Ilya is a noblewoman and Aleusha is the daughter of a merchant family. Her sense of hygiene was different from that of Molt and Irvine to begin with.


    Surprised by the rocky floor material, they moved to the washroom with their towels.


    They re-positioned their chairs side by side, and two crackling noises echoed in the bathroom.


    ''What a nice sound!''


    Yeah.


    They look at each other and giggle.


    Then they both observe what is in front of them.


    ''Huh?¡¡What''s this?


    Aleusha picked up the hose''s magic tool and looked at it curiously.


    ''What is this?¡¡I''ve never seen one, but it''s connected to a magic tool on the faucet and has holes in it, so isn''t it supposed to be something that lets the hot water out?


    It''s fair to say that it''s the nature of those who handle magic to be curious about unfamiliar magical tools. In Alfried''s case, though, he knew about the thing called a shower in his previous life, so he wasn''t that surprised.


    ''''I see.... You''re twisting the handle over here.''''


    Hot water came out of the hose as Aleusha twisted the handle, admiringly.


    ''I see, so you can keep the hot water flowing as long as you turn the handle.


    ''Yes, that''s true. It''s certainly easier than pouring hot water into a tub, but the amount of water is also less than a tub. But if we can improve it, even those who can''t use magic very well should be able to at least take a bath in it easily.


    ''''Well I see, maybe there''s already a place for that kind of thing in Kagura, surprisingly.


    What they are thinking about is the so-called shower room, but it is not yet widespread in Kagura. At the moment it is only being used by inns on an experimental basis.


    I would like to look at it some more, but my body is getting cold. Let''s quickly wash up and soak in the tub.


    Yes.


    The two of them poured hot water over the mages in moderation. At first they were using a new hose, but because of the amount of water, they were still pouring hot water into a tub to bathe in it.


    Ilya calls out to Aleusha, who was lathering up a towel with soap, "Hey, Aleusha.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you have to be in a position to do something. Since it''s time for you to go, let''s wash each other!


    ''Oh, will you wash every inch of me like a handmaid?


    ''No, sir!¡¡We wash each other''s backs!¡¡It''s a wash!


    Ilya''s cheeks puffed out in exasperation at Aleusha''s mean-spirited manner.


    Ilya was secretly interested in hearing that Irvine and Malt had washed each other''s backs because it was easier. Even as a countess, she often had her maidservants wash her back for her, so she was probably curious that she had never done it before.


    ''Just kidding. Then you''ll take care of my back, please.''''


    ''Yes!¡¡After that, you''ll have my back, please!


    When Aleusha giggled and turned her back to him, Ilya''s face broke into a smile and she got on her back.


    And then carefully lathered towel was placed against Aleusha''s back, but then there was something soft against her back other than the towel.


    ''''--?


    It''s something that Aleusha doesn''t have and Ilya does. The overwhelming mass and softness comes through Aleusha''s back, giving her despair and jealousy.


    ''''.........''''


    "...What''s wrong?¡¡Aleusha?


    Instantly, Ilya casts a questioning voice at Aleusha, who instantly turns her back and covers her face.


    ''''You''re ... right.


    What''s that?


    It was Aleusha who muttered to herself, but Ilya didn''t know what she was talking about.


    It gouges Aleusha''s chest even more. No, the size of her breasts aren''t as big as they are actually gutted.


    ''''Well I''m not going to wash up with Illya anymore.


    ''What?¡¡Oh no!¡¡Why, Aleusha, why?¡¡Let''s not sit back down and wash up!


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    I hit it!¡¡It''s a hit!


    ''Ugghhhh!¡¡My eyes, my eyes aaaaaaah!


    I accurately sent hot water flying into Irvine''s eyeballs, causing him to fall into the hot tub.


    ''''Irvine!''''


    I''m relaxing in the bathtub, and I''m just about to be defeated when Irvine and the others pour hot water on my face.


    I poo-poo the hot water with my hand to the eyeballs of Malt, who was distracted by Irvine.


    ''''Meh, my eyes aaaaahhhh!


    The hot water I sent flying hits the eyeballs of the splendid, and Malt twists his body to escape.


    You don''t need to use magic for this level of skill. I''m not going to be the only one who can do this.


    The first time I saw him, he said to me, "You know.........


    Irvine stands up, paying off his wet eyes with a scrubbing arm. I''m very uncomfortable that Irvine''s crotch is just at my eye level because of the height difference.


    ''Irvine, we''re teaming up!¡¡You can''t beat Master Alfried alone!


    Hey!


    They looked at each other and nodded at each other. It''s not fair that a large adult would set up a two-on-one against such a small child. However, they wouldn''t mind, since they are two people who are attacking the magic-weakened demons without mercy.


    The two of them put their arms into the hot water with big motions and try to pour it over my face.


    As long as I don''t damage my eyes, which is a major weakness with the hot water splashing, I''m good to go. As long as you prevent that, your eyes won''t get hurt and your vision won''t be blocked. In other words, you just have to prevent the attack on your eyes alone.


    Drown!


    The hot water, scooped up by two strong arms and big hands, hits me.


    You''re trying to drown me, you''re trying to choke me.


    With that thought in mind, I quietly put up an unmagical shield around my eyes and nose.


    This will keep water out of my weak eyes and allow me to breathe satisfactorily.


    "''Uri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-ri-...


    Irvine and Malt, who don''t realize that, are going to attack you here and pour a lot of hot water on you. Is there anything these guys can do to help themselves?


    If you are pouring this amount of hot water over your body, you can''t breathe unless you get out of the bathtub.


    However, it''s not a problem now, thanks to the shield.


    It''s a bit humiliating to have Irvine and Malt do what they want and pour hot water on my face, but I''ll be fine with it since we''ll get even in the end.


    As expected, if I cover my whole face, they''ll know.


    ''Whoa!¡¡How do you like that?


    "I''ll forgive you if you''re sorry!


    Irvine and Malt continue to pour hot water on me while saying such supercilious things.


    In contrast, I don''t do anything but expose myself to the hot water. I don''t even turn my face away to escape or get out of the hot tub.


    As long as my weaknesses are overcome by the shield, I don''t feel any pain.


    ''''Oh, hey?¡¡Mr. Alfried?¡¡Are you okay?


    He''s not passed out or crying or anything, right?¡¡I''m afraid to stand on a stick this far, but...


    They stopped attacking me, probably worried that I was going to continue to cough up an amount of hot water head on.


    I gave them both a nimble smile as they bent down to worry.


    ''''Shh, shh, shh--''''


    They realize it''s my plan, but it''s too late.


    I''m going to be able to send the hot water to their eyes as they bend down.


    ''''My eyes are aaaaaaaaahhhh!


    Irvine and Malt hold their eyes and warp their bodies. I follow them there, sending hot water flying into their earholes.


    ''Hi!''


    When Malt reflexively held his ear, he quickly skipped the hot water to his right eye where the gap appeared.


    ''''Ah!¡¡In my eyes again!


    While Malt is spooked, I fly hot water into Irvine''s nostrils as he tries to fight back.


    ''Bwah!¡¡Geho, Geho!


    It caused Irvine to cough loudly. ''It''s hard when you get hot water in your nose.


    Do you still want to?


    I give up.


    Good.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    After the battle of the hot water, we moved to the open-air bath at the back of the building because we were tired of the big tub.


    We opened the sliding door, which was covered with water droplets due to the difference in temperature, and there was an open-air bath dotted with large stones.


    Looking around, you can see trees and gravel stones as if they were the garden of a ryokan.


    The floor was not as smooth as the one in the bathhouse, but this one was a little more stony and rough. The color is also more of a blue-green tint than a calm stone color. Perhaps the material of the stone used was different.


    The open-air baths covered with brightly colored walls made me feel like I was in the garden of a quaint inn.


    ''Whoa, are you finally done?''


    Rumba and Tori were relaxing by a large stone. They were clearly having an elegant drink here, with a choko and a tokuri in their hands.


    I mean, that''s a type of sake, right?¡¡It''s not fair!


    No wonder the two of them had slipped out of the tub halfway through.


    On the other hand, behind me, Malt was bouncing around trying to get hot water out of his ears and Irvine was coughing with tears in his eyes.


    ''''From the looks of it, Alfried-sama wins, right?


    It''s not fair to use magic.


    Because we''re both going to attack you.


    I blurted out behind me and rebutted Irvine. If it weren''t for the two of us coming together, I wouldn''t have any intention of using magic.


    Well, Irvine, don''t let it get to you. Here''s a good one.


    ""Booze!"


    We quickly run up underneath Roomba, who holds up the virtue.


    ''''No, no, Alfried-sama is a child, so no?''''


    No!¡¡That bottle definitely looks like sake, right?¡¡You mean like junmai sake?¡¡How could you possibly leave my favorite sake in front of me?


    Just one bite!


    No, you can''t. It''s easy to drink, but it''s too strong.


    Yeah, that''s right. You kids can drink hot water.


    We''ll have a drink, and you, Alfried, go away.


    Irvine and Malt pay me a shish as I plead with them.


    ''You''re rooted to the fact that you were copped out by me earlier.


    ''If you were going to call me a child, you could have just let me go to the women''s baths like that, lying about my age!


    Dear Alfried. That line is out.


    Tory muttered in a dumbfounded voice sound as I screamed in frustration.


    Meanwhile, the Rumba''s were tipping their moral compasses.


    ''It''s small, isn''t it?''


    That''s why I drink so much. It''s a small price to pay for that.


    Irvine looks at the clear liquor poured into the cupboard and mutters, "Heh.


    ''''It smells great,''''


    ''Right?¡¡Now drink it.


    Urged by Rumba, Irvine tilted his chopstick.


    ''''Whoa whoa whoa!¡¡Easy to drink!¡¡It''s nothing like ale or wine!


    ''Right?¡¡They say it''s made out of Kagura rice or something.


    Another one!


    One more drink on an empty stomach and you''ll get drunk.


    ''That''s right, Irvine!¡¡I''m next!


    Rumba, Irvine, and Malt enjoy their sake happily saying that.


    I''m jealous that I get to have a drink in a beautiful open-air bath!


    It would have gone well with sashimi.


    ''''........What''s stirring Alfried-sama up so much?¡¡If you put up with it for another five years, they''ll give you a drink, right?


    I was comforted by Tory as I listened to the three of them enjoying themselves.


    ........Five years is a long way off.

 121-A cup after bath

    Ha, what a relief!


    After enjoying the open-air bath, we changed into Kagura clothes and relaxed on the sofa in the lobby of the inn.


    We changed into our kagura suits and relaxed on the sofa in the lobby of the inn. I felt somehow lazy, but now I could feel light.


    The sensation of heat escaping from my body is very comfortable. I can feel it because the breathable yukata is good for ventilation.


    Incidentally, the kagura suit that I am wearing now is the yukata of the relaxation wear that is often worn in a Ryokan and so on.


    It''s a standard gray yukata with a patterned gray yukata and an austere dark blue haori.


    It was worn by Torrie and the employees of the inn, who taught her how to wear it.


    Well, it''s a men''s yukata, so it''s not that difficult to wear. I''ve had experience in my previous life, and I can wear it on my own already.


    I didn''t expect to wear a yukata even in another world. But the yukata is easy to wear, so it''s good. It''s the perfect souvenir to take home when you return to Coriat Village. This would make mother Erna''s life easier and more pleasant, and it would definitely look great on the dark-haired beauty of Sarra.


    I don''t know if it''s the effect of the hot water in the bath, but my skin is feeling firmer than usual. It may be that the water is effective for beautiful skin.


    Ha, that was a nice hot water.


    I guess so.


    Irvine and Malt, who are also sitting on the sofa, are making pleasant noises.


    It''s not because they''re a little bloated, but because of the alcohol in their cheeks, which is probably due to the fact that they''re not bloated but because of the alcohol.


    They were in a hurry and had another glass of kegura, you know.


    If you drink kegura on an empty stomach, it is natural to drink alcohol.


    Well, I''m not jealous of that.


    It''s not all about the booze, and after all, it''s bad for a seven-year-old to drink. It''s frustrating.


    "I could really use a cold drink after my bath.


    I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to find a way to make it work," muttered Lumumba, who is somewhat imposing in a yukata.


    I''m sure the wild face and stocky build make it look too good for him. It''s perfect for the aloof, wandering samurai like in a period drama or the young head of a backstreet town.


    I might call him an older brother without thinking.


    Be that as it may, I''m all for drinking cold drinks after a bath. The best way to quench a thirsty throat after a bath is to have a drink to quench it.


    ''Oh, I have one. If you ask the landlady or one of her employees to bring you a drink, I''ll get it for you.


    As he said this, Tory pattered down to the employees.


    Then the employee pulls back into the back and a few minutes later the landlady comes in with a large basket.


    Apparently, the landlady is in charge of us. Well, Tory is a broad merchant and I''m a nobleman.


    I''m sure I''ll have a lot to take care of in my own way.


    ''''We''ve brought you some cold drinks. The types of drinks are water, milk, fruit juice, green tea and kagura wine, what would you like to drink?


    The landlady arranges a bottle of slightly cold air on the table. It must have been cooled by ice magic tools.


    A bottle of fruit juice or coffee milk was the only thing I had after a bath, but it can''t be helped if it''s not there. Let''s have milk as usual.


    It''s one of the highways.


    I''ll have milk.


    So, I''ll take a glass of milk.


    I''m going to need water.


    I understand. I''ll get some water for our drunken guests.


    Oh, thank you.


    I had completely forgotten about the two drunken men.


    Receiving a single-sized milk bottle, I put my hands on my hips and stoked it all at once.


    The taste of the cooled, thick milk spread in my mouth and seeped into my body.


    It was very comforting, although the heat seemed to steal away from the inside of my burning body all at once.


    ''''Puhaa!''''


    I knew I couldn''t stand this drink after a bath!


    Do-ha-ha!


    I noticed that Roomba next to me was making the same noises.


    Roomba loves a drink after a bath, too. I''ve been doing this a lot in my own home.


    ''Hey, Al. You''ve got a white beard.


    You''re the one.


    Our milk bottles were empty at once, and we had white milk on each other''s mouths.


    We pointed it out to each other and laughed.


    ''Oh, that stains the water,''


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m drunk or because I''m hot.


    Irvine and Malt are limping and stoking the water. Beside them, Tory is also drinking water that looks delicious.


    Since Kagura sake is that good, maybe Kagura has good water too.


    The landlady noticed us, and held out a bottle of water to us.


    The owner of the restaurant says, "Would you like to drink some Rumba-sama and Alfried-sama?¡¡The water is fresh from deep in the mountains of Kagura, so it''s delicious.


    "Of course I''ll take it!


    We took the offered bottle immediately.


    The landlady laughed ladylike, as if we were funny for reacting so honestly.


    Japanese style beauty is nice. They are ladylike, feminine and have a sense of embrace. I hope the women in my family and the village girls in the village of Koliat will follow their example.


    I can''t say that in front of them, though.


    The only thing I can think of to say is, "Oh, you are drinking something that looks good. Can we have one?


    I want one too!


    As me and Roomba were receiving water from the proprietress, Aleusha and Ilya came in from the back hallway, dressed in Kagura clothes. A red haori with a slightly different pattern than the men''s. Aleusha''s long dark blue hair is tied up in a ponytail, while Ilya''s long pink hair is down.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The lustrous skin and hair after bathing are beautiful in combination with the yukata.


    ''''.........''''


    Irvine and Malt looked at them dumbfoundedly, as if they were admiring Aleusha and Ilya''s yukata - no, no. That''s an expression of examining to determine what''s going on.


    ''''Oh, what''s wrong?¡¡Have you fallen in love with our yukata?


    Aleusha says, teasing Irvine and Malt who are staring at her silently.


    ''''...........''''


    However, Irvine and Malt don''t react to anything.


    They just turned their inorganic gaze to Aleusha and Ilya''s chest.


    With that alone I understood what the two of them were assessing.


    ''Wha, what?¡¡What''s so funny?¡¡I had one of my employees put it on for me?


    ''Yes. I''m sure I''m right.


    Aleusha and Ilya look uncomfortable as the two of them look at her unreservedly.


    "Hmm, I see the kagura suit as a magical costume to fool a man.


    ''Oh, yes. A sinful garment.


    Is that right?¡¡It looks rather neat and clean since it''s not exposed at all, though?


    Tory, who doesn''t know exactly what Irvine and Malt''s words mean, says misguidedly.


    ''No, Mr. Toriela,''


    What''s going on?


    Tory, Rumba and the women, who don''t understand what it means, nod their heads.


    Irvine and Malt look at them and shrug their shoulders in relief.


    ''''........Kagura clothes can disguise the size of a woman''s breasts. So walk proudly even with a flat alewife--goof!


    Die!


    Irvine''s words were not spoken until the end, when Aleusha''s fist dug into his abdomen.


    Maybe it was because it was in the pigeonhole, but Irvine bent forward and jerked and shuddered.


    Yeah, that thing''s stuck for a while. That was a blow that was too good to leave as a wizard.


    ''Oh, is that what you mean--no, it''s nothing!


    Tory, who understood Irvine''s words, let those words slip out, but was met with a shooting look from Aleusha.


    ''''........um, what would you like to drink?''''


    As if to switch the deadly air, the landlady asks in a tentative manner.


    ''''I am water.''''


    I''ll have milk!


    The moment Ilya said that, an atmosphere of acceptance flowed through the men somewhat.


    ''''........I''m a milk too!


    Aleusha''s burned-out screams echoed through the lobby.

 122-Nostalgic scent

    Ha, it''s been a long time since I''ve tatami


    After finishing my drink after the bath, I was lying in my room, as I had some time before dinner.


    The room, which is about the size of a dining room in a mansion, has tatami mats, giving it the feel of a Japanese style room.


    The walls, which are made of high-quality wood in a soothing cream color, give a sense of security without giving a sense of entrapment.


    ...I wonder what it is. It''s been a long time since I''ve had this kind of Japanese style room, and it makes me feel nostalgic.


    When you lie down like this, the faint smell of tatami mats wafts through the air.


    Ah, it''s a nostalgic smell. I used to take a nap in the Japanese-style room at my grandma''s house.


    Listening to the sound of wind chimes, eating watermelon and taking a nap in the airy Japanese room.


    Smell is something closely related to memories.


    After enjoying the smell of tatami for the first time in a while, I get up and walk over to the window.


    Since I''m not tall enough, I get on the chair that''s set up and open the window.


    The room I''m in is on the second floor of an inn. Naturally, when it comes to a ryokan, the structure is larger than the surrounding buildings, and even on the second floor, it is quite high, and I could see the surrounding scenery well.


    In the distance, the setting sun sinking into the sea and the city of Kagura, illuminated in reddish brown, could be clearly seen.


    ''''Well that''s a nice view.''''


    I murmur to myself as I rest my elbows on the edge of the window and watch the scenery.


    The breeze drifting softly in the air seems to caress my cheeks, and it feels good. I feel my bangs sway slightly.


    Looking down the main street from the second floor of the inn, I see all sorts of people: a woman in a brightly colored kagura suit, and a man walking around in a loose, austere colored kagura suit.


    Men running around carrying something made of wood, and boys and girls running around shouting with joyful voices.


    It is fun to just imagine what kind of work he is doing and what kind of things those children are playing with in their hands.


    I guess it''s the same as the Japan I used to live in, but it''s a completely different life and culture. After all, there is magic here.


    Anyway, even if we have a similar culture, it''s just a matter of time ago, and I, who lived in the present day, only know the superficial part of it, such as history textbooks and dramas, so it''s no wonder I don''t understand it.


    I wonder if the landscape of Japan was like this in the past. When I thought so, I felt as if I went back in time.


    I felt a bit happy and wanted to go sightseeing.


    But it is getting dark today and I am tired. We can do it tomorrow, so let''s look forward to it.


    ''Oi!¡¡Al!¡¡Dinner!


    Let''s go!


    ''Wow, I love this room. A room isn''t so much about size as it is about comfort.


    As I was gazing at the scenery in a daze, the door suddenly opened and Rumba, Irvine and Malt walked in.


    ''I''m glad you called me, but you should at least knock,''


    ''I don''t care about that, now we''re eating!¡¡Let''s go, Al!


    I warn him, but Roomba''s head seems to be full of food and he pushes me back to hurry.


    Well, I''m hungry too, and I''m in a hurry.


    After all, it''s my first kagura dish, and it''s a ryokan dinner.


    I put on the clogs that have been prepared in the room with high expectations.


    Of course, the Roomba''s are all wearing clogs as well.


    It''s fun and fresh to wear brand-new shoes, and it''s easy because I can wear them barefoot.


    I finish putting on my clogs as well and go out into the hallway.


    ''''Do you want to do that again this time?''''


    Yeah, of course. Yeah, of course. - You sure you got enough ammo?


    Of course. I snatched them from the other rooms so the landlady and the staff wouldn''t know.


    Then it''s all good.


    In the corridor, the employees of the Trierra Chamber of Commerce were creeping around, having finished carrying in their luggage and bathing in the hot water. They were all eating dinner together.


    In the blink of an eye, the corridor was filled with people talking, it was like a school trip.


    But still, what are they saying about bullets or something they''ve ripped off?¡¡It bothers me a bit.


    It''s hard to hear the sound of clogs as everyone walks by.


    ''These clogs are so easy. I''m definitely going to buy these clogs.


    I like that I can wear them barefoot and wander around in them at a moment''s notice. Thanks to the high soles, it''s hard to get sand in them even when walking outside.


    Irvine and Malt talk about clogs.


    Yeah, I''m determined to get some clogs to go home too. Everyone else has slippers, and I don''t think I''ll need them because I might not need them.¡¡If the soles are high like the ones I''m wearing now, people might not like it because they say it''s hard to walk in them.


    No, but the ones with low soles would be easier to walk in, so they might be cooler and more pleasing in the summer season to come.


    However, I''m afraid that if I give these to Elinora''s sister, I''ll make her angry. It''s not like slippers, they have quite a bit of hardness, so I think it would hurt a lot if they hit you. It''s troubling........


    ''''I''m looking forward to Kagura''s meal!


    Well, not now. It''s kagura rice, right? I agree with Rumba.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    One of the Japanese-style rooms in the inn, the Tsubaki-no-ma. The room is much larger than the room I spent my time in, and it''s so large that I wondered if we were having a big party.


    The tatami mats were lined up in a row so far, it was very comfortable.


    I took off my clogs and went up to the Tsubaki-no-Ma, surprised at the size of the room.


    On the tatami mats, there were several long tables lined up, and on the tables were colorful kagura dishes.


    Whoa, that''s what I''m talking about, kagura. There''s sashimi and soy sauce too.


    It''s quite beautiful. It''s different from the flamboyant aristocrat meals, isn''t it?


    Irvine looks at the Kagura dishes laid out and exclaims in admiration.


    Incidentally, the term nobleman''s rice is mainly used by maids, butlers and knights who serve the nobility. I once heard a maid or butler at a party in the royal capital blurting out something like ''I want to eat a nobleman''s meal'' in the corridor.


    ''Where are we seated?''


    Roomba, who can''t wait to be seated and eat, looks around and mutters.


    The employees of the Chamber of Commerce are already seated at the tables around the area, so it''s hard to judge at a glance where they are free.


    I think it''s the upper seat, since I''m a nobleman at least. See, there was Tory and his friends over there.


    At the table in the back, far from the entrance, Tory, Aleusha, and Ilya are sitting at a table, with four cushions left blank.


    When I point to them, they may have noticed, too, and they smile and wave to me.


    We find a seat for us, so we move and sit on the cushions.


    Secretary, Rumba, Tory, and me.


    They are lined up in a row: Irvine, Malt, Ilya, and Aleusha. In front of us are Aleusha and Ilya in yukata, so the view is really gorgeous.


    But even so, it''s a gorgeous dinner.


    Mr. Alfried was looking forward to Kagura''s food. He chose an inn with good food.


    The dishes on the table were truly gorgeous: rice, salted fish, steak, simmered wild vegetables, an assortment of sashimi, a dish I''ve never seen before, and a covered teacup.


    The three-dimensional and delicious presentation of the food, the brightly colored vegetables, the decorative cutouts, and the selection of plates to match the ingredients, all made the customers happy even before they ate.


    I''m sure Bartolo would have been delighted to see this. I think this kind of technique of making food look good can be applied to ordinary dishes as well.


    What''s this?¡¡Oh!¡¡Dinner!


    Roomba opens a large bowl in the center of the table and squeals with delight.


    ''Yes, use that for a refill of rice. If they run out, just ask us and we''ll bring you a new one.


    I don''t know when she came over, but the landlady calls out to me from behind.


    ''''Oh!¡¡You can have all the refills you want!


    Yes!


    Yeah, that big bowl of five will be gone in one Roomba.


    I don''t think it''s an octopus.


    ''.......... I''m glad.


    Aleusha and Ilya seemed relieved to check out the assortment of sashimi in front of them.


    Apparently the two of them were lightly traumatized after eating an octopus without knowing it.


    I''d be surprised if the octopus that we''re told not to eat was served at an inn.


    ''Huh?¡¡What''s this?¡¡I can''t open the d*mn lid.¡¡Is something stuck to you?


    Irvine is holding the lid of his teacup and voicing his doubts.


    That''s the one that often happens with suckers.


    As I recall, when you put something warm in the bowl and put the lid on, the temperature drops and the volume decreases, so it decompresses and the lid sticks together.


    This is Kagura with rice, and I would expect something called miso soup.


    ''Oh, that''s just a matter of pushing the bowl down and letting air in to make it easier to open.


    The landlady quickly moves to the other side, by Irvine, and opens it up to show him.


    ''Oh, what''s this brown soup?''


    ''A soup called miso soup. It''s like a soup.


    There was miso soup there, just as I had expected.


    As expected of Kagura, he even made miso soup. I''m really happy because I''m a fan of Japanese food in the morning.


    From now on, we''ll have a Japanese breakfast set of rice, miso soup, fish, and an egg roll. Logan is going to be very happy about that. I''m going to use it to negotiate for him to make an octopus oven or something.


    While we were being briefed on the food, Tory stood up, as if all the employees were present.


    Everyone was itching to have a cup in their hands.


    By the way, I don''t drink alcohol, so I drink green tea. I''m lonely.


    Everyone has taken their seats, haven''t they?¡¡Well, we''ve finally arrived at Kagura. It''s been a long but short trip. Well, I don''t want to say a lot of things in front of such a delicious-looking meal, so please eat and drink as much as you can to recover from the fatigue of the trip and nourish your spirit!¡¡Cheers!


    Cheers!


    Everyone raised their cups to Tory''s toast.


    Yes, we finally made it to Kagura.

 123-Relationship between two people

    I drank a cup of warm green tea in a toast. The unique astringency and aroma of green tea spread in my mouth at once.


    And I let out a breath of relief.


    Ah, the tea I usually drink is good, but green tea is not bad either. It makes me want senbei or Japanese sweets.


    Of course, I will buy this as a souvenir, but Erna''s mother and father are very fussy about tea leaves, so they will be angry with me if I don''t learn how to brew it properly. I''ll ask the landlady to teach me how to make a good cup of green tea later. My repertoire of after-dinner drinks has increased.


    Now, I''m thirsty and ready to eat.


    As I quietly put the cup of green tea down, I was reaching for a fork or a spoon when I suddenly realized that a pair of chopsticks had been placed in front of me.


    I noticed that there were chopsticks in front of me.


    Oh, chopsticks. I have handmade chopsticks in the mansion, but I don''t use them very often. Because there are many dishes that are easier to eat with a spoon and fork, and I thought it was strange that only one person suddenly started using chopsticks. I don''t think I''ll use them unless I''m serving grilled fish or zaru soba noodles.


    ''What is it?''¡¡What are these two sticks?


    ''It''s next to the fork and spoon, and I suppose it''s a type of dishware but how does it work?''


    Aleusha and Ilya in front of me were unfamiliar with the chopsticks, or maybe they were just trying to hold one of them.


    ''''Are they supposed to be used in pairs like a knife and a fork?''''


    While Aleusha gives me a quizzical look, she holds one chopstick at a time, like a knife and fork.


    ''''Oh, I guess I might be that type.''''


    I don''t think he''s doing it on purpose, and I feel sorry for him if he laughs, but it''s funny.


    I watch them both, holding my laughter in front of me.


    ''But how are we supposed to eat with this?¡¡Is he going to stab me?


    What?¡¡Isn''t that a little trivial?


    So how do you eat it?


    "...........


    Aleusha and Illya look at each other and have a difficult look on their faces.


    ''What''s this?¡¡A spit?


    Irvine and Malt in the back seemed to have finally noticed the chopsticks after emptying their cups of ale.


    Rumba and Malt ate with their spoons and forks without a care in the world. I don''t know if they didn''t use what they didn''t understand or if they were just in view.


    The three of us, who didn''t know how to use chopsticks, looked around at us in front of them, looking uneasy.


    I dare not notice it and tipped my green tea again.


    The person enjoying this situation the most is Tori, who is next to me.


    Because Tori, who usually has a good human smile on her face, is shaking her shoulders with a nasty smile from earlier.


    ''''........Isn''t that enough?''''


    Right!¡¡I''ve had enough fun.


    Tory responded happily to the voice of the secretary sitting next to Rumba.


    ''Nah!¡¡Well, Triella, you enjoyed watching our reactions, didn''t you?


    It''s mean!


    No, I was just wondering how people would react. I''m sorry.


    Aleusha and Illya give me a jittery look, but Tori doesn''t seem to mind and laughs.


    Thanks to that, I was able to enjoy myself too, so I''m not complaining.


    ''''So, how do you use this?''''


    Irvine, who wasn''t greatly embarrassed, asked out of pure curiosity. On the other hand, Aleusha and Illya, who had tried a lot of trial and error, had a bitter expression on their faces. It''s probably because they know their shame by asking for the correct answer.


    ''''These are called chopsticks, and they''re used by holding them with one hand like this and holding them between them.


    "That''s disgusting!


    Isn''t that terrible?


    When asked by Irvine, Torrie showed him a sample, and a frank opinion jumped out at him from Irvine and Aleusha.


    As a Japanese man who has used chopsticks many times, I can look at them without any discomfort, but to someone who has never seen them before, it might be so. Foreigners are often surprised at how handy the Japanese are.


    ''Look, look, it''s not creepy, is it?


    Stop it!¡¡I feel like a bug!


    Torrie thrusts out while opening and closing the chopsticks, but Irvine backed away like he was looking at something creepy. Well, it''s not surprising that he would think so if he was thrust out while opening and closing them like that.


    ''''Toriela-san, creepy ... you''re handy, aren''t you?


    That kind of language hurts my feelings even more!


    Tory crumbled stiffly at Aleusha''s insinuation.


    ''All Kagla people eat from this, right?


    "...Really?¡¡Are you going to tease us with a lie?


    Maybe it''s because she was teased once, but Ilya is skeptical.


    ''''It''s true?¡¡I''ll show you how to use chopsticks if you''d like.


    Oh, please.


    As if she didn''t want them to have a strange misunderstanding, the proprietress, a Kagura man, began to teach Aleusha and Ilya how to do it.


    ''You really do pinch them like this, don''t you?


    ''So it wasn''t a lie by Ms. Trierra.


    Aleusha and Ilya moved their chopsticks awkwardly as the proprietress put her hand on them.


    Seeing this, Malt stopped shoveling his rice with his spoon and set his eyes on the chopsticks.


    Then he and Irvine looked at each other and nodded.


    ''''Landlady, I''d like us to learn how to use chopsticks, too.''''


    The two of them would get the big idea of asking the landlady to teach them how to use chopsticks and hold their hands. This is not a bad strategy.


    Because to learn how to use chopsticks, hand to hand contact naturally.


    Yes, that''s fine. Then, Sanosuke-san, teach them how to use the chopsticks. I''ll teach Aleusha-san and Ilya-san.


    "''Sanosuke, no!¡¡Change!


    However, their plan is defeated, and a young man, Sanosuke, dressed in employee''s clothes, arrives on the scene. The two men''s expressions change from the beautiful proprietress to a pouting Sanosuke, and their expressions change to despair.


    That''s right. The landlady is busy with Aleusha and Illya right now.


    ''''Well then, let me tell you something.


    Sannosuke came up next to Irvine and showed him a sample with his chopsticks. In response, Irvine and Malt didn''t look at the sample, but whispered in Sannosuke''s ear.


    ''Sanosuke!¡¡We''re supposed to understand each other!¡¡Take a turn with the landlady. That way you get to hold the lady''s hand for the great cause of teaching her how to handle chopsticks, okay?


    That''s right, Sanosuke. If we take turns, we''ll both be happy, right?


    The two of them begin to square-shoulder each other familiarly, calling out "Sannosuke" repeatedly.


    Hearing this, Sanosuke''s voice becomes more and more unhappy.


    ''.........................The proprietress is my wife, is there something wrong?


    It''s nothing.


    Irvine and Malt became completely docile after hearing those words, and Sanosuke had to teach them how to use chopsticks in a very polite manner.


    Excuse me, Mr. Sanosuke?¡¡You''ve got your fingers in your hand.¡¡It hurts!¡¡I''m sorry!


    Irvine suffers under the attack of her husband, Sanosuke.


    I sip the warm miso soup while watching as I enjoy it.


    Sigh, the taste of miso spreads in my mouth.


    Ah, the second most nostalgic taste after soy sauce. It''s amazing how good it tastes just by dissolving a little bit of dashi and miso and adding some vegetables.


    Oh, it''s so good!


    I let out a breath of relief and pick up my chopsticks, missing my food.


    ''''Oh, can you use them, Alfried-sama?''''


    Yes, I watched the landlady and Mr. Sannosuke teach.


    I eat my food with chopsticks for such a random reason.


    Oops!¡¡After all, the food we eat there is different. The rice is much better than the rice I made in the house or my home. The grains of the rice are more prominent and sweeter than usual. I can feel the taste of the rice itself very strongly.


    Is it because of the difference in the way of cooking rice?¡¡I only made minor adjustments based on the rice I used to use in my previous life, so I guess I still wasn''t getting the most out of Kagura''s rice. I''ll have to ask this at all costs. The rest of the time, there might be a difference in Kamado or something.


    While I''m thinking about this, while I''m savoring my rice and miso soup, a frustrated voice comes up from Tory.


    ''''Oh no, you''re better at handling it than I am. I practiced to surprise you, but........


    No wonder she was enjoying herself so much.


    The secretary''s hand is gently placed on the back of a frustrated Torrie.


    While smiling at Torrie, who raises her face.


    ''''He''s the one who has that much dexterity with magic, right?¡¡It''s a mistake to compare him to the chairman.


    I need you to comfort me properly.


    I''m just curious, what the hell is going on with Tory and his secretary''s relationship?

 124-The fear of sitting

    ''Ah!¡¡I got it!


    Thanks to the proprietress teaching me how to use chopsticks, I managed to pinch the sashimi of the yellowtail despite Aleusha''s poor movements. Pulling and shaking her chopsticks, she dipped the yellowtail in soy sauce and brought it to her mouth.


    It''s delicious. The fat is so thick.


    Aleusha presses her cheeks with an enraptured expression.


    I had been eating meat, but seeing that makes me want to eat yellowtail too, so I reach for the yellowtail.


    The yellowtail that''s out now is a natural one because of its strong redness. As I recall, the farmed ones have a lot of fat and whitish flesh.


    Well, I would be very surprised if there is a farmed one because it is much more difficult to farm than I imagine.


    The wild yellowtail is placed between the chopsticks, dipped in a moderate amount of soy sauce and brought to your mouth.


    The fatty flesh is not insistent and the unique sweetness of the yellowtail is delicious. The soy sauce accented the natural taste of the yellowtail, making it even more appealing. The more you chew, the more the taste spreads. There was no fishy smell at all.


    ...delicious.


    Having tasted the true taste of the yellowtail with sashimi, I now taste the fish in a different way.


    I grab the yellowtail again and dip it in soy sauce. After dipping the fish front and back in the soy sauce, I put it on a bed of rice and ate it with rice.


    The fatty flesh of the yellowtail and the thick soy sauce go well with rice. Farmed yellowtail goes well with rice because the fat is stronger, but I prefer natural yellowtail which is a little less fatty.


    When I ate the rice and the yellowtail, Aleusha may have shown interest in the dish, but she tried to do the same with my hands.


    ''''What is this!¡¡It goes with the rice!


    Right?


    I chuckle at Aleusha, who looks at me wide-eyed.


    ''I think it would be even better if you put some salmon or fatty Dos Tuna on top of it.


    Ah!¡¡That''s absolutely delicious!


    I suggested it, and Aleusha said the line like a schoolgirl.


    Then Aleusha happily put salmon and dos tuna on rice. It''s what''s called a seafood bowl.


    ''''Ugh, it''s difficult. The sashimi will escape on its own.''''


    Beside Aleusha, who was happily serving up the food, Ilya, who still hadn''t gotten used to handling the chopsticks, had tears in her eyes.


    It seems that the chopsticks themselves have crossed over when trying to grab the yellowtail sashimi, or perhaps because they can''t maintain the correct way to hold the chopsticks, or the yellowtail seems to be escaping from the vine when trying to pinch it.


    Well, I think Aleusha is much more adept and Ilya is normal. Even someone with good muscle would only be able to pinch her a little.


    ''''Ah!¡¡I''ve got it!¡¡........Ah!


    Ilya was finally able to lift the burrito, but the burrito slid off the chopsticks because he was distracted. The impact of the drop onto the soy sauce plate splatters soy sauce all over the place.


    ''Kyah!¡¡Hey, Ilya, what are you doing?¡¡You got soy sauce on your face and yukata!


    I''m sorry!


    The damage to Aleusha, who was painstakingly arranging the seafood bowl next to her, was extensive. There was a fine splash of soy sauce on her right cheek and neck.


    It is a common tragedy of soy sauce. Soy sauce stains don''t come off very easily, and they smell pretty bad.


    Fortunately, I''m positioned diagonally in front of him, so there''s equal to no damage.


    It sticks to Tory''s plate in front of me a bit, and I think Irvine, who is concentrating on practicing his chopsticks next to me, got it, but he doesn''t seem to notice.


    ''I''ll wipe it off with a hand towel now!


    Hey, there''s soy sauce on that!¡¡Wipe me down with new hand towels!¡¡Landlady!¡¡I need two new hand towels!


    Ilya uses a hand towel to wipe up the soy sauce that was splattered on Aleusha, but the hand towel has a number of soy sauce spots that have been absorbed.


    Probably the soy sauce had been spilled over and wiped off from time to time. It would be awkward for Aleusha to have her face wiped with it.


    The proprietress, who heard Aleusha''s voice, returned shortly afterwards with a new set of hand towels.


    Aleusha and Ilya took them and each wiped the soy sauce that was scattered about.


    ''''I''m sorry too, Triella-san. We got a little soy sauce on your plate.''''


    That''s fine. It''s a common occurrence when you start using chopsticks.


    Ilya apologizes apologetically, and Tory forgives her while laughing.


    ''''But neither Aleusha nor Alfried-sama are roughing it at all...''''


    No, they''re crazy, you know?¡¡At first, it''s hard to pinch them with chopsticks. Particularly Alfried-sama is as dexterous as the Kagura people who use them on a daily basis.


    ''''........Indeed, Alfried-sama''s use of chopsticks is beautiful.


    Even the landlady looks at me curiously at Tory''s words.


    Aleusha doesn''t care as she is once again working on serving the seafood bowl.


    ''Thanks to the beautiful example set by the landlady and Sanosuke-san,''


    ''Well, I''m glad. I''m glad I was able to do justice to Kagura''s culture.


    Let''s keep the landlady up for now and cut this story short.


    The landlady''s explanation and example were very good. That''s fine.


    I''m somewhat pained by Tori''s eyes, so I decide to make a bowl of seafood in silence.


    I dip the sashimi in the soy sauce and place it on top of the rice so that they overlap.


    ''It''s done!¡¡It''s a sashimi platter!


    Aleusha screams with delight.


    On top of Aleusha''s bowl of rice, there was a bowl of Dosu Tuna red meat, light pink fat, yellowtail with salmon and colorful sashimi. Each of them was arranged towards the center of the bowl, and the carefully stacked arrangement was beautiful.


    Maybe Aleusha has a flair for serving.


    ''Oh!¡¡What''s that, Aleutha!¡¡You put sashimi on rice and it tastes good!


    Roomba was one of the first to respond to Alusha''s seafood bowl. For Roomba, who loves egg rice, it would be hard to miss.


    ''It''s delicious!¡¡You should try it, Mr. Rumba!


    Rumba also arranges the sashimi on the rice as Aleusha proceeds.


    Roomba doesn''t seem to have any desire to use chopsticks, so he dexterously makes a seafood bowl with a fork.


    And in the blink of an eye, Roomba spooned the sashimi into the bowl with the rice in one go.


    It wasn''t very elegant, but it was strange that it looked more delicious that way.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Yum!¡¡I can eat as much food as I want!


    There is a limited amount of sashimi, though. Probably we will order more sashimi.


    While I was enjoying my seafood bowl, I was thinking such a thing.


    I''ve been wondering if it''s not hard for the landlady to sit like that.


    As I finish my seafood bowl and eat my stewed and boiled vegetables, Irvine asks the landlady in a quizzical voice, "What do you want?


    With that, our gaze goes to the proprietress, who is sitting on her haunches and waiting.


    ''''It''s true. It''s very compact. How is she sitting?''''


    You seem to have your legs folded, don''t you?


    Aleusha and Ilya look at each other as if they are fearful.


    The Misfirito Kingdom does not have a culture of sitting on the floor. There is no particular rule for sitting on your knees or sitting on the ground. Women are also basically sitting on the women''s seat.


    Well, in the kingdom, we don''t sit on tatami mats or carpets very often, so we are not too picky about the way we sit, except for the aristocratic manners.


    Even now, the members who are still here are sitting hoof to hoof and the women are sitting on the women''s seat.


    This is seiza. This is the traditional sitting style of the kagura, which has been handed down from time immemorial.


    The proprietress shifts her posture to make it easier for Irvine and the others to understand, and then sits back down.


    ''''When I look at you again, your spine is straight and beautiful.


    Yes. It doesn''t take up too much space, so it''s good.


    Aleusha and Ilya are impressed with the proprietor''s beautiful seiza sitting style.


    It''s a way of sitting if the floor is tatami mats, carpets or cushions. It won''t make you hunch over and it''s less stressful on your back.


    That''s about it for merit.


    Well, that''s an unusual way to sit. We''ll have to try it.


    Yeah.


    Would you like us to do the same?


    Yes!


    The members of the Silver Wind said and began to sit on their haunches.


    ''Oh, this is great. It''s easy to eat.


    ''Yeah. We''ll look shapely like the landlady, won''t we?


    Irvine and Malt sit upright and shout in amazement.


    ''Great. Am I sitting as nicely as the landlady?


    I think you need to stretch your chest a little more.


    Okay.


    Happily, Aleusha and Ilya also check out each other''s seiza appearance.


    Not knowing the horrible disadvantages of sitting on top of each other.


    The members of the Chamber of Commerce and Tori around them are watching it with a grin. Perhaps the members of the Chamber of Commerce already know that. That''s probably why they all don''t do it.


    The landlady is also reading the air and smiling at this time.


    She seems to be a person who can read the air surprisingly.


    By the way, the rumba may have been cramped, but she immediately returned to sitting on her hoof.


    "How about you, Alfried-sama?


    Tory sees how I''m not sitting upright next to him, and Tory blatantly tries to get me to sit upright. I''m not going to be fooled, I''m not. I won''t, because I know the biggest downside of sitting on my own, right?


    ''No, I''m unsteady sitting on top of the cushions, so I''m not going to sit in a way I''m not used to.


    I refuse to return the right argument here and there.


    Yes, this table is a bit high for my seven-year-old, so I cover it with three layers of cushions.


    If I sit on my haunches in that condition, there''s a chance I could fall over, and if I did, it would be hard to passive myself, right?


    Tsk..., is that so?


    This guy just clicked his tongue.


    The silver wind members, who liked sitting on their haunches, resumed their meal while sitting on their haunches.


    I look at them with a pitying look, and sip my miso soup as if it''s none of my business.


    The Nimmanima gaze pierces through, just to make things happen quickly, and after a few minutes, the signs finally appear.


    ''''Well there''s something about your feet that makes them itchy.


    ''Huh?¡¡I feel like I can''t feel my feet in any way...?


    Aleusha and Illya began to twitch slightly.


    While Aleusha and Illya looked at each other and wondered, the victim appeared.


    ''''Ah, ah, ah!¡¡What is this?¡¡My feet are numb!


    Irvine rolled over with an excruciating cry.


    Finally, the numbness in my legs from sitting on my legs from sitting on my feet seemed to have come. Maybe it was the first time he''d sat upright, but the numbness was coming fast.


    And next to him, there was a dangling table and the sound of Malt leaning forward.


    ''What the hell is this?¡¡Paralysis?¡¡........Landlady, you didn''t mean to poison your meal!


    Malt glares at the landlady with greasy sweat on his forehead.


    Molto''s off-target words elicit laughter from the surrounding members.


    Seeing this, Molto and the others look around curiously.


    No, I didn''t expect anyone to suspect poison, even though I just sat on my hands and felt numb.


    As expected of me, I take my hat off too.


    ''''........it''s not, right?¡¡Neither I nor my cook would do that.


    When the laughter dies down, the landlady replies, smiling.


    ''Then why are our feet going numb!


    ''It''s a common occurrence in people who aren''t used to sitting on their feet. It puts pressure on the nerves and blood vessels and makes them numb.


    The members of the Chamber of Commerce shook their heads, as if agreeing with the landlady''s explanation.


    ''''........Why are you sitting like that?''''


    Is the landlady okay with it?


    Irvine and Malt ask with wide eyes in disbelief.


    ''It won''t take much to get used to it. And as long as you change your center of gravity, you won''t get numb.


    It can be dealt with or softened by constantly changing your center of gravity and a little bit of sitting. I don''t like that, so I don''t do it much in my past life, but when my mother and sister lectured me, I sat upright. I guess they instructed me to do it because I didn''t like it any more than they preached to me.


    ''Ah!¡¡Ow!¡¡I can''t even sit down again.


    Irvine tried to sit up, but his feet were numb and sore, and he rolled over unceremoniously.


    He then turned his foot to the ceiling to keep his numb foot from touching the floor. It was not a beautiful sight to see, as Irvine looked as if he had flipped over a bug.


    ''I don''t want to be like Irvine...''


    Malt saw Irvine''s abomination and left it at that.


    Not good, Ilya. If we continue to sit on our haunches, we''re going to have to-- yikes!


    Aleusha tried to stop sitting upright - but it was too late. She wasn''t as hapless as Irvine, but she couldn''t move an inch with her legs swept to the side.


    ''Aleusha!¡¡Yikes!¡¡........I can''t either.......


    Then Ilya, who was about to move out of concern for Aleusha, just stopped.


    Ilya''s drawn-out expression told me that she could no longer move an inch.


    Now the four of them would have stabbing pains running through their legs. If they were numb, it would be hard to zing without doing anything.


    ''''...Hey, Irvine. Stop that upturned worm stance for goodness sake. It''s not nice to watch, man.


    ''I can''t. If my foot stepped on the ground now, the pain would be as if it would stab me--oh!¡¡Don''t touch me!


    Irvine''s foot is poked in the air by Malt, and he flaps his leg as he screams. It''s as if the movement of his feet is somehow unpleasant.


    ''You''re eating now, aren''t you?¡¡Will you sit down properly?¡¡If your blood flow is bad, do you want me to rub it in for you?


    I don''t want it!¡¡I''m going to kick you?


    Wouldn''t that kick hurt your leg?


    "...........


    Watching the two of them glaring at each other makes me want to be kind of mean to them.


    Now the two of them are stuck, and I can get back at them to the fullest extent for provoking me into not being able to drink Kagura alcohol.


    Being the man who will do it when I decide to do it, I step up to Malt''s side with a line of virtue bottles on the table.


    ''What''s up?¡¡Mr. Alfried?¡¡There''s something eerily good about that smile, isn''t there?


    Rude. You have a carefree smile on your face.


    I''ve been indebted to you, so I thought I''d pour you some sake. No, I''m not really rooting for what happened earlier in the open-air bath, you know?¡¡Oops, sorry, I hit Irvine''s leg.


    ''Geez!


    I deliberately put my body against Irvine''s numb leg, and Irvine squirmed.


    And perhaps because of the push from Irvine''s foot, my stance collapsed and I accidentally stepped on Malt''s numb foot.


    ''''Ughhhhhh!¡¡Oh, an ogre!¡¡There''s a demon in here!


    Oops, sorry. Irvine''s going to push me with his foot.


    It''s not my fault. This is what happens when Irvine pushes me with his foot. It was never my intention to do this.


    ''''Well Ilya, let us be at peace, shall we?


    ...Yes.

 125-Kaeda

    After enjoying a kagura meal in the Camellia Room, we were walking down the hallway to return to our rooms.


    I thought they would keep the drinking party going until later than expected, but it seems they are busy with work from tomorrow and the drinking was dismissed in moderation.


    I thought there would be a succession of people who would drink too much, but they seem to know what they are doing there. As expected of an employee of the big business association, it is different.


    Aside from the Rumba, which doesn''t get you drunk no matter how much you drink, the Irvine and the malts seem to be well controlled.


    No one collapses in a drunken stupor, and the employees slither back into the room through the camellia.


    ''Ah, that was good!


    ''Yeah, right. If it''s this good, I''ll look forward to every meal.


    I nodded yes to Irvine and Malt''s words. I agree with them completely.


    After tasting the food I''ve just eaten, I''m looking forward to breakfast and dinner tomorrow.


    The flavors of the soy sauce and miso were so familiar to me, it made me feel at home when I ate it.


    Japanese food tends to emphasize the seasonality of the ingredients themselves, so it may be a dish that goes well with Bartolo, who tries to make the most of the ingredients themselves.


    However, I wouldn''t force him to use salt to bring out the sweetness of the ingredients, or to use dashi soup stock, because it''s too different from what he''s used to cooking, but I wouldn''t force it on him.


    Tomorrow''s breakfast will be miso soup, salted fish, fried eggs and rice.


    As I walked up the stairs to the second floor, beautiful women waved goodnight to me, imagining the menu for tomorrow.


    I wonder if women upstairs would be lying down and talking about love. I''m jealous.


    I don''t need a big room, I want to go there too.


    The only people on this level are the pushy bastards.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the market.


    ''So you guys are going to be good, then?¡¡If you come up these stairs, I''ll beat you to it.


    I''m not going. I''m not going.


    Irvine replies to Aleusha''s words curtly.


    ''''Also, even Alfried-sama can''t do that!


    Aleusha says that at the end and disappears upstairs with a flip of her hair.


    Maybe it''s because of the mixed bathing incident, but even I''ve been warned about it. I don''t want to be treated the same as Irvine and Malt for some reason.


    ''Haha. Well, good night then.


    Ilya chuckled and waved after Aleusha, waving her hand as she followed him.


    The women in gorgeous kimonos were gone, and now there were only men upstairs.


    ''''.......Hey, Al. Let''s go.


    Irvine pops a hand on my shoulder and mutters.


    ''No, I''m not going to the third floor, okay?


    No, I''m not. I''m not stupid enough to attack that place.


    I highly doubt that Irvine is not an idiot. I think this guy is an idiot who could do it.


    ''I want to be there!''


    I tilt my head slightly, and I don''t care any more as my hand grips Irvine''s shoulder.


    Where would Irvine, who is so honest with his instincts, go if not to the third floor?


    When I give him a curious look, Malt breaks his knees and meets my gaze.


    ''There''s only one thing to do at an inn at night, right?


    What?


    ""Pillow thrower!"


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    The large bedroom upstairs, where Irvine, Mort and Rumba came with me. The Maple Room.


    It''s a tatami room that''s as large as the Tsubaki-no-ma, the dining room on the first floor, but the floor was covered with all white bedding and pillows.


    ''''........Are all these pillows and futons here?''''


    Yeah, yeah. One for each of us isn''t enough. I snatched them from an empty room.


    Irvine replies to my words as I mutter in a daze, with a good deal of skill.


    The men in the room, who are employees of the Trierra Chamber of Commerce, were also looking at us with a somewhat proud look on their faces.


    I thought the men were talking to each other strangely before dinner, but they were planning something like this.


    No wonder no one can get drunk with alcohol. You can''t throw pillows when you''re drunk, you know. The reason why they decided to do it right after the meal was because the innkeepers were busy cleaning up, right?


    The fact that all of them have more than two pillows is twice as many as the total of forty men, which means that there are at least 80 pillows.


    It''s not funny to imagine eighty pillows flying around all at once.


    "Hehehe, the bedroom is bigger this year, so you can do your best.


    ''''Yeah, I think we can seriously throw this wide open. We can even form a formation.''''


    Employees holding pillows in their hands with a scowling smile on their faces.


    ........These guys can do it.


    I can see that they''ve gone through a certain amount of rough spots after experiencing a number of stays.


    It''s a different story from the pillow throwers on those trips.


    But I''m sure I''ve gone through my fair share of hardships, too.


    I have fought off Saara, who comes to wake me up every morning, and threw a pillow back at her sister Elinora, who came to wake me up on a practice day. (Caught tightly and thrown back, I fell asleep again.)


    You''re not the only ones who have gone under the dead line.


    ''Alright, we''ll pick up our pillows too!


    Hey!


    I pick up a pillow, followed by Irvine and Malt.


    ''I don''t think I''ve ever done a pillow throw before with such a large group of people. I''m looking forward to it!


    Rumba said and settled a pillow in each hand as if picking up a small ball.


    Looking at the muscular arm muscles, I was getting quite anxious.


    Are the pillows being thrown by Rumba''s ridiculous strength really safe?


    Hey, if a pillow thrown by a Roomba hits you, it''s not going to tear your neck off, is it?


    I mutter fearfully, and Irvine and Malt stop moving with a snap.


    ''''Well as long as we hold up the bedding as a shield, we''ll probably be fine,''''


    Yeah, that''s right. The bedding that''s laid out here is not only cushioned to prevent problems in case of a scrape, but it''s also laid out in excess so that it can be used as a shield instantly.


    ''Can you say the same thing when you remember the Swordbore that was knocked down by the Rumba on your journey?


    A single shot caves in the skull and the sight of a crater spreading on the ground.


    I''m going to keep my body strengthened at all times, and I won''t hesitate to activate my psychic when the need arises.


    As I''m thinking about this, Tory comes to the center of the room with a pillow.


    ''I''m warning you about throwing pillows! Don''t try to hit him without a pillow. Also, if the landlady comes, pretend to be asleep at once!


    "''Yes, sir.


    The men respond in a friendly way to Tory''s call for attention.


    No beating without a pillow. When the landlady comes, forget the game and pretend to be asleep. So that''s an absolute rule.


    It''s really just like a school trip. We''re the students and she''s the teacher.


    That''s a nice surprise that Tory is in charge.


    ''Well, you''re the head of a big business association. You care about venting your employees.


    Surprising. I thought that these things were to be pretended to be unseen or stopped. I guess it''s not easy being the head of a chamber of commerce with subordinates.


    ''''Hey, Irvine. Isn''t this an ally or something?


    We''re all enemies. If you want to team up with them, you can negotiate with them. And the basic flow of the place and the flow of the moment changes who''s on your side.


    I listen to Irvine''s somewhat thrusting words and I ponder.


    I chased after Irvine, whose legs were numb from the meal we had just had.


    This guy''s motto is to never learn a lesson when he gets beaten up. This guy is definitely not going to be an ally in the early stages. Of course he''s going to throw a pillow at me at the signal to start. Since it''s not just Irvine that I''ve been chasing after, but Malt as well, I think it''s safe to assume that the two of them are working together.


    The first thing we need to do is sink these two men.


    ''Then are you ready to go?


    At the sound of Tory''s interrupted voice, all the men in the bedroom set up their pillows and exude a swift air.


    ''Let the pillow throwing begin!''

 126-Pillow fight

    "''Screw you, Mr. Chairman!


    A shuddering rage echoes through the bedroom as Torrie''s voice starts.


    Then, a blank white pillow, which must be lightly over thirty, strikes down on Torrie.


    Torrie seems to have gotten away with it by quickly cocooning herself under the covers in front of the pillows that flew all at once.


    Most of the pillows either bump into each other or hit the futon and fall to the floor.


    ''''Tch!¡¡He''s a fast hider.


    Maybe it''s because the first blow didn''t sink in, but you can hear the tongue lashing from everywhere.


    I''m sure he''s frustrated with his boss at work for being a pain in the ass. I know how it feels because I was also mistreated in a past life.


    "Alfried-sama, go to hell!


    As I was thinking about that for a moment, I was thrown a pillow at the same time by Irvine and Malt on either side of me.


    I had already read it, and I ducked it by rolling forward.


    Maybe it''s thanks to the bedding that''s spread all over the floor, but I don''t even hesitate to jump in.


    Well, it''s a skill that''s essential for training with Elinora''s sister, so even without the futon, I can still be able to pass the buck. If I can''t do it, I''ll get hit.


    ''d*mn it!¡¡You''re so smart.


    So you don''t trust us as your bodyguards?


    How can you spout such blanket words after the current attack?


    ''''There''s no way you two can trust each other in a situation like this. It''s just payback for the time my foot went numb earlier anyway, right?


    If you know what I mean, you''ll be ready, won''t you?


    Let''s see if we can''t get even.¡¡C''mon!


    I retrieve the pillow that Irvine and Malt threw at me, and they throw a pillow at me.


    I try to duck it with my steps, but I''m interrupted when a flowing pillow flies from the side - I activate a psychic and subtly deflect it and offset it by bumping it with the pillow thrown at me by the two of them.


    ''''Tch!¡¡The drifting pillow saved your life!¡¡You''re a lucky guy.


    I''ve still got some pillows and I''ll get you a new one.


    Maybe it''s because it was really a tiny amount of magic, but the two of them don''t seem to realize that it was caused by magic. Can you get away with this much while fooling around?


    "Where is the Chairman of the Board hidden?


    "I don''t know. You haven''t shown your face once since you first crawled under the covers.


    "Thoroughly search the swollen comforter and beat the crap out of it!


    I heard such a noisy voice, and pillows were constantly flying right beside me.


    There''s no way a child can survive on a battlefield with more than eighty pillows flying around without using magic, so I''m going to use more and more magic.


    The only thing that matters is the fact that you''re able to use it.¡¡If you head to the center, the flowing pillows will fly up and hit you, okay?


    Yeah, come over here. It''s not safe. Just come closer to us so we can keep you safe, okay?


    The two of them approach with a bad guy smile on their faces.


    This time they are planning to hit you from close range so that you don''t miss your pillow.


    However, if you retreat, you will be kicked away by the flying pillows and running adults. It''s quite dangerous.


    Do I intercept the pillows with a psychic? The moment I thought that, I noticed the futon that the two feet were stepping on.


    ''''Eat it!''''


    Thinking that, I throw the pillow I picked up and the pillow in my hand to Irvine and Malt, respectively.


    ''Haha, I''m not afraid of a pillow thrown by a kid!


    Now there are no more pillows!


    Irvine and Malt smiling high and knocking off my pillow.


    As the other guy zinged closer and closer, I used a psychic to pull out the bedding they were stomping on in one go.


    ''''Dwahaha!''''


    Wow!


    The bedding that was their scaffolding slid out, causing them to flip over and slam their bodies into the floor.


    Irvine was like an upturned bug with his feet pointed at the ceiling again. ''Gross.


    ''Haha!¡¡Suck it up, both of you!


    I point to the two overturned men and laugh loudly.


    That''s what happens when you neglect your feet.


    ''d*mn it!¡¡You''ve used your magic!


    Not fair!


    The two of them are peevishly screaming at each other with their hips hitting hard, but I don''t care.


    ''Tory didn''t say you shouldn''t use magic or anything. On the battlefield, it''s the ones who can think flexibly that survive!


    f*ck you!¡¡Guboha?


    Irvine, his expression tinted with anger, tried to get up, but was sunk by a pillow that flew in from the side.


    ''Irvine!


    ''Hey, there''s a guy sitting right here!¡¡Hit me!


    Hey!


    Malt, worried about Irvine, was surrounded by employees of the Chamber of Commerce. And in no time at all, he was sacked with pillows.


    If you''re sitting there with no pillows or bedding ready, you''re going to be targeted.


    The sound of boss bosses and pillows being slammed against your body can be heard.


    ''Hey, hey!¡¡Ouch!¡¡You just hit me without a pillow!


    Cover the futon and the pillow and you''re safe.


    Oh, I don''t want to be.


    With that in mind, I sneak away from the surrounding malt.


    I cover my small body completely with a blanket and move toward the edge, careful not to get stepped on or kicked.


    In the meantime, a pillow flew at him five times, but he avoided it by subtly deflecting it with a psychic.


    If this were an actual war, does that mean I''d be dead five times from stray bullets? Terrifying.


    ''''Da-ha-ha!¡¡That''s it!


    Near the center, Roomba was shouting happily and throwing pillows at them with a thump.


    ''D''oh!''


    "Uggh!


    The pillows thrown from Rumba''s stiff arms hit the members of the Chamber of Commerce one after another and rolled over the futon.


    It''s a power that doesn''t look like it was just a pillow that hit you. If you eat it up close, you''ll be knocked down in one hit.


    "d*mn!¡¡''Stop the Roomba!''


    "We outnumber them!


    The members of the Chamber of Commerce formed a clique and threw pillows at Lumumba.


    ''Gahahahahaha!¡¡It doesn''t work, it doesn''t work!


    But Rumba didn''t seem to freak out and was throwing pillows back at his opponent, taking pillows to his face and body. Every time Rumba waved his arms, one or two people would fall down.


    I can''t imagine beating that one.


    ''''Heavy troops!¡¡Compacted form!¡¡Step forward and set up your shields!''


    ''''Ha!''''


    A voice that made my spine tingle resounded, and the men densely packed together with their bedding.


    ''''........Would you normally take a formation with a pillow thrower?''''


    And even though he was a merchant in the habit of being a merchant, his skill level was unusually high and he was moving without waste.


    ''''........G¨¹nther-san is a former troop leader of the kingdom knights, you know.


    As I muttered something like that, a guy with a distinctive voice emerged from the futon at my feet.


    ''Meet here--''


    You''re not going to tell everyone?


    I was about to point my finger and shout out, when Tory held my mouth.


    You have a habit of tipping off the maids in the mansion until now, but you have the nerve to beg for your life when you''re in your position.


    For now, do you want to say nothing here and snitch later?


    When I silently shake my face, Tori looks relieved and lets go of my hand.


    ''Huh?¡¡There''s something in front of you with a shield. ...let''s smash it up.


    Seeing Roomba smiling fearlessly, the one holding up the shield reacts with a jolt.


    ''''Don''t be afraid!¡¡Trust the heavies and we''ll be ready!


    ''''Ha!''''


    The former head of the kingdom''s knight squad, G¨¹nter, raises the order and the people in the rear guard all hold up pillows at the same time.


    "Pillow thrower!


    With the voice of the unit commander, pillows were thrown from the rear guard. Those pillows were rotated one by one, perhaps to increase the power of the pillows. There is not a single pillow that rotates in a haphazard manner.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    Countless pillows attacked Roomba at once, and Roomba''s figure was buried in the pillows, making it impossible to see him.


    Still, the merchants did not stop throwing.


    They continue to throw pillows at Loomba.


    I''m dealing with a monster like that. Is that too much?¡¡I think that''s enough to make me think.


    Eventually, the pillows they had secured ran out, and the throwing of the merchants ends.


    ''''.........Haa, haa, did you do it?''''


    The troop leader mutters such a death flag while out of breath. The only thing you see out of the corner of your eye is a pile of white pillows.


    No! You can''t say that!


    "Guvohaa!


    The moment I sobbed in my mind, one of the men who was holding the shield blasted away.


    ''''Titus!''''


    As everyone turned around jerkily, one or two of those with shields at the ready flew away.


    Looking in the direction the pillows were flying, I saw the figure of Roomba emerging from the pile of pillows.


    ''Haha, that worked a bit earlier. You''re putting a rotation on the pillow to increase its power? ..........Yup!


    Saying that, Roomba grabbed the pillow randomly and threw it at him.


    ''''Hee!''''


    It combined a rotation and speed that was incomparable to the previous one, and it blew away the one who hurriedly raised his shield with his shield.


    ''''Bah, that''s ridiculous!¡¡''My shields don''t work?''


    "Hi!


    "Don''t panic!¡¡Two shields on top of each other!¡¡''Use the mattress!''


    Narugodo, if you stack two bedding sheets on top of each other, you''ll get quite a bit of thickness. Then it might be able to barely withstand the attack of the Roomba. But the mobility is reduced, and if they come close to you and hit you, that''s the end of it.


    "Captain G¨¹nther!¡¡I don''t have any more pillows!''


    "...what the hell?


    I threw a bunch of projectiles at the Roomba earlier. So a lot of pillows are now at the Roomba''s feet.


    This is the scary thing about the pillow throwing. If you carelessly throw your own pillow, your opponent will take it away from you and you''ll have a painful counterattack.


    Normally, you should have been able to finish him off with the round of attacks you just made.


    ''''Heh heh, now it''s my turn to throw it back.


    At this rate, a hardball like the one just now will be flying at least forty more rounds. It''s the turn of the rumba all the way.


    The merchants also understand this, and they have a frightened look on their faces.


    I''m not sure if they''ve noticed the pillow underneath the Roomba or not, but a man is sneaking up on it from behind.


    ''''Gugiyu!


    but was crushed like a frog by a throw that let the rumba''s wrist snap.


    A gurgling and raw spitting sound could be heard from somewhere.


    I wouldn''t be able to tell them to go pick up a pillow with that one....


    Even if I wanted to challenge a large group of people to a pillow slap, it would be a fool''s errand. Even the large G¨¹nther is not suitable for the monstrous power of the Lumumba.


    While everyone was frightened and holding up their shields, I heard a flurry of footsteps from the corridor.


    ''''The landlady is here!¡¡Pretend you''re asleep!


    One man rushes in through the door. Apparently he''s the one on guard.


    ''Thank God!''


    Pretend you''re asleep. Scatter the pillows.


    Tsk, that''s the best part.


    Everyone instantly goes under the covers, squealing with joy.


    What a brilliant move. No one leans back.


    Then Roomba throws a pillow around, clicking his tongue. Each member of the chamber of commerce catches the pillows, or passes them to someone nearby and puts them under their heads.


    It would be suspicious if a large number of pillows were gathered in one place. It can''t be helped.


    Me and Tory were down on the edge from the beginning, so I pretend to be asleep without panicking. I think I''m good at pretending to be asleep, but I''m not sure if it''s because my sister Elinora always sees through me. Will it be okay?


    As I was sleeping with that in mind, soon there was not a single sound of clothing rubbing from the large bedroom.


    The room went completely dark, as if someone had turned off the lighting witchcraft. The hustle and bustle of earlier seemed to be a lie.


    Then, after waiting for a while with dim eyesight, I heard faint footsteps coming from the corridor.


    The footsteps must be the landlady.


    The tension of not being spotted makes my heart beat faster. It''s kind of fun.


    And then the entrance to the large bedroom opens slowly, and the landlady''s face with a suspicious expression appears out of the corner of her eye.


    ''''........Huh?¡¡You''re sleeping peacefully, aren''t you?¡¡I heard an awesome sound earlier.


    Well, if there are so many men running around and rolling around, it will echo downstairs.


    The landlady looks around the inside of the bedroom, tilting her head slightly.


    The men in the bedroom are snoring and tossing and turning and pretending to be like that indeed. A few bedding disruptions and an unnatural number of bedding can be noticed, but it''s not hard to imagine that they pulled out the extra bedding in order to make use of the spacious room.


    ''''........Hee!¡¡Mr. Irvine!


    I hear a short scream from the landlady at the entrance.


    It seems that she has noticed Irvine and the other war dead who are lying near the entrance.


    ''''I wonder if they''re asleep?''''


    They are the ones who have been knocked out by the pillow fight. Even the landlady can''t see them because they''re faking sleep, or rather fainting.


    ...Is it my imagination?


    The landlady said and quietly walked out of the bedroom.


    Then the sound of footsteps faded away, and when they could no longer be heard, the conscious ones swallowed and raised their upper bodies.

 127-At the end of the fierce battle

    The moment the lighting mages turn on the light again, the conscious ones stand up one by one, pillows in hand.


    Thanks to the pillows that were scattered earlier, the number of pillows is not much different, but the rumba is still dangerous.


    What is going to happen to this pillow tossing in the first place?¡¡Will it be until they all go to hell?¡¡If so, it''s not funny.


    If that happens, I''ll have to fight the Roomba.


    If this continues, the members of the Chamber of Commerce will eventually be killed by the Roomba. We need to make a move before that happens.


    But before that--


    Chairman Trierra is here!


    With a psychic, Tory pulls off the bedding he''s wearing and screams. It''s obvious that it''s a dead zone there, so I immediately leave the place.


    ''''Ahhh!¡¡Master Alfried, it''s really terrible--


    "''f*ck you, Mr. Chairman!


    Tory''s screams were interrupted by countless pillows.


    I could see the spinning pillows hitting his face, so he was dead in action. I don''t think Tory, with his slender physique, could withstand that direct hit.


    He''s been punished for tipping off the maid and mother Erna. It''s a sobering thought.


    Eventually, the members of the Chamber of Commerce go to collect the pile of pillows.


    The white-eyed Tory was also dug out of the pile and dumped near the entrance as if it were bulky garbage.


    ''''You finally got rid of it,''''


    ''Oh, I didn''t know you were hiding in that place. I guess I owe Master Alfried a debt of gratitude.


    "My beautiful secretary is here to help me...


    The members of the Chamber of Commerce who took care of Tolly had a very sunny smile on their faces.


    .........That''s your boss, right?¡¡Are you guys going to be okay tomorrow?


    Well, I don''t see Al.¡¡He''s a guy who doesn''t know what he''ll do if left alone, so I''d like to destroy him as soon as possible. I''m sure he''ll use magic too.


    Tory''s dialogue reminds me, and Roomba scurries around and mutters such a boisterous thing.


    I cage myself in the futon to escape Roomba''s beastly gaze.


    As a dummy, I don''t forget to pile up the bedding there.


    Bastard Tory!¡¡You spewed a line that tipped me off to my deathbed!¡¡He''s a man who goes everywhere.


    He''s so small it''s hard to tell when he can hide under the covers.


    Rumba mumbles those words and kicks off the bedding under his feet.


    Apparently, they''re looking for me.


    The members of the Chamber of Commerce have retrieved the pillows they threw to Tory and seem to be getting ready for the battle against Roomba.


    I should manage to meet up with them here. I was the one who helped them defeat Tory earlier. I''m sure they will welcome us as comrades and fight with us.


    "Hmm, this is it?


    While I''m thinking about that in my mind, the Roomba is coming.


    There''s no doubt about it. My trained sixth sense is sounding the alarm. The Roomba will be coming for me next.


    Even though I prepared all those dummies, it''s too soon. This is why intuitive people are so tricky.


    I can hear the sound of Rumba stomping on the bedding.


    I feel a different kind of tension than when the landlady came to my room a while ago. It''s not fun at all.


    I hunker down to catch my breath as the Roomba approaches.


    ''''Hmm?¡¡This is it?¡¡Whoa!¡¡Here--


    The moment the bedding was peeled off with a bang, I shot out the pillow at high speed with a psychic.


    The pillow, which flew at a speed as fast as an adult''s, hit Roomba in the face with a magical power.


    I felt a definite response, but a chill ran down my spine and I threw myself into the air.


    Dang!


    Then a pillow stuck in the place where I was laying down just a moment ago.


    ........Funny, it sounded as if I had slammed directly into the tatami mat, even though I was laying down the futon.


    That power with just a snap of the wrist while eating the pillow in the face. That''s quite tough and aggressive.


    ''Oh no, I''m surprised. I didn''t expect a pillow to fly through me all of a sudden.


    ''I hit a pillow in the face and I didn''t expect it to fly off.


    He doesn''t seem to be freaked out, even though he''s been hit in the face by a pillow at a reasonable rate.


    While Roomba picks up the pillows with a fierce smile, I launch a psychic on the pillows lying around. The pillows are filled with magic and float around me like ten pillows protecting me.


    ''Hehe, I''ve never thrown a pillow with someone who uses magic before, so I''m counting on it.


    "Oh, the magic!¡¡''How can you float ten pillows at once!''


    Can you fly all those things?


    "...someone who uses magic to throw pillows.


    I don''t want to be told by G¨¹nther, who uses a knight''s formation with a pillow thrower.


    ''''This time, we''re attacking from here!


    Rumba twists his body and raises his arms as if he were using his entire body''s muscle power.


    It contains a tamale that has never been seen before, and I can imagine that it contains more than the power that blew away a heavy soldier with a shield.


    And then a pillow was thrown from the muscularly heaped up arms of Roomba.


    I decided that a single shield wasn''t enough to prevent it, so I activated a psychic on the five futons on the floor. I make them stand up as if they were building a wall.


    The air-pushing pillows pierce the shield, pushing away one, two, three, and finally stopping at the fourth one.


    It''s a good thing I had five more bedding sheets instead of three.


    ''''........do it. I put quite a bit of effort into it.


    Even though the attack was prevented, Roomba looks like he''s enjoying himself.


    ''Ooh, that attack was blocked!''


    So two shields won''t protect the full power of the Roomba.


    ''We won''t be able to throw everything we''ve got at you if we keep bombarding you incessantly.


    This is a winner, isn''t it?


    With the merchants screaming for joy, I send a psychic pillow into the air as a counterattack.


    ''''Yo!¡¡Ho!


    He aimed at the man''s kryptonite groin and his jaw, which could trigger a concussion, but both were knocked off with his arms.


    ''How dare you aim for the crotch without hesitation...''


    "It would be horrible if we were enemies too.


    Simultaneous psychic manipulation is important, so I don''t care about it and keep aiming at the Roomba''s vital points.


    The human body has various other weaknesses, but if we were to aim at something as large as a pillow, the jaw and crotch are still the best. The groin and the brain just can''t be trained, you know.


    If you don''t do it, we''ll continue to aim ruthlessly because we''ll get beaten up.


    Once the pillows are knocked off, he activates his psychic again and goes for his own bullet.


    Instead of flying straight at Roomba, he weaves in changes like curves and forks, pauses in the air and changes in speed.


    Any pillows that Roomba throws along the way are psychic and under my control.


    Hmmm, the more pillows he throws, the more advantageous it is for us.


    ''Al!¡¡You have a bad character!


    Roomba, who was on the defensive, shouted something like that.


    The B-ranked adventurer''s ability to avoid a blow to a fatal wound, even though he''s weaving in so many feints, isn''t he a master at it?


    ''''If you don''t do this, you won''t be able to defeat Roomba, so...''''


    ........As I thought, we''re at a disadvantage at long range against wizards, so we''ll just have to get in close and punch them in the face.


    Hold on, Roomba!¡¡It''s a pillow fight!¡¡Let''s have a proper pillow fight!


    I get impatient when I hear Rumba''s disturbing lines.


    ''First you said that if Triela had a pillow, you could hit her.


    d*mn, the Roomba''s habit of remembering.


    The Roomba, who had been concentrating on evading and intercepting it with steps, is slowly coming closer and closer.


    We must never let the Roomba get close to us.


    If the Roomba strikes you, even through the pillow, it will only be a comfort to you.


    You try to pull off the bedding with your psychic to keep the Roomba from getting too low and charging at you.


    ''I saw that one earlier,''


    Tsk.


    But I couldn''t move it with a snap as Roomba stomped on the bedding as hard as he could.


    I was going to have him sack me when I scrambled like Irvine and the others.


    ''Throw the pillow!¡¡''Keep the Roomba away!''


    G¨¹nter-san feels it''s not good and orders an attack while risking the pillow being taken away.


    As pillows are thrown at me all at once, I take advantage of it and shoot pillows at them as well.


    ''Sora!¡¡Eat this!


    Rumba kicked the bedding under our feet towards us and prevented them by using them as a shield.


    The bedding underneath our feet soars and prevents us from seeing. Rumba''s figure disappears from our sight.


    This is bad.


    ''Everyone prepare for close combat!¡¡The Roomba is coming!


    A black shadow covers me amidst the sound of G¨¹nther''s impatient voice.


    Feeling the ferocious presence of a beast, I defend myself by psychically pulling all the bedding I can find nearby with a psychic.


    A pang sounds as if I''ve slapped the bedding as hard as I can, and I can feel the impact of being unable to kill it.


    I roll backwards on my back, rolling backwards with a rumble. Then I quickly get up.


    Great, it sounded like I''d hit the bedding with a dragonfly as hard as I could when I was hanging it up.


    ''Whoa?¡¡Was it prevented?


    Oops, I should have pretended to be knocked out after the attack earlier. My practice habit of standing up so that I wouldn''t be immediately pursued was avenged.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    Hmph!


    Blowing up?


    A member of the Chamber of Commerce bravely challenged Roomba to a close fight, but he got Roomba''s pillow slap in the gut, rolled around with a rumble and stopped moving.


    "...no, no, only the pillow was a direct hit.


    No....


    The members of the Chamber of Commerce shudder in fear when they see Rumba''s pillow hit.


    I saw it too, but I''m pretty sure that was only a direct hit on the pillow.


    ''''G¨¹nter-san!¡¡Let''s surround the Roomba!


    "Oh, oh!¡¡Everyone surround the Roomba!


    Oh!


    G¨¹nther''s voice was the signal for everyone to move around the rumba.


    ''Don''t let this guy get his way.


    ''Oh?¡¡Surrounded by people, what am I going to do?¡¡I''m pretty good at close quarters, huh?


    Roomba is surrounded by more than 20 men, but he doesn''t seem to be freaking out. Rather, he seems to be looking forward to what he''s going to do now.


    ''''Alfried-sama, do you have a plan?''''


    G¨¹nther, with cold sweat dripping down his cheeks, asks in a whisper.


    What are you doing with it?


    ''If only the belt is removed, the clothes will come off. If our clothes come off, our crotch will be exposed, so let''s all sack them there.


    The defense to the face is still hard, so I''m going to go for the crotch. If you''ve blocked his crotch with both hands, you can slap him on the chin as much as you want.


    ''''That''s a good idea. Then we''ll use our obi to attack it, shall we?''''


    G¨¹nther laughs and pulls out his waistband.


    Then some of the merchants also noticed and removed their sashes.


    The sound of their clothes rubbing against each other and the men''s toned thighs are exposed.


    It''s not a very pretty sight.


    ''Oh, hey?¡¡What''s the matter with you all of a sudden?


    Lumumba wonders what the merchants are doing.


    ''We are merchants. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of these things. I''ll block the movement of the Lumumba and finish him off.''


    The merchants nodded hawkishly at G¨¹nther''s words.


    Am I the only one who heard the funny words in the cool dialogue?


    Let''s go, boys!¡¡''Take the loincloth from the Roomba!


    Hey!


    At the sound of G¨¹nther''s voice, all the men run out at once, grabbing their obis and pillows.


    Oh, maybe it''s because I took the obi off, but the yukata is loose and I can see things I shouldn''t be able to see.


    ''I don''t know what you''re after, but you''re going to take the obi!¡¡I don''t know, but I have a bad feeling about this, so I''m not giving it to you!


    "Take the belt!¡¡Strip!


    "I don''t care if it''s attached to your leg!¡¡Stop moving!''


    Bandage it!


    "Take the belt off and I''ll punch you in the groin!


    The men attached themselves to the Roomba and struggled to pull out the belt.


    ''What are these guys in the habit of freaking out just now?¡¡I''m not kidding about the crotch punch!


    Rumba is pushed by the momentum of the men, but uses a pillow to hit the men who are attached to him with it.


    I toss the guy who came after me vigorously.


    A man rolls in front of me. It''s G¨¹nther, who is in a large figure and white-eyed.


    His crotch is morosely visible, probably because he pulled out his own belt and attacked me. It''s the worst picture I''ve ever seen. I wish he would at least get down on his face.


    In order to reduce the number of people being intercepted by the Rumba, I cover them with a psychic, sending pillows flying into their faces and direct hits to their arms.


    As the men continue to attack in this way, sacrificing themselves, one man raises his obi in high spirits.


    ''''I''ve got the obi!¡¡I''ve got the belt!''


    The men show expressions of joy upon hearing such good news.


    ''''d*mn!''''


    The obi was just taken, but Rumba showed his distress for the first time in this pillow throwing competition.


    ''Yes!¡¡All that''s left to do is to use the obi to block the movement and hit him in the groin!''


    "Heh heh heh, I''ll pay you back for all your buddies you killed!


    The absolute strongest man showed weakness, which made the men even more animated.


    ''d*mn it, give me your belt!


    Rumba tries to untie his opponent''s sash and make it his own, but these are not the merchants who would let him do that.


    He shows off his signature rope trick and puts the sash on Rumba''s arm.


    ''Guh!¡¡This!¡¡I''m not gonna let you hit me in the groin!¡¡Hey!


    But it''s not the rumba that gets you.


    Even though the obi inhibits the movement of her arms, she twists down with force and blows the men away.


    ''''Hey, woman--gggggghhhh!


    Maybe it''s because they''re in danger of being punched in the groin, or maybe it''s great stupidity.


    Some of the men flew to the entrance.


    I think I understand what Dad Nord said, that the beast is most frightening when it''s about to be stopped.


    ''I can do it!¡¡Let''s go!


    ''Now you just have to push him down and slap him in the crotch!


    That''s not going to happen!


    The men of the Chamber of Commerce are down to ten men left, but with their momentum, their rope skills, and my magical backup, we should be able to defeat them!


    It''s supposed to be, but apparently my sixth sense is sounding the alarm that it''s dangerous. What the hell does that mean?¡¡I feel like there''s something I''m missing.


    As I was feeling a strange feeling of excitement, the door to the entrance suddenly opened and Aleusha appeared out of nowhere.


    ''Hey you guys!¡¡It''s just that I''ve been making a lot of noise for a while now-- Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    ''What''s the matter?¡¡Miss Aleutha?¡¡There''s something in the men''s room that makes--Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    The landlady who followed suit also turned red and ran away.


    ''''...........''''


    "''....................


    We were stunned.


    When we looked around this room, we saw a man with his crotch exposed lying around, and more than ten men half-naked in the middle, grabbing each other.


    It''s a scene that would make the women scream and run away.


    After this, Sanosuke came in and lectured me.

 128-Quiet chilled towel

    Do you think she''s going to be okay?¡¡Do you think they''ll do anything weird on the road?


    I''d like to think it''s safe to say that there are people from the Triela Trading Company.


    As Alfried-sama leaves on his journey with the Triera Chamber of Commerce, Erna-sama and Nord-sama return to the mansion with a worried look on their faces.


    ''''Mel-san!¡¡What kind of candy do you think Kagura is?


    ''I wouldn''t know if I told you. I''m sure Mr. Bartolo would know, wouldn''t he?


    I don''t know much about it, but they have these chewy, sweet things called dumplings.


    Dumplings!¡¡I''m looking forward to the souvenir.


    Meena, Mel and Bartolo are happily talking about Kagura''s souvenirs. I think it''s too soon to be talking about souvenirs already, even though we just saw them off. At least, it''s more than a month and a half before they come back.


    But why is that?¡¡The sweet and chewy dumpling strikes a chord with me. Just imagining the taste makes me spit.


    ''Erinora sis, what''s up?''


    As I sneakily wipe the drool that is leaking slightly from the corner of my mouth, Silvio-sama calls out to me fearfully.


    When I look out of Silvio-sama''s gaze, I see Elinora-sama, who is staring at the carriage in the distance while crossing her arms.


    Her slit red eyes narrowed sullenly, giving off the vibe that she didn''t like the idea of Alfried-sama going to Kagura.


    Kagura is a distant, exotic place that takes two weeks just one way. When he left, he wouldn''t see her for at least a month and a half. By the time he returned, it would be the middle of June.


    Just about that time, Elinora-sama will also have to go on a joint training session with the knights in the royal capital, so you''ll miss Alfried-sama.


    Elinora-sama is scheduled to return in August. This means I won''t be able to see Alfried-sama for three months or more.


    She will miss her brother, whom she has always loved and respected so much, even for Master Elinora.


    The beloved Alfried-sama is so busy going to Kagura that he doesn''t seem to have noticed it. Because if he had noticed, he would have screamed with joy and been beaten by Elinora-sama.


    ''''It''s ... nothing.''''


    When the carriage disappears from view, Elinora-sama mutters sadly.


    Her expression looks much softer than before, and she seems to have calmed her feelings of loneliness and anger.


    ''''I see, let''s go back to the mansion then.''''


    I''m not going back. I''m going to go straight to training.


    Silvio-sama looked relieved and was about to return to the mansion, but Elinora-sama grabbed her arm with a smile.


    ''''Yeah!¡¡There''s still some time before rehearsal, okay?


    Not yet? There''s only an hour left. It''s a margin of error. It''s a margin of error.


    Apparently, Elinora-sama releases her emotions, which have nowhere to go, through practice. Silvio-sama is very good at blocking the opponent''s attacks with his shield, so he would be a good venting partner.


    This was also what happened when Alfried-sama went to the royal capital.


    ''''Making an excuse like Al that it''s an error--that''s right!¡¡All right!¡¡I''m coming!¡¡Relax your hands!


    Even though Silvio-sama knew this would happen, it''s good for people to go along with the law. No, I guess she knows that if she doesn''t let him dissipate early, the rest will be terrible.


    Elinora-sama gingerly and happily pulls Silvio-sama into the courtyard, and Silvio-sama follows along with her, even though she is frustrated.


    ''''Sarra!¡¡We''re going to do some prep work, so bring your usual practice equipment!


    I understand.


    I replied to Elinora-sama''s cheerful voice and went back to the mansion to get my training gear.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    Okay, we''re done with today''s lesson.


    Hearing those words from Nord-sama, Silvio-sama exhaled as if he was relieved and sat down.


    Perhaps because the temperature had risen and become warmer, Silvio-sama''s forehead was sweating a lot. But I think half of it was the cold sweat from preventing the demonic Elinora-sama''s attack.


    I, who was waiting at the edge of the garden, ran up to Silvio-sama and handed him a towel.


    ''''Ah, thank you. Saara.''''


    Silvio-sama thanks you healthily, even though she''s breathing hard.


    Everyone in the Slowlet family even politely thanks the maids, who are commoners, even though they are nobles.


    That''s already a pleasure from those of us who love to work for the benefit of others.


    ''No, we have some lemon water for you to drink at your leisure.


    I held out the water bottle with a smile and Silvio-sama slowly gulped down the lemon water.


    ''''Yeah?¡¡We still have time, okay?


    Hearing the last word, Elinora-sama said in frustration as she wiped the sweat running down her forehead.


    Hearing that word, Silvio-sama trembled more than I did.


    ''''We started early today, you know. Besides, Elinora has vigilante training this afternoon as well, right?


    I''m still available, okay?


    Apparently, the usual menu and Silvio-sama''s opponent wasn''t enough.


    Normally, Alfried-sama would let her consume her energy by dodging around to avoid Elinora-sama''s attacks, but because she''s not here today.


    Elinora-sama has aged up to 13 years. It''s a time when they have plenty of energy to spare.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I understand. It''s a good idea to have a good time with me to practice the rest of the time. Silvio, take a break.


    Saying that, Nord-sama lifts the wooden sword that had been stabbed into the ground.


    Elinora-sama has decided that Nord-sama will take care of the other side, and she happily holds the sword.


    I know that a fierce brawl is about to begin, so Silvio-sama and I hurriedly move to the edge.


    In the courtyard, Nord-sama and Elinora-sama face each other with a serious expression on their faces, holding their wooden swords in a leisurely manner. There is a tense atmosphere that does not suit the mild spring weather.


    ''''Oh, you two are going to do it again, aren''t you?''''


    When I was anticipating the violent beating that was about to occur, Erna-sama was next to me before I knew it. Alfried-sama and Erna-sama sometimes appear like this, so sometimes it''s bad for my heart.


    ''''............Come over whenever you want.


    "Huh!


    As the Nord-sama said this, Elinora-sama approached with a spirited voice. He closed the short pause in two or three steps and swung his arm down from above.


    In response, Nord-sama matched the wooden sword as if she knew its trajectory from the beginning.


    Elinora-sama didn''t bring it into a brinkmanship from there, but quickly drew the wooden sword, followed by a diagonal swing, followed by a side-nap with a step, and then a series of stormy attacks.


    All I could see was the first three, and after that, all I could see was the way the wooden swords collided with each other at an unstoppable speed.


    The sound of a gurgling sound could be heard, and the positions of Elinora-sama and Nord-sama were swapped around in a twirl.


    The movements were flowing as if they were dancing or doing a sword dance, and they were beautiful.


    Oh, Elinora, you''re not ready for this.


    As I was admiring the sword dance, Erna-sama muttered with a bitter smile.


    Me and Silvio-sama can''t understand what''s wrong with Elinora-sama and tilts our heads.


    ''''It''s good that you have speed and sharpness, but that''s not enough to break the Nord.


    Perhaps sensing our state of mind, Erna-sama smiled and said with a smile.


    Although Erna-sama is a wizard, it seems that her fighting skills are quite good, probably because she was an adventurer in the past. She has fought with swordsmen before, so you don''t have to be a swordsman to know what''s wrong. And it seems that she was partying with that dragon slayer, Nord-sama.


    From me and the other maids, I strongly doubt that Erna-sama is an adventurer, but.......


    ''''Guh!''''


    As I was thinking about this, Elinora-sama, who was striking each other in the courtyard, began to be rolled over and over again. After being rolled over, Elinora-sama immediately stood up and charged at Nord-sama again.


    In response, Nord-sama shifted her body and quickly stretched her legs after pretending to defend herself with her sword together.


    ''''Ugh!''''


    Elinora-sama didn''t expect it, or perhaps she didn''t expect it, but she was caught by the outstretched leg and fell forward. As soon as she did, Nord-sama promptly struck Elinora-sama with her wooden sword on the back of her head with a knot.


    ''''Itai!''''


    Yes, sir.


    While Elinora-sama holds her head down and stonewalls, Nord-sama tells her in a calm voice.


    Erna-sama laughs colloquially at the usual scene, and Silvio-sama smiles bitterly.


    It looks like he''s just lightly poking her, but that seems to be quite painful. Alfried-sama said with a serious expression the other day.


    Although I''m skeptical, even Elinora-sama must be in pain because she raised her voice like that. And yet it''s always strange that Tancob can''t do it.


    ''''Elinora still has a lot to play with the other side. He needs to pay more attention to his line of sight and swing his attacks from the same form. It''s also a bad habit for him to try to attack off with simple speed when he gets hot.


    Yes.


    Lady Elinora responds while holding her head.


    In the meantime, I return to the pantry once to prepare a cooling towel.


    Elinora-sama likes to wipe her body with a chilled towel after practice is over, so I cooled it beforehand with an ice mage.


    After taking out the cold towel from the ice magic tool, Nord-sama and Elinora-sama''s review meeting was still going on when they returned to the courtyard.


    ''Al is the best at this kind of tactics, so you should try stealing it while remembering how Al strikes each other. Because Al is very good at swinging his sword from the same form or in a different direction from his line of sight. The other day, he was in a hurry to get at my shins and groin without mercy.


    ''Well it''s true, Al is shiny when you make him do dirty things.


    And finally, the break has been reached, and Elinora-sama comes back to us with a clear look on her face.


    ''Sarra!¡¡Give me a towel!


    Yeah, go ahead.


    When I handed the towel to Elinora-sama, who rushed over to me, Elinora-sama rolled her eyes in surprise.


    ''''........Huh?¡¡This is cold.


    Should I not have been cold?


    Did she want to wipe her sweat off with a regular towel? When I take out a regular towel and try to replace it, Elinora-sama shakes her face with a shake.


    ''''No, it''s not. I thought cold towels could freeze if it wasn''t for Al''s magic?


    Oh, that''s what I mean.


    The chilled towel that Alfried-sama makes with magic is exquisitely chilled, and it''s just right.


    It''s hard to adjust the ice magic tools in the mansion, but the cold air is so strong that it freezes and becomes like a board. That''s why the cold towel couldn''t be made without Alfried-sama.


    ''''That was true, but this time we were able to do it because Alfreet-sama and we tried to make it doable with magic tools. According to Alfried-sama, sister Elinora will be upset if we can''t make a chilled towel during this time of year when it''s getting hotter.''''


    According to Alfried-sama''s idea, he had been experimenting all the time, taking care of the other foodstuffs to see where to put them and how much magic power to reduce the amount of magic to send.


    ''Oh, come to think of it, you were in the pantry all yesterday or something. I thought you were that worried about the food you were bringing to Kagura, but you were making something like that.


    When Erna-sama heard my words, she let out a word of understanding.


    ''''Oh, I see.


    Elinora-sama, who heard me and Erna-sama''s words, murmured that and nuzzled her face into the cool towel.


    ''''.........Haaah, it feels good.''''


    He''s smiling quite happily for a man whose expression is so relaxed.


    It goes without saying that the smile is something other than the comfort of a cool towel.

 129-Quiet Silvio Bash

    Lady Elinora and Lady Silvio were practicing in the courtyard of the Suroletto family where I work.


    I was sitting at the edge of the courtyard watching them in a daze.


    Normally we should be relaxing in the common room drinking tea in the middle of the afternoon, but since Lady Elinora and Silvio started practicing on their own, I had to take care of them.


    To be more precise, it was composed of Lady Elinora forcing Lady Silvio out.


    Oh, if it were true, I had important business to attend to at this time of day.


    At this time of day, Bartolo-san would start preparing dinner in the kitchen. So I''m going to take advantage of that time to beg them to change the dinner menu to hamburgers... even though I''m going to go negotiate with Bartolo-san!


    However, when I returned to the break room, my arrogant boss and his ruthless junior colleague told me to go work.


    He told me to take care of Elinora-sama and Silvio-sama''s personal affairs rather than interfere with Bartolo-san''s work. It''s terrible.


    I had no intention of interfering with Mr. Bartolo''s work. Since Saara is also my junior, I think it''s okay for me to show respect for my senior, that I''ll take over here.


    ''''Ha!''''


    Out of the corner of my eye, Elinora-sama stepped sharply to her right foot and approached Silvio-sama, slashing the wooden sword up from below.


    ''''Kook!''''


    Silvio-sama is at the mercy of Elinora-sama''s quick movements, but he manages to catch it with the shield equipped in his left hand.


    The dry sound of the wooden sword and wooden shield clashing with each other can be heard.


    Elinora-sama, whose wooden sword was blocked by the shield, immediately goes around Silvio-sama''s side and strikes the wooden sword. Silvio-sama guards with his shield without danger.


    Even though she is protected by the shield, Elinora-sama doesn''t mind, she thrusts, swings, cleaves, and strikes down with a powerful series of blinding blows.


    However, Silvio-sama is not to be outdone. She accurately assesses Elinora-sama''s stormy barrage and uses her shield and wooden sword to block it.


    He deflects the wooden sword by angling his shield and using the wooden sword to deflect Elinora-sama''s cleave.


    Silvio-sama''s figure is very reliable as she sits back and deals with it calmly.


    It''s strange that her body is usually so slender that even for me, a woman, it seems to break down.


    Silvio-sama catches Elinora-sama''s swing with her shield and quickly swings down the wooden sword on her right arm.


    Perhaps Elinora-sama was expecting this, and easily withdrew from the interval in which she stepped in.


    ''''You''re really only good at defending yourself!


    No, it''s not!


    When Elinora-sama said in a somewhat exasperated voice, Silvio-sama desperately denied it for some reason.


    I wonder why. It''s obvious that Silvio-sama''s defensive skills are high.


    That should be something to be proud of, so why is she strongly denying it?


    ''''........Why are you getting so pissed off? I was praising you.


    You are complimenting me on that one. Dear Elinora, it is very difficult to understand.


    ''This time I''ll go this way!


    Silvio-sama raises her shapely eyebrows and approaches Elinora-sama.


    This time it looks like Silvio-sama will be the one to attack.


    Silvio-sama swings down the wooden sword held in his right arm. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.


    However, it''s probably because I saw Elinora-sama''s flowing series of attacks just now that even I, who don''t have a background in swords, didn''t seem sharp enough.


    Why is that?¡¡It''s not like I feel something strange........ Is that how great Elinora-sama''s sword handling is?


    I feel that there is about as obvious a difference between the hamburger made by Mr. Bartolo and Master Alfried and the hamburger made by me.


    You should step in more forcefully and aggressively. Use your entire body''s strength to swing the sword with all your might!


    While Silvio-sama attacked, Elinora-sama seemed to have the luxury of giving advice.


    ''''Take a gui.......like this?


    No. That''s zmut, right?


    I don''t see the point.


    Why?


    It can''t be helped. Elinora-sama must be the kind of person who has a genius skin. I''m sure she sees the world differently than we do.


    ''''That''s why it''s different!


    Silvio-sama, who has been attacked by Elinora-sama, is rolled repeatedly by Elinora-sama, wondering where his earlier stability is.


    Each time, his body is covered in sand, but Silvio-sama shows a strong will and stands up.


    Although Silvio-sama doesn''t like to be kept up with Elinora-sama''s training, I think it''s great that he takes it seriously, for what it''s worth.


    Normally, she would lose motivation or give up, but it''s amazing that she takes it seriously and keeps going until the end.


    After years of training since he was a small child, his mental capacity must be different. It''s a commendable feat considering how serious Silvio''s character is.


    As expected of a Dragonslayer-sama''s son.


    ........Ah, it looks like I''ll have to do some laundry from now on today as well.


    ''''d*mn!¡¡How about this!


    As I was languidly thinking about that, Silvio-sama charged at Elinora-sama with his shield at the ready.


    ''''Silvio Bash!''''


    It''s a shield bash!


    Elinora-sama was surprised by Silvio-sama''s charge with her shield, but she calmly ducked by stepping to the right side where the shield was held.


    Then, as if flowing, he strikes down the wooden sword on Silvio-sama''s back. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    It''s a perfect defense, so perfect that it''s hard to believe it''s the person who was attacking without a snap just now.


    As I thought, Silvio-sama has a talent for defense.


    ''''Ow, that hurts!


    One would have thought that Silvio-sama''s rear guard would have prevented Elinora-sama''s attack, but this was not the case.


    The Elinora-sama Boki Sword had not struck Silvio-sama''s back, but rather Silvio-sama''s leg. Apparently, Elinora-sama''s last swing was a feint.


    I was watching from afar, and I was also fooled.


    However, I''ve seen that swing somewhere before.


    ''''.........Hmmm, swinging hey. It''s still uncomfortable and not as sharp as it should be, but it looks useful. Al''s swing seemed to strike the opponent''s consciousness, but it doesn''t match my sword, and I''ll have to fix it...


    Ah, I''m convinced. .........What a cowardly blow that seems to strike outside of a person''s consciousness.......The clever blow was an imitation of Alfreet-sama''s sword, wasn''t it?


    Apparently, Elinora-sama is absorbing the best parts of other people''s swords in her own way in order to enhance her own sword.


    That greedy craving for strength is amazing.


    ''''Look, Silvio, stand up!¡¡I was kind of rough on him, so it can''t hurt too much, right?¡¡We''re going to strike again!


    ''What?¡¡Wait a little longer. I''m not as tough as Al!


    Oh, I wonder how strong Elinora-sama will become.


    I''ve also heard that Elinora-sama will soon be mixing in with the knights'' training in the royal capital.


    I can''t imagine how strong Alfried-sama will be by the time he returns from his sightseeing.


    However, I can only know for sure that Alfried-sama will go to hell.


    ''''Oh, I hope Al doesn''t come back soon...''''


    Lady Silvio''s mournful murmurings drifted smoothly into my ears.


    Absolutely. Alfried-san has to make new sweets every day.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    I think that''s enough for today.


    The sun is going down and it''s getting dimmer by the hour. Lady Elinora says in a plaintive voice.


    ''Uh-huh,''


    To that, Silvio-sama replied with an exhausted voice.


    That means my work as a maid is over for once, and I was relieved too. It''s about time my stomach complained of hunger and I''m sad.......


    It makes me angry to think that only Mel-san and Saara are eating the delicious snacks and urging Bartolo-san to eat her favorite menu.


    ''Meena!¡¡Give me a cold towel!


    Elinora-sama called me over, and I ran over with a chilled towel and water bottle. I don''t know how many times I''ve replaced my water bottle and towel in today''s practice alone.


    ''Yes, a towel and a water bottle,''


    Thank you, Meena.


    But I don''t think that matters when she thanks me with a refreshing smile, Elinora-sama.


    After all, it''s nice to have someone work on what you''ve done.


    ''''Ah, that feels so good.''''


    Lady Elinora seemed to cover her face with a cooling towel to cool the heat on her burning face. I''ve done that many times, cooling my own towel.


    When I sweat, I can''t stop cooling myself down with the cooling towel at once because I have a tremendous feeling of exhilaration. This is the season when it gets hotter and hotter. The cold towel seems to come in handy in this season when it gets hotter and hotter.


    Mr. Alfried is the best for figuring out how to make it before going to Kagura. And by the way, if you develop a new hamburger dish, I won''t have any complaints.......


    While thinking about that, I hand Silvio-sama, who is sitting down, a cold towel and a water bottle.


    ''''Are you okay, Silvio-sama?''''


    Uh-huh. That''s okay, meena. Thank you.


    Silvio-sama expresses his gratitude despite his exhaustion.


    Huh, I pity you. I had heard lightly about the state of the mansion when I and Alfried-sama were in the royal capital, but I didn''t expect it to go this far. Elinora-sama''s training is even harder than I expected.


    I can see how well Alfried-sama usually gets around with Elinora-sama.


    After Elinora-sama and Silvio-sama wipe off the sweat and remove the mud, it''s time for bathing and dinner.


    It will be a busy time for us maids.


    ''Silvio!¡¡You can go in the bath first!


    Lady Elinora''s voice echoed from the dining room.


    ''Shouldn''t Sister Elinora go in first?''


    I''ll take care of it later. If you''re sweating, I wiped it off with a cool towel.


    Well, I''m going to have to go in first.


    Silvio-sama is leaving the dining room, looking a little happy, as if she wants to take a bath quickly.


    However, she seems to be tired from her daytime practice and seems somewhat lazy to walk.


    Oh, Silvio-sama. If you want to change your clothes, I''ll bring them to you later.


    Thanks. I didn''t want to move my hands and feet too much.


    When I unintentionally suggest it, Silvio-sama smiles calmly.


    It''s only natural if Elinora-sama squeezes you that much.


    ''''Well then, I''ll bring you a change of clothes later.


    Just bring Lady Silvio a change of clothes and you can skip the busy pre-dinner chores. Wouldn''t that be perfect?


    ''Oh, wait!''


    I am about to go get a change of clothes for Silvio-sama, but I am suddenly stopped.


    What''s the matter?¡¡I don''t want to be late and have to help serve the food if Silvio-sama doesn''t bother me. I can''t help but feel that Mel will be upset with me for where I was selling the oil, and I can''t have the cookies in Lady Silvio''s room.


    ''Who made the bath today?''


    Well, Lady Erna and Lady Elinora, I think it was.


    That''s right, when I tried to use the hot water magic tool to make hot water, Elinora-sama happily brought Elna-sama to boil the water with her magic.


    She said it was just perfect for Elinora-sama to practice her magic, after all.


    ''''........I knew it.''''


    Hearing my words, Silvio-sama nods with a divine look on his face.


    I don''t understand the meaning of those words, and I nod my head involuntarily.


    ''''Thank you Meena. For now, bring your clothes with you.''''


    As Silvio said so, I headed upstairs where Silvio-sama''s room is located.


    Then I went to Silvio-sama''s room to pick out some underwear and long-sleeved, long pants clothes. I tried to give him as many rough choices as possible, but Silvio-sama''s clothes were often very tight.


    Since we''re in a mansion, I think it''s fine to wear clothes as loose as Alfried-sama''s....


    With that in mind, I chose relatively comfortable clothes to move around in and headed to the changing room. Of course, I don''t forget to get a cookie from the wooden box on the desk as a tip for the maid.


    I arrive at the changing room while letting the taste of the sweet, sweet cookies prodigalize my expression.


    ''''...?''''


    I thought Silvio-sama had already taken off her clothes and washed herself, but there were no clothes for Silvio-sama in the changing room.


    I peeked into the back of the room, wondering. The door to the bathhouse was fully open. Silvio-sama''s figure was nowhere to be found.


    ''''........Huh?¡¡It''s funny. Lady Silvio is nowhere to be found.


    However, the heat drifting from the bath is strangely hot. Was the steam wafting from the bath such a hot thing?


    ''Oh, Meena. You''re not allowed in the bathrooms.


    As I was tilting my head while thinking about that, Silvio-sama and Bartolo-san came into the changing room.


    ''''Yeah?


    In the mansions of high-ranking noblemen, there are times when servants such as maids are made to wash their bodies. However, there is no such thing in this mansion, so I thought it would be easy, but this was the first time I knew there was such a job.


    I didn''t know that Silvio-sama was also not a maid who was a woman, but a gory Bartolo-san washed her up....


    It''s a situation that would make the women in the village very happy.


    ''''Not (because)!''''


    I asked, pointing my finger fearfully, and received a strong denial from both of them.


    ''Is that so?''


    I''m just here to take a temperature.


    When I said that, Bartolo-san nodded strongly.


    I turned my gaze to Silvio-sama and said with a bitter smile, "No," he said.


    Apparently, it''s not really that kind of relationship. ........I''m sure.


    ''''Step back for a moment.


    As Silvio-sama told me that, I moved from the front to the edge of the bathhouse door.


    Then Silvio-sama and Bartolo-san entered the bathhouse without even taking off their clothes.


    ''''Well that''s hot for bath water.


    Then, wondering what to do, they bent down and looked into the bathtub.


    ''''...Bartolo, how many degrees does it take for little bubbles to bubble up from the bottom of the bathtub and the walls of the bathtub to be puffed up with bubbles?''''


    That''s true. If it''s the same as cooking, it''s about 80 degrees Celsius. It''s about twice as hot as normal water.


    ...This is a bath for humans, right?¡¡Why does it go up to 80 degrees?


    I knew that Elinora-sama wasn''t very good at adding or subtracting magic, but it was more than I expected.


    It was probably because she had some knowledge of the temperature that she invited Bartolo-san to join her. I''m convinced.


    By the way, it''s a bit weird when Mr. Bartolo is respectful.


    ''''Well, we''ll just have to see what happens as we add more water.


    Good thing I made sure of that.


    Sylvio?¡¡How''s the water?


    As they were nodding to each other with a mysterious look on their faces, Lady Elinora came into the changing room with a pause.


    ''Sister Elinora, this sucks,''


    What?¡¡Is it warm?¡¡What''s the matter, you''re not in it yet.


    Looking at Silvio-sama, who replies with a sigh, Elinora-sama frowns.


    ''''Reverse, reverse!¡¡You''ll get burned if you go in there like this!


    ''Really?¡¡I thought it would be okay this time.


    Then go in there and see for yourself!


    I think you''re absolutely right, but I guess I''m somewhat afraid of myself.


    Sullenly looking at the two people arguing, Bartolo-san and I mutter sullenly.


    ''''........If only the monk were here, I could prepare a bath in a flash....


    ''''It''s true. For the time being, I guess I''d better use my magic tool to fill up with hot water.


    Because Alfried-sama is an all-around good thing to have in the family.

 130-Rice and miso soup

    We were having breakfast at Tsubaki no Ma, where we had dinner last night.


    Naturally, this is the Japanese country of Kagura, so the food served is Japanese food. Rice and miso soup with tofu, salmon, tsukemono (Japanese pickles), simmered vegetables and grated baby food.


    I''m definitely a fan of Japanese food in the morning, but I''m a little sleepy because I''m tired from last night.


    I went to bed late last night because I was throwing a pillow.


    I''m a kid who falls asleep at nine or ten o''clock, so last night''s pillow fight until midnight and Sanosuke''s nonsense was physically hard on me. Thanks to that, I''m a little sleep-deprived today.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in the same room with them, because they''re adults, and they look sleepy.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a good idea to have a good time. The employee threw a pillow at me and Sanosuke-san yelled at me for not getting enough sleep.


    Tory, sitting nearby, gives me a resentful look.


    It''s no wonder he says that. Tory is in a position of responsibility as chairman of the board of trade. You can''t blame him for being the most angry.


    This time I was able to return the favor for being tipped off by the maid, so my heart is also clear.


    .........Haha, the fragrant green tea is delicious.


    As I was drinking the green tea without even returning the words, Tori also quietly put her hand on her chopsticks as if she had given up.


    The merchants around me are also low on tension due to lack of sleep and are moping around and putting rice into their mouths. The low tension was not only because they were sleepy, but also because they had been banned from throwing pillows at night at this inn. It was one of the few times he could get revenge on Tory, which must have been disheartening for the people in the Chamber of Commerce. Later, I guess they''re afraid to work today because they beat up Tory so badly last night.


    They''re definitely going to be rubbing off on Tory today.


    Well, a noisy meal like last night is nice, but a quiet meal like this isn''t bad either.


    It''s nice and quiet.


    Al!¡¡It goes great with rice and miso soup!


    However, Roomba, who is next to me, seems to be the same as ever because he is a physical idiot. It should have been the first time for him to cook kagura properly, but he ended up discovering the cat manma.


    That''s a bit unfair. I want to do that too!


    I''m sure it''s delicious with rice, but I don''t think it''s a very complimentary way to eat in a setting like this, do you?


    I mean, I think it''s pretty bad manners to eat at an inn.


    It''s not necessarily the same as previous lives and Kagura''s manners, but I''m not sure it would look too good.¡¡Thinking that, I turn my gaze to ask Sanosuke behind me.


    ''''........Yes. It''s like a busy servant shoveling in and eating, so I wouldn''t recommend doing it in a place like this.


    I''m disappointed in Sanosuke''s words. The cat manma is so delicious. I wanted to pour miso soup over hot white rice and shovel it in!


    ''Aleusha-san, they say you can''t pour miso soup over rice!


    ''What?¡¡Why?¡¡It''s definitely good, right?


    Sanosuke-san said it was bad manners!


    As I was frustrated in my mind, I heard such a voice from the ladies'' seats in the distance.


    Apparently, the other side had also noticed the possibility of the catman and was about to try it out.


    It seems that Aleusha and Ilya are also becoming imbued with Kagura culture.


    By the way, the breakfast table is divided into two sections: men on the right side and women on the left.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. Because when the men get down, forty seats will be filled in the blink of an eye.


    Even without that, though, I don''t think Aleusha would have come by because of what she saw last night that she shouldn''t have seen. The same goes for the landlady who was taking care of him worthily yesterday.


    The breakfast on this side seems to have been left in the hands of the men on this side, starting with Sanosuke. I don''t think there''s enough pomp and circumstance here.


    "It''s so good, but it''s no good.


    Rumba shovels the cat manma in one go, looking disappointed.


    Then she puts down her empty bowl and, as she remembers


    "...Oh!¡¡Then how about egg on rice?


    It''s a breach of etiquette in a high-class restaurant, but the basics are fine.


    How come it''s not a problem for you...


    Come to think of it, it''s true. It is considered taboo to put miso soup in rice, but there is a tendency to regard rice with an egg as OK. What does this mean?


    ''''I don''t even know that much...''''


    As expected, you don''t know that much about the details, Sanosuke also replies while frowning.


    Well, there are not many people who question such small things. Cooking is something that people are familiar with, but surprisingly, they don''t know much about the culture and its origin.


    Well, that''s all right. Sanosuke, give me one raw egg.


    Roomba asks while pouring rice into his empty bowl.


    Oh, me too.


    I''ve heard that egg on rice is okay here, so I take advantage of the rumba and ask for it too.


    "Me too.


    Landlady, give me a raw egg!


    Me too!


    Then hands went up one by one from Irvine, Malt, and the Chamber of Commerce in front of them.


    On the other side of the room, Aleusha and Ilya and the ladies are also begging the landlady for raw eggs.


    In the quiet morning room, the conversation between me and Roomba seems to be more audible than I expected. It''s funny to see a grown man wanting a raw egg.


    Sanosuke and the proprietress are laughing at our requests for raw eggs and giving instructions to the employees.


    ''Al said the egg rice would taste even better if there was soy sauce in it. I can''t wait to taste it.


    Don''t put too much soy sauce on it. A few drops of soy sauce is just right.


    A little bit of soy sauce is enough. Too much soy sauce would ruin the natural taste of the egg.


    I sipped the miso soup and let out a breath of relief.


    Ah, the taste of miso seems to permeate my body.


    I know it''s bad manners, and I know I can eat as much as I want later on, but I can''t help but feel the desire to do so.


    Why is it that when people are told that they shouldn''t do something, they want to do it even more?


    However, I am still a nobleman. You have to pay attention to your table manners in your own way.... Let''s put aside the fact that you threw a flamboyant pillow fight last night or that you and Eric had a slash-and-burn with tongs at a party in the royal capital.


    While frowning at what a half-hearted and troublesome measure, I scoop the rice with my chopsticks, drawn by that taste.


    I bring the steamy, white, white rice to my mouth.


    Oh, he fell.


    It accidentally fell into the miso soup with chopsticks.


    Let''s enjoy it for what it is.


    Once again, I bring the white rice with the miso and dashi mixture into my mouth.


    Oh, it goes so well with rice. The white rice absorbs the flavor of the miso and dashi soup stock perfectly. It''s a nostalgic taste.


    When I was busy in my past life, I used to make a quick and tasty lunch of ochazuke and cat food.


    ...Oh, the rice has fallen into the miso soup.


    You can''t blame me for this, once it''s down. Eat the whole thing without being rude to the food.


    Sure. Why don''t you eat the rice you lost in the miso soup, too?


    Irvine and Malt were doing that in front of me as I ate the cat man modding, screaming white.


    Even if you fell, it was still a spoonful.


    Unlike me, who dropped a mouthful of food, what a brazen bunch of people you are.


    Is it okay to be so brazen?


    When I turned around to see Sanosuke''s reaction behind me, he was turning away with a complicated look on his face.


    Apparently, he''s going to pretend he didn''t see it. He looks like a hard-headed guy, perhaps because he has a sour look on his face, but he seems to have a surprising amount of flexibility.


    Well, he''s an employee of an inn where people from many countries stay. Maybe a certain degree of tolerance is necessary.


    Thinking about this, I crack a fresh raw egg and drop it on top of the rice.


    ''No, let''s not do that, Aleusha!¡¡It''s only those people who can do that!¡¡Let''s try a different place, shall we?¡¡Let''s just stick with egg on rice for now, shall we?

 131-Kagra Attractions

    After we finished breakfast at the inn, we went sightseeing in town.


    The members are me, Lumumba, Irvine, Malt, Aleusha, and Ilya.


    Tory can''t go with us because he has some business to attend to or he has to sell some of his belongings on the boat.


    I wondered if I shouldn''t have to take someone with me as an escort, but it seems that today''s business meeting will be held at the harbor, where strong sailors and swordsmen, including Mr. Douglas, will be waiting for us, so there''s no need for that.


    I heard that Kagura people are mostly gentle and safe, so there is no danger at all in conspicuous places.


    Well, if former knight G¨¹nther and the members of the Chamber of Commerce who fought a fierce pillow fight last night are around, most opponents will be able to get rid of them without any problems. And I think they have a persistence or power that can''t be contained in merchants.


    That''s why the members of the Silver Wind can take their time sightseeing today.


    ''''Alright, let''s enjoy Kagura today!


    As we slithered out of the inn, Irvine stretched out in the sunlight.


    ''I''ve got an escort job to do tomorrow. We should enjoy ourselves while we''re free to sightsee.''


    Starting tomorrow, Tory''s Chamber of Commerce will also be moving around the city of Kagura, so the members of the Silver Wind will have to be escorted around. Maybe today is the only day we''ll be able to move around freely.


    ''''I''d like to thank Triera-san for making time for all of us to go around.


    ''Right. If you find something interesting, we''ll give it to you as a souvenir.


    Maybe Ilya was right, maybe this is just Tory''s kindness. No matter how many strong sailors and Chamber of Commerce members there are, it shouldn''t be a waste of time to let the adventurers they are hiring play around.


    I don''t know if he''s thinking of the members of the Silver Wind or if he''s just looking out for me, but I''m happy for him.


    If the members of the Silver Wind are gone, the two women will be gone.


    That means it''s just Roomba and I will be sightseeing together the whole time. That''s not a bad idea, but I''d like to make it at least the first day gorgeous.


    As we walked out of the serene ryokan area into the central port town, it quickly became more crowded. People dressed in kimonos - kagura outfits that represent Japanese culture - came and went on the main street.


    There are various kinds of clothes, such as loose jimbei, tightly fastened with an obi, and others in pale or austere hues.


    This scene of many people in kagura suits looks like a scene from a period drama or a period drama.


    Unlike yesterday, we are not in the middle of the road, so we stop and slowly watch the kagura scene.


    ''Oh!''¡¡I was thinking yesterday that everyone is wearing a kagura outfit.


    That sounds like an easy move!


    I let out an exclamation of admiration, and Roomba pointed to a man passing in front of me.


    The man was wearing a navy blue jimbei outfit with vertical lines, short sleeves and shorts that made it easy to move around. The short sleeves and shorts look really easy to move around in.


    It''s a good idea to have a Roomba in that kind of outfit.


    "Do you want to stop by a clothing store later and try on some kagura clothes?


    ''Good!¡¡I''d like to wear a kagura outfit too.


    ''It''s so different and more beautiful than the Japanese clothes at the ryokan. Maybe I''ll buy one if I find one I like.


    Ilya and Aleusha react strongly to my casual words.


    As women, they seem to have a strong interest in kagura outfits.


    Aleusha''s interest in Kagura clothes is particularly strong. Looking at that smile, it seems that buying Kagura clothes is a given in Aleusha''s mind.


    Surprisingly, she likes it because her breasts can be deceptive.


    ''''........That''s right. Because Kagura clothes can fool the breasts, you know. I''ll definitely buy Alusha.


    ''I suppose. Of course I''d buy it to fool my own breasts.


    Do you want to get hit again?


    Hearing the voices of Irvine and Malt, who were whispering and muttering, Aleusha clenched her fists with a blue streak on her forehead.


    ''''It''s nothing!''''


    I guess I was afraid of the body blow last night. If you''re going to apologize, you shouldn''t have said it. If you''re like me, if you just think in your mind--


    ''And Master Alfried, please don''t say anything too rude, will you?


    Aleusha comes closer and closer with a black smile on her face.


    ''''My voice was leaking out?


    We said it because Alfried said it.


    Irvine says something like that when I say something like that in surprise.


    Come to think of it, after I said what I was thinking in my mind, I think Irvine countered with a "yes".


    I haven''t had anyone to watch out for conversations with lately, like sister Elinora or mother Erna. I''m afraid when I get home and have a conversation with them.


    After taking a full view of the main street, we first head to exchange the money we have.


    Because kingdom coins are not accepted in this country.


    A round object with a hole in it, like a five-yen coin, is called a lowly coin in the kingdom.


    A rectangular one that looks like partly silver in the Edo period is a copper coin and 100 yen. The same shape and silvery thing is a silver coin for one thousand yen. And a koban-like oval seems to be the equivalent of a 10,000 yen gold coin.


    Incidentally, those corresponding to the large gold coins were larger, while those corresponding to the white and black gold coins were thicker and had a white or black luster.


    I don''t know if it''s easier to use in other countries or if it''s often found in mines, but it may be that all countries use basically the same ore to match.


    This time, Erna''s mother gave me a pledge that I could spend as much as a gold coin, but I don''t think I''ll be spending that much money, so I''ll spend less than a gold coin.


    A hundred thousand yen is probably enough.


    With that in mind, I divided the money into lowly coins, copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins to make it easier to use, and exchanged the money.


    A hundred thousand yen is an insignificant amount of money when it comes to magic tools, but it''s a bit scary to get your hands on it from day one. I''m sure this will be enough.


    I won''t forget to exchange more money and store it with spatial magic so that I don''t drop it or anything.


    ''''d*mn, to be able to spend that much money at your age, as expected of an aristocrat.......''''


    Irvine, who is exchanging money beside me, looks at me with a frustrated expression on his face.


    Hmmm, okay?¡¡This is what aristocrats'' wealth is all about.


    Isn''t it amazing that they can carry around 100,000 yen from the age of seven?¡¡In my previous life, I could rarely carry this kind of amount of money around with me, even when I was an adult. I used to carry a lot of receipts with me, though.


    We exchanged our coins for Kagura coins and walked down the main street as soon as possible.


    The street is so wide that it would not be a problem if four carriages were lined up side by side.


    Shops lined up at both ends of the street are comparatively numerous, perhaps because they are close to the port.


    The fish must have been caught in the sea around Kagura, and they were vigorously attracting customers who had come to shop since the morning.


    As I paraded through the shops one after another, amazed at the different types of fish from the esports, I could smell the fragrant aroma unique to soy sauce.


    ''''... this aroma.''''


    Soy sauce!


    I looked at Rumba and I looked at him and headed to the place, sniffing and sniffing.


    Then I arrived at a store that had the same condiments as yesterday.


    ''''Ah, yesterday''s. ''''I, come.''''


    As soon as he sees me and Roomba, the same old guy who owns the shop as yesterday says with an awkward smile.


    Maybe he remembered that we''re tourists because there''s Ilya and Aleusha and other people with fancy hair colors.


    ''''Well that''s it!


    Rumba walked Zumba and opened the lid of the jar.


    Then a thick aroma of soy sauce came from inside the jar. It''s so strong that it sticks to my nose with a thud.


    ''Wow!¡¡It smells so strong.


    Irvine, who came in late, shouted such things with trepidation.


    It''s no surprise that he''s filling a large jar or so with thick soy sauce.


    Aleusha and Ilya must have been curious too, having enjoyed the soy sauce last night. They looked into the jar with Malt and frowned at the strong smell.


    Is it because they were gathered around the soy sauce pot like that? An old man, the owner of the store, came over to me with a smile on his face.


    Are you looking for soy sauce?¡¡We have three types of soy sauce: dark, light and tamari.


    Oh, that''s so much more convenient to use.


    There are different kinds of soy sauce?


    Yes, I thought it would be best to taste it in person.


    The owner nodded at Ilya''s question and prepared a small plate and dripped three different types of soy sauce on it.


    ''''This common colored one is the dark soy sauce that you may have heard of. If you like, take a lick.


    At the owner''s suggestion, everyone dipped their fingers into the dark soy sauce and sipped it.


    ''''It''s the same soy sauce we had yesterday and today.


    ''Yes. It''s the soy sauce we all know and love.


    Irvine, Malt and Rumba nodded in agreement with Aleusha and Ilya''s words.


    ''Next, the light-colored one next to it is the light-colored soy sauce. It has a more mature color and aroma than the darker soy sauce, and it''s suitable for vegetable stews, soups and other dishes that make the most of the ingredients.''''


    Hearing the owner''s words, we took a quick lick of the light soy sauce as well. The sight of all of us tasting the soy sauce makes me smile.


    "Huh?¡¡It doesn''t taste as thin as I thought it would, does it?


    ''Yes, it is. It doesn''t have that strong of an aroma or flavor, but it''s stronger than I thought it would be.


    I wonder if your taste buds are more acute than you think, Lumumba and Ilya say such things while tilting their heads.


    ''''Yes, that''s true,''''


    Hey, it''s definitely not as thin as I thought it would be.


    I''ve seen you guys tilt your heads in the sand, haven''t I?¡¡You don''t have to look so weird.


    It''s not like that!


    Maybe it''s because they made fun of her breasts earlier in her kagura outfit, but Aleusha gives them a chase. Men are vain creatures, so don''t give them too much of a chase.


    ''Even though I say light-mouth, it''s not light in taste, it''s light-mouth in the sense of being light in color. It''s actually a bit saltier than the darker ones.


    Wow, I wonder if they used this soy sauce for the stewed food this morning?


    I think so.


    Yes, we can eat stewed food in the house if we have this. Depending on how we do it, we may be able to make Ten-tsuyu or Soba-tsuyu, too.


    Soy sauce can be used for nimono, baked goods, and sauces, so I''m looking forward to experimenting with Bartolo.


    And the last one is tamari soy sauce.


    Hearing the owner''s words, everyone quickly took out their fingers.


    When they smelled the sloshing soy sauce on their fingers, they smelled a heavy aroma.


    Then I put it in my mouth and tasted it, and the rich taste of soy sauce spread in my mouth. This slightly sticky sweetness was definitely something that was used in sashimi soy sauce in a previous life.


    ''It has a richer taste than most soy sauce.


    I''m telling you, it would go great with sashimi.


    ''Sounds good over a bowl of seafood!


    Aleusha and Rumba are the first to realize it goes with the sashimi. The two of them are terrified of getting there in one lick.


    ''When the sashimi comes out today, let''s have it with tamari-soy sauce!


    At the sound of Ilya''s voice, Aleusha and Lumumba nodded smilingly.


    Was it because they didn''t serve tamari soy sauce at the inn yesterday, because they wanted the sashimi to be tasted in the dark soy sauce?¡¡Or maybe it was because I thought it was too much of a habit. Either way, it would be available at that inn. Today, when sashimi is served, I would like to have tamari-soy sauce.


    You''re right. So, if you don''t like the foul smell of sashimi, you can use Tamari soy sauce. Other characteristics of tamari soy sauce are that it gives a beautiful shine to nimono dishes and that the redness of the fish increases when it is cooked. It''s also used for nimono, rice crackers and dumplings made with Mitarashi dumplings.


    ''Speaking of mitarashi dumplings, that''s the sweetness Triella recommended yesterday!¡¡It''s called a chewy, sweet sauce.


    ''Yes. I''m definitely going to eat that today!


    Oh, I only caught a glimpse of this shop yesterday, but I still think they have crackers and dumplings.


    Since I like to take a bite out of a sembe while sipping hot green tea, I will buy a lot of sembe. Taking a bite of the rice crackers makes me feel like I''m taking it easy and enjoying my day off, which is really nice.


    I think my mother Erna would be happy to put them in the living room or in the maid''s lounge. That would make our ladies look old all at once, so I''ll do it in moderation, but....


    The crackers seem to preserve well, but I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it, even if I try to make some mitarashi dumplings or other souvenirs.


    Let''s keep it in my space magic and keep it a secret from everyone.


    ''So, Al. How much soy sauce are you going to buy?


    As Aleusha and Ilya ask the owner for a recommendation for a sweet spot, while Irvine and Malt look at the pickles in the back, Rumba, who is next to me, asks me.


    I didn''t even have time to think about what Roomba had to say to me.


    Okay, I''ll get every single jar of soy sauce in the shop.


    Yeah!


    ""What?"


    I wanted to say this line at least once. It was on my list of things to say as much as it was on this restaurant''s menu from one end to the other. It''s not cool to call it a soy sauce pot, though.


    ''''Why, is that all of it?¡¡That''s about thirty gold coins...


    Perhaps because I said this as a child, the shopkeeper asks me fearfully.


    It''s a good thing that the price is still quite high because it''s a vase unit. It''s not a good idea to buy a magic tool, but it looks like you''ll end up spending a million yen on a white gold coin.


    "You''re going to buy that much?


    I''m just kidding. If you buy it now, you''ll have more luggage and it''ll be harder to put down, right?¡¡I''ll buy it on the way home and I''ll put it on hold for now.


    I''d like three jars to send to my parents'' house, too.


    While listening to Aleusha''s panicked voice, Ilya and I say smilingly.


    ''''........Kutaku, so this is the financial power of the nobility......''''


    Alusha''s somewhat regretful voice sounded.

 132-Tsukudani

    After we reserved soy sauce, we went around the store in the same way, making reservations for miso and rice one after another. If we buy all of them suddenly, both of us and the store would be in trouble, so it would be good to specify a date like this and let them know as soon as possible. It would also get our daily business and trading partners in trouble.


    As for the luggage, I think the ship is big enough to load it up without any problems, and I''ll be able to secretly store some of it with spatial magic, so I don''t have any problems.


    --Only, it''s easy for money to fly here.


    ''Hey, come on!¡¡Hey, big brother, would you like to see this?¡¡If you put this on top of your rice, you''ll get your meal going!


    The old man with a great sales smile and a suggestion of freshly cooked rice and what looked like tsukudani.


    This devilish combination is a bad idea!¡¡Once we eat this, we can''t help but buy the tsukudani.


    ''What''s this?¡¡Can I eat it?


    Of course. You can''t appreciate the taste until you try it, you know. Come on, I''m a blind man.


    It''s too much for my dead eyes.


    But I can''t help but accept the rice and tsukudani that was handed to me.


    I hate the fact that he''s handing me a spoon, knowing that I''m not a Kagura man.


    "Oh?¡¡If you''re going to feed me, let me have it.


    I don''t know, is it good with rice?


    Mort and Rumba came over brazenly, noticing that me and Irvine were getting something to eat from Dad.


    ''Of course. How about you beautiful sisters over there?


    Oh, is this about us?


    What a ladylike way for Aleusha to turn around and say it, but if she was being humble in the first place, she wouldn''t have turned around like Ilya did. It''s a terrible travesty.


    Incidentally, five of the Kagla women walking down the street turned around at the flattering words of the old man just now.


    Because they wear beautiful kimono and walk neatly, they look modest, but I heard there are many people who are not so modest.


    As I thought about this, I looked at the tsukudani on top of my rice.


    It''s probably clams and some kind of shellfish, seasoned with sweet and spicy soy sauce and sugar. That would be absolutely delicious, of course. I can''t stop drooling just thinking about it.


    I spoon the white steamy rice and the shellfish tsukudani into my mouth.


    The sweet and spicy seasoned shellfish spread all over my mouth at once, and the hot rice takes in the thick seasoning as it absorbs it. Plus, I could feel the sweetness of the tsukudani in moderation and the flavor of the rice.


    It''s a combination of strengths and weaknesses that complemented each other and made the most of each other''s strengths.


    I can''t get enough of this. Once I started eating, I couldn''t stop.


    Wow!¡¡This goes too well with the rice!


    It was the same for Irvine next to me, who was shoveling his rice with vigor. The other faces were shaking their heads in agreement with Irvine''s words.


    They must be busy right now as they are throwing the rice into their mouths to match the taste of the sweet and spicy tsukudani. Because it''s best when the rice and the tsukudani taste just right.


    We put the hot rice and tsukudani into our mouths as if we were swallowing it, and in the blink of an eye, our bowls were empty.


    What a magical power.


    ''''As long as I have this, I could eat as many cups of rice as I want!


    Even I could eat two bowls of rice!


    Alusha takes advantage of Rumba''s words and says.


    No, what are you talking about when you''ve been in the habit of eating three cups of egg rice all morning. Irvine and Malt also know, "What is this guy talking about? He looked like this.


    ''It goes very well with rice, doesn''t it?¡¡Even if you don''t put it on rice, it goes well as a snack for kagura sake.


    The old man smiles as he makes a tipping motion for a sake bottle. It''s an exaggerated movement and tone, but it''s a really delicious way to say it.


    Irvine and the malt are gulping down. If I were able to drink, I''d be doing the same thing.


    "Hey, Dad!¡¡Do you have any kagura drinks?!


    I''m sorry. We''re a tsukudani shop. If you want Kagura sake, you can buy it at the liquor store next door.


    The old man says that with a white shrug at Irvine''s words.


    I looked at the liquor store next door and saw a man who looked like the owner of the liquor store laughing at me with a mortuary bottle.


    I know that they use a small amount of liquor in their tsukudani, so I figured there was no way they wouldn''t have it here, but I decided not to point it out since they have a synergistic business with their neighbors.


    ''d*mn!¡¡Irvine!¡¡Let''s go buy some!


    Oh!


    Irvine and Malt want to try it with Kagura sake and run in a straight line to the liquor store.


    ''We could stuff it in a rice ball and eat it on the move.


    ''It''s true!¡¡That way you can taste this any time you want!


    Roomba''s eyes go wide at my words.


    That way, I''ll be able to make and eat it quickly in the busy morning hours and it will work as a lunch. I''m sure Logan would be quite happy to take it to him.


    ''Dad, give me this!


    Hey, every time!¡¡There are other types, but can we just use the shells I just mentioned?


    Oh?¡¡Are there any other kinds?


    This is a tsukudani shop. There is no such thing as a single type of tsukudani. The tsukudani that comes in the jar is not just shellfish, but also small fish like white fish and baby sardines, seaweed, and plants with shiitake mushrooms and other ingredients. It''s no wonder that rice is Kagura''s staple food. There are many ingredients that go well with rice.


    Nah.


    And then there was that thing in the tsukudani that was the highest hurdle........


    "...Hey, old man. What is this?


    And then Aleusha noticed it.


    You can imagine it, but it can''t be possible, or rather, it''s an expression of not wanting to believe it. I''m going to be able to have a look at it with a pale face.


    I''m not sure if Illya noticed Aleusha''s unusual fright, or if she noticed her face close to the one she was pointing at and froze.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this.


    ''Is that it?¡¡Locusts?


    Oh, no!¡¡For all intents and purposes, these aren''t grasshoppers in the rice fields or the grass!


    Yeah, we don''t have locusts in the kingdom. If you''re a grasshopper, you''ll often see them in the village of Coriat.


    If you meet them on the one road that stretches from the mansion to the village, you''ll head to the village with a cute, jumping grasshopper.


    ''Grasshoppers?¡¡Oh, there are no locusts there?¡¡Well, they''re in the same league as grasshoppers. If you eat it, you''ll get a crispy texture--


    "''I don''t want to hear it! No.


    The two of us shout and wince to drown out Dad''s explanation.


    I hear it''s protein-rich and delicious, but it''s not something I''d willingly eat because it''s not the look I''d want to. I''m not a fan of insect food either, basically, so I know how that feels.


    I wonder why I can happily eat shrimp and crabs when they don''t look so different. Prawns have a lot of legs and stuff, and their faces look like insects.


    Okay, let''s try some.


    Aleusha and Illya''s eyes widen in disbelief at Rumba''s words.


    Oh, I haven''t seen such an expression on their faces since I revealed that they were eating octopus.


    ''''Go ahead. You can go?


    As Dad piled the locusts into the empty teacup, a shuffling sound could be heard.


    ''''Hiiiiiiiiiii!''''


    Aleusha and Ilya scream when they hear a sound that seems to indicate the hardness of the locusts. It''s been a long time since I''ve heard such a less happy sound.


    I look at the locusts in the teacup and Roomba scoops some of them into a spoon and brings them to his mouth.


    All the while, me, Ilya and Aleusha''s fearful screams never stop.


    The rumba munches and moves its mouth, and it''s at least a relief that there are no locust legs sticking out of the edge of its mouth. Had there been such a thing, we would have been traumatized.


    As we watched with an indescribable expression on our faces, Roomba swallowed it down with a gulp.


    ''It doesn''t look good, but it''s crispy and filling, okay?¡¡Why don''t you eat Al?


    I''ll buy one, but I don''t eat it, so no thanks.


    What, you''re buying one?


    I''m going to fill a rice ball and feed it to Sister Elinora.


    Stupid Elinora sister. If I mix it up with some shellfish and small fish at the right time, I won''t have to worry about them noticing. That way, I can get even and not be found out and punished.


    Do you think I''m the miserable one?¡¡Think about it calmly. It''s easy to fight off Elinora''s sister with the magic of a torture hand, but if you do that, you''re afraid of the consequences.


    If you use magic to attack them, they''ll take countermeasures, and when they practice, they''ll hurt you just to get back at you. Therefore, if you want to attack Elinora sister, it''s a prerequisite that she never finds out.


    It''s a fun way to pass the time and heap it on Thor.


    I see, that''s interesting too. I''ll give it to Roland and Wester. And I''m sure they won''t complain because it''s so good!


    Roomba smiles with Sissi, showing his white teeth.


    ''You''ll have to invite me then, because I want to see it too.


    I was very curious to see the look on their faces when they found out they were part of the grasshoppers.


    ''Uncle, I''m going to buy some tsukudani properly, can I use this for a moment?''


    Of course.


    As me and Roomba were laughing at each other with a yawning smile, Aleusha started to put the tsukudani in Irvine and Malt''s bowl.


    With a very bad look on her face, Aleusha adds shellfish, small fish, shrimp, and then some locusts cleverly mixed in with them.


    He''s going to serve them to Irvine and Malt when he gets back with his drink in hand. He was still rooted to the chest from earlier.


    ''Haha, it''s a common thing to do in Kagura,''


    Ilya is smiling bitterly, and Dad says something like that with an innocent laugh. I wonder if Kagura is okay with it, even though it''s what I thought. As much as she has a calm temperament, I feel scared if I offend her.


    ''Dad!¡¡I''ll buy some tsukudani, let me eat some!


    Just as I was thinking about this, Irvine and Malt returned with a virtue bottle.


    Their expressions were a little red, and I guess they must have tried various kagura liquors under the guise of choosing a kagura drink. I thought he was awfully slow to come back.


    ''I have some here for you.


    ''Oh!¡¡Oh, thank God!¡¡Alright, let''s go ahead and taste it with the Kagura sake!


    Oh!


    Maybe it''s because they''re tipsy from drinking Kagura, or maybe it''s because the shellfish tsukudani is served prominently, but Irvine and Malt spoon them into their mouths without questioning anything.


    They taste the tsukudani as they bite into it while we look on with Nimanimah expressions on our faces.


    Oh, there''s a locust leg sticking out of the end of Irvine''s mouth.


    ''''Ah.... I could see it.''''


    Ilya mutters on behalf of my mind.


    ''What?''


    ''It''s nothing...''


    ''Why does Aleusha have such a big smile on her face?''


    Because the food is delicious.


    It''s not as if they don''t mind that they''re in the middle of setting up others, but Aleusha is smiling at them.


    Irvine and Malt are suspicious of such Aleusha, but right now they don''t seem to care about enjoying the flavor, as if their priority is to enjoy the taste, and they stoked the kagura wine all at once.


    It''s an enviable sight, but I don''t think so this time.


    ''Phew!¡¡Dad was right earlier, these drinks and tsukudani go well together!


    ''Absolutely!¡¡I could have many drinks with this one!¡¡The sweet and spicy taste of this shellfish and its unique crispy texture--


    The two of them express their thoughts in ecstasy, but suddenly, they look at each other as if they''ve noticed.


    ''''........crisp?''''


    Yeah, I knew it would be crispy.


    I''m sure Irvine and Malt think the texture is strange for a shellfish.


    ''Oh, come on!¡¡You!¡¡What''s with those legs?


    And then Malt noticed. A leg that looked like a bug sticking out of the end of Irvine''s mouth.


    ''Hey, what the hell?''


    Mouth!¡¡That''s the one on the edge of your mouth!


    Malt points to Irvine''s mouth as he cracks his mouth open.


    Irvine wipes his hand over his mouth, looking curious.


    ".........oh, hey. ........what''s this?


    You can''t believe the things you''ve got on your hands. He muttered in a shaky voice.


    Malt froze, fishing for a spoonful of tsukudani in his own bowl. Apparently, he saw it.


    To Irvine, who is looking at me while his eyes are wide, Aleusha replies once and for all.


    ''....it''s a locust. A fellow grasshopper.''''


    Two chicken-choked screams echoed through the streets of Kagura.

 133-Do you wear Kagura clothes?

    I''m sober now.


    ...Oh, it''s annoying how surprisingly addictive it is when you try it.


    Behind us, Irvine and Malt say with a complicated expression on their faces.


    At their waists is a piece of tsukudani given to them as a parting gift from the old man at the tsukudani shop. He was amused to see them screaming with locusts for the first time in a while.


    Of course, it goes without saying that the only thing in it was locusts.


    The other tsukudani we bought are not even a package, as we''ve told the ryokan to send them.


    That''s a good sign.


    Ha-ha, so we''re even now.


    Aleusha and Ilya were made to eat octopus on the boat. Gentle Ilya doesn''t seem to have any particular intentions of protecting them either.


    ''''You''ll be fine once you get used to it, okay?


    No, thank you!


    I don''t know if Rumba is particularly unconcerned or not, but he was recommending the tsukudani of locusts he got as a snack to Ilya.


    I tried one just now, but I still can''t get used to it.


    It''s true that that slightly hard texture is fresh, but the look on my face makes me hesitate.


    Why is it that they are dyed a soy sauce color and are so dark and dark that you can''t see them clearly, but when you try to eat them, you can see them clearly?


    ''Ah, it''s a clothing store.''


    As I was walking around thinking about this, Ilya pointed to a building ahead of me.


    There is a two-story building there, with a sign hanging on it that says ''Japanese Clothing Store Fuji''.


    ''Good. Let''s go look at the kagura clothes.''''


    Aleusha and Illya run to the front of the clothing store, screaming with happiness.


    When you see them like that, you can see that no matter where you are in the world, girls love clothes the same way. The sight of a beautiful woman enjoying herself is really a sight for the eyes.


    The sight of yesterday''s pillow tossing seems to wash away....no. It''s not easy to forget. Especially the thing I saw when G¨¹nther fell on his back....


    ''What''s the matter?¡¡Mr. Alfried?


    It''s nothing.


    Despite Irvine''s concern, I ran up to the clothing store on a short run to keep up with everyone.


    The room is decorated with brightly colored kagura clothes and cloths that decorate the room beautifully. Even when you are walking outside, you can''t help but stop when you see them. They are not very strong, but there is a sense of neatness and serene beauty exuded from the kagura clothes.


    This kind of store that has the atmosphere of a tranquil old store is a bit difficult to enter, but thanks to the fact that Aleusha and Ilya are already in there, the men could enter without hesitation.


    Once inside the clothing store, the smell of tatami mats and incense-like scents waft through the air.


    There was a little bit of tension when entering, a little bit of calm and breathing slowly. The scent of the room is similar to that of an inn, and it''s not that intimidating.


    ''It''s kind of upscale.''


    Yeah. I feel out of place.


    Irvine, Malt looked a little uncomfortable, probably because he had never been in a restaurant with this kind of atmosphere at all. ''You don''t look like the same guys who were screaming about booze and pillow throwing in a fancy inn yesterday.


    ''Just think of it as an inn.


    I see.


    I said dumbly, and it took the slack out of Irvine and Malt. That said, we can''t have a party or throw pillows here, right?


    Ilya and Aleusha are already listening to their employees and looking at their kagura clothes happily.


    ''''Welcome. Would you like a kagura outfit?''''


    Just as we were about to look at the clothes at random, we were approached by a woman.


    She was dressed in a pale shade of cherry blossom.


    I wondered why a clerk in a clothing store would talk to you at the right moment when you were thinking of doing whatever you wanted to do. Well, it''s okay that it''s not a bother this time.


    ''Yes, I''d like to see some men''s kagura clothes.


    Okay. Now, come on in the back.


    I reply, and the woman bows with a neat motion and urges me to the back. Apparently, most of the shop''s entrances are women''s kagura clothes.


    As I was led to the back room, I arrived at a room with the same structure as before.


    There, instead of brightly colored kagura clothes, there were relatively calm men''s kagura clothes on display.


    After entering the room, we climbed up onto the tatami mats to look at the kagura suits.


    If you look closely, you can see that some of them are very elaborate, with embroidery in bright and flashy colors and gold for men.


    Even the sleeves and collar area were embroidered and lined, showing the attention to detail that had been paid to the details.


    ''Oh!¡¡This looks like the moveable clothes I saw earlier.


    While I was looking at the kagura clothes in the store, Lumumba picked up what looked like a jimbei.


    It''s a jimbei. It''s an everyday outfit that has recently become popular in Kagura.


    I see, it''s called a jimbei. It''s easy to wear and looks cool.


    It''s the kind of thing you''d normally wear.


    The shopkeeper responds to Rumba''s words with a wry smile.


    That''s the kind of criteria men use to choose clothes. As long as it''s practical, I''ll happily wear it.


    Brother Silvio and Father Nord should have dressed more roughly, too.


    This is not an act of jealousy or backwardness towards two people who dress well, you know?¡¡It''s my kind consideration that since we''re at the mansion, we should dress comfortably.


    "Would you like to try it on if you''d like?


    Oh, please!


    I need a kid''s jinbei, too.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    That''s why me and Roomba decided to change into jimba together.


    ¡ô


    ''.........Amazing, sir. Even though she''s just a young child, she looks great in her jimbei, doesn''t she? .........What a sense of dignity, it''s hard to believe he''s a child.


    The woman who made me wear a jinbei said this to me, looking surprised.


    The reflection in the mirror is me in an austere dark blue jinbei.


    ''....that''s right, thanks.


    ........I don''t know why. I''m supposed to be praised, but I''m not happy at all.


    Normally a young child would look cute in a jimbei, but that''s not the case with me. He has brown hair and sleepy eyes, and he wears his clothes like an adult, probably because he is tired from his previous life.


    I''m not sure that a child at the age of seven would look good in a jimbei, but....


    With some mixed feelings, I returned to the tatami room, but no one was there.


    Irvine and Malt, who were there earlier, must have gone in to try on Kagura clothes too.


    Thinking so, I was looking at the Kagura clothes for a while to pass the time when I heard Roomba''s voice from the back room.


    ''Oh!¡¡Did Al wear a jinbei too?


    Yeah, the Roomba--


    I was about to turn around and ask the Roomba if he was properly dressed, when my voice stopped.


    This was because the rumba that came out of the back room looked like the kind of master that would run the backstreets for all intents and purposes.


    His hair was rough like a lion''s, his face was chiseled and strong, and an eye patch draped over his right eye.


    Rumba, whose muscles rose more than a hundred and eighty centimeters high, wore a black and gray jimbei in a different direction than normal.


    I had thought that a jimbei or a rumba would look good in it, but it was more than I had imagined.


    ''''........Roomba, no matter how you look at it, you just look like someone who works behind the scenes.


    The employee who would have helped me change the Roomba nodded in agreement with my words.


    ''Really?¡¡Well, if it looks good on you, why not?


    Well, yeah.


    In fact, Roomba would have no problem with anyone getting involved. The people who really work behind the scenes might be in a big hurry to see the Roomba, though.


    It''s going to give them the misconception that some guy from a foreign country has entered the back streets.


    While I was looking at the Roomba and thinking about this, the Roomba was staring at me in my jimba suit.


    "Well it''s Al who looks too good for you, isn''t it?¡¡When a child wears a jimbei, it''s supposed to be more... adorable, right?¡¡You''re nothing like those Kagranian kids in town.


    I get the vibe of a man enjoying his retired life.


    Even the employees will say lines like that.


    ''Well, if it suits you, then why not?''


    With an indescribable expression on my face, I utter the same lines as Roomba.


    ''Right!¡¡If it suits you, good for you!


    I wanted to be a man who looked good in cattily dressed clothes like my brother Silvio anyway.


    A snug kimono doesn''t look good on me, you know?¡¡I tried to match it lightly earlier, but it didn''t look horribly appropriate.


    I felt like the employee''s gentle concern for me, laughing with an ambiguous expression on her face, was the opposite of what I felt.


    ''''Hahan?¡¡This looks better on me, doesn''t it?¡¡I''ve got a more chic vibe than you, huh?


    ''Say stupid, I''d look better than you. Well, if you ask me which one of us looks more like a thug, I''m not going to give it to you.


    ''What?¡¡Then let''s let Mr. Lumumba and Master Alfried be the judge!


    I love it.


    An argument between Irvine and Malt can be heard from the back room. Apparently they''re torn over who looks better.


    After seeing Roomba, though, it seems that neither of them will be as impressive as the other.


    ''''Mr. Roomba, Master Alfried!¡¡Which one looks better on you!


    Oh?


    Roomba looks back at them as they come out of the back with vigor.


    ''''Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!''''


    It was a powerful thing in itself, and Irvine and Malt made a pitiful noise.


    ''Hey, what. Mr. Lumumba? I was wondering where you were from behind the scenes.


    Too powerful....


    I know the feeling. I''d avoid running into the head of an encounter, too.


    "By the way, who do you think is wearing the kagura suit, me or Malt?


    Of course I did, didn''t I?¡¡Mr. Roomba?


    No, it''s me, right?¡¡Mr. Alfried?


    He asks me as Malt and Irvine pose to look a little cooler.


    Irvine, with his black hair and stubble, is wearing an austere purple kimono instead of wearing a jimbei like we are.


    He''s a very reluctant guy to choose purple all of a sudden. It''s a good match for the purple kagura outfit, coupled with his aging face, but it''s doubtful if he''s wearing it well.


    On the other hand, Malt was wearing a rather bright blue kimono, perhaps to match the shade of his blonde hair. Unlike Irvine, this one could be said to be wearing a normal kagura outfit, but the flirtatious atmosphere emanating from Molto apparently ruined it.


    ''''..........''''


    Me and Roomba gazing at the two of them.


    It''s not that they look good, or that they''re dressed well, but they''re both.......


    He looks like a thug for all intents and purposes.


    What?

 134-Look good

    After arguing with each other for a moment in the men''s room at the back, we return to the entrance when the clerk reports that Aleusha and Ilya have finished changing.


    I''m followed by Rumba, Irvine, and a thug named Malt.


    As I walked forward, I looked back and saw that it was just a group of poor quality people walking around.


    If these three guys walked down the street, the human wall would crack on its own.


    With that thought in mind, I walked back to the entrance of the clothing store and found two women dressed in Kagura clothes.


    A woman with dark blue hair tied up and a woman with pink hair tied up at the side.


    Judging by the color of their hair, it''s definitely Aleusha and Illya.


    You''ll be able to find out if they noticed our footsteps or not, and Aleusha and Illya look back.


    There were two beauties there, dressed in stunning Kagura clothes.


    Aleusha is wearing a Kagura outfit with a calm blue base, with pale light blue and indigo colors blooming like a flower. Her long, dark blue hair was tied up in a ponytail at the back of her head by a Kagura hairpiece.


    The long hair was lifted up to expose Aleusha''s slender white neck, creating a feminine s*xiness and a calm, cool atmosphere.


    And Ilya''s was dressed in a light pink Kagura outfit with a pale shade of pink.


    The sleeves, collar and feet were discreetly sprinkled with flower petals, and the color gradually turned into a gradation of pink.


    Maybe it''s because of the Kagura outfit''s close proximity to white, but Ilya''s bright pink hair looks great.


    I thought the Kagura outfit was cute and neat, perfect for her.


    I knew they were both beautiful women, but the way they dressed made such a difference in their impressions.


    We both let out an ''oh'' as we were stunned by their beauty.


    ''''Phaha, you guys look like hoodlums!


    Aleusha, who had been giving off a cool vibe, bursts into a belly laugh. If this happens, the beauty will be ruined.


    ''''What?¡¡Tell me you''ve got class!


    Irvine takes a bite out of Aleusha, who is laughing hysterically with her stomach.


    "Hey, Ilya. We''re not thugs, are we?


    ''What?


    Malt asks to Ilya, but Ilya probably thought he looked like a thug, too. The words are very crisp. It feels like he''s wandering his gaze, searching for words.


    ''I think they look great together, don''t you?


    ''If you don''t deny that you''re a thug, that means Irvine and Malt look terrific in their thug-like appearance, right?


    Yes!


    Ilya nodded with a smile at the words I interrupted from the side.


    At that moment, Irvine, who had been crowded by Malt and Aleusha, crumbled down with a gulp.


    ''''........No, no, no, Alfried-sama!¡¡Mr. Malt and Mr. Irvine are different, you know!


    Ilya, remembering their depression and the content of their current conversation, tried desperately to excuse herself, but it was too late. There was no longer any room for excuses.


    ''See. Accept it.''''


    Aleusha flattened Irvine as he collapsed and laughed.


    ''You''re getting carried away just because you can fool your breasts with your kagura outfit...''


    The moment Irvine spat those words out in frustration, I felt the temperature around me drop.


    ''Be careful what you say. I''ve got a lot of my people here, you know?''


    When I involuntarily looked around at Aleusha''s surprisingly inchoate and cold voice, I saw the women who were clerks in the clothing store with cold smiles on their faces.


    Even the guide woman who had smiled serenely earlier, and the woman who helped me change clothes.


    Maybe the women here aren''t the ones with the most ample breasts.......let''s not go any further. I felt a strange, sharp gaze flying at me.


    After all, the Kagura people must be afraid of offending her because of their usual soft and gentle manner.


    ''''........It was me who was on a roll. I won''t say it again.


    Good to know.


    Irvine''s heartfelt words of apology brought the atmosphere in the store back to a calmer one.


    The smiles of the women, the shopkeepers, had also returned to their usual calm.


    ''''By the way, you two look great in your kagura outfits.


    Yeah. You look so different, you look so different.


    I don''t know if he was reading the air or just being natural, but I''ll take advantage of his words to lighten the mood.


    ''''Thank you. Rumba-san, Alfreet-sama.


    At the words of Rumba and I, Aleusha looks a little unconcerned, and Ilya smiles in embarrassment.


    Even with just this gesture, you can clearly see the difference in their personalities.


    ''''I''m a little nervous because I''m dressed completely differently than usual.


    ''Yes, I know. It''s nice to look good, but it''s a little hard to walk around.


    Aleusha tugs on the hem of her feet to make sure they are in place.


    As expected, she wouldn''t be able to walk or run with her big feet in a kimono.


    ''''In comparison, Rumba-san and Alfried-sama''s kagura clothes look quite easy to move in.


    Oh, it''s called jimbei, which is an everyday uniform. It''s comfortable, cool and easy to move around in. I highly recommend it.


    ''Really?¡¡I''d love to buy one for your father to take home.


    Ilya touched the jimbei that Roomba was wearing to make sure it was made of the right material.


    Do you think Father Nord and Brother Silvio would be happy if I bought them a pair of jimbei?


    In the back of my brain, I tried to imagine the two of them wearing it, but I didn''t think they looked too good together. It''s not a good idea to wear a kimono, but it doesn''t look good in a kimono. I don''t think I''d look good in a kimono, but I wouldn''t look good in a jimbei. Bartolo and Logan would be happy to wear it. I''m afraid that Erinora will like it too.


    .........


    As I was thinking about what kind of jinbei would look good on Bartolo and the others, Aleusha came in front of me.


    She bends down with a mysterious look on her face and makes eye contact with me.


    Then she stares at my whole body and twists her head, turning to the side and back to observe and touch the jimbei.


    I wonder what it is.


    ''''.......What''s wrong?''''


    He opens his mouth involuntarily at Aleusha''s bizarre behavior.


    ''They''re supposed to be the same as those kids out there, but they''re completely different. Why is that?''


    I don''t know.


    It doesn''t matter that some kids look good in their jimbei.


    ¡ô


    Thank you. Please come again.


    Dressed in the standard equipment in Kagura, we are escorted out of the store by the clerk of the clothing store.


    Since we all bought Kagura clothes, we may have been able to blend into the Kagura landscape a bit.


    Aleusha, Ilya, and Molt might stand out because of their hair color, but me, Irvine, and Rumba have common hair colors, so I don''t think they''ll stand out that much.


    I''m glad to see that we''ve been able to blend in with the exotic and harmonious country that is completely different from the Misfirito Kingdom.


    Being exposed to a different culture gives you a great sense of tourism.


    ''Oh, your gaze is a little higher than usual. It''s tasteful and interesting.


    ''Irvine''s clogs are a little high on the bottom, aren''t they?¡¡Makes it even harder to walk, doesn''t it?


    This is a good one.


    Yes, we bought clogs and slippers at the clothing store. As expected, we bought kagura clothes, but we couldn''t wear ordinary shoes or boots underneath, could we?


    It seems that the clothing store cooperates with the geta and zori stores in their business, and they sold them to us, who bought Kagura''s clothes, at a discount.


    He also sold hair clips like a hairpin to Aleusha and Ilya, and he was quite good at business.


    The original clothes and shoes can be delivered to the inn, so we don''t have to worry about it either.


    You''re going to be okay with that?¡¡Don''t tell me you''re tired?


    I know.


    I bought clogs for Irvine and Malt, while me and Roomba and the ladies got sandals.


    Clogs are nice, but Aleusha''s right, they might be too tiring to walk around in all day.


    ''You''re the one, Aleusha, don''t complain about how tight your waist is?¡¡You''re not vain, are you?


    ''Excuse me!¡¡No, it''s not too tight!¡¡I don''t have to look good!¡¡And that''s just fine!


    Irvine''s words made Aleusha a little upset but indignant.


    If she had the clothes shop to dress her, she would be fine. And even if it came loose for some reason, he could ask the Kagura woman to tighten it up for him.


    ''What shall I do? I''m not sure I''ll be able to last the whole day since I was a little vain and had it made tighter...''''


    As Irvine and Aleusha argue with each other, Ilya, who is next to her, mutters to herself.


    If you''re a woman, are you this tight? And if the waiter said to me, I think I''d answer that it''s okay.


    ''Since we''re going to be eating dinner to savor the kagura cuisine, maybe a little looser is just fine.


    When I muttered something like that, Aleusha and Ilya''s shoulders shook with a jolt.


    Could it be that the obi is still tight?


    ''Ki, we''re going to eat dinner today, so maybe we should loosen it up a bit more!


    ''Yeah, right!¡¡Let''s loosen it up a bit so we can enjoy the Kagura to the fullest. And we''re going to eat a lot of food and walk around today!


    ''Yeah. Normally I wouldn''t have a problem with it being this tight, but when you''re eating a lot of food and walking around, I''m worried about you!¡¡That''s why I''m going to go put it back on for a bit!


    The men were silent as the women rode the retreat I had left behind back to the clothing store.

 135-Grilled rice ball

    This time we''re ready to go, and we start walking down the main street of the city of Kagura.


    The main street of Kagura is unbelievably long and wide. And since many shops are lined up along the road, the avenue is overflowing with quite a few people.


    There were countless kagura people dressed in kagura outfits, brightly coloring the view.


    ''They all wear kagura clothes, so their vision is very vivid.


    ''''That''s right. You all wear beautiful kagura outfits, so I never get bored just walking around.


    When I look at it, I like that one, and I like that one, too.


    Ilya and Aleusha nodded in a good mood at my words.


    ''''Oh, those white and pink kagura outfits and such look good on Illya!


    ''As expected, that''s a bit too cute. Aleusha is the one who looks good in that white Kagura outfit with blue flowers on it!


    Isn''t that a little too classy?¡¡Does it look good on me?


    ''I''m sure she''ll make her dark blue hair and white kagura outfit look good!


    That''s a woman. It''s so fast, I''m left behind, being a man.


    Hey, it''s Malt.


    Yes, Mr. Irvine.


    Aren''t the Kaguras showing a little too much skin?


    Yeah. After all, everyone wears a kimono. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of the silhouette of your buttocks. You can see the eroticism peeking out from the manner and clothes of the woman''s gentleman.


    Well, this is what men''s conversations are all about.


    I''m not averse to those conversations, but I''m only seven years old, after all. You have to choose what to talk about.


    Since we are sightseeing in Kagura, let''s enjoy the atmosphere of Kagura more without making strange conversation.


    We move away from Ilya and Aleusha, who are having a glamorous conversation, and move closer to the rumba.


    The main street is lined with various wooden buildings, lined with unfamiliar foodstuffs and other goods.


    Shopkeepers call out to people walking down the main street, and a woman loudly brags about her prized wares.


    Shoppers take advantage of their voices and haggling over prices. There are also men shouting for wagons to open up the street and other busy people''s voices, which makes it feel like a festival.


    It''s comfortable to feel like you''re part of that atmosphere just by walking in these places.


    ''....Hey, Al. I smell an absurdly good smell of soy sauce.


    As I was thinking about this while looking at the view of Kagura, Rumba sniffed my nose and said, "Sniff," and I started to think about that.


    I also focused my attention on my nose, and the faint, fragrant smell of burning soy sauce tickled my nostrils.


    Could this be.........!


    One dish comes to mind in my mind''s eye.


    ''Rumba!¡¡Let''s go!


    Oh!


    Just as I was waiting for those words, the Roomba lifted me up and started to shoulder me.


    My vision rapidly increases and I go from looking up to looking down at the people walking down the main street.


    The Roomba is much taller than the average person, so I could see each person walking in front of me down to their whiskers.


    It was exhilarating to see the view, which had always been blocked by the shadows of people, clear all at once.


    I can now look out over the main street of Kagura and find the food I''m looking for while searching for the smell.


    ''There it is!¡¡Rumba!¡¡There!


    Okay!¡¡Let''s go, boys!


    As I pointed to the stall I wanted, Roomba called out to Irvine and the others and started to proceed.


    ''Oh?¡¡What''s going on with you all of a sudden?


    I don''t know.


    What''s the good news?


    Oh, there''s a terrible smell coming from the direction of Mr. Roomba''s path!¡¡Let''s go!


    The members of the Silver Wind were coming in from behind at a fast pace, although they were late.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to get a good deal more than you''re used to.


    Well, if you look at my figure, which is head and shoulders above the rest, you won''t lose sight of me.


    Thinking that, I turn my gaze forward.


    ''''Oh!¡¡........whoa?


    A strong-faced, backstreet master rumba would walk down the street and people would give him the easy way out, but then they''d see me on my head and tilt their heads back.


    I thought he was a very scary person, and then it was like I couldn''t tell if he was a scary person or a kind person because he was carrying a small child on his shoulders.


    At any rate, it is convenient that the road is opened on its own, so Zunn and we start going.


    And finally, we arrived at the stall we were aiming for.


    "............


    The uncle looks up at the rumba and his expression hardens.


    There was a large net in his hand, and a number of onigiri were lying on it.


    Yes, they were grilled onigiri.


    All you have to do is to dip the rice balls in soy sauce, soup stock and mirin and bake them.


    The smell of burning soy sauce was spewed out of the onigiri as if it were a culprit.


    The sound of grilled rice balls covered in sauce could be heard on the net, and the fragrant smell tickled the nostrils of both me and the Roomba.


    ''....smells good.''


    ...Oh, this looks good.


    Me and Roomba muttered with our eyes at the too fragrant aroma.


    ''Oh?¡¡Oh, you mean father and son?¡¡Would you like a grilled rice ball?


    My uncle''s expression softens a bit as he realizes I''m above his head as I say the words. It''s not like we''re father and son, but that''s okay, since it''s too much trouble to explain.


    ''''Then give me four!''''


    I''ll have two.


    Well, just give me five!


    ''Oh!¡¡Every time!


    As Rumba ordered, the uncle shouted with authority.


    Then he thrust the brush into the jar of sauce and, with an expert hand, spread it on the grilled onigiri. The sauce drips from the net and makes a sizzling sound as the onigiri are fried to a crisp.


    Then, when the sauce was getting burned, the uncle collected the burnt rice balls with tongs and wrapped them in bamboo shoot skin.


    Oh, it seems that bamboo shoots grow in Kagura. This is good information.


    As I recall, bamboo shoots'' bark is strong and supple and is said to have natural antibacterial properties. Not to mention the bamboo shoots, I''ll have to buy some later for my simple lunchbox.


    I''ll add them to my list of souvenirs with a note and pen I''ve shoved in my pocket.


    I have too many things to buy after we leave the village of Koliat. If I don''t put them on paper like this, I''ll forget about them.


    "Hey, maido.


    Oh, thank you!


    While I was making notes, Roomba seemed to have paid the bill for me. Since I had paid two pieces of silver, five grilled rice balls were worth two copper coins. It was two hundred yen in total. Yes, it was reasonably cheap.


    Here, Al.


    Yes, thank you.


    I thanked him for paying the bill and received a grilled onigiri wrapped underneath.


    The grilled onigiri wrapped in bamboo shoot skin was very hot thanks to being freshly made.


    When I untied it so that it wouldn''t fall off, I found two grilled onigiri that had been well-baked and soaked in the sauce.


    As I sniffed the brown-colored onigiri, I could smell the fragrant, sweet and spicy smell of soy sauce and a faint scent of dashi (Japanese soup stock).


    I let the hot grilled onigiri cool down a bit with my whooshing breath and then slowly bit into it.


    The crispy texture of the rice entered my mouth.


    Wheeze!


    It was still a little hot, so I cracked my mouth open and rolled the rice on my tongue.


    Then I let it cool a bit in my mouth and slowly taste it.


    As I chewed, I spat out the sweet and spicy taste of the soy sauce that had seeped into the rice and the mild taste of the broth. The more you chewed, the more flavorful the rice seemed to be, even inside the rice.


    And I couldn''t resist the sweet taste of the rice''s natural flavor afterwards.


    Mmmm, delicious!


    I bit into my grilled rice ball without a second thought, even though I knew it was still hot.


    I rolled the rice in my mouth, gasping for breath at the unexpected heat. It''s a stupid move, but even that is the best part of being a grilled onigiri.


    ''''The occasional onigiri is good, but a grilled onigiri is even better!¡¡I could eat more white rice with this!


    No, they''re both rice.


    I''ve never heard of eating white rice with grilled rice balls or anything like that.


    The Roomba smiled happily when I interrupted him.


    The Roomba didn''t feel so hot, and he was devouring the grilled onigiri in his hands. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it happen.


    I''ve caught up with you!


    Clogs are pretty hard to run in. I got two guys stepping in them on the way over.


    As I was comparing the size of my hand and the size of my grilled rice balls, Irvine and Malt came through the waves of people.


    ''Finally, we''re catching up,''


    ''Ah!¡¡Mr. Rumba and Master Alfried are eating something!


    Ilya and Aleusha came in late, too.


    It''s because the Roomba went on zumba zumba zumba while the human wall was breaking on its own. It seems that before I knew it, a good distance had been opened up with Irvine and the others.


    ''''Is that a rice ball?''''


    Didn''t you eat onigiri at the inn?


    Maybe it''s because Aleusha pointed to my grilled rice balls, but it seems that Ilya and Malt were also curious.


    You''re not a tourist by your hair color, are you, ladies?¡¡How about Kagura''s famous grilled onigiri? You should try it if you want.


    Thanks to the fact that Ilya, Aleusha and Malt have flamboyant hair colors that Kagura people don''t have, the man at the stall gave Ilya and Malt a piece of grilled rice ball wrapped in a skin.


    Probably he wants you to divide it in half and try it.


    The fact that he said only half is good for business. If you do that, you''ll definitely fall short........


    ''''What the hell is this?¡¡Yum!


    Hey, Malt!¡¡Let me have some!


    As expected, Irvine and Malt were eating each other.


    The way Malt tried to put it in his mouth to keep it from being handed to Irvine, and Irvine prevented him from doing so, is a scene reminiscent of the villagers in the village of Coriat.


    Don''t drop it?


    "This is so good!


    It''s crispy on the outside and the sweet and spicy soy sauce-based sauce soaks into it!


    Even Aleusha and Ilya, who are eating half of the food in a well-behaved manner, huff and puff and flatten their grilled onigiri with surprise.


    ''''This isn''t enough!¡¡Let''s get in line and buy it!


    Yes!


    Seeing Aleusha and Ilya standing in line, the man at the stall smiles at me.


    Well, I''m sure this will happen if I just give them half of it.


    ''''For now, I''ll just buy about ten more. Do you want to eat too, Al?


    No, it''s good enough for me.


    Well, I didn''t expect Roomba to be satisfied with three grilled rice balls.

 136-Fill your stomach at a sweet shop

    After eating various street food such as yakitori, pork miso soup, grilled shellfish skewers, and mixed rice, we sat down in a chair at a sweet shop near the river to rest our bodies.


    There was no backrest, but the chair was covered with a red cloth, and it was just like a Japanese style chair in a sweet shop.


    There is a large river in front of me, and weeping willow trees are growing beside it, which is a very elegant scene.


    The weather is fine today, so it''s not bad to sit outside like this and relax.


    I''m tired. My feet are a bit tired when I walk around in unaccustomed footwear.


    That''s why I told you to use a low-bottomed one.


    What a lazy way to say it, Irvine and Malt also sit down in their chairs.


    ''I think we''re here, right?¡¡The guy at the stall recommended it!


    I''m looking forward to the dumplings, which you say are sweet and chewy!


    Perhaps they like the sweetness of the food, but the women in the unfamiliar kimonos and footwear don''t show any signs of fatigue. In fact, they seemed to say that this is just the beginning.


    They must have eaten a lot of food from the stalls, so why is the sweetness still there?


    After all, is it because of the loosening of the obi circumference? I''m sure you''ll find that the belt around Aleusha and Ilya''s belly is more swollen than it was at first. It was a good decision to loosen them up.


    ''''........Alfreet-sama, weren''t you staring at our belly bands just now?''''


    Can I ask you what you were thinking?


    As I was thinking about that, Aleusha and Illya asked me with a cold smile.


    How is it possible to pinpoint that much?


    I''m inwardly impatient, but I manage a flat expression.


    ''''Well ... nothing in particular.''''


    Weird.


    I doubt it.


    As Aleusha and Ilya leaned forward a great deal, they heard a woman''s voice coming from the sweet shop building.


    ''''Welcome! What can I get for you?''''


    The shopkeeper comes in with a smiling face and a gentle smile of admiration.


    She looks like a girl in a pink kagura outfit with a string tied around her sleeve.


    I''m grateful for the waiter''s good timing.


    ''Dumplings!¡¡Give me some dumplings and a cup of green tea for everyone!


    Which would you like to have, the spit dumplings or the mitarashi dumplings?


    Two of each, please!


    Without us interrupting, Aleusha and Ilya place their orders.


    It seems that they had done enough preparation by listening in to the waitress''s questioning that they were not upset.


    Probably the skewered dumplings are the dumplings without sauce, and the mitarashi is an example of dumplings with sweet sauce on them.


    The shopkeeper looked at the men as if they were okay with that, so the men nodded for now.


    Rather, it could be said that they had no choice but to nod due to the excitement of Aleusha and Ilya.


    They''d been so excited when they''d been drinking kagura sake over grilled chicken and shellfish skewers. Apparently, I''m more interested in food like sake and snacks than sweetness.


    The waiter, who wrote down our order, walked neatly back to the restaurant.


    As I pass through the mugwort-colored curtain, I hear a voice saying, "Twelve kushi-dango and twelve mitarashi-dango each.


    From the light voice that I heard earlier, I wondered if it was my father baking the dumplings.¡¡Whatever it is, it''s a peaceful atmosphere.


    I sit back in my chair and look at the view, turning my upper body back and sticking my hands behind my back.


    On the other side of the river are various houses, and from between them I can see people walking down the street.


    The busy Kagura people moving around and the occasional booming voice seemed somehow distant. That''s how quiet the place we were in was, and the river flowing in front of us was calm.


    Leaves on the surface of the water are flowing slowly, and I can hear the sound of a small Japanese boat being rowed.


    I continue to watch the rowing boat, as it''s a rare sight to see them rowing, and it seems that Roomba is the same.


    Rumba seemed to be the same, and was also following it with dazed eyes.


    ''''It''s ... a woman.''''


    Yeah, I''m pretty sure he''s in shape.


    Irvine and Malt muttered in a voice that sounded as if it was filled with conviction.


    Apparently, the person rowing that Japanese boat is a woman.


    I thought her physique was a bit thin, but I understand now.


    While I was gazing at the Japanese boat and the weeping willow trees like that, my order arrived.


    First, hot green tea was served, and then plates of skewered dumplings and dumplings made of midori dumplings were handed out.


    ''Wow!¡¡That one!¡¡It smells so good!


    The sauce smells so aromatic!


    Do I smell like an old man reaching for the first cup of hot green tea?


    The women, Aleusha and Ilya, were frolicking at the sight of the mitarashi dumplings, while Lumumba, Irvine and Malt were biting into the skewered dumplings as soon as possible.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Zzzzz ... haha, I''ll settle down.


    ''Whoa!¡¡What is this?¡¡Mochi!


    Eat the one with the sauce on it, Irvine!¡¡It''s fragrant and delicious!


    Really?¡¡I know that sounds sweet, but.....yum!¡¡I think I could use a drink too!


    Rumba, Malt, and Irvine sound like they''re having fun.


    I''m starting to feel a bit empty, so I decide to get my hands on some mitashi dumplings too.


    They must have just been grilled a few minutes ago. When I held the skewer in my hand, it was slightly warm and hot.


    I blew on a little bit of air and slowly pulled one of the dumplings off the skewer.


    Then the chewy dumpling rolled over my tongue. In the midst of the heat, the charred surface crinkled as I bit into it, and the taste of the fragrant soy sauce sauce spread across my tongue.


    And the more I chewed, the more bouncy and resilient I felt, the more my mouth enjoyed it.


    I don''t think I''ve ever been born in this other world before and I''ve never encountered a dish that is so mottled.


    ''''It''s amazing. I can''t believe it has such a chewy sweetness to it.''''


    It''s a completely different bounciness than freshly baked bread. It''s interesting to eat.


    Aleusha and Ilya also seem to be pleased with the taste of the dumplings and are eating them happily, breaking their chemistry.


    The way they eat elegantly while holding their sleeves so that the sauce doesn''t get on their sleeves is beautiful and looks like a Kagura man. I thought so while sipping hot green tea.


    ¡ô


    ... uh, I''m full.


    ''''I don''t want to walk anymore. I''d like to loosen my belt, but I feel like that would be a lose-lose situation.


    Ilya and Aleusha groaned.


    After meeting the new sweetness, Ilya and Aleusha got into a good mood and continued to refill their refills, competing with Rumba to see who could eat more.


    Normally they would understand that they would never be able to compete with each other, but with the tension raised by the sweetness, they challenged each other two-on-one.


    ''What, is it over?¡¡Can you eat more?


    Still, he was no match for Roomba.


    In contrast to the two who were moaning and groaning in pain, Roomba was eating the dumplings without a care in the world.


    He''s a strong man, putting two dumplings in his mouth in one bite and then putting the other two in his second bite.


    The way the round dumplings are stuck in his mouth and his face looks like a squirrel is very surreal.


    ''''I can''t do it anymore.


    I''m here...


    Ilya and Aleusha moaned as they rubbed their belly bands, which were more puffy than before.


    ''There''s no way I''m going to beat Rumba-san.


    ''Well I thought with so many separate bellies we could win.


    Aleusha responds to Irvine''s voice with a pained look.


    Wasn''t it one thing for a woman to have a separate belly, according to her?


    I''ve heard that women have many secrets, but this is the first time I''ve heard that there are so many separate bellies. As usual, a woman''s body is a mystery to me.


    ''Can I walk home?''


    When I ask them that, Aleusha and Illya just shake their faces in silence.


    Maybe if this was a Japanese-style room at an inn, they would have been lying down while moaning "ahhh" or something like that.


    But still, I''m troubled. The sun had set and it was almost evening.


    There''s no way I can leave the two of you in this state. Probably, it will take about an hour to recover until they can walk.


    Then, if we go home slowly, it will be past dinner time by the time we return to the inn.


    If walking home is difficult for you, why don''t you try the Japanese-style boat?


    As I''m thinking about getting a piggyback ride from the Rumba or Irvine or Malt, the sweet shopkeeper nudges me with a suggestion.


    ''A Japanese boat is a boat on that river, isn''t it?''


    ''Yes, sir. If you talk to the boatman over there and negotiate with him, he''ll give you a lift to the place you want.


    The shopkeeper pointed toward the river, and I looked in that direction, and the boatmen on the Japanese boat waved to me.


    It seems that there are many people who ride home from this sweet shop. It seems that many people come back from this sweet shop.


    Can you give me a lift to a place called "Hidamari no Yado" with no problem?


    That inn is just a short walk from the river down west in the residential area.


    I see, it seems there is a river running through Kagura more than I thought. Come to think of it, we saw the river a lot while we were walking around.


    Ilya and Aleusha can recover their physical condition while on the peace boat, and we can easily return home while sightseeing.


    It''s not a bad idea to take a ride back to Kagura to see the city from the ship in the Japanese boat.


    ''''Why don''t we all take a ride back on the Japanese-style boat?


    ''Yeah. It''s a pain in the ass to carry those guys home in clogs, and more importantly, it''s embarrassing.


    If you think about it calmly, it''s pretty painful to walk around town with grown men and women piggybacking on you.


    ''Wouldn''t it be nice if we could just get on the boat and go home?


    It wouldn''t be so bad to take a boat home on the river.


    Molto and Rumba then agree.


    ''Is that okay with Ilya and Aleusha too?¡¡It''s okay if you''re just on the boat, right?


    "Oh, please.


    When I asked Ilya and Aleusha again, I got a powerless reply, as if they had managed to shake it off.


    Will the rocking of the Japanese ship cause you to vomit? That''s the only thing I''m worried about.

 137-Gentle and elegant play

    We made it back to the inn just as the city of Kagura was turning red.


    On the way, there was a dangerous scene where Aleusha and Ilya''s stomachs were jolted by the rocking of the Japanese boat, but they managed to hold out.


    By now, they''re probably heading to the bedroom first and undoing their yukata sashes.


    I can see Aleusha and Illya hurriedly taking off their yukata and laying down on the tatami.


    I also rolled on the tatami to relieve my fatigue from walking around in the bedroom in the same manner.


    After that, I lay in a daze until dinner, took a bath, and finished my dinner.


    At dinner we ate a bowl of seafood with tamari soy sauce, and Irvine even cried once when the other Chamber of Commerce members put some locust tsukudani in a pile for him to fight back.


    That''s how we got to the point where the rest of the day was spent sleeping, but something didn''t feel right.


    It''s like trying to finish the day without doing something that is part of your daily routine, and it''s frustrating.


    Perhaps everyone feels the same way, but there are more than 30 men hanging out in the lobby of the inn.


    Almost all of the men who stay here. It''s extremely sordid.


    ''''........Ladies and gentlemen, we won''t allow you to throw pillows if you hang out in the lobby like that, will we?''''


    "Yeah?


    The landlady''s heartless words are overlaid with the wild voices of more than 30 men.


    I feel as if I''m in a boys'' school.


    ''''Eh?¡¡Not that!¡¡I don''t like it when they make noise like that. The ladies couldn''t sleep well because of the noise, either, you know?


    Okay, I''ll play quietly today.


    ''It''s not just a matter of doing it quietly!¡¡Pillow throwing is not allowed because it hurts both the pillow and the bedding!


    At G¨¹nther''s childlike words, the landlady tittered.


    I had some pillows and bedding torn up yesterday. The landlady seems to be upset that she had to pay for the damage.


    Today she''s more bullish than ever.


    "Ah!¡¡Yes!¡¡Why not use the slime pillows that Al used on the side of the road?¡¡That one has just the right amount of elasticity, and it won''t hurt if it hits the wall or the bedding, right?


    That''s it!


    The men voiced their hope in Rumba''s good idea.


    I see, it''s true that if you treat the slime as a bullet, it won''t hurt your pillow, let alone the walls and bedding.


    Having fallen into such a simple mindset, we try to go outside to catch the slime with a thud.


    ''Of course not. It''s a crime to bring a demon into the city. It should be the same in your kingdom as well, right?


    "Ggh!


    If you say so, that was true.


    Perhaps because of the existence of demons, which are beings that attack people in this world, the treatment of demons is terribly strict. Even harmless demons such as slime need a legitimate reason and a permit from a high ranking person to bring them into the city.


    If you''re in a rural village like Colliat Village, though, things are looser there.


    I''m just tired of seeing people poking slime on the side of the road and playing with it.


    ''''Anyway, pillow throwing is forbidden. It''s not allowed to throw pillows, even if it''s the Trierra Trading Company, if it''s torn up, we''ll ask you to leave.


    The landlady told her firmly and disappeared into the back hallway.


    The only people left in the lobby are more than thirty men who have been banned from the evening''s party and beaten down, and Sanosuke, who is glaring at us.


    There''s nothing we can do about it when they ask us to leave if we throw a pillow at them.


    In the midst of all this, Irvine approaches Sanosuke with a bottle of Kagura sake.


    ''Hey, Sanosuke. Would you like to drink kagura sake with us?


    "You''re trying to get me drunk and get me permission to throw a pillow.¡¡I''m not going to use that hand. Go to sleep.


    There was no island to get to at all. Only this time, there is not even a respectful word.


    At Sanosuke''s glaring gaze and voice, the members of the chamber of commerce let out an "ahhh" as if they were distracted and went upstairs.


    I''m not going to be the only one in the lobby, but it''s me, Rumba, Irvine and Malt.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one, because that''s the only thing that matters.


    What the hell. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s not. Aside from Lumumba, Irvine, and Morte, I''m just a seven year old, you know?


    Why don''t you go back to your bedroom?


    What do you mean?¡¡He said he drank here. The landlady recommended it to me yesterday and I was drinking it.


    It sounds like a poor quality drunk, but spending the night in the lobby should be fine as long as you maintain moderation. And this inn is reserved now.


    Irvine and Malt unfaithfully sat down on the sofa and drank Kagura sake, while Roomba, after wondering what to do, seemed to have decided to join Irvine and his friends.


    A small banquet is held in the lobby of the inn.


    As Kagura sake is poured into Rumba''s cup, I think about what we can do to make the night more enjoyable.


    What would be the best way to spend an evening at the inn without moving too much?


    Speaking of ping-pong, it''s said that in a previous life, English aristocrats began by beating champagne corks together at the table after dinner.


    .........Hmm......it''s a game that suits me perfectly as an aristocrat in this world. Because I''m a nobleman.


    I''m going to use clay magic to form a ping-pong table and racket, and I''ll use wine corks to replace the ping-pong balls.


    It''s a good thing that there''s no rubber on the surface of the racket, and although the ping-pong ball is heavy, I can at least do some ping-pong.


    I changed into sandals at the entrance and went out into the garden.


    Hey, Al, are you going somewhere?


    No, I''m just going to the garden.


    I lightly responded to the anxious Roomba and the others and went out into the garden, which could be seen from the lobby.


    Hmmm, this place is very spacious, thanks to the frequent passage of people. The gravel isn''t really packed in here, so it''s easy to move around.


    I judged that there was no problem even if I put a ping-pong table, so I activated my earth magic and made a ping-pong table.


    I''m sure it was seventy-six centimeters high, about 152 centimeters wide, and two hundred and seventy-four centimeters long. I remember this because a colleague of mine who liked to play ping-pong was dripping with such poop.


    I thought it didn''t matter if the nobles played with champagne corks after dinner or not, but it was useful in unexpected places.


    Secretly thanking my colleague, I completed the image of a ping-pong table.


    Unfortunately, I can''t fold it up, but it''s made of earth magic anyway. If it gets in the way, you can collapse it.


    After checking that the legs are standing up properly, I raise the wall instead of a net to separate it in the middle of the ping-pong table.


    It''s a simple thing, and all I need is for the balls to get in and the height to guide me. That''s about right.


    ''What are you making?¡¡By the looks of it, it doesn''t look like just a couch or a desk, does it?


    As I was nodding with satisfaction at the creation of the splendid ping-pong table, the men in the lobby came in. Their footwork was light, thanks to the easy footwear of slippers and clogs.


    ''I just thought I''d try out a new game,''


    "...Oh?¡¡Have you come up with something interesting again?


    Me and Roomba grin at each other.


    Roomba, who also lives in the village of Koliat, is quick to understand and helpful.


    ''''Well you can''t be as noisy as a pillow thrower, can you?''''


    It''s all right. This is a nobleman''s game. It''s a gentleman''s game, a refined game. It''s not as loud as a pillow fight.


    When Sanosuke nails me with a dour face, I answer clearly.


    Yes, the table tennis is a gentleman''s game. It is not a game in which an obscene object is played like a pillow fight.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    ''Hey, Irvine, Malt. Do you have a wine cork or something?¡¡I''d like something bigger if possible.


    ''We only have a small one in our room, but I''ve seen a lot of big bottles of wine in the Chamber of Commerce''s luggage.


    Wine lasts a long time on the road.


    The two men, who had been observing the ping-pong table with curiosity, answered once and for all.


    After all, they seem to have a firm grasp of what they like.


    The best thing to do is to get a wine with a large cork in it from Tory. I''ll use it for fun.


    What''s inside?


    You don''t need it, so why don''t you drink it?


    I don''t care what''s in it, as long as I have a cork big enough to replace a ping pong ball.


    I really want to drink it, but there''s nothing I can do about it with my undeveloped body.


    ''''Yes!¡¡I''ll get as much good wine as I can!


    ''I don''t care how big the cork is, as long as it''s big enough.


    As Irvine and Malt happily leave, I tell them to be sure.


    With those two, I''m sure they''re going to use me as a reason to hit me with some expensive wine.


    With that in mind, I made a racket with my earth magic.

 138-Lets play table tennis

    ''Hey!¡¡Al!¡¡It wasn''t an unbelievably expensive drink I''ve got an unbelievably big cork!


    When the racket was finished for four people with earth magic, Irvine and Malt came back with a wine bottle large enough to hold in their hands with glee.


    Then Irvine placed the large wine bottle on the table to show it off.


    ''Oh!¡¡Red wine from Olga!¡¡That''s something you can''t get even in a kingdom!


    ''''This time, we have the nobleman Alfried-sama''s orders in the name of a great cause. You can feel free to go ahead and take it.


    I have!¡¡Hey, Master Alfried?


    Irvine smirks and turns his gaze towards me as if to confirm it.


    No, no matter how much of a nobleman he is, he''s not allowed to do anything. How much is it worth that it''s rarely available even in the kingdom?


    I''ve heard that alcohol is very expensive for high value items........


    Well, if it comes down to it, I''ll be stubborn enough to complete the ping-pong and sell it to Tory as a product, and he''ll forgive me.


    ''All right, open it up, Irvine.


    Hey!


    I give my permission and Irvine happily pulls the cork out of the wine. The wine bottle is bigger than normal, and the squeaking sound is loud.


    Irvine hands me a large cork.


    "And what are you going to do with this cork?


    You have to scrape it into a ball.


    I''ll do it myself, then!


    As I said this, Roomba took a knife out of his pocket in his kagura suit and started grinding the cork.


    He didn''t carry a large sword with him, but he had something to protect himself with, at least for a while.


    To be honest, I wasn''t very confident in my ability to turn the cork into a clean sphere, so it was a nice offer.


    Maybe they simply thought it was a dangerous thing for me to do.


    Despite its appearance, Roomba is in my hand, dexterously scraping the cork with a knife.


    Perhaps thanks to the fact that he lives as an adventurer, he''s good at scraping with a knife like this.


    As they watched Lumumba scraping the cork in a rhythmic manner, Irvine and Malt poured a glass of red wine into the glass they had prepared before they knew it.


    Then they clinked their glasses together in a toast and slowly stirred it up.


    ''Coo!¡¡That''s easy to drink for being so expensive!


    Oh, I haven''t had a wine this good in years!


    Hey, guys. Leave some for me, okay?


    Maybe it was because they were drinking happily, but Roomba said as a reminder.


    I like it. If I were an adult in my body, I would have mixed in the drinking cup.


    As Roomba scraped the cork and Irvine and Malt drank their red wine, we heard the sound of footsteps coming down from upstairs into the lobby.


    ''Oh no!¡¡Hide the wine!


    The adventurer''s ability to sense danger kicked in, and Irvine instantly stood up and hid the wine glass behind the couch.


    Then Malt silently took the wine bottle and hid it behind a stone in the garden.


    And the moment Malt finishes hiding the wine, he screams in despair as he returns to the lobby.


    ''Hey, I can smell the wine!


    What?¡¡We can''t do anything about it!¡¡Ventilate!¡¡Fan it, fan it!


    What am I going to do when I don''t even have a fan to fan?


    ''I haven''t been drinking and it doesn''t matter, okay?


    The rumba that shaves off the cork may have thought that this time they were going to be found out, but they ended up saying something like that.


    "Ah!¡¡Mr. Roomba, it''s terrible!


    ''Mr. Alfried!¡¡Can''t we do something with magic?


    The two panicked people can''t look at me anymore, so I activate my wind magic to evoke the air in the lobby.


    ''''As expected of Alfried''s master!


    Don''t call me the master. You''ve been skimming wine from the merchants, and you really feel like a bandit.


    As I''m poking around like that in my mind, a group of men come down from upstairs and creep into the lobby.


    From the way they''re carrying towels and a change of clothes, they''re all going to take a bath together.


    Tory, who is at the front of the group, seems to have noticed us and shouts out with a wave of his hand.


    ''Alfried-sama!¡¡Why don''t we all take a bath?


    No, we''re in, we''re just going to sit here and relax.


    And we were allowed in as soon as we got back.


    And I don''t feel like I can go in there with twenty or thirty guys and take it slow. The picture is going to be so bad that yesterday''s pillow-throwing polo is going to be incomparable.


    ''Is it?¡¡So we''ll go in then.


    I said no, and Tory easily disappeared toward the baths with the merchant man in tow.


    Irvine and Malt let out a breath of relief, probably because Tory and his friends didn''t react.


    Then they started preparing the wine again. They never learned their lesson.


    Okay, we''re ready!¡¡Al, is this what you want?


    Rumba finishes grinding and hands me a perfectly round cork.


    Oh, it''s a strange feeling when the cork is round.


    ''Yeah!¡¡Just like this!¡¡We''ll just have to try and tweak it as we go along.


    Okay.


    After throwing the cork shavings in the trash, I quickly move under the ping-pong table in the yard with the cork ball. Roomba follows along with me, and Irvine and Malt arrive with their glasses. Sanosuke, who is watching us, does the same.


    ''So, how do we play this?


    Roomba asks me if I''m curious, and Roomba is somewhat squirming.


    It''s called a racket, and it''s a cork ball that you hit into the opponent''s court.


    Oh?


    As I said this, I hit the cork with my racket to test it out, and the cork went into Roomba''s coat and bounced.


    Roomba is surprised by the cork that suddenly bounces and catches it without a second thought.


    ''No, you can''t catch it. You have to hit it back with your racket properly.''


    Oh, oh!¡¡So that''s it!


    As I said that, Roomba sent the cork ball into my court with a polite swing that didn''t match his huge body.


    I did the same thing when the cork ball came bouncing back.


    The same way, Roomba hit back, but this time the ball deflected off without entering my court.


    ''''Ahh....''''


    Yes, I''m down a rumba. A point for me.


    ''I see!¡¡So whoever scores more points this way wins!


    I''m not sure if you understand most of what I''m saying, but Roomba says it as if he understood it.


    I''ve been playing with him a lot, so he has good instincts.


    Yes, that''s right. The first to score 11 points in a game like this is the winner.


    Irvine, Mort and Sanosuke, who were on the outside, and Sanosuke, who was monitoring, nodded their heads in admiration.


    ''Heh, sounds like something interesting.''


    Well, it''s not flashy, but it''s good for some light exercise. If you move too hard, it might upset Sanosuke or the landlady.


    It''s just that you guys are particularly noisy. It''s a private party, and as long as you keep your moderation, we won''t be too noisy.


    No, sir.


    Sanosuke is absolutely right.


    But with this ping-pong, I don''t think it''s going to be violently noisy. ........maybe.


    You can enjoy it while keeping a moderation since you only play across the court. At the very least, it shouldn''t be as noisy as yesterday.


    ''Okay then, rumba. Let''s try it now, okay?


    ''Oh!¡¡Come on, anytime!


    I pick up the cork ball on the ground and hit it to Roomba.


    Roomba, perhaps because he was out earlier, slowly and with careful motions, hits the racket and puts it in my court.


    A man as big as Roomba is cute when he swings his racket compactly.


    It''s a pity to aim at the course against a beginner, so I hit back gently to continue the rally.


    Soooo.


    Hmm, the cork ball is working fine for now.


    The bouncing sound is a little noisy, but it is not so much as to raise an eyebrow. Sanosuke hasn''t said anything to me at the moment either.


    As I was rallying with that in mind, the Roomba hooked the cork ball on the wall instead of the net.


    ''Oh!¡¡What''s going on with the wall!¡¡Isn''t this a distraction?


    ''Haha, that''s why it''s so funny. Go ahead and hit it so it goes over the wall properly.


    He resumes the rally, quieting the rumba as it tries to take down the wall.


    The cork ball bounced on the platform made of earth magic and made a kon-konk sound.


    As we were rallying like this, the Roomba was gradually getting used to it, and it started hitting the ball with momentum. I felt that he was hitting the ball not only from the front, but also gradually aiming at the course.


    Because of his excellent wild instincts, he''s getting the hang of it, isn''t he?


    I don''t want to be the only one swinging back at him, so I''m going to aim at places where Roomba is difficult to hit back. Specifically, I''m going to aim for the hardest place to hit back.


    This is a course that can only be played with khands.


    The rumba was not able to keep up with the backhand course that I hit early, and after wondering how to swing it, I struck out.


    It is a typical way to get beaten up by a beginner in table tennis.


    "Hahaha!¡¡Rumba struck out!


    How hard is it to hit a ball back that comes to your left hand side?


    He didn''t respond to my challenge, perhaps because he was too occupied with the fact that he had struck out, and Roomba tilted his head.


    Then Roomba looked at me as if he had an idea and hit the ball into my backhound side. In a spur of the moment shot, I backhand the ball back to him.


    ''....ho...''


    Seeing this, Roomba muttered with a grin.


    This bastard, you used me to learn how to hit a backhand.


    As expected of an adventurer, you''ll stop at nothing to win.


    If you''re in the mood, I won''t stop you.


    I smashed the sweet ball that Lumumba had returned.


    Because of my short stature, it''s a bit of a drive, but the cork ball got enough acceleration and went through Roomba''s court.


    ''Dwaaah!¡¡It''s going fast all of a sudden!


    Roomba, who couldn''t respond to the smash at all, let out a cry of surprise. Perhaps he thought it was just a play for the sake of gently hitting each other with a conk.


    No, no, that''s naive. Table tennis is a pretty high speed sport, you know.


    ''Hey, now I want to hit it too!


    Okay.


    I reply and Roomba picks up a cork ball lying far away.


    ''Hit me a high ball that looks like the one you just hit,''


    Okay.


    What an auspicious reply, but I don''t trust the Roomba.


    In table tennis, there is nothing more frightening than a beginner''s smash. It''s so easy to hit the ball with such force that it''s dangerous and unbeatable.


    So as soon as I hit the ball into the Roomba, I put up a shield in front of me.


    ''Oraa!''


    Then Roomba fired a smash that hit me in the head area beautifully, and the shield reflected it and the cork ball hit Roomba in the face.

 139-It would be interesting if it spreads

    The sound of a cork ball bouncing off a platform in the hotel yard echoed in rhythm.


    After enough hitting, me and Rumba took turns, and now Irvine and Malt were rallying.


    ''Yhihi!¡¡Go f*ck yourself, Malt!


    ''Ugh!¡¡Irvine!¡¡All you do is keep trying to get a backhand and you''re so picky, you''re dirty!


    Table tennis between the novices seemed to be dominated by Irvine, the dirtier of the two personalities, who was hitting shots relentlessly into Malt''s backhand.


    It''s sobering to see that he can hit the occasional drive like shot as a beginner''s habit.


    Irvine was relentlessly attacking Malt''s backhand side with his drives, hitting the sweetened ball with ease.


    ''Heh, heh, Malt''s a cholo.


    Bastard.....


    Irvine laughs with his best throat, and Malt goes to pick up the cork ball with an irritated look on his face.


    This is the kind of face that irritates me, even though I haven''t played against him.


    He says, "Well, well, well, go ahead and pick up the ball. You can''t get the fight back on, can you?


    ''Shut up!¡¡Wait for me!


    Despite being provoked by Irvine, Malt explores the bushes in the yard and finds a cork ball.


    Then it came back slowly, which was probably a guess at Irvine for his provocation.


    ''Okay, I guess it''s my turn to serve next.


    Oh, yeah. Quickly.


    There are two shifts of serving in table tennis. The rule that serves are bounced in your court and put into the opponent''s court is also taught once everyone is used to it.


    Since Irvine had served twice before, it was Malt''s turn to serve.


    Just as Molto was about to take his racket and get into serving position, he dropped the cork ball from his hand.


    ''Oops, the cork ball fell out. ........Huh?¡¡Where''s the cork ball?¡¡Irvine, is there a cork ball lying around over there?


    ''What?¡¡What are you doing?¡¡Where is it?


    And as Irvine looked under the platform, Malt made a quick serve.


    ''There''s a gap!¡¡Irvine!


    ''Ah!¡¡You motherf*cker!¡¡You''ve actually got a ball in your hand!¡¡Do you want to win that badly!


    I''m willing to go to any length to see your stupid side!


    ........it''s an utterly ugly conflict. I thought Irvine was going to play nastier than me, but Malt was on the same level.


    ''Come on, come on, don''t complain, go pick up the ball!¡¡It''s the job of the loser who gets scored on to pick up the ball, right?


    ''Nuh-uh!¡¡Godd*mn it!


    It''s the opposite composition of the previous one. Irvine went to pick up the cork ball, looking frustrated when Malt told him to be a big boy.


    ''Gahaha!¡¡Those guys are fighting some interesting battles!


    Beside me is Roomba, who is drinking red wine in a good mood.


    She''s lightly red from the reflection of the earlier smash that hit her right between the eyes, but she seems to be particularly fine.


    I think it hurts because it''s a cork ball, not a ping-pong ball like in my previous life, but to Roomba, this seems like nothing.


    We relax with Roomba for a while, watching the Irvine and Malt rally.


    ''Haha!¡¡Yeah!¡¡I win!


    ''d*mn!¡¡Losing to Irvine really pisses me off!


    It looks like Irvine ripped off 11 points first.


    It was a game that really didn''t have the spirit of fair play, with both sides using their dirty hands.


    ''Haha!¡¡Who''s next!


    Oh?¡¡If that''s the case, I''ll--


    ''No, Master Alfried is next!¡¡Okay, come on!


    As Rumba puts his glass down and tries to get up, Irvine wolfishly picks me up. I guess he remembers the smash that Roomba hit earlier. And I''m afraid that when Roomba hits a smash, I don''t know where it''s going to fly.


    Well, with Irvine, there''s no danger, and that''s fine. I''m about to not only teach him, but I''m about to hit it too.


    ''Well, I''ll go next, then.


    I take the racket from a frustrated Malt and stand in front of Irvine.


    ''''Hehe, I''m used to playing ping-pong now. I should be able to beat Master Alfried now!


    It''s still a word that reeks of thuggery. It''s safe to say that next to Thor, the thug language suits him.


    ''''It''s still too early to beat me--ah!¡¡I''m still in the middle of talking!


    Hehehe!¡¡It''s the fault of those who are not careful!¡¡Score one for me!


    I''m stunned, Irvine says with a snort of laughter.


    You''re a bastard. If that''s what you''re going to do, I''m not going to stand for it.


    I pick up the cork ball as it rolls away, musing, and hand it to Irvine.


    Then I set up my racket without caution and wait for Irvine to serve.


    Seeing my caution in my eyes, Irvine clicks his tongue and gets into a serving stance.


    It''s Irvine anyway. He''s probably going to serve as if he were attacking my backhand.


    As I was thinking that, Irvine''s serve came to my backhand side, just as I had expected. I was expecting this, so I returned the drive straight up with a quick touch.


    Tch!¡¡You''re taut!


    Irvine was surprised by it and dexterously switched it to a cross.


    I was going to smack him if the return ball was sweet, but surprisingly, the return was deep.


    As Irvine said, he''s already learned to anticipate the ball and even put it up, which is a moderately quick way to swallow.


    Even though Irvine''s swallowing speed makes me roll my tongue, I hit it straight again, moving toward the returned ball.


    However, my stride doesn''t allow my body to get into the fast return ball, and the return is slightly sweeter.


    ''I''ve been waiting for that!¡¡Eat my back drive, which I''ve been working on with my back attack on Malt!


    Irvine gleefully backhandedly sets up there. I subtly deflect the cork ball with my psychic as Irvine swings his racket.


    Then Irvine''s racket cut the sky beautifully without hitting the cork ball.


    ''''Oh my!''''


    ''Hahahahaha!¡¡You''re all hyped up and yet you strike out!


    Multo points and sneers at Irvine, who strikes out and rolls his eyes.


    I guess he''s just pissed off for losing to Irvine earlier.


    ''Shut up!¡¡Shut up, outsider!¡¡That was a surefire score for me if that one was decided!


    As long as I hit the racket right!


    While Malt laughs at him, Irvine picks up the cork ball as it rolls away.


    Well, it''s not uncommon for beginners to strike out at table tennis.


    Irvine doesn''t seem to have noticed it yet, so let''s let him do some more.


    I accept the cork ball from Irvine, grin, and


    Haha. Next time, try not to strike out, okay?


    Serve me quickly!


    When I said this as if I was only teasing him for striking out, Irvine shouted with a pissed off look on his face.


    I''m going to serve you immediately without being told.


    I''ll serve instantly, spinning subtly as I run outward.


    It bounces off my court and into Irvine''s court and then psychics again.


    This time I don''t move the cork so that I can disguise it as a rotation, but instead speed up the cork''s rotation.


    Then the cork ball bounced in Irvine''s position and began to bend rapidly out of the court.


    The cork ball passed by as if escaping from Irvine''s racket.


    ''''What?!''''


    Irvine was surprised by this and froze in his empty stance.


    ''Wow, a magic ball?¡¡Crackle, he''s bent!


    The ball bends?


    At this, even the outfielders, Molt and Rumba, were surprised and sounded surprised.


    ''Hmmm, can you handle my bending shots?¡¡Irvine?


    ''Godd*mn it!¡¡Come again!


    As long as the cork ball is inorganic, I''m the best at table tennis, as long as I can use psychic without chanting.


    ¡ô


    ''''.......terrible. You don''t have to go all out there....


    When I used my magic on Irvine or cotenially beat him using only my ability, Irvine got a nice dent in it.


    ''''Hey Rumba-san!¡¡If you''re going to smash it, make sure it''s in your coat!


    ''Bad, bad, bad!¡¡I''m too strong!


    In front of us, Rumba and Molt, who had been replaced, were happily playing ping-pong.


    ''Oh well, that''s how tough Irvine was,''


    ''Someone who can aim for the corner like that can''t think I''m tough enough...''


    I comforted him, but Irvine''s expression remained somber.


    As expected, it may have been too much to attack the edge, making it a psychic and precise control. If it hits a corner and changes course, as expected of Irvine, or even a table tennis pro, the return of the ball is suspect.


    ''Well, you can''t go for the edge without using a combination of magic.


    Dirty!¡¡This guy used his magic at table tennis!


    Irvine grabbed the breastplate as I surrendered my seed.


    ''Only at the beginning. In the middle, it''s all about competence!


    No, no, no, still no magic!


    I never said I was a nobody. You can use Irvine. Well, as long as you can use an unattributed psychic while rallying with no chanting.


    ''Nuh-uh!¡¡It''s not every day someone can use magic like that in an instant!


    I said with a wry smile and Irvine exclaimed with a regretful look on his face.


    ''''Whew, that was a nice bath. Oh?¡¡Master Alfried, what are you doing there?


    Tory, who seems to have heard Irvine''s cries, comes in from the lobby, apparently having taken a bath.


    ''Hmm?¡¡It''s ping-pong.


    What is this?¡¡Is this a new game?¡¡If it''s going to be a commodity, please bite me, too!


    I answered simply, and Tory came over to me, looking excited to see if he had his eye on ping-pong.


    I''m sure table tennis is fun, but will it catch on?


    But it would be interesting to see a kagura man in a kagura suit play ping-pong at an inn.


    I explained to Tory about ping-pong as I thought about it.

 140-Landlady and Sannosuke

    My consciousness was brought to the surface by the sunlight streaming in through the window.


    Squinting my eyes, feeling the glare of the sun''s rays, I slowly raised myself up.


    Compared to my usual time of day, I feel like it''s somehow earlier, but sometimes waking up early isn''t a bad thing.


    ''''Huh........''''


    On impulse, do some absent stretches to bring the fresh morning air into your body.


    Then, while sitting, I stretch to rub the muscles of my body.


    I''ve been playing quite a bit of ping-pong last night.


    As I was explaining ping-pong to Tory, the men of the Chamber of Commerce came out as well, all of whom were interested in ping-pong.


    Naturally, one table tennis machine is not enough for more than 20 men to play, so I increased the production of the table tennis set to meet everyone''s expectations.


    Five additional table tennis sets were produced in a garden full of Kagura''s emotional atmosphere.


    The additional tables meant we needed corks for the balls, so we were able to open five more precious wine bottles in the Chamber of Commerce.


    Drinking red wine and happily beating the cork balls was a game for the nobility.


    Even Tory laughed at this, but he considered it an investment in his new business and forgave him for it.


    The first bottle of red wine that Irvine and Malt had given him was a bottle of Olga wine, which Tory had been saving for a long time.


    It was interesting to see how obviously depressed Torrie, who was always aloof, was.


    The ping-pong game across the court didn''t cause any of the noisy and vulgar disturbances of last night, and everyone enjoyed themselves and ended the night safely.


    The only thing I would add is that a few of the incandescent players, including me, got sweaty and had to take a bath again.


    I''d better do some morning stretching so I don''t have any more fatigue from last night.


    I don''t think that level of exercise would have any effect on my body, but just to be sure.


    It is because the human body suddenly gets old after the age of 20. In my past life, I think my body was very exhausted for my age because of lifestyle diseases and lack of exercise.


    In this life, in order to have a rich slow life, I have to avoid making my body unhealthy like my previous life. It''s best for people to live a healthy life.


    With this in mind, I stand up and start to do radio exercises.


    When I''m sure that my body is in good shape after the exercise is over, I open the window in my room wide.


    The view from the second floor of the inn is wide, and today, there are Kagura people working early in the morning on the main street.


    While I was feeling the unique hustle and bustle and the soft breeze blowing in, I heard a rhythmic bouncing sound from below.


    ''Oh, this is surprisingly interesting!


    ''I like the simplicity of just hitting back into my opponent''s coat. It doesn''t move too hard, so you can enjoy it while wearing a kagura outfit!


    ''That''s right. It''s hard to take it easy and exercise in our women''s kagura clothes. This ping-pong?¡¡And that''s a good thing, because they''re taking that into consideration when playing with me!


    When I looked down, I saw the female employees of the inn happily conversing with each other while playing ping-pong.


    Table tennis is a game that can be easily enjoyed even by people dressed in fiercely immobile clothes like a yukata. Even Kagura people who are dressed like a kimono can enjoy it with ease.


    As far as the employee''s words are concerned, this seems to be well received by Kagura people.


    Speaking of Ryokan (Japanese inn), we play table tennis. It will be interesting if it will become the image like that of Japanese Ryokan, where people play table tennis.


    It would be a nice break for us to have fun like this. Can you keep this table tennis here for a long time, hostess?


    ''Hmmm, I''m afraid the gardener won''t allow it.¡¡Our ryokan also sell their gardens and other things as scenery...


    As we were having such a leisurely conversation, the landlady and Sanosuke came out of the doorway into the garden.


    ''How long are you guys going to be taking a break?¡¡It''s about time for our guests to get up. Get back to work.


    ''Ha, yes!¡¡I''m home!


    A female employee, warned by the landlady, hurriedly returns to work. The landlady may have told her to hurry, but her neat and clean appearance is the result of her training. I want my sister somewhere to follow my example.


    When I was impressed, the landlady, who had seen the female employee off, began to approach the ping-pong table.


    Then the landlady started to touch the table tennis table as if she was checking it.


    Is the ping-pong table made of earth magic that mysterious?¡¡It''s a nondescript platform.


    The landlady grabbed the racket on the table and gestured as if she were imitating us from last night.


    It may be because I had watched it last night. The gesture was strangely impressive.


    The landlady held the racket in her hand and hit the cork ball against the wall of the net.


    When the landlady saw the situation, Sanosuke, who may have sensed that the landlady wanted to play a rally, approached her silently and began to hold the racket face to face.


    When the landlady saw this, she smiled shyly and hit a serve with her racket.


    It seems that she has learned the basic rules of the game because she was watching. I let him one-bang it properly in his own court.


    The cork ball that bounced with a bang was carefully returned by Sanosuke.


    ''Ei!''


    The landlady hit back a high-bouncing cork ball with a cute call.


    In spite of her voice, the loose ball flew into Sannosuke''s court.


    And Sanosuke hit it back gently.


    The expression on his face is the usual bumbling one, but his expression is vaguely soft.


    ''''Huh, so it''s just the two of us, it''s like that...''''


    What--?


    I muttered in an impressed manner and the landlady in the garden heard me, and she looked up as if she was impatient.


    If you look at her expression, which is tinged with surprise, you''ll say, "I saw that! I guess that''s what it''s all about?


    Maybe it''s because the landlady looked up at us, but the cork ball that was never returned rolled on the ground in the void.


    It''s not like the two of them were kissing and flirting, but I''m exaggerating.


    ''Good morning,''


    "...Good morning, Mr. Alfried.


    At first, when I greeted them in the morning, the landlady and Sanosuke put their rackets on the table and broke their waists with a polite motion. Looking at their dignified expressions and appearances, it was as if the fact that they had been playing ping-pong peacefully a while ago was a lie.


    Well no, I have breakfast to prepare.


    Was he innocently playing ping-pong in the garden when breakfast was being prepared?¡¡Earlier, you were watching out for an employee.


    But...........


    ..........


    Perhaps sensing my gaze like that, the landlady looks a little awkward.


    ''''........Sorry, I had fun playing table tennis. I can enjoy it even if I''m wearing a kagura outfit, so I might become popular in kagura.''''


    The landlady said, then gave a clean bow and returned to the doorway. Sanosuke also bowed to follow and followed the proprietress'' back.


    It was a moment of ping-pong just to play rally, but it was a moment where you could see what seemed to be a married couple, Sanosuke and the landlady. It was good that I woke up early.

 141-Scented

    After finishing breakfast at the inn, most of the Chamber of Commerce members were gone, as if they were about to go to work. The members of the Silver Wind also have a role to play as guards, so no one close to them is left.


    Then the only ones left were me and Roomba, and it was quiet in the lobby on the first floor.


    ''Al, what are we going to do today?''


    Roomba, sitting on the sofa opposite me, asked.


    ''''Hmm, isn''t it bad to relax like this while drinking the green tea the landlady brewed for us?''''


    Sipping the warm green tea the landlady made for me.


    The taste of the green tea with its unique bitterness is irresistible. The taste of the tea leaves is enough.


    You''re here to see the sights, aren''t you?¡¡Isn''t it a shame that we have to stay at the inn all day?


    ''Really?¡¡I don''t think it''s a bad idea to relax in a foreign land like this, do you?


    If you go outside, you won''t be able to get the landlady or Sannosuke to come with you.


    If you are relaxing in the lobby like this, the landlady and Sanosuke will make you tea and offer you sweets and hospitality, right?


    It''s all very well to talk and be looked after while looking at the exotic scenery.


    As usual, Al is not a normal child. Normally, when you come to a foreign country, you''re supposed to go outside, right?¡¡We can''t come here often enough, so why don''t we get out?¡¡Huh?


    No, I have spatial magic transitions, so I can go whenever I want anymore.


    However, Roomba is clearly not happy about wanting to go outside.


    But that doesn''t mean Roomba can''t go whenever he wants.


    Even though I let him live in his own home, the only reason I''m here is because of Roomba, who convinced Nord Dad to follow me from the distant village of Coriat.


    Lumumba doesn''t have the personality to spend a day in an inn, so let''s go outside, shall we?


    ''''........Okay, then, let''s go out.


    ''Oh!¡¡I knew kids had to be like that!


    I show my resolve to go outside, and Roomba stands up happily.


    It''s like he''s so happy to be outside that he can''t stand it. It looks down at me sitting on the couch and waits like a dog, waiting for me to get out now.


    ''Okay, I''ll get up too - what?¡¡I don''t have any power.


    I try to stand up, but I can''t get up. It''s funny, I should have decided in my heart to go outside, but my body doesn''t follow me.


    When I think about getting up, I feel like the soft couch is blocking me from doing so, taking all my strength away.


    The warm morning sunshine and the soft sofa. And good green tea. This is going to ruin people.


    ''Oh?¡¡What''s the matter with you?


    "...I can''t get up on the couch because it feels so good.


    I answered in a somewhat relaxed voice, and Roomba suddenly pulled on my arm and lifted me up.


    Then he placed me on Roomba''s right shoulder as if I were carrying a bale of rice.


    ''Then I''ll carry it for you!¡¡Let''s go outside!


    Rumba said and walked nosily to the front door.


    ''Oh, that''s not too bad. Then let''s go with it. Oh, Roomba. Take my shoes in the doorway.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    As Rumba carried me outside, the main street in Kagura was crowded with people again today.


    The brightly colored kagura clothes were like a field of flowers, and it was fun to watch them. And more importantly, today I was being carried, not even on my shoulders.


    It''s not often that I get to look at the scenery from this position.


    As I was being carried backwards on the shoulder of the Roomba, I looked around leisurely.


    But why is that? I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to expect.


    It''s not surprising that the dark haired figure of Lumumba and I stands out, but the color of our gaze is not odd, but rather anxiety and fear.


    Even if it seemed odd that we were being carried by adults, they wouldn''t be looking at us like this.


    As I was wondering what people were looking at, a man walking behind the Roomba called out to me.


    ''''Well, am I okay?¡¡My eyes are terribly dead, and I''m losing strength from my body, but?


    That''s okay. Don''t worry about it.


    I say once and for all, and the man whispers in an anxious voice.


    Are you sure you''re okay?¡¡It''s kind of scary who''s carrying it, and I think they''re actually being kidnapped or something.


    What a surprise, I thought I was being looked at strangely uneasy from a while ago, but I didn''t know if I had been misunderstood in that way.


    Well, it''s probably inevitable, since Lumumba is a tough-looking guy, wears an eye patch, and has a very yakuza-like appearance.


    It''s really not a problem. It''s time to start walking on your own, because I know this old man properly.


    Oh?¡¡Really?


    This position is easier because I don''t have to walk by myself, but I can''t stand this kind of misunderstanding everywhere I go. So I decided to tap Roomba on the shoulder and get off.


    As I watched the comforting exchange between me and Roomba, some of the people behind me looked relieved.


    ''Al, is there anywhere you want to go?''


    ''Hmmm, I''ve been to the main places yesterday or something, and I''ve just had breakfast. Maybe today I''d like to go away from the main road or something.


    All right. Well, I''m going to take a walk around the place.


    Nodding at Rumba''s words, I walk down the street that veers off the main road.


    As we leave the main street, the street narrows and becomes lined with houses.


    We wandered aimlessly through the quiet residential area. While we were walking down the street, a woman who looked like a housewife was hanging out the laundry and children were playing tag in the narrow street.


    It was really a peaceful scene.


    I thought Roomba might be bored with the residential area because it is not as flashy as the main street, but the Roomba seemed to be enjoying to see the exotic life style.


    The Roomba and I walked through such a relaxed residential area and came to a large riverside.


    On the other side of the river, there is a residential area as well, and a wooden bridge with a beautiful arch is built to lead us to it.


    It''s quite a nice one and has quite a bit of length.


    The view of the river from the bridge is not bad, so we should move on.


    Oh?¡¡It smells so good.


    As I was about to move to the bridge, Roomba, walking behind me, muttered with a sniffle.


    ''What?¡¡It''s not an open-air street, and it''s a bit far from residential areas, so you can''t smell the food, can you?


    No, it does. That''s the smell of burning fish.


    That''s what Roomba says, but it hasn''t reached my nose yet.


    ''We''ll do it from under the bridge!¡¡Let''s go!


    As I tilted my head, Roomba stepped forward and made his way to the bottom of the bridge.


    Oh, thanks to Roomba''s eagerness to eat, we''ve gone from the top of the bridge to the bottom of the bridge.


    Oh, well. I love the secret space under the bridge, and it''s not bad to see the river up close.


    I follow the Roomba to the bottom of the bridge.


    Oh, I can really smell the burning fish.


    Right?


    As I took a short run to keep up with the big Roomba, I could smell the fish cooking, just as the Roomba said it would. I wondered if the fish was grilled in salt.¡¡It smells very fragrant and nice.


    My hungry stomach was stimulated by the smell.


    As I walked as if the smell of it lured me in, a number of fish were being roasted on skewers just under the bridge.


    ''''........Was someone roasting them?''''


    I don''t see a soul for it.


    I looked around with Rumba, but there was no sign of anyone.


    Then who in the world prepared this salted fish?


    ''''..........''''


    There''s a delicious-looking fish carefully sprinkled with salt burning in front of us.


    It must not be a bad fish because I saw it for sale in the street yesterday or something.


    Wasted water flew off the fish and the surface was nicely browned. It''s exactly the right time to eat it.


    Roomba and I look down at the salted fish and gulp down our throats.


    ''Yeah, right. That''s something that won''t make the fish, the people who cooked the fish, or us happy.


    So that means we''ll eat the fish before it gets burnt, if we''re not going to waste our happiness here.


    Me and Roomba looked at each other and nodded to each other and reached for the salted fish.


    ''Wait a minute!¡¡That''s something I caught and carefully grilled!


    Suddenly, a man came out of the river with only a single dung beetle wrapped around his head.


    When you say so, I can''t help but want to eat it.


    Me and Roomba give the man a quick glance, then immediately return our gaze to the fish and take a bite.


    ''''The person who grilled it is right in front of you and is stopping it, so don''t take a bite!

 142-Swordsmans hardship

    But when I tell you not to eat, you eat.


    A man sits down on a handy stone, muttering a buzzing complaint.


    He has a well-groomed face with slit eyes that seems to attract women. He''s tall and has little to no lean fat on his body. He''s a handsome man with long black hair that he wears in a ponytail-like bun at the back of his head.


    He is a mature and s*xy man, different from Brother Silvio, but his outfit is ruined because he only wears a single Hundoshi.


    ''''Hey, aren''t you wearing your brother''s clothes?''''


    You''re in the river and your body is wet. You''ll be dry when you''re dry.


    Well, that''s just as well. I wouldn''t want to eat in front of a man with only one puff piece, if possible, but this man is the reason I get to eat fish grilled in salt. Let''s be patient.


    As I was thinking this, the man in front of me took a piece of salted fish and bit into it vigorously. Then he chews slowly and lets out a lustrous sound, "...delicious.


    After diving in the river and working up a sweat, salt and fat fish grilled with salt would be great.


    I mean, this fish is salted and grilled and it''s so good. Is there some kind of ingenuity in the way it is processed or is this fish itself delicious?


    We continued to eat the salted fish for a while.


    The man in front of us no longer complains about it. He seems to be concentrating on eating now.


    Then, as the three of us finished our fish, the man in front of us asked, "By the way," he said, "what''s your hair color?


    ''By the way, are you guys exotic by the color of your hair?


    ''Yes, that''s right. It''s Alfried-Throwlett from a place called the Kingdom of Misfirito.


    The Roomba!


    ''Hmm, I don''t know where that is, but as usual, the names of those who are foreign are full of strange names.


    Well, from a Kagura person''s point of view, maybe, but I''m sure Roomba and the others feel the same way.


    ''What''s your brother''s name?''


    My name is Kojiro Inaba. I''m a swordsman in this country for a while.


    When I ask, Kojiro points to the sword on the side.


    The fact that it was placed underneath the mangled kagura clothes, something careless.


    Well, that''s aside from the fact that it''s a swordsman. I''ve seen swordsmen in Kagura many times, but this is the first time I''ve seen them speak slowly like this.


    What kind of work do swordsmen usually do?


    When I ask him, just out of curiosity, the color of Kojiro''s eyes instantly get muddy.


    ''I get up early every morning to clean up. After that, I practice in the morning. After breakfast, I''ll guard the important people and patrol the streets. When he finished lunch, he would be asked to practice again, and when he finished, he would be asked to do miscellaneous chores, and he would be scolded by his superiors for being unreasonable, and he would bow down to them, which he did not want to do. I would go home exhausted, and end the day with no motivation to do anything...


    Enough, Kojiro!¡¡You don''t have to say anything else!¡¡You were in a lot of pain, weren''t you?¡¡You want to quit your job, right? I know exactly how that feels!


    When I caught a glimpse of the darkness of Kojiro''s work, I couldn''t help but sympathize with him and embrace him.


    After all, as long as there are troublesome human relationships, darkness is always present in work.


    Especially the episode where he gets angry with his boss for being unreasonable is one I can relate to!¡¡They don''t know the word contradiction, and they don''t take any responsibility for their words!


    "...oh, oh!¡¡Why is that?¡¡He''s an alien child, and Alfried''s words sink into my heart more than anyone else''s. And he gives me the words I wanted most........!


    Kojiro hugs me with tears streaming from his eyes.


    It doesn''t matter if Kojiro is just a frumpy guy or not. Those who have experienced hardships at work will easily overcome such trivial barriers.


    ''....Al, I want to quit my job.


    Good, good, Kojiro is doing well. He''s working hard!


    I desperately try to comfort Kojiro as he spits out his heartfelt words.


    ''''Well what are you guys?¡¡Suddenly, we''re hugging each other close. For that matter, can I have another grilled fish?


    Calling your work hard like that is a terrible thing to do, Roomba.


    ¡ô


    ''It''s not enough for all three of us. Let''s do one more dive and catch some more fish.


    Yeah!¡¡Next time, I''ll be there for you.


    If the three of us ate the salted fish, it would be gone in no time, and Kojiro and Roomba, being adults, were still trying to catch the fish.


    ''Do you want to eat it, Al?''


    Rumba turns around as he slips off his jimbei.


    ''''No, I''m full, I''m done with it!


    I replied, and Roomba dove into the river in his underwear.


    I could see the Roomba''s huge body swimming along in the water.


    I''ll follow Roomba. Let''s go look at the trap first.


    Kojiro was walking downstream a little bit, as if he was setting a trap.


    I can''t help but watch the Roomba moving in the water, so I decide to follow Kojiro.


    We walked a little ways from where the rumba was swimming, and found a cage set up in the shallow water where the rocks were densely packed.


    When I entered the cage, it was connected to a pool of water towards the dirt that I dug up, and it was a trick that I went through once, but it was my last.


    ''Ah, this guy''s getting in there again.


    Kojiro looked at the puddle and said with a frown.


    I looked into the puddle with him and saw that it contained some small fish and a long fish.


    Hey, Kojiro, is this an eel? "Hey, Kojiro, is this perhaps an eel?


    ''Oh, yes. No one eats it because it''s slimy and muddy and doesn''t taste much better when processed.


    Ehh, it would be delicious if you handled it properly and made it into a kabayaki. It''s also possible to dip it in sauce and put it on rice. It''s a shame that nobody eats it.


    "It''s good if you handle it properly.


    Hmm?¡¡Does Al know how to eat this guy good?


    I know. I''ll show you what I''m talking about and you can watch.


    ''Oh!¡¡Are you sure?¡¡What''s that called exotic cooking?¡¡There''s only so many of them to waste, so I hope this guy gets to eat.


    It''s not so much foreign knowledge as it is knowledge of another world, but........well, from Kojirou''s point of view, it''s the same thing either way, so I don''t mind it.


    When I returned to the area where Lumumba was swimming, I quickly made up a simple kitchen with earth magic.


    ''''........Oh, oh. So Alfried was a wizard. It''s a good thing that you''re able to use your magic without chanting, because that''s not what it looks like.


    I appreciate the compliment, but I don''t need the "it''s not what it looks like" part. By the way, I think this is the first time in my life I''ve ever heard the word "master of the art" used.


    Kojirou, do you have a katana?


    I catch a fish and grill it with salt, so don''t you have a small knife you can handle? That''s what I ask.


    ''Of course I have. Just give me a minute to get dressed.


    Kojiro was dressed just for a visit, or maybe just for a visit.


    At first I thought it was just a kagura outfit, but there''s some kind of flower pattern drawn on the back.


    ''''........does the pattern on the back mean something?''''


    This one?¡¡Well, it''s the family crest of a high ranking person I serve. As long as you wear this, your status is guaranteed, but you can''t do anything bad.


    I see. It''s a good way to show which family you work for. It''s a bit like working for a nobleman in the kingdom, so maybe Kojiro is a pretty great swordsman?


    Here''s a knife.


    Thank you.


    In a complete change from the first time, Kojiro handed me a katana from his bosom while dressed neatly in his kagura suit.


    He is tall and handsome, and looks very cool. It''s almost as if the fact that he was wearing only a Hundoshi just a few minutes ago is a lie.


    ''''Hmm........hmm?¡¡What''s going on?


    No, it''s nothing.


    Well, it doesn''t make any difference what kind of guy Kojiro is, so don''t worry about the details.


    When I regained my composure and took the katana, Kojiro''s obi came undone smoothly, revealing his fudoshis again.


    It''s not a good idea to have a good time. I''m sorry.


    I don''t know why. This guy is a disappointment for some reason.

 143-Kojiro, quit the swordsman

    Looking at Kojiro''s small sword, you can see that it''s beautiful and carefully cared for. He says he hates his job and wants to quit, but he''s surprisingly neat in these areas.


    I disinfected the katana with magically created boiling water.


    Once that''s done, I get to work on the process as soon as possible.


    First, I put a knife into the eel''s head and cut off the bones. The lively eels were still a bit unruly, so I threw them into a bowl of ice water.


    ''Is the purpose of putting it in ice water is to weaken the eel without hurting it?


    ''Yes, I do. Eels are very healthy, you know. They wait until they''re quiet like this.


    All right, five!


    As I was explaining to Kojiro, I saw a rumba diving in the river, catching a fish and putting it in a basket.


    How could he catch them with such a pompous hand?


    Rumba wasn''t satisfied with five fish, and he resumed swimming as soon as he put them in the basket.


    Kojiro and I use the waiting time to weaken the eels and prepare them for the fish Roomba has caught.


    I use my fire magic to create a spark, and adjust the fire using dry branches and wood chips.


    Kojiro, with a practiced hand, pointed a branch and skewered it.


    As I watched him do this, Kojiro began to talk with a proud expression on his face.


    When you open the mouth like this, it helps the head to lose water. Also, if you crush the gall bladder, which is located near the gills, you can reduce the bitterness of the fish.


    Heh, I see.


    I knew it was easy to lose water in the head when you open your mouth, but I didn''t know that about the gallbladder.


    I wondered if crushing those parts of the fish could reduce the bitterness.


    I spent a good amount of time processing the fish that Roomba would catch that way.


    When I went to check the bowl, the eel was all grown up, so I got to work on it.


    I put a knife into the belly and carefully removed the internal organs. Once that was done, I put the eel in the water just before boiling and waited for about ten seconds.


    "........something white is floating around?


    It''s the slime component of eels. It''s also said to be responsible for the smell.


    When the white slime comes out of the water, cool the eel.


    Then slide a small knife on a cutting board to remove the slime from the eel. If it is a big eel, it is a bit hard to remove the slime, but this eel is small, so it is not so much effort.


    When the slime removal was mostly finished, I fixed the head of the eel with a stake made of clay magic and processed the eel at once.


    ''''Ooh, you''re so dexterous in stretching a soft eel flat...''''


    ''You never opened it like this before?''


    ''You were slicing rings when you tried it, too. I mean, I wouldn''t try to cut something slimy into thin slices like that.


    Surely you wouldn''t normally think of trying to handle a long, slender, slimy fish so thinly.


    With that in mind, I carefully remove the small bones.


    When I ate the fluffy meat, the bones would get in the way of my mouth.


    Once I''ve removed some of the bones, I turn it over and make a cut in the skin.


    But what does this cut mean?¡¡Is it to soak up the broth and sauce like a stew?


    This way, the skin doesn''t shrink when you bake it. Moreover, the fat comes out of the holes during the baking process, and it becomes crispy. Crispy on the outside and fluffy on the inside, doesn''t it sound great?


    ''I see. That''s unbearable...


    Kojirou mumbles to himself as he looks up at the sky, as if he imagines what it will be like when it''s grilled.


    When the process is finished like that, the meat cut into just the right size is skewered.


    If you skewer it properly, the meat shrinks when it''s roasted, so the skewer will be oriented in a different direction. If that happens, the meat will become distorted or come off the skewer.


    You can''t just skewer them at random, can you?


    They say it takes three years to make a skewer, five years to break it, and a lifetime to bake.


    Eels are deep....


    After all, there are even chefs who specialize in eels. I''m a great craftsman.


    After I finish skewering the eels, I make a box that is shaped just right for the eels to sit on. I''ll put the sticks in it, light it up the same way, and then I''ll put the eels on the skewer.


    It would be nice to use charcoal or a net, but we don''t really have any.


    Well, it''s improvised.


    Kojiro nodded his head hawkishly to see if he agreed with me there.


    If you use spatial magic, you can take it out of subspace, but as expected, I can''t show you that.


    However, there''s nothing I can do about the tare, so I use spatial magic to take out the special tare.


    I''ve divided the sauce into small portions so that I can take it out of my pocket like this in secret.


    As long as you get the soy sauce, the sauce itself is easy to make. The base is the same, so I can make Sukiyaki-style or meat and potatoes-style sauce as well.


    All I have to do is grill them with this special soy sauce-based sauce and they''re done!


    ''Hmm!¡¡I casually pulled it out of my pocket, but do you always carry the sauce around with you!


    I thought he wouldn''t mind if I said it naturally, but no, he didn''t.


    When I pulled a jar of special sauce out of my pocket, Kojiro let out a squeal of surprise.


    ''I''m totally addicted to Kagura''s soy sauce. I''ve been wanting to try different things.


    I see. Well, I have a friend who prefers highly seasoned food and always has a special soy sauce on hand.


    Yes, you can think of me as a foreigner who is into it and carries it around with him or some other kind of race.


    After convincing Kojiro with a random lie, I dipped the eel in sauce and grilled it, repeating the process.


    The sauce is grilled, and every time the dripping fat and sauce falls into the fire, a sizzling sound rises. The savory smell of the sauce sprinkles over the eels.


    ''Mother!¡¡It smells so good!


    It''s true. It smells so good. Do you think they''re frying the fish over there?


    A kagura man who happened to be passing by the river is walking along the riverbank, paying attention to us.


    Eel sauce, as expected of an eel. The smell is violent. Even though our stomachs were swollen from eating the salted fish, the smell inspired us to get hungry.


    ''''...Hey, Al. Are we there yet?¡¡I can''t even smell it anymore...


    ''I know how you feel, but we''re almost there. I''m almost there...


    I''m holding back too, so you''ll have to wait a bit longer.


    .........


    I noticed that Roomba, who had finished catching the fish, was also staring back.


    I''m a little afraid of those wild eyes, waiting to see if he''s ready now.


    Kojiro and I continue to grill the eels incessantly, throat clearing and sweating. We spread the sauce on it and grill it, then turn it over and spread the sauce on it and grill it.


    Finally, the eels were done.


    Okay, it''s done!


    Are you gonna eat it?


    I shouted, and Kojiro and Roomba asked with a frantic look on their faces.


    ''Okay!''


    I nodded, pulling slightly at the situation, and Kojirou and Roomba picked up a skewer of eels as well, as they scratched it up.


    Then Rumba and Kojiro bit into it, despite the heat.


    ''Yum!''


    ''Tasty!¡¡I''ve never had unagi (eel) so boneless and easy to eat. It goes great with this soy sauce based sauce!


    Na!


    Rumba said with a yell, and Kojiro looked at him and gave his impressions.


    ''This is a good eel dish,''


    As I said this, I also took a breath to cool the eel skewer in my hand before snapping it up.


    The skin was crispy and the inside was fluffy. The natural taste of the eel meat combined with the sauce is indescribably delicious.


    ''Oh, I wish I could eat it with white rice right now...''


    ''Oh!¡¡This certainly looks pretty good in a bowl of rice!


    I''m gonna get some rice!


    As Roomba and I were arguing like that, Kojiro, a genuine Kagura man, couldn''t stand it anymore and ran to a nearby house.


    ''''Yeah!¡¡I wouldn''t be surprised if a man I didn''t know came out of nowhere!


    "I have this great family crest!¡¡As long as you pay for it properly, you''re good to go!


    You''re using the power of a very important person. Isn''t that a pattern that would make you angry if you found out later on?


    Me and Roomba are surprised at Kojiro''s behavior, but we wait for him to come back now and then.


    ''''He''s going to bring some for us, right?''''


    ''''Maybe they''ll bring it to me. If he doesn''t bring it, he''ll just take a psychic for Kojiro.


    ''Gahahahaha!¡¡That''s right!


    What is it? For some reason, listening to Rumba''s laughter makes me feel like a bandit.


    ''''I''ve got it!


    As I was thinking about this, Kojiro neatly brought three teacups and chopsticks for three people.


    ''Oh!''¡¡That''s for three people, properly.


    Of course not. I wouldn''t do something so terrible.


    Rumba says it like he''s impressed, and Kojirou says it in a cool way, like he''s not going to lick it.


    If these were the guys from the Koriat village, they would only bring one person''s worth of food and the ugly fight would be confirmed.


    ''Rumba can''t use chopsticks, so can I use a fork?''


    Yeah. It''s easier to eat a bowl of rice that way.


    Rumba isn''t very good with chopsticks, and he prefers to eat boldly with a fork.


    I create a fork with my earth magic and give it to her.


    ''That was it. You were foreigners, so you were not familiar with chopsticks. This was an oversight.


    ''I can use chopsticks and I can make them with magic like this, so it''s not a problem.


    ''Al''s really amazing that he can control ice, water, fire and earth...''


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s the kind of convenience you want in a family!


    Rumba, the way you put it makes me sound like I''m being pretty handy, so stop it.


    At any rate, we''re quick to put the eel on top of the white rice and eat it.


    ''Egg on rice is good, but this is also medium!


    ''It''s still good!¡¡I got it!¡¡This will be something the people who are Kagranians will love!


    Rumba says while scratching with great vigor, and Kojiro exclaims excitedly.


    I''m glad you like it.


    ''''This will work!¡¡Let''s go!¡¡I bet a lot of Kagulans will start eating eel dishes once they get a taste for it!


    Tare and rice are all familiar to us in Kagura, you know. If only we could blow away the impression that eels are not tasty food, it would spread quickly.


    While I was thinking this, Kojiro suddenly stood up and looked serious.


    It''s as if a man has made a decision to do something.


    ''''Alright, I''ve made my decision, Al!


    What?


    I looked up at Kojiro, wondering, and he had a really sunny smile on his face.


    I''m going to quit my job as a swordsman and become an eel dealer!

 144-The words you want to say

    "...what?¡¡Really?


    Kojiro suddenly says he''s going to quit his job, and I''m too surprised to ask him.


    ''Yeah, you quit your job as a swordsman and I''m going to open an eel bowl restaurant!


    Are you sure about this?


    Are you sure you want to quit being a swordsman?


    ''Oh, I quit being a swordsman!¡¡And I''m going to spread the goodness of this eel bowl to Kagura!¡¡I''ve been mastering the sword for over twenty years of my life. I didn''t think there was anything else I could or wanted to do, but I never thought I''d find what I wanted to do after all this time!


    Roomba and I reminded him of this, but he looked truly happy and said so with a heartfelt expression on his face.


    Oh, I never thought that the eel dish I taught him lightly would light up Kojiro''s heart with hope.


    If this was something a businessman in a previous life had said, I would have been stern for an hour or so, but this is a different world. Furthermore, in this Kagura, they have things like rice and soy sauce, but eel cuisine has yet to be explored.


    You can buy unagi (eel) for cheap, make your own sauce, and even have rice. Opening an eel restaurant in Kagura is not a bad idea because you can get the ingredients locally without much trouble.


    Besides, Kojiro himself seems to be used to cooking the fish, from the care and skill with which he salted it, so it should be no problem.


    He quit his job and used his savings to open a restaurant.


    He cooks and sees the customers'' smiling faces.


    Sometimes it''s nice to spend a peaceful day talking to customers and having a good time, isn''t it?


    In a previous life, I also wanted to open a stylish coffee shop and cook coffee and snacks when I was old and peaceful.


    It''s a good idea to quit your job as a swordsman and open an eel shop. It sounds like a good idea to quit your job as a swordsman and open an eel shop.


    ''Right?¡¡Eels are this good. When we open, customers are going to come in droves.


    Me and Kojiro muttered to ourselves as we looked up at the sky, contemplating the scene.


    ''I''m sure everyone will be amazed at how good the eels are then.


    ''Yeah, because everyone thinks it''s bad. I can''t wait to see the people I know marvel at it.


    Kojiro says with an innocent smile. He looks very happy, as if he''s imagining someone he knows very close to him.


    I''m smiling at Kojiro when Roomba comes up to me and asks, "Hey, Al.


    Hey, Al. You know that eels are also found in the village of Koliat, right?


    Yeah, they''re there. I see them sometimes in the river where I usually play, too.


    Then that''s good. Now we can go back to the village and eat!


    Until now, he had left it alone because he didn''t have soy sauce as a sauce, but now that he had soy sauce, he could eat unagi-don to his heart''s content.


    Perhaps because of this, Lumumba laughed in relief.


    ''Kojiro, if you''re going to open an eel shop, I''ll give you the rest of the menu and a few quick notes.


    The fact that it is easy for me to make means that others can easily imitate me. I can''t stand it when someone imitates the eel bowl that Kojirou worked so hard to make.


    ''''Well Al and Rumba don''t make fun of me when I tell them I''m going to quit my job and run an eel shop, do they?


    I''m not fooling you, okay?


    I''m an adventurer. I think it''s up to you whether you do or don''t do the job or quit, okay?


    When Roomba and I told him once and for all, Kojiro looked dumbfounded.


    ''What''s the matter?''


    "...No, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, I''ve never had anyone say that to me before. It''s a strange feeling. The only thing they said to me was to serve the Lord and live by the sword. I didn''t know it would be such a pleasure to be supported in any other way...


    Kojiro holds back tears as he picks his eyes.


    Oh, oh, is the group of swordsmen Kojiro belongs to that strict? From the point of view of Kojiro, who wanted to quit his job, those words must have been nothing more than a weight off his shoulders.


    I leaned closer to Kojiro and patted him on the hip to encourage him. Lumumba was also tapping his shoulder with a similarly kind expression.


    ''You''re going to live for yourself now, aren''t you?''


    ''You live by the eels, not the sword!¡¡Next thing you''ll have is not a sword, but a knife!


    As Rumba laughed and bashed with a gahaha, Kojiro wiped his eyes roughly with his sleeve.


    ''''........Ah!¡¡That''s right!¡¡I''m going to master the art of cooking eel!¡¡Come on, Al!¡¡Tell me what else is on the menu and what to look out for to make that happen!


    Seeing Kojiro''s smile, which couldn''t have been happier, I proceeded to teach him other unagi dishes such as Hitsumabushi, Umaki and Shiroyaki.


    These are easy enough to learn, but the first thing I want to pay attention to in opening an eel shop is the sauce.


    When Kojiro opens an eel shop and serves eel rice bowls, most people will understand that eels are delicious when cooked correctly. If so, it would not be surprising if someone opened an eel shop in the same way Kojiro did.


    Even if that happens, we will have to make the best eel that we can compete with. There are differences in the way the eels themselves are handled, processed and grilled, but the most important thing for the average person to understand is the taste of the sauce.


    Kojiro''s restaurant makes the best tare that he can make.


    I''m not a professional eel cook, so I can''t tell you how to make the sauce.


    The only thing I can tell you is how to make the base sauce, how to grill the eel''s head and bones, and then simmer them slowly in the base sauce.


    That''s the only way I know how to make sauce. I''m sorry.


    ''No, no, Al has taught me more than enough. The rest is a task I''ll have to do on my own. I''ll study a good sauce myself!


    Kojiro is breathing heavily while clenching his fists.


    If it looks like this, he''s going to study the sauce patiently.


    Then let''s catch more eels for practice first. I have to practice how to handle them, too.


    ''Yes!¡¡Okay, let''s get some more eels!


    Oh, to dive!


    As soon as I said this, Roomba and Kojiro immediately took off their kagura clothes.


    Then we caught a lot of eels, had Kojiro practice how to handle them, and ate a lot of eels.


    ¡ô


    The three of us enjoyed the unagi (eel) meal and by noon, it was time for Kojiro to go home, as if he had to work for today.


    I''ve never enjoyed going to work so much in my life. After all, I''m quitting my job now, you know. Kukku, I''m invincible today!¡¡I don''t care if your mother or sister comes over, I''m not going to lose!


    Kojiro stands up with a fearless smile.


    It''s called invincible mental time. Well, if you''re going to go to the scene of the crime just to quit your job from now on, it''s not hard to understand how you feel.


    "You''re going to quit your job, remember?


    Yeah, I got it, Roomba!


    ''Don''t listen to your colleagues, bosses or relatives when they try to talk you out of it, okay?¡¡At least until a junior member of the team becomes a force to be reckoned with, or if you''re sympathetic, you''re not going to quit anytime soon, so be careful, okay?


    ''....Oh, yeah. There''s something about Al''s words that feels oddly real.


    Kojiro is a little taken aback by my advice. But that''s quite possible.


    It''s hard to quit when you follow the cheat and follow your emotions for a while.


    ''If you say you don''t want me to quit, I''ll tell you that you''ve been hustling around like a rag doll for such an important person.


    ''That too, I suppose!¡¡Al can''t come up with a good word for it!


    Me, a former company employee, and Kojiro, a current company employee, laugh at each other.


    That''s the number one line I wanted to say to him in my past life!¡¡I couldn''t say it, and I''d love for Kojiro to say it instead of me.


    ''You guys are so dead-eyed and not smiling, it''s creepy, isn''t it?''


    Roomba pulled back a bit when he saw us laughing at each other, but I didn''t care.


    ''When I''m happy with it, I''ll open up shop!¡¡Be sure to come back when you do!


    All right!¡¡I''m coming back to Kagura!


    I''m gonna need a nice bowl of eel rice, dude!


    Me and Roomba called out as we watched Kojirou''s back as he galloped off.


    .........Quit my job....... That''s something I couldn''t possibly do in my previous life.


    There was no other way to earn money after I quit my job. I had a vague desire to live a slow life in the countryside, but I didn''t have the courage or money to do so.


    Of course, Kojiro must have struggled a lot in the past, but I can''t help but envy him for being able to quit his job once and for all like this and live the way he wanted to.


    ''''.......What''s wrong Al?¡¡Did you find something interesting?


    As I''m thinking about this, Roomba, who is next to me, calls out to me. I''m always in a daze, so he asks, ''What''s up?¡¡He doesn''t ask me to ''zonk out''.


    I would have envied him if it was just me in my previous life, but not if it was me now. Because now I''m enjoying my life as much as Kojirou, because I''m enjoying my life as much as he is.


    ''I just hope Kojiro can quit his job properly.


    ''Then we''ll have a nice bowl of eel and rice here!¡¡I wonder when Kojiro will open his shop?


    ''I don''t know, but I think it''s going to take a while. But when I find the time again, I''ll go eat for you.

 145-Strange self introduction

    After separating Kojiro from me at the riverbank, Roomba and I crossed the bridge and started walking at our leisure, as we had intended.


    As we walked for a while, the residential area became quieter, and there were more rice fields and mountains than people.


    It seems that because we were away from the center of the city, it became an agricultural area like this.


    It is very nostalgic to see not the wheat fields, but the rice fields like this.


    I''m not sure if I''ve ever seen these fields before or not, but Lumumba was curious.


    ''Oh?¡¡There''s some red building over there.


    We walked leisurely through the farmland for a while, and then Roomba pointed ahead.


    We did as Roomba said and looked ahead to the mountains, where we saw a red building that looked like a shrine.


    It was located quite high and there were hundreds of steps to reach it.


    ........Probably, to get to that place, you have to go up hundreds of steps made on that steep slope.


    Yes, it''s beautiful and red. There doesn''t seem to be anything else going on over here, so let''s go back to the city, shall we?


    ''No, no, wait, Al. Aren''t you worried about that red building over there?


    I don''t care, let''s get back to it.


    But I care. So, Al, let''s go.


    I deny it once and for all, but Roomba pulls away from me and walks away.


    Roomba is completely disregarding my intentions, isn''t he?


    ''What?¡¡It''s a pain in the ass to go up those stairs on such a steep slope. I''m sure you''re exhausted!¡¡Rumba, it''s not too late to reconsider!


    I thought you''d be so reluctant to do this, but that''s the idea. Why don''t you just let me walk down the stairs on my back?


    Yeah, that''s fine.


    Something about Al is easy to understand.


    Rumba says that and easily lets go of my hand and says.


    No, no, anyone would make the same decision if they saw those endless stairs. It''s not something easy to go to with a little curiosity.


    It''s the kind of thing that you''ll regret when you actually go there and you''ll say, "Oh, it''s harder than I thought it would be.


    While I was thinking about this, we walked across the countryside and came to a thick forest of trees.


    However, there is a building at the top that looks like a shrine, and thanks to people coming and going, the path was relatively well maintained and easy to walk on.


    There were several rays of light streaming through the trees on the ground, leading to the back of the path. It seemed to be leading me and the Roomba deeper into the woods, and it didn''t take long before we were following the path that the sun was shining through the trees.


    A flat, open area, a change from the sloping road. At the end of it, there was a row of stairs leading up to the shrine I had just seen from afar.


    Just thinking about the amount of work it would take to get up there was already enough to make my head hurt. There are many more steps in front of us than when we see them from afar.


    ''Alright then, I''m going up and I''ll carry you on my back!


    You''re in charge.


    The rumba seemed to remember his promise, and as he said this, he lightly lifted me up and placed me on his right shoulder.


    I then look at the top of the mountain, which is far ahead, and climb up the endless steps.


    Rumba, perhaps because she has big feet, skipped two steps at once.


    It''s funny because I''m already moving along more easily than a seven-year-old boy. As the Roomba takes one or two steps forward, he leaves the ground with a bang, and my gaze goes higher and higher.


    I was a little scared as I was being carried on my back on my shoulder as I was inevitably rocking up the stairs.


    But it wasn''t so bad, because as the steps went up, we could see the scenery in the distance. I could see the forest and countryside we were walking through, the riverbanks where Kojiro and I met, and the bridge.


    The slope is a little too steep for me to be afraid of the bottom, but I don''t have to look at it, and it''s a relief to be held in the arms of a stout Roomba.


    "Huh, my legs get tired indeed when I climb up all these steps at once.


    As I was gazing at the scenery in the distance like that, I muttered as I exhaled to see if Roomba had finished climbing the stairs.


    For saying that, though, she doesn''t look tired at all. It''s strange that he should have been skipping two steps the whole time and not changing his pace.


    As I was surprised at the seemingly inexhaustible strength of Roomba, Roomba lowered me to the ground.


    ''Ooh, that''s a beautiful thing,''


    As soon as Rumba does his gaze forward, he exclaims in admiration.


    Ahead of her gaze, there was a shrine with beautifully red-colored pillars. The roof was large and beautiful, and just by looking at it, the building itself gave off a majestic atmosphere.


    There was none of the glitz and glamour of a royal castle or castle, but instead, it seemed to emit a divine atmosphere while still being in harmony with nature.


    ''Is this a mansion where the great men of Kagura live?¡¡I didn''t have any servants or guards for that, and I got in easily.


    The Roomba seems to have mistaken this place for a mansion where some great person lives.


    If someone who doesn''t know anything about this, it wouldn''t be surprising that they would misunderstand that.


    ''''It''s not particularly sealed off, there are no guards, and it''s not a mansion where a great man lives...I''m sure.


    ''Right. So what the hell is this building all about then?


    Rumba twists her head to look around. As I turned my gaze to the same, I saw a girl coming out of the building of the shrine.


    She has crinkly black eyes and a childish but well rounded face. Her hair is cropped at the shoulders and her hair is reflected in the sun''s light and looks shiny.


    She wears kagura clothes based on red, and she is a girl about my age.


    The girl who has had eye contact with me does not seem to be afraid of me, and is staring at me intently as if my appearance is unusual.


    ''.........Roomba, there''s a kid over there.


    Oh?¡¡Really.


    When Roomba stared at her, the girl was a little surprised and a little disconcerted by Roomba''s toughness. Even so, she never ran away, but instead gazed at Roomba as if devouring his appearance.


    I wonder if something more like curiosity prevailed than fear.


    ''We''re not like the Kagulans,'' he said, ''our hair color and facial features are different from the Kagulans.


    ''It''s rare to find a girl who has seen a rumba and hasn''t run away from it.


    Al, what does that mean?


    You''ll know exactly what I mean when you look in the mirror.


    It''s rare to find a pirate-like man this big and strong and wearing an eye patch who doesn''t freak out.


    Me and Roomba stare at the girl, staring at her face as she says this.


    ''Hey, Spring. What are you looking at in there?


    We stared at each other in silence for a while, and then I heard a boyish voice from behind the door where the girl was looking in.


    Then a boy with a face similar to the girl''s appeared out of the corner of his eye.


    ''Hmm?¡¡You have an unfamiliar hair color and face. Are you exotic?


    A boy with short black hair and black eyes. This one is wearing a blue kagura outfit, and his face is a bit more fearless than the girl''s, perhaps because he is older than her.


    I wonder if they are brother and sister from the similarity of their faces.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''Hey, Spring?''''


    A boy who looks like an older brother calls out to me, but the girl doesn''t bother to come over to me.


    Then she stands in front of me and opens her mouth.


    Spring, I''m eight years old. And you?


    The girl who calls herself Haru, who says only the name below and asks that question in a straightforward manner.


    Her dark eyes do not budge, and she gazes straight into my eyes.


    What is it?¡¡You seem to have a dignity and a strength of will that''s uncommon for a normal girl.


    ''''........Alfried, I''m seven years old.


    When I tell him his name and age in the same straightforward manner, Spring smiles happily with a smirk.


    ''''I''m older than you!


    ''Yeah, yeah. Yeah.


    I think they are only a year or even a few months apart, but I think they are old enough to want to look at kids younger than they are and feel great about themselves.


    This kind of personality tends to come from kids who have only older relatives. There was a time when I used to be like that.


    Do you know what you''re talking about?¡¡I''m older than you, remember?


    Yeah, I know exactly what I''m talking about.


    When I am replying with a smile, Haru turns to look at me quizzically as if something is bothering her.


    It''s a bold girl to not be afraid of dealing with a foreign, even a stranger. She looks a bit pompous and aristocratic, but she''s an interesting girl.


    I''m Roomba!¡¡I''m thirty-six!


    Uh-huh.


    Spring replies vaguely, as if he didn''t expect Rumba to say his name as well.


    Not enough to run away from Roomba''s face, but he seems a bit scared to be approached.


    I mean, I feel like I''ve never heard of Roomba''s age before in a sober way.


    Well, but I''ve heard she''s about the same age as Nord Dad and Erna Mom, so that''s about it. You don''t look like that at all.


    ''So what about you?''


    Rumba turns his attention to the boy who has come up behind Spring.


    ''Me?¡¡.........er, Shuichi, I''m eleven.


    ''Gahaha!¡¡You''re younger than me.


    ''What?¡¡Oh, yes.


    Shuichi responds as Rumba bashes him on the back and pats him on the back.


    I''m not sure what it is, but thanks to Haru, it''s a strange way to introduce myself.

 146-Water God and Creation God Misfirit

    So, is this the house where Shuichi and Haru live?


    As soon as the introductions were over, Roomba asked, curious about the building.


    ''No, it''s not. This is a building called a shrine, a place to deliver prayers to God.


    ''Oh, so Kagura has a god too? What the hell kind of guy is that?


    ''You''re a water god. It''s mainly rice that supports Kagura''s diet. He is often enshrined in rice paddies and irrigation canals, beside the sea and in rivers that are connected to water. As you can see in Kagura, major floods can occur because of its proximity to the sea and rivers. At times like that, we offer prayers to the water god.


    Shuichi answers Lumumba''s questions without hesitation.


    Looking at the wooden sword at his waist, he is a boy who aspires to be a swordsman, but he also seems to be well versed in his studies. It''s a big deal, unlike my sister who is somewhere else.


    But is this place a shrine to the goddess of water?


    This is understandable for Kagura, who lives in close proximity to water.


    "What does this water goddess look like?


    ''According to the old lore, when you ruled over the flood, you saw a water-dragon figure that seemed to climb into the heavens, so it''s generally accepted that you are a water-dragon figure.


    Shuichi points to the shrine while saying that.


    I looked at the decorations and ornaments in the shrine, and sure enough, they were decorated with ornaments that represented waves and water dragons.


    When Roomba saw them, he muttered, "Hmm," and then whispered in my ear as if he had an idea.


    ''It''s a dragon, Al. If that thing gets out of control, it''s your dad''s turn.


    ''No, you can''t take down a dragon that is indeed an object of faith. The Kagura people will be angry with you.


    When I answer that, Roomba laughs with amusement.


    Is there such a thing as a water dragon in the first place?¡¡I thought, but in the kingdom, Nord Dad actually defeated a dragon that existed, so it''s hard to say that he''s not there.


    As for the Water God, I think it''s just that the old people made a big deal about the rising water stream being like a dragon or something.


    ''''But the god of the kingdom is just some old guy out there, and the god over here is pretty cool.


    What kind of a guy is the god of Al and Rumba''s country?


    Haru was listening to Shuichi''s explanation with boredom, but he asked with a twinkle in his eye if he was curious about our country.


    ''''.........uh, what was the name Al?''''


    It''s Mr. Misfirito, the God of Creation.


    Roomba scratches his head and looks at me, but I answer for him.


    It''s the same as the country name, so let''s at least remember its name.


    What kind of god is that?


    Spring asked me, and I managed to recall the words of the old man I met in the square of the royal capital, and I said


    ''''.........Well, as I recall, he is the god who created everything in the world, and we have our lives because of Misfirito-sama, the creator god. That''s why people thank Misfirito-sama every day.


    ...the god who created all the world?


    ...What a prideful god, huh?


    After hearing my explanation, Shuichi and Haru muttered with a divine look on their faces.


    It seems like a horrible thing to say, but I can''t even defend it since I even said I created everything.


    I''m just a drinking old man out there, and I''m just a goofy old man, in a manner of speaking. He''s the god who made me reincarnate in another world, so I''ll follow him in my heart.


    ''By the way, what were Shuichi and Haru doing at the shrine where they prayed to the water goddess?


    Independent training!


    Haru said cheerfully when I asked, and Shuichi nodded hawkishly before opening his mouth.


    ''The stairs here are steep with lots of steps. It''s good for training your legs and feet.


    What a boy with a terrible idea.


    This is what it means to be fearless and young. It''s insane to use these hundreds of steep steps for training. Is Shuichi a dominant person?


    ''Ah, the stairs here are hard. Sounds like a good way to work out your legs and feet.


    ''Right?¡¡Because legs and feet are the foundation of a fighter''s life!¡¡As I said, the rumba is well-trained in its legs and feet.


    For some reason, Lumumba and Shuichi started having a strange conversation with each other, so I turned to Haru.


    ''Shuichi has a wooden sword, so he can tell it''s a swordsman''s training, but Haru?''


    Spring doesn''t look like she''s wearing a kagura outfit for ease of movement, nor does she look like she''s carrying a wooden sword. Could it be that even a girl like this was training to climb the stairs or something?


    I asked out of curiosity, and Spring was so proud of me for listening to her.


    ''''I''m a wizard, you know!¡¡When I''m in independent practice, I''m training for magic alone!


    ''Heh, I see. Just like Al.


    But when Roomba said this without pause, the spare smile crumbled.


    ''Nah!¡¡So is Al!


    Yeah, well, you know.


    When I answer that, Haru looks a little unamused.


    Apparently, she wanted to show me some magic and get cheeky.


    .........What can I say, this girl has a rich expression and it''s easy to understand what she''s thinking.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Well, let''s have a little practice, shall we?¡¡I was actually a bit curious about what he and the swordsman were doing!


    I''ll do it!¡¡I, too, am interested in the way these exotic adventurers fight!


    Just as I was thinking this, they were getting along with each other and practicing shooting at each other.


    Al, let''s practice our magic shooting skills too!


    Inspired by this, Spring also looks excited and makes a suggestion to me.


    ''''Eh?¡¡No. It''s not safe to shoot magic at each other, is it?


    ''What the hell, Al!¡¡You''re a wimp for a man''s nature!


    That''s right, I''m a wimp. I''m a coward who can''t practice dangerous magic shootouts.


    What, you''re a man and you admit it?


    Yeah, I''m a wimp and a coward.


    ''''Gugu, the guys around me and Shuichi would be on board with this...''''


    Haru looks frustrated that I''m not on board with it, or maybe it''s not funny.


    It''s too simple for Shuichi to be taken in by that.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t ignite a fire with such poorly written words for me, whose mental age is thirty-four years old.


    In a past life, my sister said such words to me, and I was beaten to a pulp as soon as I got on board. You''re going to have to learn, indeed. In times like these, you have to be like flowing water and keep your mind unmoved.


    Al, you''re an idiot!


    I''m an idiot.


    Cowards!


    Yeah, I''m a coward.


    "Alfried!


    ''Yeah, yeah, I''m Alfried - and don''t make the name Alfried itself sound like a bad word!


    What was that last word? You couldn''t help but react strongly to it.


    ''Haha, Al has a funny reaction.


    When I tell her to protest, Spring laughs innocently, probably amused by my reaction.


    I''m not a pet or a spectacle........


    ''''That''s why we''re shooting magic at each other!


    No, I don''t know what the reason is.


    If I continue to keep up with Haru''s pace, we might end up in the flow of shooting each other for whatever reason.


    Besides, since a while ago, it seems like every time Haru says something about shooting magic at each other, I get a sharp look from behind the shrine.


    Could it be Haru or Shuichi''s bodyguard or something?¡¡The signs don''t seem to be coming out alone.


    It''s not a good idea to hurt someone who''s in a position to be escorted anyway.


    We should propose a compromise here that Spring would agree to.


    ''''Just bumping magic against each other isn''t fun and will only be dangerous, so let''s have a different game.


    Hmm?¡¡Play?¡¡What kind of games do you play?


    When I suggested it, Haru nodded her head curiously to see if she had attracted some interest.


    I shifted from practice to play, but the reaction is not bad. It''s not that you want to use magic, but you just want to have fun.


    ''''Then let''s play Jenga.''''


    Yeah, yeah?

 147-Spring and jenga

    A Jenga made of earth magic collapses at the entrance of the shrine.


    ''''Ahhhh!¡¡It collapsed again!


    ''Yes, Spring lost again! Spring broke it down, so Spring should pick up the blocks and make a tower out of it, right?


    ''No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!''


    When I said it to provoke him, Spring, with a frustrated look in her teeth, scraped up the blocks and started building a tower.


    ''''Oh, you''ve gotten pretty good at building towers, as expected,''''


    "Gggggh, Al has a bad character.


    Why?¡¡I''m just complimenting Spring on her deftness?


    It''s about that!


    I said in a huff, and Spring pointed a finger vigorously at me.


    However, it seems that Jenga hit him when he raised his arm, and the piled up tower collapsed with a clatter again.


    ''''Ahhhh!''''


    ''Oh my God, I''m down again. Let''s make another one.


    I can''t help but chuckle at Spring''s mournful voice. What a promise, or rather a contrivance, she is a girl who does things like that.


    I''m not sure why I''m the only one who loses.¡¡I just pull out the blocks and stack them on top of each other...


    ''The spring will force me to pull out my blocks. We have to be more careful about pulling out blocks and leaving them where they don''t want to be.


    See, I knew Al had a bad personality!


    Spring tried to lift a finger again, but stopped when she reminded herself that she was in the middle of making Jenga.


    It''s a shame, because Jenga was almost down.


    ''Because play and games are, in the extreme, just do what they don''t want you to do.


    "Hmmm, do we have to shoot each other''s magic now?


    Sure, that''s something I don''t like, but it''s not Jenga''s game.


    ''Sure, I don''t like it, but do it within the bounds of Jenga''s playbook, okay?


    Tsk... okay.


    Didn''t I just click my tongue out?¡¡I wish girls would stop doing this because it''s a scary gap between them and what they look like.


    ''Okay, we''ve got it!¡¡Let''s have another go!


    Spring, who has stacked the towers, says so, and I start playing Jenga again.


    In the early stages, it doesn''t matter where you pull out the towers, they generally don''t collapse, so they swiftly pull out and stack each other.


    Then, when the balance of Jenga gradually becomes unbalanced, that''s when it''s time to start playing.


    I slowly push the block in the middle of Jenga with my index finger.


    Then Jenga, pushed by my finger, comes out of the block like a slippery liquid.


    It came out safely and I piled it up.


    Hmmm, I''ve pulled out a guy who''s going to be quite unbalanced if I get out of the block now. If Spring, who is next in line, tries to bypass it, it will collapse at once.


    ''''Yes, Spring is next.''''


    Spring observes Jenga with a serious look on her face when I prompt her. He''s probably looking for where he shouldn''t pull out and where it''s easy to pull out.


    I lightly poke at him with my finger and then watch the block.


    It''s all in your head.


    If I poke around too much like that, Jenga''s balance would be even more unbalanced.


    ''Mmm, I think I can do it here!


    As I was thinking about that, Spring had assessed the block and used both hands to carefully pull out the block at the end.......


    ''''........Spring.


    I''m in the middle of something. Don''t talk to me.


    No, because Spring is holding Jenga down with her hands, right?


    I didn''t hold it.


    Okay, once you take your left hand off.


    ..........


    Spring''s movements froze when I told her to remove her left hand.


    Probably because I had been poking him with my fingers so much earlier, Jenga''s balance became unbalanced and he lost his balance in the middle of pulling it out.


    ''Here, try removing your left hand.


    As I said this, I slowly pushed Spring''s left hand away and instantly Jenga collapsed.


    ¡ô


    With Al, it''s not funny because I''m the only one who loses.


    Spring says, his cheeks puffed out as he looks at the crumbling Jenga in front of him.


    Well, we''ve been losing so much. It''s not surprising that he would complain about it.


    ''''Well, do you want to bring someone else in?''''


    ''But Shuichi and Rumba can''t because they''re practicing, can they?


    When I looked away from the shrine, I saw Shuichi and Rumba with their wooden swords practicing a striking match.


    There, Lumumba was swinging his wooden sword vigorously and Shuichi was avoiding it with fluid movements.


    ''Shuichi is very good at avoiding it for his age!


    ''''The basic rule of combat for swordsmen using swords is to avoid the opponent''s attacks!


    Swords, like swords, are useless if they are violently struck together, as they quickly bend or break. It''s also necessary to avoid the attack of the opponent and strike precisely at the vital point where there is no armor.


    ''''But is this the battle of an exotic adventurer?¡¡It''s a very different sword from the rough and tumble swordsman.


    ''Oh?¡¡This is just the beginning, okay?¡¡Most adventurers are dirtier than that, huh?


    Indeed, the sword wielded by Lumumba is more mature than usual.


    Probably because they don''t understand Shuichi''s strength well, they can''t bypass him. I''m afraid that if I exert my power, I''ll blow Shuichi away.


    ''''For example, kicking up the dirt like this to blind them!


    ''Whoa!¡¡It''s not fair to kick up dirt!


    ''Gahaha!¡¡Because you won''t survive if you talk neatly like that!


    Roomba smiles broadly at Shuichi as he wipes his eyes.


    ''''Ore, I''d do it too!''''


    ''Oh!¡¡Yeah, come on, more!


    .........Spring was right, it looks like they''re really into practice over there. Why don''t we jenga the two of them who are so motivated? And of course, if I asked him to come, he would refuse.


    ''So, do you want to call the people behind the shrine?''


    Hmm?¡¡Are there others out there besides us?


    ''There''s someone watching us all the time, don''t you know Haru and Shuichi or something?''


    ''Hmm, I think it''s probably my escort, Kaede!¡¡Kaede would play with me, bring her along!


    Spring, who plainly reveals that he is of such a status that he is being escorted.


    Well, both of them are somewhat different in style from those citizens, too. This is what I expected.


    I''m a nobleman being escorted by a rumba, so let''s not worry about it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. Then I''ll go get him.


    I say that to Spring and go around the back of the shrine, oblivious to the signs.


    I''m sensitive to the air around the area when I keep shifting through spatial magic. And I''m confident in my ability to sense the presence at home because I hide and run away from Elinora Sis on a daily basis.


    Like when I run away from Elinora''s sister, I slowly advance my steps so that they don''t notice me.


    When I went around to the bushes in this way, I saw what appeared to be a female figure wearing a red kagura suit.


    The pattern on her back is the same as Kojiro''s, but is it just my imagination?


    Well, it is definitely a swordsman or someone who is a bodyguard since he has a sword at his waist.


    The whole time he''s been stationed in a position where he can see me and Haru, this is the person I''ve been eyeing from earlier.


    The woman, perhaps not noticing me behind her, is staring at Haru, who is piling up Jenga.


    ''''Haha, piling up Jenga, Haru-sama is cute...''''


    A woman muttering to herself while her cheeks are somewhat upturned.


    Is this person really the escort Kaede?


    I can only think of her as a mere pervert looking at the girl.......


    ''''.........Um, is it Kaede-san?''''


    Nuh-uh-uh?


    I call out to her fearfully, and she stands up, screaming frantically. She steps back to get away from me, but the bushes are there and she gets her foot caught and falls down with a flourish.


    Did I startle you? I feel like I''ve done something wrong.


    The woman''s shouting and the sound of the bushes may have been heard, but Haru, who was in front of the shrine, is coming towards us.


    ''Oh!¡¡Kaede was in that place!¡¡Kaede''s going to play Jenga too!


    Yes?

 148-Mixed escorts

    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Okay, Kaede loses!¡¡Kaede crumbled it, so you need to rebuild the tower properly!


    Yes, sir.


    Kaede, who has broken down her Jenga after being told that by Spring, who laughs innocently, rakes up the blocks.


    It''s like she''s doing to Kaede what she did to me perfectly.


    I don''t dislike the stance of taunting Kaede, who is a beginner and weaker than me, because she can''t beat me, but is that enough?


    "Mmm-hmm, come on, Kaede, hurry up and stack them up!¡¡You won''t be able to win another game!


    ''Yes, sir!


    Kaede''s expression slackens as Spring commands her to do so.


    Well, it''s fine. The most important thing is that they seem to be enjoying themselves.


    ''''Well, I''m not busy waiting for the tower to be built like this, so why don''t we briefly introduce ourselves?''''


    ''''That''s true too. I am Kaede, who has been assigned to be Haru-sama''s bodyguard.


    Kaede, who was sitting in the doorway of the shrine like me and Haru, bowed her head lightly to regain her composure.


    Her long black hair is tied up at the back of her head and she has slit black eyes. She has a spring-like, well-defined face, but this is a woman who is more appropriately described as beautiful than pretty.


    Her dignified expression and graceful gestures are characteristic of a woman''s swordsman.


    Looking at it this way, it''s hard to believe that this is the same person who was staring at the spring from the bushes a while ago.


    This is very polite. I''m Alfried, I''m from the Kingdom of Misfirito and I''m here as a tourist.


    ''The Kingdom of Misfirito is the same country as the Triera Chamber of Commerce that has been in and out of our country recently, isn''t it?


    Yes,


    ''Oh, I''m not a great man, so you don''t have to use respectful language.


    Really?¡¡Well, then, feel free to let me use my usual language.


    Even so, thanks to Tory''s Chamber of Commerce having entered the country several times, people who know about the kingdom know about it, right?


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''........Who''s that over there?''''


    He''s my bodyguard, my adventurer, Roomba.


    I see. So, you''re saying that Lord Alfried is a nobleman or a merchant''s heir?


    Oh, it''s the first time I''ve ever been called Alfried-dono in person. It''s a strange name to be called, not like a sama.


    He''s the second son of a nobleman.


    Hmm?¡¡Is Al a great man in the kingdom or something?


    When I reply, Spring, who has been listening to the conversation in silence, asks me.


    ''Hmmm, blah blah blah?¡¡I''m not the head of the family, and I''m not an heiress.


    The head of the family has a Nordic father, and the heir is Brother Silvio, the eldest son.


    I''m the second son, I''m just the brother Silvio''s replacement, and I don''t have any particular role to play.


    It''s just that Nord''s father and the others are great, and it''s not as if I, their child, am great, either. But I''m respected to a certain extent for being a child of a nobleman, and I''m a bit of a cheapskate.


    I''m sure you''re right. Well, me and Shuichi are of a similar status.


    ''''........Since Haru-sama is the daughter of a daimyo-sama. You can think of a feudal lord as being like a nobleman from Alfried-dono''s country. And the general of this country will be what we call royalty there.


    Kaede explains to me to supplement Haru''s words in more detail.


    ''Hoho, that means Haru and Shuichi are of the same status as me, right?


    Yes, sir.


    "...um, yeah. Well, yeah.


    Wait a minute. Why does Spring, the person himself, look so clipped?


    I have a slight bad feeling about this, but I''m going to leave it alone because it''s going to be a pain in the ass to go into it.


    Stay away from troublesome things. This is how to survive in society safely.


    I change the subject, pretending that I don''t care about anything.


    ''By the way, why were you hiding in that place, Kaede-san?


    Haru-sama and Shuichi-sama don''t really like to walk around with their guards, so there''s always someone sneaking around like this, watching over them.


    I see, so you are protecting the target of your guard who walks out of the house freely while in the shadows.


    It''s a good thing that you can find Kaede so easily. I''m sure you''ll be able to find her, too.


    ''It really surprised me. I never thought I''d be backed by a kid like this...


    I''m good at hide-and-seek.


    I can''t tell you. I can''t say that I was trained to run away from my sister incessantly.


    As I was laughing bitterly while thinking about it, Kaede finished stacking the tower.


    ''Okay, you got the tower. Let''s go again!


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    That''s how the three of us continued to play Jenga, with Kaede and Haru losing repeatedly. Occasionally, I would break down a few times too, perhaps because I was in the wrong control, but basically the two people who were losing were Kaede and Haru.


    ''''Gunnu, one more time!''''


    As I say this, I rake up the Jenga that Spring has broken down.


    Maybe it''s because Haru likes Jenga and hates to lose, but he''ll challenge me to a match as long as I don''t lose again and again. I feel a little bit like Elinora''s sister in this way.


    Well, it''s fine because I just pull out the blocks while talking leisurely, so I don''t think it''s too much trouble.


    I exhale and look up at the sky and feel uncomfortable in the bushes again.


    Had one of the guards come over, like Kaede?


    Suddenly, I checked Kaede with a sideways glance and she seemed to be looking at me with a bit of a softened gaze.


    She wants to leave this place for a bit, but doesn''t seem to be able to decide if she should.


    ''''Ah, if you''re curious, why don''t you go ahead and do it?''''


    What?


    I say in a small voice, and Kaede gives me a surprised look.


    ''No, it looks like someone is peeking out from the bushes, but you know Kaede, right?


    "...yeah, yeah. Do you still understand?


    Well. Why don''t you go and have some time before Spring builds the tower?


    ''''Excuse me, I''ll leave for a bit then. In the meantime, I''ll leave you to deal with Haru-sama.


    When I said that, Kaede bowed lightly and walked towards the bushes.


    Then a man in a kagura suit came out of the bushes to join Kaede. He came out of the bushes to join Kaede.


    Well, Kaede-san, the man who watches from the shadows, is in front of the spring. It wouldn''t be a problem for him to come out a bit now.


    The rest is because he doesn''t trust me or Roomba enough to keep a perfect eye on him. This is the right decision as an escort, and I don''t feel uncomfortable about it.


    ''''Kaede-sama, there''s something I need to discuss with you...''''


    What?


    Perhaps because the distance between Kaede and the man is not that far away, I can hear the faintest of conversations between them.


    ''''Actually, Kaede-sama''s brother has reportedly decided to quit his job.''''


    What?¡¡Isn''t that what you always say about your brother quitting his job, etc. Did you interrupt my time and Lady Spring''s time by doing that?


    The man flinches at Kaede''s pressure.


    I''m scared, Kaede. He was a dignified and gentle looking swordsman just a moment ago.


    I mean, I feel like I''m being dressed up to the hilt while saying I''m not a great person.


    ''''However, you seem to be more serious than ever today.


    ''Only you guys look like that. You know, your brother is a guy who has a dignified look on his face, but in his heart he''s only thinking about stupid things, right?


    Huh, huh...


    Hearing Kaede''s words, the man turns his jitzy gaze to Kaede.


    Kaede-san, do you know the word boomerang?¡¡Kaede also has a dignified expression on her face, but in her mind she''s thinking all sorts of stupid things.


    ''''........What''s with those eyes?''''


    No, anything!


    ''I know it''s hard to tell your brother because of your position, but if that''s the case, call my mother. That way, we''ll be square as usual.


    ''Ha!¡¡I understand.


    When Kaede said that, the man bowed deeply and ran off.


    After seeing him off, Kaede-san came back to us with a neat gesture.


    ''''Did your brother say he''s going to quit his job or something?''''


    ''You heard me. I''m ashamed to say that I''ve put my people to shame. Well, it''s not a problem since your brother always says that.


    Kaede doesn''t want to say any more, but then she turns to Spring as if that''s the end of it.


    Hmm, the problem of wanting to quit your job is something that can be found everywhere, isn''t it?


    I''m sorry Kaede, but I''ll support your brother who says he wants to quit that job.


    Speaking of quitting the job, I wonder what''s going on with Kojiro, the same swordsman.


    I hope he''s quit his job safely and is on his way to becoming an eel shop.


    ''Alright, Kaede''s back and Jenga''s back on track!


    That day, I played a lot of Jenga with not only Haru and Kaede, but also Rumba and Shuichi in the mix, and we played until the evening.

 149-Sibling fight

    The next day, after getting to know Haru and Shuichi better than expected, me and Rumba were heading to the Shrine of the Water Goddess again today.


    The meeting time was only specified as morning, but no specific time was given.


    So I figured it was a reasonable time to meet them, so I ate breakfast and took a break before leaving the inn.


    By the way, Tory and his team had another business meeting today. Perhaps because they arrived in Kagura and started working in earnest yesterday, none of the members of the Chamber of Commerce seem to be busy.


    The members of the Silver Wind, who have a role to play as guards, are also busy because they have to keep up with them.


    After breakfast, they left with envious glances at me as I was elegantly sipping my green tea.


    The city of Kagura has been bustling with activity since this morning.


    Roomba and I walk away from the waves of people walking towards the center of the city, towards the quiet residential area.


    We walk down the street, avoiding the children running around outside and greeting a lady who is chatting with us as she does her laundry.


    That''s how I crossed the bridge where I met Kojirou, and as I walked through the countryside and through the forest, I saw the stairs that still stood today.


    Hey, you again?¡¡I know Al has things to do today.


    ''It''s going to take a lot less energy and a lot longer to climb such a long flight of stairs. See, that''s the pace I''m going up, isn''t it?


    I try my hand at climbing a few steps, but I''m too small and weak to go up as smoothly as the Roomba.


    It would be tough for Roomba to keep up with such a slow pace.


    I thought, "Well, I''ll just have to do it. I''ll carry you up today.


    Please.


    I let out a light sigh as the Roomba carries me up the stairs again today.


    The Roomba makes it easy for me to go up these steep stairs.


    It''s not bad to breathe in the fresh morning air and see the beautiful streets of Kagura.


    ''Here you go, Al. We''re here.


    Uh-huh.


    I hadn''t responded to anything, but I came to my senses with a huff as Roomba spanked me.


    I was gazing at the streets of Kagura in a daze, and before I knew it, I heard that I had reached the shrine at the top.


    ''Al, Roomba, you''re late!''


    I guess I saw me and Roomba appear, or maybe it was Haru, who was apparently scribbling on the ground, shouting while holding a branch. By his side was Shuichi, who may have been keeping up with Haru''s graffiti, holding a branch as well.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time to meet people in the morning, and I came right after breakfast because I thought I''d be angry if I made them wait, but from Haru''s point of view, it was too late.


    ''''I''m still the one who came early, okay?


    I''m faster than you. I''m not supposed to be the kind of guy who makes a woman wait.


    When I say this while being carried by Lumumba, Haru says it with a somewhat pompous look on her face.


    Even though she is such a small girl, I saw that Haru''s mother is a moderately strong person, that she can remember the words using the gender of a woman.


    ''''I mean, why is Al being carried by a rumba?''''


    As I was thinking about this, Shuichi Eda looked up at me and said.


    ''''That''s because I''m a very great aristocrat--''''


    Because Al complained about being too lazy to go up the stairs.


    I was about to explain why I was being carried, but Roomba interrupted me on the way.


    Then, Haru and Shuichi all look at me with a jitzy gaze.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s possible for me, being a woman, to go up there by myself.¡¡And didn''t you say yesterday that you weren''t that great at bobbing around?


    ''What do you mean a man can''t be bothered to take this many flights of stairs?''


    What''s wrong with thinking that going up the stairs is a chore? Well, I can climb a few dozen steps by myself, too.


    But there are several hundred steps here. It''s really hard to go up them in the morning. However, Spring seems to have already climbed them. But even so, I don''t think he''ll listen to you properly.


    I wanted to see Haru and Shuichi as soon as possible. It''s a good idea to get the Roomba to help you, rather than going up on your own to do so.


    No, no, no, I carried you yesterday and you had an after-dinner break today.


    Haru and Shuichi''s gaze pierced again.


    ''''Is this the mouth to talk about something superfluous?''''


    I pinch the mouth of Roomba, who says something so inelegant that it''s impossible to read the air.


    It''s true. If you''re too lazy, Elinora and the Norse will give you a hard time when you get home.


    Ugh!


    I frown when I hear Rumba''s words.


    I really don''t want that to happen. When I came back from King''s Landing, the two of them squeezed me badly in practice.


    I don''t want to go to Kagura again and get squeezed just because I haven''t been practicing.


    Do you have a strange idea to avoid practice like this?


    ''Ho, it looks like Al''s got some decent people around him.


    You''re going to come up there by yourself tomorrow, okay?¡¡We''ll be watching you from above!


    Yeah. The stairs here are nice. Just going up there will strengthen your legs and feet. And if you go up here every day, Al''s legs and feet will be strengthened, too!


    Haru and Shuichi talk to each other on their own while ignoring my opinion.


    Are they really going to make me go up the stairs?


    It''s going to be a bit of an unfashionable hassle, I think.


    Oh well. I have magic without the Roomba''s help.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to do that on your own without the help of Roomba. That''s about as good as it gets.


    With that in mind, I slipped off Roomba''s shoulders and landed on the ground.


    "Huh?¡¡Speaking of which, where is Kaede today?


    I change the subject naturally, so as not to make him start talking about working me out any more.


    I was soberly curious about it, but today, Kaede-san is nowhere to be seen.


    Since we were all having fun together yesterday, I thought that Kaede, my escort, would be there today from the start.......


    ''''It looks like Kaede is too busy to come today.


    ''Really?¡¡By any chance, is it because Kaede''s brother, the one you were talking about yesterday, said he was going to quit his job?


    Yeah. And apparently the brother and sister got into a fight, and today I''m going to duel with your brother.


    Haru replied to my words in a funny way.


    I''m sorry?¡¡Are you sure about that?¡¡And it''s kind of a serious duel between brother and sister in a fight.


    But Kaede seems to be a swordsman and strict, so it''s really possible.


    ''Heh, is that so?¡¡Something''s going on at the Kaede house, isn''t it?


    Hearing Spring''s words, Roomba nodded with a divine look on his face.


    You definitely don''t sound like you''re having a hard time with that voice.


    ''Hey, Spring. You''re not supposed to talk about other people''s personal things like that.


    It''s good. Al said that Kaede told him about it, so...


    Shuichi lightly lectures Haru for talking too much.


    Well, even if you are an acquaintance, it''s not something I would casually teach you.


    If it''s just a light jest, but it seems to be a serious brother-sister battle, so this is not the place to step in.


    But, I''m sorry Kaede, but I don''t know her face or her name, and I''m going to support her brother who wants to quit his job.


    It doesn''t seem to be a country where you can''t afford to lose your job, but quitting your job is something that you have to be prepared to do. After all, there is no more stable money coming in, and I will have to find a different path on my own from now on.


    I don''t know if you''ve found something you want to do or if you got tired of it, but you have to have an extraordinary resolve to do it.


    I salute that brother for trying to do what I couldn''t do in my previous life.


    ''Oh, God!¡¡All right, I''m done preaching!


    Haru, perhaps disgusted by Shuichi''s sermon, shouts out in a disgusted manner.


    Shuichi is also satisfied with what he has said to some extent, but he doesn''t seem to have any more to say.


    The mischievous sister who was scolded and the serious brother who lectured her. It''s a smiling sight.


    ''Alright, Al!¡¡Today, you and I are going to have a magic shootout!


    No!


    Why?


    I''m not going to be able to say no to you," he said.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    Then we should practice, too!


    ''Yeah, I thought a lot about how to fight yesterday when I got home. It''s not going to be easy today.


    Perhaps because they saw me and Haru, Rumba and Shuichi move to start training.


    It''s bad, if we don''t do this, Haru will be inspired by the other side.


    Like yesterday, I have to play and talk about something interesting to distract Haru....


    Oh?¡¡Funny story?


    Come to think of it, this is a Japanese country, but what is the state of affairs regarding creative stories?


    I''m wondering if the same Japanese past life story will work for the Kagura people.


    Hey, Spring.


    What?¡¡Jenga wouldn''t do that today, would he?


    Spring gives me a somewhat wary look, as if she thinks I''m going to try to do Jenga again.


    In response, I say.


    Have you heard of Mito Gold and Mitojiro?


    ...What''s that?


    I looked at Spring, who tilted his head back, and I wondered if we could manage today.

 150-Momojiro and Mito Kogane

    When I told him a brief story about Momojiro and Mito Gold, Haru, who had finished listening, said with a twinkle in his eye.


    ''Great, Al!¡¡Momojirou and Mito Gold were both very interesting!


    That''s good to hear.


    I was glad to hear that he liked Momojiro and Mito Gold.


    Perhaps it was because of our cultural similarities that Haru, a Kagura man, seemed to be able to understand both stories without any difficulty.


    ''It was especially cool to see you as Mito Gold''s old lord!


    Oh?¡¡As for me, I thought I would like Momojiro''s because it was easier and more straightforward, but I guess not.


    What did you like about it?


    "Traveling from place to place, hiding your identity and bringing along your best guards to set right the wrongs of the world! Even though you''re retired, you''re still a very honorable man, going around to areas where the politicians can''t see you and fixing the world!


    Oh, oh. I asked him lightly and got a pretty solid impression.


    ''And yet, I like your character that you can''t overlook someone in trouble!


    With a smiling face, Haru talks about the old man''s charm.


    Apparently, Haru has taken a liking to Mito Gold more than he thought.


    This is just a matter of talking about Mito gold and we can get past the practice.


    I wish I could be as good as you, Grandfather!


    ''It''s true that when you''re retired you don''t have to work, and most importantly, you''re free.


    When I tell him to agree with Spring''s opinion, he gives me a jittery look for some reason.


    ''''No, I didn''t mean it like that, you know?


    Why?¡¡He quits his job, retires, and travels freely from place to place. And if you don''t like it, sometimes you wield the power to get things done the way you want them to be done. Isn''t that the best of both worlds for a guy of our status?


    No, no!¡¡The old man is not such a tyrant.¡¡What a misinterpretation Al is making!¡¡Apologize to the old man!


    Spring says, tapping me on the shoulder with a posse.


    No, I don''t want to be told to apologize to a fictional character. The life of an old lord who becomes a retired person and lives and travels as much as he wants. ........I don''t think that''s so bad.


    The old man in my opinion is very different from the old man in Haru''s. I think the old man is very different from the old man in my opinion.


    I don''t want to keep talking about the old man, or else I might get angry with him again.


    ''How was Momoziro''s situation?


    When I asked this one to try it out, Haru, who had been looking frustrated, got a subtle look on his face.


    ''Momojiro didn''t make sense, especially the part where he was born from the first peach, you know?¡¡A child is a grown man and woman kissing each other under the covers, and a woman has a child, right?


    Well, it''s bright!


    A girl with a pure heart dazzles in front of me!¡¡I heard Spring''s too innocent words, and I couldn''t face the dirtiness of my own mind with awareness.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Al?¡¡Why are you turning away from me?


    Spring asks me if she was suspicious when she saw me turning away from her face.


    ''''No it''s nothing.


    Then look at me!


    Spring grabbed my face, which was still turned away, and forced me to face the front.


    ''''Could it be that the knowledge I know of that a child can have is wrong?


    Well, you''re not wrong?


    I manage to squeeze out the words while my hands hold my cheeks with both hands.


    The pure spring is too bright to meet my gaze, but....


    ''''Ah!¡¡Al, he just drifted away!¡¡That''s the same response I got when I asked everyone around me!


    He didn''t like the way I was acting, and the pressure on his cheeks increased.


    Give me a break. I mean, why aren''t the people around me teaching them properly?


    What is it, even if you''re a solid spring, are you still out of touch with that part of your life?


    Kaede, you didn''t ask her?


    Wasn''t she close to Spring, and being the same woman, hadn''t she given you some knowledge that would give you some clues?


    I asked with such faint hope, but Spring slowly shook her face.


    ''''No Kaede,'''' she said. When I ask her about it, she says with a straight face, ''Haru-sama doesn''t need a man'' or something like that.


    Oh, really, that guy is a disappointment when spring is involved. Other than that, she seems like a sensible person. What in the world happened in her past?


    ''''Tell me!¡¡Al!¡¡How in the world can a child be born!


    As I was thinking about Kaede, who wasn''t here, Spring questioned me.


    What!¡¡Is this s*xual harassment?¡¡Isn''t that a punishment?¡¡There''s no way I, being a man, can teach you that. If I told you foolishly and honestly, not to mention Kaede, Spring''s parents would be angry with me.


    ''''I don''t know!¡¡Because I don''t know anything about it!


    ''No, Al has a look on his face that I know!


    Me and Spring''s pushing and shoving went on for an hour or so.


    ¡ô


    ''Mmmm, Al''s got a lot of stubbornness in him to say this much and not talk.


    No, because I don''t know anything about it.


    I don''t get on board with people telling me I''m not talking or being stubborn.


    I''m a seven-year-old with a clean heart and I don''t know anything. So I don''t say raggedy words or words that sound like I know what I''m talking about.


    Or rather, I''m surprised that this is the kind of conversation we''re having, even though we were just talking about Momojiro. Perhaps it was better not to talk about Momojir¨­ so easily.


    ''Oh well, never mind. I''ve heard some interesting stories about Mito Gold and Mito Jiro, so I guess that''s good!


    As I was silent, Haru smiled as I regained my composure.


    I notice that the sun, which had been floating in the sky, has set and the area has turned reddish-blue.


    This shrine, at the end of hundreds of steps, had a beautiful sunset because of its high location and good vantage point.


    It was almost time to say goodbye to Spring. Spring probably didn''t want to start parting with him in the form of a shameless argument at the end.


    Haru usually has a childish personality, but she''s so thoughtful in a strange way.


    ''''Spring has a lot of sensitivity, so it was fun for me to talk to you too.


    Unlike me, who had accepted the values of my previous life as they were, Haru''s impressions of this world''s unique values were interesting. It''s enough to make it fun to talk about it.


    ''''Is that so?¡¡Then I want you to tell me another story about Al''s country.


    Yeah, there''s a lot more stories to tell.


    Then we chuckled at each other.


    ''Huh?¡¡Where are Roomba and Shuichi?


    Hmm?¡¡Come to think of it, I can''t find you anywhere.


    It was almost time to go home, and I had to leave, but I looked around and didn''t see Rumba or Shuichi.


    Haru and I were about to search the grounds of the shrine, when we suddenly heard a shout from the stairs.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Shuuichi, run!¡¡You work out every day, right?¡¡Is that what you are?


    ''Ugigigigig!¡¡I''m not going to lose!


    We heard a shout that seemed to be crawling up from below, and we both moved closer to the stairs. Then, at the bottom of the stairs, Rumba and Shuichi were running up the steep slope at breakneck speed.


    Wow, what a mindless game. This is nothing more than a painful exercise that causes physical pain. Did Roomba and Shuichi do this kind of thing for a long time while we were talking?


    I''ve grown young in body, but I''m no longer mentally old enough to play that kind of reckless game.


    While I was thinking about this, the two of them ran up to the top.


    "Okay, okay, I win!


    It was Roomba who came up to the top first.


    As soon as he reached the top, Roomba shouted loudly.


    I''ve been dashing up hundreds of stairs on a steep slope, and as expected, Roomba seems to be breathing a little hard.


    I guess I''m only breathing a little hard even if I dash up here. He has the stamina to carry a large sword on a regular basis.


    And Shuichi came about ten seconds behind the rumba.


    I was pretty sure I was fast enough to go up the stairs!


    Shuichi wasn''t as tough as the Roomba, apparently, and he was sweating lazily and looking like a dead man. That''s what would normally happen if he dashed down the long stairs as fast as he could.


    As I was poking Shuichi with a branch while thinking that, Haru bent down next to me and said.


    ''''Haha, tomorrow Al will be like this too.''''


    Are they really going to be watching on the stairs tomorrow?

 151-Aim of return

    When I left Haru and Shuichi and returned to the inn with Rumba, the sound of bouncing corks and joyful voices could be heard.


    The members of the Chamber of Commerce and Silver Wind had already returned and were probably playing table tennis until dinner time.


    ''You''re playing again today,''


    Oh, we could do that too!


    I''m just tired, I''m going to go to my room and take a break.


    As you can imagine, walking to the shrine in the morning and playing until the evening is unbearable for my little body. As much as I wanted to play ping-pong with everyone, I was more eager to take a break.


    OK, I''ll see you later! Well, I''ll see you later!


    It seems that Rumba still has plenty of stamina to spare, and when she said that, she ran ahead of me and went into the inn.


    I walked slowly into the inn, feeling a little envious of her stamina.


    ''''Alfried-sama!¡¡Do you have a minute?


    The landlady greeted me and I was about to take a break in my own room when Tory called out to me.


    ''What''s up Tory?¡¡I just got back and I need to lay down...


    ''I have something to discuss with you for a moment. May I visit you in Master Alfried''s room for a moment?¡¡Oh, of course, I don''t mind lying down if I can discuss it with you!


    I tell him I''m tired of the idea and want him to come back later, but Tory doesn''t back down.


    There''s still time for dinner and a bath, and the fact that he''s in such a hurry to get there means he wants to discuss something important with me as soon as possible.


    I don''t know what Tory''s business is, but he''s willing to let me lie in my room. It''s not that I don''t want a little consultation.


    All right. Well, why don''t we go to my room?


    Thank you.


    I agree, and Tory happily follows me.


    We go upstairs from the first floor and into the room assigned to me at the back.


    Then, as soon as I take off my slippers, I lay down on the fold with the spare futon in the corner of the room and collapse onto it.


    The cushioned futon made a bosu sound, spreading a tatami-like smell.


    ''....Fuu, my legs are tired.


    This is the sensation of resting your feet after a long day. It''s like the blood flowing out of your feet after a long day of exertion. There is such a sense of freedom and comfort.


    ''So, Tory, what is it that you need help with?¡¡Oh, if you''d like, we can use the spare futon and Tory can lie down too?


    No, no, thanks. I didn''t think I''d actually lie down and talk to you.


    ''No, wasn''t it Tory who said I could lie down?''


    Normally, that''s just a social call to be able to talk in an easy way.¡¡I didn''t expect you to really start laying down, Alfried-sama is as oblique as ever.


    He said he didn''t mind lying down, so he made time for it, even if he had to cut back on the pause in his break.


    ''Me and Tory have a carefree relationship, and don''t put it down to values with such merchants and nobles.


    Well, Master Alfried is a nobleman, isn''t he?


    It''s just that I''m in an easygoing relationship!


    I said and pulled the cushions in the corner of the room with my psychic and set them down so that Tory could sit down easily. Then Tory says, "Thank you, sir. ''You''re as dexterous as ever,'' he said, and sat down on the cushions with his hips on the cushion.


    ''So what''s going on?''


    I ask, and Tory clears his throat with a gophon and then says, "I have two things to discuss with you.


    I have two things to discuss with you. The first is about ping-pong!


    Table tennis?¡¡Don''t tell me the landlady asked you to remove the ping-pong table?


    Was it still a bad idea to build a ping-pong table in a tasteful garden?¡¡We''ve added more cars, and now there are about six of them, and they might be in the way, as you''d expect.


    No, we don''t have that kind of request at the moment. The proprietress, Mr. Sanosuke and the other employees are having a great time with us. I think it''s still going on right now.


    As he says this, Tory points to the window towards the garden.


    As expected, I''m curious when the proprietress is doing it proudly.


    Normally, once I roll over on the futon, I''d be trapped in the comfort of the futon and unable to stand up easily, but this time my curiosity got the better of me and I was able to get up easily.


    Then, just like Tory said, I opened the window and looked into the garden.


    ''Yes!''


    ''Whoa, whoa!¡¡The landlady''s smash fast!


    Then, Irvine was just about to be beaten by the landlady with a smash.


    It''s a great smash, a great smash to hit Irvine''s ball, which floats halfway through the game, as if he''s covered with a racket.


    ''I''m next!¡¡Irvine has lost, so get out of my way!


    No, not yet!¡¡I can''t go down without losing two in a row!


    Aleusha is trying to kick Irvine, who is not retreating forever, out of the way.


    ''Anyone can take it and stand.


    The landlady was watching them with a smile on her face.


    The proprietress and her employees seem to have been blown away by the sight of me playing ping-pong, or perhaps they have come to play ping-pong with impunity.


    Since she is a serious landlady, she seems to be enjoying herself, making excuses such as this is a customer''s hospitality.


    Then, I''ll be next!


    Yeah, go ahead.


    I look away as Irvine is kicked out and Aleusha gets into position.


    ''''Well you''re doing well, mistress.


    I guess so. I could understand what was going on without looking at it, just from the voice.


    I lay back down on the covers again, looking at Tory, who was smiling bitterly.


    ''So if that''s not removing the ping-pong, what''s the consultation?''


    Simply put, you''re a nobleman in a kingdom, right?


    Then I''ve already been briefly told about it by Kaede.


    ''Oh, I see you already know about it. I sold the ping-pong to that big guy and he seemed to like it!¡¡That''s why I''m going to make and spread table tennis in this country?


    Okay.


    You''re as light as ever, aren''t you?


    Because, from my point of view, you get a regular income just from selling ideas.


    But Mr. Alfried, I think you''d make a lot of money if you spread the word yourself, wouldn''t you?


    Then you''ll be just as busy as Tory.


    I just want to live as little work as possible and live a loose, lukewarm life. I don''t have any ambitions to be a millionaire or a powerful man, as long as I can afford it.


    It would be the end of the world if I had to work as hard as Tory in order to have a rich and slow life.


    Alfried-sama is as unflappable as ever.


    Well, but in the end, the decision is up to Dad Nord.


    The current me is a seven year old boy and the second son of the lord. I''m not allowed to proceed with such an important business meeting on my own.......that''s just a tatemae, and I''ll leave the troublesome part to Nord-Dad.


    You''re right. I''ve been thinking about it, and I wanted to get Alfried-san''s permission first.


    For what it''s worth, I like that kind of honesty on Tory''s part.


    I''m relieved to see that even though the business association has grown, it doesn''t seem to be behaving arrogantly.


    ''''But what''s the other thing?''''


    Another thing, it''s the date of our return. Today is the fourth day I''ve been in Kagura. I''ll be back in the afternoon of the seventh day, since most of our business talks are finished tomorrow.


    ''I see, I can''t stay here forever. I''ll have to calculate the date it will take me to get home.


    I had forgotten all about it until I was told I was going back to Tory. Because life in Kagura was that relaxed and fun.


    After all, it''s a sad thing to return home from a trip.


    Tory is now one of the most prominent trade associations in the kingdom. If Torrie, the chairman of the trade association, were to stay in a foreign country for any length of time, there would be many things that would stagnate.


    Nah.


    As long as Tory wants to go home, I can''t trumpet the fact that I''m in a position to force her to follow me.


    All right. Then we''ll do what Torrie says and come back the day after tomorrow at noon on the seventh day.


    I''m glad you understand. Well, I''ll let everyone know that at the dinner table.


    I responded, and Tory bowed lightly.


    Then Tory left my room, perhaps to start adjusting his schedule for his return.


    ''''You''re going back to Colliat Village soon...''''


    I turn over in a heap and mutter to myself on my back.


    I''m the only one who can go there at any time in transition, but it''s going to be difficult to head there with a large group of people like this one. It''s partly a matter of everyone''s schedule matching up, but whether I''m willing to spend two weeks each way to go to a place that can be reached in an instant in transition is going to be a serious question.


    Ostensibly, I can''t come here at any time, so I''ll have to spend a day shopping for rice, soy sauce, miso, and all sorts of souvenirs, which is the goal.


    We''ll be ready to go home in the morning of the seventh day, so we only have the fifth and sixth days left to do that. I''m going to spend that sixth day shopping, so tomorrow is the last day I can relax here.


    I''ll have to tell Haru and Shuichi that tomorrow is the last day to say goodbye to them.


    But if it''s just me, I can sneak in a transition and come here, so it''s just a quick goodbye.


    If possible, I''d like to see Kojiro, who has said he''s quitting his job to become an eel shop, but I wonder where he is.


    I rolled around in a daze, thinking about that, until dinner was ready.

 152-Magic true value

    The fifth day in Kagura. I was having another refreshing morning.


    Just as Tory had said last night, I wouldn''t leave Kagura until the day after tomorrow, the seventh day.


    I was told that most of the business negotiations would be completed today, so the members of the trade association left the inn as if it was time to move on.


    And the tourist duo, me and Lumumba, headed to the shrine early in the morning to meet with Haru and Shuichi again today.


    We''re leaving early today so that Haru won''t be angry with us for being late.


    As we walk out of the inn and towards the residential area, Rumba, who was walking next to me, opens her mouth.


    ''''I''m going to do some shopping and stuff tomorrow, so today is the last day I''m practically free, right?


    ''Right. So I''ll have to say goodbye to Haru and Shuichi today.


    Yeah, well, it was fun, but that''s all right.


    Roomba mutters in a light tone and walks with his arms behind his head.


    Although he says so in words, looking at the expression on Roomba''s face, he doesn''t seem to be that lonely.


    ''''You don''t seem too lonely...''''


    ''Well, I''m an adventurer who used to travel all over the place. I''m used to meeting and parting with people!¡¡I''d say I''m going to miss you, but being sad doesn''t increase the amount of time I get to spend with the people I meet there. So, as always, I''m just going to enjoy my time with the people I meet there as much as I can!


    Hearing such a line from Rumba, I can''t help but stop proceeding.


    ''''Oh?¡¡Al, what''s up?


    ...Roomba says something nice.


    Hey, what does that mean?


    No, because it''s a Roomba.¡¡Roomba isn''t the kind of guy who has such good lines. At least, that''s the image I had in my mind.


    ''So Roomba was a traveling adventurer too, I suppose.


    That''s what I''ve been saying all along.


    Me and Roomba continued walking down the street, talking about it.


    Before long, we arrived at the stairs of the shrine we''ve been going to every day.


    Today this guy is still steep and the steps are too many to count.


    Just imagining myself going up it makes me gasp for air.


    I exhale lightly as I look at the steps in front of me, turn to the Roomba and raise my arms and


    Come on, take your Roomba.


    Hey, hey, come on up here on your own today.


    Roomba refuses to do what I want.


    What do you mean? What''s the point of coming early in the morning then? Before Haru and Shuichi arrive, Roomba is going to carry me up the stairs in a hurry.


    Today I woke up earlier than yesterday and left as soon as I finished breakfast.


    It''s unthinkable from my usual point of view that I didn''t include a food break, but this was also so that Haru and Shuichi wouldn''t tell me to go up the stairs by myself.


    If the Roomba didn''t carry me here, I don''t know what I would have done to wake up early and cut back on my meal break.


    ''I thought you left so early today, but that''s what happened. Al, you''re working in the wrong direction, aren''t you?


    You did the right thing. So just go ahead and carry me.


    You can''t deny me a food break and an early start. And to bring them to nothing.


    So I want you to carry me up the stairs before Haru and Shuichi arrive.


    I raise my arms and hiss at them, and Roomba points to the top with a bitter smile.


    ''''Well even so, we''re both already looking at it from above, okay?


    What?


    As I hurriedly looked in the direction that Rumba was pointing, I saw Haru and Shuichi standing at the top of the shrine.


    He could tell I had noticed Haru and Shuichi.


    ''Alhh!¡¡You''re going up there alone today!


    "If you''re a man, you''re going to climb this staircase by yourself!


    The shouting of "I''m up early!


    Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! You must have slept and woken up too early.


    It''s a good way to get some good exercise. It''s good exercise and Al, go up yourself.


    As I bite my teeth, Roomba says that and leisurely walks up the stairs ahead of me.


    Apparently, he''s not really going to help me today.


    ''Aloo!¡¡Come on up here!


    As I watched the back of the departing rumba, I could hear Haru''s familiar voice at the top.


    Haru and Shuichi told him to go up alone. But I never told them to go up on their own.


    If that is the case, then you should use magic, which is an all-powerful power to make things easier. That should also be a kind of power of my own. It shouldn''t be a wrong interpretation.


    The time has come to try the magic you''ve been pondering during your journey.


    I''ve always wondered if I''m on a journey. I wondered if there was some kind of magic that would allow me to fly.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    A magic that was developed as a technique to escape from Elinora sister, a magicless shield that continuously deploys a shield in the air and walks in the air. With that, you can walk in the sky.


    However, the technique is surprisingly quite difficult and nerve-wracking. The shield is strong enough not to break even if your weight is on it. It is constantly deployed to every place you walk while sustaining it. You''ll be aware of the shields that pass you by to a certain extent just by existing, and you''ll also have to disarm them because they consume magic power. You do that forever while walking.


    It''s great for sitting in the air and observing the scenery, like in King''s Landing, but it''s a little less suited to moving around.


    I want to move through the sky more easily.


    That''s when I saw the non-magical psychic.


    This is a magic that allows you to control inorganic substances by infusing them with your magic power. If you can control it, you can make it float or move it.


    However, it cannot target human beings because they have magical powers of their own. Then why don''t you try riding on an inorganic object you''ve placed under your control?


    That''s the aerial movement magic I''m going to try this time. I''m exaggerating, but I''m just going to ride on top of a substance that I''ve levitated with my psychic.


    That''s what I''m going to try out this time.


    Looking around, I see places on the unpaved slope of the stairs where large rocks are exposed. Perhaps heavy rains or something had scraped away the soil, causing the hard rocks in the ground to come out.


    When I find it, I use soil magic to remove the soil around the bare rock. Once the rock and the hardened soil are separated, I cast a psychic on the rock and allow the magic power to permeate it.


    Once I got it under the control of my magic, I pulled the large rock towards me.


    ''''Yeah, that''s plenty of room for me to sit on it.''''


    The rock is so big that there''s plenty of room for a seven-year-old me to sit on it. It''s just barely big enough for a big guy like me to sit on.


    Anyway, this would be no problem for me to ride on. However, it''s a little dirty and smeared with dirt, probably because it was halfway under the ground.


    It''s not a problem if you stand up, but I don''t want to be dirty.


    So I used water magic to pour water on the rocks.


    Naturally, the soil stuck to the rocks could not be removed by a little bit of water. This is because the soil that has been stuck to the rock for a long time is stuck there.


    So I decided to increase the pressure of the water on the rocks with even more magic.


    The water pressure rises and is replaced by a shear sound that cuts through the air.


    The water shot out with great vigor, quickly removing the stubborn soil from the rocks.


    This is a recreation of a high-pressure washing machine from a previous life. It is a method of removing stubborn dirt from cars and walls by shooting water at them with high water pressure.


    Just by firing the water, the dirt is removed in an interesting way. I can''t even begin to tell you how good it feels.


    I shoot the water at the car and remove the dirt from the rock.


    "What the hell is that guy doing digging out a rock?


    What?¡¡Is Al teasing you because he doesn''t want to go up the stairs?


    I can hear the rumba and the spring already finished climbing from the top.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, it''s not me to mess around with this stuff.


    As I left that thought to wash up, I felt that the edge of the rock was slightly chipped.


    Without a second thought I deflected the water I was spraying and observed the rock.


    ''....oh, shit. Was the water pressure too strong?


    They said it was a little too powerful. There are a few areas where the rocks have been gouged out.


    This is not good. If I continued like this, the rocks were about to be crushed by the water pressure.


    I weakened my magic power to lower the water pressure and poured water on the rocks again.


    The rock does not seem to be shattered this time, though I''ll keep an eye on it.


    This seems to be no problem.


    I thought it would be good since I could use it to clean the walls of the mansion and my home, but I''ll need to practice this one a bit more. I''m going to have to tear down the mansion and home before I can clean it up.


    Once the whole rock is clean, I''ll use fire magic and wind magic to get the moisture out of it.


    As expected, I''m afraid that if I dry off slowly, the people at the top will get numb, so I get on the rock while I''m still semi-thirsty.


    Then I psychic the rock under my feet again.


    Then, more carefully than usual, I let the rock float and it left the ground easily.


    With a faint floating sensation, my vision rises with the rock.


    It''s a simple matter of applying a psychic to the rock to make it float. Unlike airborne walking magic that uses shields, I don''t need to move, nor do I need to continuously activate the magic.


    It''s really easy for me to float in the sky.


    Oh!¡¡I wasn''t crazy about it, after all.


    If you''re going to move through the sky, this is definitely easier.


    There''s no need to walk all the way to a distant place or go through troublesome mountain paths with this.


    When I don''t want to get out of the futon in the morning, I move in the air while wrapped in the futon. In winter, when I don''t want to get out of the kotatsu, I can move in the same way.


    It''s truly an act of God!¡¡It lets you live your life the way you want it to be lived and with ease. That''s the essence of magic.


    I walked up the slope with a big smile on my face.


    Going diagonally through the air, the slope was surprisingly short and I was at the top in no time.


    It felt like a ropeway.


    I''ll be waiting. I''m coming up alone.


    As I say this, when I reach the top, Haru, Shuichi, Roomba, and two strange men turn to me with an acute expression.


    ''''Didn''t you want to go up the stairs that far?''''


    Of course.

 153-Is spring escort horny?

    Al!¡¡No magic to climb the stairs!


    As soon as I got off the rock, Spring ran up to me and said.


    ''Hmm?¡¡I told you to go up on your own. Even magic is its own power.


    Spring never once told me to walk up. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do. I''m not going to be able to say that I have a reason to complain.


    I''m sure you''re right, but I think there''s something wrong with that.


    I didn''t use muscle power, I went up with magic power. That''s all there is to it.


    Have you ever heard of flying magic?


    He asks me if Rumba is curious.


    ''No, I don''t. This is just me on a rock, floating and moving around with my non-attribute magic psychic.


    Unfortunately, there is no magic that makes a person fly. If there was a magic that could make people fly, they would just learn it instantly. If it was the ancient magic that God says it is, it might have been.


    "Huh!¡¡You''ve come this far on top of a psychic-laced substance!¡¡I could use a psychic too, but I never thought about that.


    ''''Oh, so Spring could also use non-attribute magic. Then Spring can move through the air the same way.


    Oh, yeah?¡¡I''m confident in my magic too, but I''m not comfortable with that kind of precise control?


    Hmm?¡¡I''m just going to do a psychic with myself on top of an inorganic object, okay?


    Infiltrate inorganic objects with magical power and move them. I don''t think it''s very difficult, do you?


    As I tilt my head back, Roomba opens his mouth.


    ''Al talks about psychic like it''s a simple magic, but I think it''s actually pretty hard to handle, don''t you?¡¡A friend of mine, a wizard, told me that it''s hard to get your magic to penetrate matter first, isn''t it?


    Really?


    I give Spring a look, and he shakes his head in a cocoon as if in agreement.


    ''Permeation is one thing, but most of all, keeping it up is the hard part!¡¡In my case, it''s something smaller, and I can move it for a few seconds.


    The only thing I can say is that I''m not very good at magic, but I''m amazed that you managed to float to this height with such precise control. It''s a good thing that you''re not in control of it, because if you fall off, you''ll be in big trouble. For all his dazed appearance, Al is surprisingly bold.


    Shuichi''s impressed wind line made me realize that it''s indeed dangerous.


    I can use transference through spatial magic in a pinch, you know. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, because even if you failed and fell, you could just transfer and run away.


    But it''s not the case that Shuichi and the others don''t know that, they seem to see me as someone with guts. This is a terrible misunderstanding, but I can''t unravel it.


    ''Spacing out is superfluous. But speaking of psychics, isn''t that the magic you use most in your life?¡¡I''m used to it, and I don''t think it''s that hard to control.


    Yes?¡¡What do you mean, Al?


    ''Not to mention taking away and putting things away, opening and closing doors, locking and unlocking, the magic we use most often in our daily lives, right?¡¡So I think people who can use psychics are used to it...


    When I explain to Haru and the others who frown, for some reason, they all look at me in dismay.


    .........What''s that look at you as if you''re looking at a useless person?


    ''''........strange. Al is absolutely crazy. Normally he wouldn''t use magic to that extent!


    Speaking of laziness, I suppose it is, but should we in a way emulate Al''s life of incorporating magical disciplines into our daily lives as well?


    There is magic in it. What would you do without using it to live a comfortable life?


    Shuichi thinks a little too much. You should think about how to make your life easier. That''s all you need to think about.


    If I had to do that, wouldn''t it be easier to use my own hands?


    ''No, no, no, you don''t understand spring!¡¡The wonder of this magic!¡¡Even when I''m lying down, I can take things far away without getting up?¡¡Of course you''d be better off with a psychic!


    Oh, oh?¡¡Is that right?


    Spring responds to my impassioned words with a bit of a drawl.


    That''s right. I want to lie down, but I want to have a drink over there. I want to eat that candy over there. How wonderful it is to be able to solve such a dilemma.


    If I had the time, I would tell you how wonderful it is.


    ''So you''re saying that if I do what Al says and use psychics on a regular basis, I''ll eventually float them in the sky?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    ''Really?¡¡Then I want to practice and learn to float in the air too!


    I nodded my head, and Haru said with a blazing glint in her eyes.


    Hmmm, it seems that Haru has also realized the magic of psychic, right?


    ''Psychic is a dreamy magic that, when mastered, can even make you float in the sky. I''m sure you can do it with practice now.


    Let''s go, Al!¡¡I want to be floating in the sky too!¡¡I want to float and travel over the Kagura!


    ''''No, you won''t, Master Haru!¡¡Such dangerous magic!


    As Haru speaks with hopeful eyes, the man behind Haru interrupts him and starts shouting.


    When she turned her gaze, she saw two men wearing Kagura clothes similar to Kaede''s.


    The design is slightly different from Kaede''s, and the colors are an austere green and a fresh light blue.


    ''''Come to think of it, I''ve been wondering since a while ago, are these guys Spring''s guards?''''


    ''That''s right!¡¡I''d forgotten all about the magic!¡¡Listen to me, Al! I wanted to be like the old man, so I''ve brought in some of my subordinates who can be nicknamed Suke and Kaku as my bodyguards!


    Oh, oh, it seems he was immediately influenced by the Mito Gold I told you about yesterday.


    I didn''t expect him to bring someone named Suke and Kaku from among his own subordinates....


    ''''Ho, that''s great. What are your two names?


    This place has a name like Japan in a previous life.


    Then, like Mito Gold, it would be Sukesaburo and Suke. Will it be "Itanojin" and "Kaku-san"?


    As I gave him an expectant look, a man in an austere green kagura suit stepped forward with a somewhat sullen look on his face.


    He''s the one who interrupted me and Haru talking earlier.


    He has an angular face with a muscular, tightly drawn mouth. His body, clothed in burly muscles, is large and gives the impression of a rock formation.


    ''''Here, say your name!''''


    When Spring, who was beside the man, urged him to do so, the rocky man opened his mouth, not seeming to hide his grumpiness.


    ''''It''s.......Sukebe.


    "...dirty? No, I don''t want you to say that all of a sudden?


    What is this guy?¡¡He came out to me out of nowhere with a sour look on his face. No matter how flippant I am, it''s a little hard to react when someone tells you that you''re a skank to someone you''ve never met before.


    It''s awesome that you''d tell me your real identity before you even tell me your name, isn''t it? It''s not uncommon for a guy with a serious face like this to be called a dirty guy.


    As I was having trouble reacting, Roomba put his hand to his chin and gave his best opinion.


    I see!¡¡I''ve heard that the bottom line is a tool that can help any person communicate better.


    So this stern-looking man, in order to get to know us better, has suddenly given us the lowdown on the subject!¡¡With this, it''s easy to understand why he came out of the blue.


    It was somewhat sudden, but when you think about it that way, it''s not unintelligible.


    I see. You''re a skeevy person. So, what''s your name?


    ''No! I''m not saying I''m a skeevy myself!


    I ask again, and the man says something like that with a look of exasperation.


    No, no, no, you just said you were a skank... a pervert, didn''t you?¡¡It''s hard for me to deny that now and get pissed off.......


    ''You''re a dirty.......pervert, aren''t you?


    ''No!¡¡Who''s a pervert?¡¡You need to hear it right!


    Rumba asks involuntarily, but he''s denied as much as I am.


    If the guy who says he''s a skeevy isn''t a pervert, what is he?


    Me and Roomba look at each other without a second thought, and the skeletal man coughs to regain his composure and says, "Gohon.


    ''Listen up!¡¡I''m an aide!


    I knew you were dirty.


    Not so!

 154-Suke, Kaku?

    The rocky man comes out as skeevy and we talk about it for a while.


    Then I finally understood the situation.


    ''''........You mean your name is Skeletor?''''


    What was the name Skeletor?


    ''No!¡¡I''m not a skepler!¡¡Skeletons!


    Me and Roomba asked, and the skeletal man reiterated strongly.


    The volume of his voice caused me and Roomba to frown.


    This man''s voice is so loud, it''s a bit noisy when he''s around.


    ''''What the hell, he''s a pervert anyway.


    Rude!¡¡No!¡¡The name doesn''t mean that kind of pervert. It''s meant to help people!¡¡Don''t make a crude mistake!


    I see, so Skeebee''s name is Sukebe.


    It''s a little hard to understand if you say it out of the blue....


    ''''Well, well, well, Sukebe-senpai. You are from a foreign country, so you don''t have to be so angry.


    ''Skeletons!¡¡Make sure you''re de-equipped!


    As Roomba and I listened to the aide''s words with a complicated look on our faces, a man in a light blue kagura suit interrupted us.


    I looked over at him and saw that he was a somewhat neutral-looking young man with his hair cropped at the shoulder.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for, because it''s very easy to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''Who''s this guy?''''


    I ask with a somewhat hopeful look on my face.


    Earlier I got a pervert that didn''t make sense, but this time I thought it was decent.


    I hope the name is at least as close to that as possible, even if it''s not Takenouchi.


    ''I''m sorry, but I don''t have a name that close to the person in the story you mentioned, do I?


    It''s okay!¡¡If you can call me Mr. Kaku!¡¡Come on, you can tell me your name too!


    When the young man chuckles and says this, Spring, who has been sorting, looks miffed and taps his hip.


    Then the young man gave a soft smile as if he couldn''t help it.


    If you say so, Lord Haru. It''s nice to meet you, I''m Kakuemon Hyodo. Harume-sama is happy to have Kaku-san call me now.


    I am.


    Who the hell are you?¡¡What kind of feline robot is that?¡¡Bring out the ronin!


    I don''t know what this feline robot thing is, but I''m afraid we don''t have anyone like that on our side, so you''ll have to forgive me.


    Kakuemon replies with a chuckle and doesn''t seem bothered by it.


    According to Mito Gold, Kaku is said to have a serious personality, but I don''t sense that at all from the person in front of me.


    In fact, Sukebe seems to have a more serious personality from his tone of voice.


    ''....Hey, Haru. It''s true that these two can be called Suke-san and Kaku-san, but wasn''t there someone with a better name?


    ''It can''t be helped. Other than these two, I didn''t have any other subordinates that I could call Suke and Kaku.


    When I turn a jitzy gaze at him, Haru also replies in disapproval, as if he was aware of it.


    Well, it''s amazing that there was someone from among my subordinates that I could conveniently call Suke and Kaku-san.


    It''s impossible to find someone with the same name as the character in Mito Gold perfectly, isn''t it?


    ''''I see. Whatever their names are, as long as we can call them Suke and Kaku-san, it''s fine.


    That''s what I''m talking about!


    When I say this comfortably, Haru laughs with the same carefree expression on her face.


    ''''........I''ve been wondering since earlier, what a mouthful you are to Haru-sama!¡¡Who the hell do you think this man is!


    ''Hey, Mr. Skeletor!¡¡I told you many times yesterday that that line was for chastising the scoundrels!


    Mmmmmmmm!


    Suke looks frustrated when he is scolded for not being able to disobey his master, Haru.


    Haha, it seems a bit different from Mito Gold, but it''s nice to be able to naturally say important lines with dignity.


    ¡ô


    When Roomba and I introduced ourselves again to Kaku and Ske, Haru said to us with crinkled eyes


    I was.


    Al!¡¡Let''s go to town today!¡¡Discipline and convert the evildoers in this town!¡¡Preferably one with some power!


    ''Ske, I thought you would do something like that from the fact that you have Kaku in tow.


    ''''I mean, Spring says, but is that okay?''''


    Well if anything happens, we''ll protect you, Lord Haru.


    Yes, I''m sure it''ll be fine, since Haru-sama''s parents have already given their approval.


    When I asked Suke-san and Kaku-san, Spring''s bodyguard, they answered that simply.


    I''m sure they have a solid bodyguard in place in the city as well, since they have obtained permission from Haru''s parents.


    Then there is nothing for me to worry about.


    You''ll be able to find out if your bodyguard, Suke and Kaku-san, say so. But, Spring. Do you have an important inroads to make a name for yourself?


    An important scene for the Lord Chancellor is to show more power over the evil powers, to make them fall down. At the very least, he needs to have the prestige to be able to surpass at least a certain amount of authority.......


    ''''Ah!¡¡I''ve got something to replace the Inroku!¡¡That''s it!


    When I ask, Haru takes out something black and gold from her pocket with a big smile on her face.


    It was the same as the Japanese crests on the backs of Kaede and Suke and Kaku, with a softly spreading golden flower and a golden circle surrounding it.


    It was different in design from the Mito Golden Inroku, but it was no less dignified and elegant.


    While I was looking at it sullenly, Suke and Kaku let out a panicked voice.


    ''''Wait, Princess--not Haru-sama!¡¡That''s not the case over there!


    ''Master Spring, please bring out the affordable Inroku that you mentioned yesterday.


    Hmm?¡¡Oh, it''s true!¡¡You made a mistake!


    Haru pockets the Inroku that Ske and Kaku-san pointed out to me and shows me the Inroku.


    Now, Suke-san almost called Haru a princess-sama........


    Do they call the daughters of lords the princesses here?¡¡Just as a nobleman''s daughter is called a daughter of a nobleman in a kingdom.


    And what''s an affordable inkpad?


    It was the right thing to do!


    As I''m thinking about this, Haru once again brings out the Inroko.


    The overall shape is the same as the previous Inro, a square size that fits in the palm of your hand. It''s black and gold-based, and you can see the wild water dragons that look like shrine decorations.


    It is not as glamorous as the first one I showed you, but this one is as powerful as the first one.


    When I was staring at it intently, Suke looked into the Inroku and coughed.


    ''''Buchou!¡¡Ha, Master Spring!¡¡That''s Inro from Mr. Ryujiro!¡¡And where did you get that, so!


    ''We had Uncle Ryujiro yesterday!¡¡I tapped him on the shoulder and asked him if he had an Inroku, and he was willing to lend it to me!


    That man is still sweet on Master Spring.


    Haru says this innocently, and Kaku says it with a wry smile.


    I don''t know who Uncle Ryujiro is, but I have a feeling he''s a pretty big deal. It doesn''t seem like an affordable Inro, but is it okay to borrow an Inro from such a big guy?¡¡But we''ve got to show prestige, and it''s good to have a big power behind us.


    We''ve got the Injuns in place, and we''re going to town, Al!


    Oh, wait a minute. Where are Shuichi and Roomba?


    I turn back to Shuichi and Roomba as Spring takes my hand.


    ''I don''t really know what Mito Gold is, you know. If I could, I would practice with the rumba again today.


    Oh?¡¡If you''re staying, I''ll go with you. And I don''t know what Mito gold is either. Al, come back at the right time when you''re done with your business.


    Shuichi and Lumumba, who didn''t know much about Mito Gold, answered simply with a wave of their hands. Apparently, the two of them are going to remain at the shrine.


    I would like to tell Lumumba what happened to my bodyguard, but it seems that Suke and Kaku-san are there, so there is no problem. It seems that Kagura itself is not a country where security is bad to begin with.


    Because today is the last day, there may be a feeling of wanting to practice to the fullest with Shuichi.


    I have to say goodbye to Haru when I have had a lot of fun today....


    As I was thinking about this, my right arm was pulled hard by Haru.


    "Al, what are you just standing there in a daze?¡¡Let''s get down the stairs quickly!


    Wait, wait!¡¡The stairs here are so steep, I''m afraid to run down them like that!

 155-The old party

    Haru and I came to the city of Kagura with our bodyguards, Suke and Kaku, who are very reliable guards.


    ''''Alright then, let''s get to work and find out who''s doing the wrong thing!


    Spring walks in front of us, saying in a cheerful voice.


    The main street of Kagura is still busy with all kinds of people today, and you can hear them buzzing from all over the place.


    The people''s complexion is all bright, and it''s a very lively city.


    It doesn''t seem as if there are evil things being done in our neighborhood.


    While I was thinking this while looking at the city, Suke, who was walking next to me, whispered to me, "This is your fault, too.


    ''''This is your fault too. It''s because you''re spouting nonsense to Haru-sama. What if Haru-sama becomes the kind of person who gets involved in dangerous things!


    No, you don''t think I''m really going to get stuck in if I talk about Mito gold, do you?¡¡And there''s no way I could have predicted that they''d really have all their own subordinates.


    I''m sorry for the two people who were brought here, but just think of it as one of my jobs and give up.


    ''''But Suke-senpai. If you continue to go along with Harume-sama and act as Suke-san, you might continue to be called Suke-san and people might call you Suke-san?


    What--?


    Hearing Kaku''s words, Suke''s muzzled expression changed to one of astonishment.


    ''''That''s right. If you become a person who helps people and is respected as Suke, no one will ever make fun of you for being a dirty person. That''s exactly the kind of skeletal person I''m meant to help people with.


    ''Yes!''


    ..........


    When Kaku and I help Suke improve her complex, she looks at me with a mysterious, thoughtful look on her face...


    ''Haru-sama, please call me Suke, by all means.


    ''Oh!¡¡Of course!


    Kaku and I looked at Suke, who was in a good mood and accompanied Haru next to me, smiling.


    The old man''s group, more bonded and united, strolled through the streets of Kagura in a peaceful manner.


    An hour passed in this way.


    Hey!¡¡Nowhere is there anyone doing evil!


    The spring finally went numb when they couldn''t find the evil-doers.


    ''Isn''t it good to be at peace?''


    ''''That''s true, but then you won''t be able to show your authority as coolly as your old lord!¡¡Sukebe-- I mean, Suke!¡¡Isn''t there a place for people who might be doing bad things!


    ''''I''m sure the swordsmen patrolling the area would be on their way in a heartbeat if there was such a place in sight...''''


    What Mr. Ske says is most true, but that''s not the solution Spring is looking for.


    ''Your Highness will punish the evils beyond the reach of such men!¡¡Isn''t there somewhere hard for the big people to see?


    It''s not there.


    Spring asked that, and Ske replied with a slight pause.


    ''Are you sure?''


    It''s true.


    Boring!


    When Skee-san nodded firmly, Haru exclaimed with a voice sound that revealed her displeasure.


    Apparently, Haru hadn''t noticed Ske-san''s subtle behavior.


    It could be that he didn''t suspect it because Skee-san has a serious personality.


    Maybe there are some things, but he really doesn''t want her to get anywhere near there.


    I''ve heard that the best way to escort someone is to keep the target of the escort away from something called danger, and I''m sure that''s why it''s a lie.


    ''''This city is originally the Shogun''s headquarters, you know. With so many swordsmen patrolling the city, there aren''t many people who would try to do something bad in this city.


    ''Mmmmmm, that''s definitely one thing.''


    Kaku''s words made Haru mutter in agreement.


    ''''It''s dark under the lampstand. That''s why the bad guys are in your lap--''''


    I was about to say that I was about to do something evil in an unapologetic manner when I was interrupted by Kaku-san.


    When I looked up, I saw Kaku-san smiling and holding up her index finger with her mouth.


    Well, I thought I was having fun, but I ended up getting involved in something troublesome. And it would be a pity if I got into the trouble. I am just having fun and having fun with sightseeing. Let''s not say anything unnecessary.


    "So what''s the bad guy?¡¡Al


    But Spring seemed to hear my words in broad strokes when I was interrupted in the middle.


    I didn''t even let out an upset in response.


    You run far away from your knees, don''t you? You know, your grandfather used to travel to villages far from the capital to improve his life.


    ''Indeed, the old lord often traveled to various places far from the capital!¡¡Speaking of villages, one of my favorite stories is the one about the girl who couldn''t marry because of her status.


    He slid off the subject by mixing truth and lies.


    Then Spring used it as an opportunity to start telling the old lord''s favorite story.


    Well, I''ve dealt with a tougher mother and sister in the mansion. You can''t make up a distraction from someone as innocent and innocent as Spring.


    I''m sorry if I''m being a bit deceptive, but this is also so that the old lord can continue his journey in safety.


    ¡ô


    That''s how we''ve been parading around the city of Kagura for a while now.


    ''''If we don''t see anyone doing great evil behind the scenes, then it can''t be helped!¡¡Let''s get some affordable bad guys out there and come forward!


    Finally, Spring has lowered her goal line for purpose to a realistic one.


    It''s feminine, if not feminine, to have a flash of practical enlightenment right away.


    ''Haru-sama, I don''t think that''s much different than a patrolling swordsman, is that correct?''


    Ske asked, a little flustered, as if she hadn''t expected Spring to arrive at this kind of thinking.


    ''I don''t have a big guy who does bad things!¡¡You don''t have a choice!¡¡And it''s important to discipline the evils of everyday life!¡¡What, showing this lantern will make the wrongdoers bow down and change their minds. And, oh no.


    The people who see us will thank us!


    That would be outrageous, coming from someone who''s done a bit of bad things in the city.


    After all, in the kingdom, it''s not the guards and knights, but the privileged nobles who patrol the streets to say they are cracking down on bad things.


    When you think about it, you can understand why our territory is so peaceful. In fact, the lord, who slays dragons, makes his rounds in person, and even hunts demons.


    And then there''s his wife, Mother Erna, and Elinora, his sister.


    It''s unlikely that evil and demons will flourish in our territory.


    ''''I admire Master Chun''s spirit in protecting the lives of his people. I''m sure the people will be grateful if that happens.''''


    Yes, that''s a very noble idea.


    ''Humph!¡¡Right?


    Kaku and Suke are ready to greet Haru.


    Haru''s nostrils widen as he is lifted up, and he looks happy.


    I feel that he has become a very undignified old man, but is it OK?


    Well, it looks like he''s having fun, and I''m having fun watching him, so it''s okay.


    ''Oh!¡¡Al, look at that!¡¡There''s a bunch of guys over there that look like rattling thugs as soon as possible!


    As I was thinking about this, Spring suddenly shouted that and pointed forward.


    ''''Which one?''''


    When Spring looked towards the direction she was pointing at, there were two men standing in front of some kind of large mansion.


    One of them was a non-Kagurian exotic with short blonde hair and green eyes - well, isn''t he a malt?


    When I looked at the other, I saw that it was an old-looking Irvine with black hair and stubble.


    He was dressed in adventurer''s equipment, not the kagura clothes he bought at the clothing store, probably because he was mainly an escort today.


    ''You don''t look familiar. Perhaps you are a Kagura man.


    "Maybe it''s because they''re blocking the road like that, but the people seem to be giving up.


    He is probably escorting Tory and the others who are having a business meeting at the mansion, but he looks too busy and riddled. Even though he''s just looking like a thug, he''s also lined up on the street like that, so the townspeople walking by seem somewhat deflated.


    Well, it''s not an exaggeration to say it''s a nuisance, as Ske said.


    ''''In other words, those goons are annoying, aren''t they!¡¡I''ll move you out of the way for a minute!


    Spring seemed to recognize Irvine and Malt as the ones who were doing a small wrong and quickly approached them.


    ''No, wait a minute!¡¡These guys--


    Hey, Mort. You see that girl over there?¡¡This kind of voluptuous motherhood wrapped in a ladylike kagura suit is sensational...


    ''Yes. I especially like that plump ass.


    ''Oh?¡¡What are you talking about?¡¡Plenty of breasts, right?!


    No!¡¡That jutting ass!¡¡Take a good, hard look!


    When I try to call off the spring, Irvine and Malt start indulging in such lame talk in broad daylight.


    ''What are they, Al?''


    You''re a real bad person. I''ll teach you a lesson.


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s right!


    I''m sorry, I don''t want you to think I know those people, no matter how much of a misunderstanding it is based on looks. It''s out of my league.


    "Ah!¡¡You ran away because Malt was pointing at you!


    ''Oh!¡¡My ass!


    While I''m thinking about that, Irvine and Malt are piling on even more little misdeeds.


    ''''Well I can''t allow you to humiliate a woman like that.


    ''I agree that the woman is attractive, but we can''t allow her to be exposed like that.


    The guards, Suke-san and Kaku-san, also seem to be driven by righteous indignation.


    It seems that the Grand Duke and his party have decided that Irvine and Morte are villains who deserve to be punished.


    The old lord spring to punish the little miscreants who threaten the well-being of his people.


    ''''You two goons over there!

 156-Is this one case settled?

    Hey, you two goons!


    Spring let out a commanding voice as he stepped forward in front of Irvine and Malt.


    ''Nah!¡¡Another swordsman!¡¡We''re just standing there as guards for the Triera Trading Company--what''s with this kid?


    Hey, and where''s Master Alfried?


    Irvine and Malt look at Spring who raised his voice and me who was nearby and look at me in wonder.


    Well, it''s no wonder I''m confused because I don''t really understand the situation.


    Or rather, around saying swordsman again, I guess they were being approached by a swordsman who has been patrolling the area many times.


    When I''m dumbfounded, the puzzled Irvine turns his gaze to me.


    ''''........Hey, Alfried-sama. What is this kid and the swordsman behind him?''''


    ''What is a kid?¡¡I have a name: Spring!


    Spring protests, puffing out her cheeks, but Irvine, who doesn''t know he''s the daughter of a lord, says, "Ah, yes, yes. ''''Alright, alright,'''' he replies lazily.


    ''''So, what are these guys, Alfried-sama?''''


    Does Al know this punk?


    Since he calls out Alfried-sama, Haru also turns around and asks if he''s curious.


    And Suke-san and Kaku-san, who are beside Haru, also give me a stinky look.


    That gaze makes me wonder if they are acquainted with these guys?¡¡I felt a mixture of contempt for the situation.


    No need to think about it. Do I go along with my play as an old lord, or do I cover for Irvine and Malt, my guards.......


    ''''No, I don''t know him.''''


    Huh?


    When I deny it once and for all, Irvine and Malt open their mouths with their mouths agape.


    ''What are you talking about, Master Alfried!


    ''I don''t know where you got my name, but please don''t call me by my name in a familiar way.


    Hey, you!¡¡You''re kidding me!¡¡You ditched us because you looked like you''d get in trouble if you put yourself on our shoulders somehow!


    I tell him to shove it off, and Malt calls out as he steps on the ground.


    If you know what I''m going through, I want you to leave me alone.


    Yes, that''s right. I don''t want people to think that I''m on the same side as Irvine and Malt, you know.


    Well, you don''t!¡¡If you were friends with the bad guys, you would have had to make it to Al!


    Spring says that with a smirk on her face.


    I''m really glad I didn''t cover for those two.


    As I''m relieved, I hear a sound like cutting a carp mouth from Kaku and Suke''s side.


    It''s a shame because I thought that if I had roasted the spy on the inside, my merits as a skein would increase.


    You guys actually hate me for springing the Mito gold story on you, don''t you?


    Let''s not get too close to Ske and Kaku.


    ''You guys, if you''re blocking the road like that there, you''re in the way!¡¡You''re going to annoy everyone, so get closer to the edge!


    No, we''re not blocking the road. We''re just keeping an eye on the lords, merchants, and merchandise in the house to see if there are any strange bugs hovering around.


    It''s like the chairman of the committee reprimanding a delinquent who hangs out in the hallway.


    ''You have a position to keep an eye on!¡¡Move a little closer to the edge!¡¡And stop staring at each other!¡¡The people will be delegitimized!


    You''re a little f*cking prick, aren''t you? And I''m not staring at you.


    Irvine is scratching his head like a bother after being lectured by Spring.


    He''s still the same guy with the thug language.


    The situation makes it perfectly clear which one is the bad guy or the righteous one.


    ''It''s not the kid, it''s Spring!¡¡And don''t shame me by pointing at women in broad daylight!


    Hey, hey, humiliating someone is not a very nice thing to do. How can you say we humiliated a woman?¡¡Can you be more specific there for a moment?


    Wow, Irvine, that''s dirty. You''re trying to explain that to a little girl.


    Irvine''s dialogue is indeed a bit of a donk for me, too.


    When Spring heard Irvine''s words, a question mark appeared in her head.


    Hmm?¡¡Oh?¡¡Well, what exactly do you mean by humiliating me?


    Well, it would be a little difficult to explain to an innocent girl who didn''t even know how to make a child. Ske and Kaku-san used it like that, so they probably just imitated it.


    ''''Hey, Al?''''


    ''Well?¡¡I don''t really understand it either. Ske and Kaku-san seem to know about it, so let''s ask them.


    "What?


    Spring''s gaze turns to me, so I pretend I don''t understand and make a killer pass to Suke and Kaku.


    Suke and Kaku are upset by the unexpected pass.


    Even if it has the right meaning and usage, it''s a word that contains a lot of negativity in terms of meaning. It''s very not a word that would be taught to an innocent eight-year-old girl.


    But the two of them had specifically said something about shaming earlier. There''s no excuse for that.


    The two of them snarled with a pained expression, and then Suke poked Kaku in the side of his head.


    ''''Hey....


    ''Suke-senpai, you''re going to dump me here!¡¡What will Kaede-sama and Haru-sama''s mother do to you if you tell her what to do if you tell her something unwise!


    Kaku, who always wears an easy smile, looked pale for once.


    With a straight face, she told me that Haru doesn''t need a man to be her boss. What will happen to the rest of us if we blow it to Haru?


    Mmmm, what in the world do I do... ha!


    Suke had an impatient look on her face, but she came to herself with a huff as if she had come up with a breakthrough.


    ''''Haru-sama!¡¡Don''t listen to a scoundrel''s words!¡¡Distracting from the story and the point of view and vindicating your own evil!¡¡That''s their modus operandi!


    ''What!¡¡That was it!¡¡You almost had me fooled, too!


    ''Oh, come on, what''s that?¡¡That''s outrageous!


    Mr. Ske, how much is it okay to spew such polemics into the spring, no matter how dangerous they are to us?


    Well, it''s true that Irvine was trying to shift the story and make it vague.


    ''Admit your wrongdoing and lie down flat, thug!


    Why do we have to lie down for just being in the way?


    You humiliated a woman!


    ''Wait a minute!¡¡People around you will misunderstand the way you talk about it!


    ''You just brought it up in conversation!


    Irvine and Malt make excuses, but Spring doesn''t listen to them. Rather, I think Irvine and Malt are the bad guys in Spring''s casting.


    I feel like he''s making quite a few accusations and making them look bad, but it''s interesting, so we''ll see how it goes.


    ''You stubborn bastards for not admitting wrongdoing!


    You''re the one who''s stubborn!


    Haru looks like he''s pissed off and screaming, but his expression is really fun.


    It''s also because he''s finally found someone who looks like a villain after parading through the streets of Kagura, and perhaps the words that come next are the lines that Haru has been wanting to say all along.


    Haru''s eyes sparkled like never before as she said


    ''Yeah!¡¡Mr. Sketchy, Mr. Kaku!¡¡I''m going to give these people the benefit of the doubt, and I''m going to give them the benefit of the doubt.


    ''Hey, Irvine and Malt!¡¡It''s so loud!¡¡What are you doing?


    There''s so much activity outside, what''s going on?


    Spring was about to say a great line, but Aleusha and Tory came out of the mansion to interrupt him.


    They must have come out because Irvine, Malt and Spring''s argument was too noisy.


    Spring''s cheeks were puffed out with tears in her eyes as she was interrupted by a crucial line of dialogue.


    ''''What the hell is wrong with the two of you?''''


    ''No, listen to me, Triela. This little brat, with his pompous swordsman and traitor in tow, made accusations about backing out of the way and not glaring at people, and at the end of the day, he was just talking about women.


    And yet they say I humiliated them!


    That''s right!


    Irvine and Malt, who were about to be made evil by Spring in the form of an accusation, smeared to get rid of their previous resentment.


    Or rather, they called me a traitor, siretly.


    ''Yeah, yeah?¡¡How in the world does that happen?¡¡And besides, Alfried-sama is over there too....


    ''So!¡¡It''s a complete accusation on their part!


    Did you two do something stupid again?


    I didn''t!


    Well, the story wouldn''t have gotten this big if I hadn''t said something stupid.


    ''Circumstances would be easy!¡¡When these men refused to admit to their crimes, I was going to punish them for it!¡¡And then you guys interrupted me...


    Okay, okay, please step back. We''re talking about something important for adults now.


    Haru tries to explain it with a confident look, but it''s easily dismissed by Tory, probably because of the child.


    I guess Spring, who is adored by Kaede and has a certain status, has never been treated this carelessly before.


    Haru has a look on her face as if she doesn''t know what happened.


    Seeing such Haru, Suke-san and Kaku-san can''t help but cringe at the sight of her.


    They seem to be wondering whether they should be called rude here or whether they should let it go now and try to fix the situation.


    ''Well, Swordsman, Alfried-sama. What kind of situation is this?


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the one who was arguing with him, or maybe he thought it was better to hear it from us, who were in a third party position.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s been in the same boat as you.


    ''''Eei!¡¡Don''t ignore me!¡¡You can''t see this!¡¡I am the daughter of the Shogun!


    Okay, okay, kids, don''t be such a baby-- are you a general?


    The Inro from Spring was not the Water Dragon''s, but the first one he showed me, a luxurious Inro.


    What, the daughter of the Shogun''s family?¡¡Didn''t Spring say something about being a great bozo when we first met?


    Oh, I''ve done it.


    I don''t blame you for this, sir.


    I was surprised to see Suke-san and Kaku-san muttering as they let out a sigh.


    That means that Kaede and these two, who are Haru''s guards, are swordsmen serving the shogun''s family.


    They''re the elite, like the Kingsguard in the kingdom.


    ''''Eh!¡¡This kid is the daughter of a great man like the General or something!


    Hey, you can''t have kids!¡¡In my kingdom, I''m a princess!¡¡Anyway, I''m going to get down on both knees and bow down here!


    Tory says in an impatient voice and gets down on both knees and bows his head.


    Seeing Tory in such a state, the people who were onlookers, along with Irvine and Malt, are surprised, but promptly get down on their knees and bow their heads.


    ''''You''ve got me!¡¡Scoundrels!


    Spring looks satisfied with the sight of Irvine and Mort lying flat.


    It''s not so much that the villain was somehow defeated and converted, but rather that he was simply forced to show off his power and succumb to it, but is that a good thing?


    As I''m questioning the question in my mind, Spring says, giving me an expectant look.


    Al!¡¡Say that!


    Case closed.


    When I told her that, Haru smiled at me and said, "Haha! I laughed.


    It was kind of important, but it looked like Spring was having fun, so that''s good. I was having fun too.

 157-Kaedes desire fully open

    That''s what I''m talking about, Al!


    Yeah, whatever the story is, as long as it''s decided in the end, you''ll be fine.


    There''s a saying that all''s well that ends well.


    It''s not all right.


    While Spring and I were drinking and laughing at each other, Kaede-san came over while saying that.


    Kaede-san was probably escorting them from the perimeter in her role of following up on the surroundings.


    Kaede-san saw that Suke and Kaku-san looked a little awkward.


    After all, Haru had made a scene by showing off the Shogun''s Inroku, the Shogun''s Inroku. They were probably responsible for not being able to stop him as a chaperone.


    Kaede shot a stern look at Suke-san and Kaku-san and then walked straight past them and headed down to Haru.


    Ah, that was a signal from his boss that he''d be preaching later. That kind of signal is common in other worlds as well.


    ''''Haru-sama, for now, let''s put the people at ease.


    Kaede whispered as she came near Spring''s ear.


    If you look around, the folks around here are left flat on their faces.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with the company.


    And more importantly, the people here won''t be able to do their job.


    ''''Hm?¡¡That''s right!¡¡You''re free to go now!


    When Spring simply tells them that, the people who had been lying flat look up in horror, and when they see that Spring and Kaede aren''t particularly responsive, they begin to move swiftly and return to their respective jobs and errands.


    Tory, Irvine, and the others are related in one way or another, so they stand by, looking uncomfortable.


    A few onlooker-like people stayed behind to watch, but they left awkwardly when Kaede, Suke, and Kaku gave them a glare.


    Kaede waited for the surroundings to calm down and then let out a sigh and spoke to Haru.


    ''''Haru-sama, we don''t want the Inroku, the prestige of the Shogun''s family, to be used lightly in the streets.


    Hmm?¡¡I don''t use it like that!¡¡To defeat those two thugs...


    ''I was close by as an escort, so I know how it happened. But this time it was something we could have worked out by talking to each other, wasn''t it?


    Kaede pointed out to Haru, who was trying to argue, in a harsher voice than usual.


    You''re absolutely right and there''s no room for refutation. Irvine and Malt were trying to solve the problem through dialogue to the end, without resorting to violence, of course, while saying something like that.


    Here''s what they were poking at.


    The first thing that comes to mind is to ask yourself, "Did Master Spring tell you that the old man even used his power to screw over the people he was trying to talk to?


    That''s not true!


    Spring strongly denies Kaede''s words.


    It seems to me that the person of the old lord is a more respectable person in Haru''s mind than I thought.


    And Kaede-san who uses that to her advantage is also a quintessential person.


    ''''Then your actions this time were wrong, right?


    Yeah, I know.


    Spring admits his mistake and heads towards Irvine and Malt, who are standing there looking like they are not located.


    ''''I''m sorry for running into you without even listening to the locals!


    Spring says, bowing lightly to Irvine and Malt.


    Seeing this, Irvine and Molt look surprised.


    The daughter of the general, the princess as they call her in the kingdom, easily bowed to them, the commoners.


    I don''t know about our kingdom, but I''ve heard that even nobles sometimes don''t apologize for mistakes.


    I can''t judge whether it''s the right thing to do as the daughter of a shogun, but it''s very difficult to admit one''s mistakes.


    No, I''m sorry too. We might have been a bit of a distraction too, and we were having a weird conversation without thinking about the place.


    Don''t worry about it.


    Malt and Irvine say to Spring as he bows his head down.


    I know it''s a serious conversation, but what''s a weird conversation? Couldn''t they have said it a little better?


    While I''m thinking about this, Spring comes back to me, having finished his apology.


    You will find that Haru has made an amicable reconciliation, but her expression is still hard.


    You can see from her expression that she is still worried that Kaede will be angry with her.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Then, holding the Shogun''s Inroku in Haru''s bosom in her hand, with a gentle expression on her face.


    ''''This is an insole that represents the prestige of the Shogun''s family. If you use it lightly, you will only bring down the prestige of the Shogun''s family. If you are going to use it, please use it when you have to, just like your grandfather, Haru-sama.


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s right!


    At Kaede''s kind words, Haru nodded with a smirk on her face.


    Seeing that, Kaede-san nodded in satisfaction and stood up, and suddenly flipped around in a circle.


    ''''Oh.......I can''t do this anymore. I''m going to blow my nose. Like a full-blown smile from Haru-sama''s dreary expression, it''s great!


    Oh, I''ve already ruined my dependable escort.


    Is this guy really going to be okay with the spring escort?¡¡I''m worried about the educational aspects of spring.


    ¡ô


    After rounding up the old man''s spring incident, we decided to head back to the shrine.


    The town was in an uproar, probably due to the Shogun''s Inroku, so we decided it was best to return quietly.


    We walked with our new bodyguard, Kaede, all the way from the city to the shrine.


    We bought some grilled onigiri and grilled skewers from a food cart.


    It''s early in the morning and the sun is already in the middle of the sky. The sun was already in the middle of the sky, and it was about noon. As expected, I was very hungry.


    I was eating a meal at a food stall when I asked Kaede to buy me some gohei rice cakes and grilled skewers.


    I''ve been told that this is the kind of food that is unique to a food stall, and it''s very difficult to eat this kind of food.


    Come to think of it, Spring is the daughter of the Shogun''s family, so that means she lives in a castle that towers over the city.


    The image of Spring eating five peice cake and the castle, which is a huge structure, doesn''t really match up.


    The Second Princess Coup¨¦lia at the nobleman''s exchange party in the capital looked very elegant and royal, but I don''t feel that kind of atmosphere in Chun.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to get away with it.


    Yeah?¡¡What''s the matter, Al?


    Perhaps it''s because I''ve been watching her profile, but Haru, who was curious, turns around with a five-peice cake in her mouth.


    I can''t help but laugh at Haru''s face, which is a bit amusing.


    ''It''s nothing,''


    No, you just laughed at me.


    It''s this kind of ease that allowed me to get along with Spring. Unlike most aristocrats, he''s not too proud.


    Hare-sama, would you like a bite of a grilled rice ball?


    Well, I''ll take a bite!


    Haru snacks on the grilled onigiri that Kaede offered her.


    ''''Gohei-mochi is good, but so is a grilled onigiri!


    ''Yes, I do!¡¡........especially if it''s something Master Spring took a bite out of!


    Is it just me who feels that Kaede''s desire is gradually becoming more and more apparent?


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure if this is a normal scene.


    I felt uncomfortable about it, but I thought it was not a good idea to get involved in other people''s affairs, so I decided not to pay attention to it.

 158-Last day to play

    We walked for a while, taking a bite of lunch. We were finally coming back to the shrine.


    Of course, I didn''t go up on my own. I psychically pulled the rock I used this morning down from the top and climbed in, and then floated through the air the same way.


    ''Awesome!¡¡Al!¡¡It feels so good to be floating in the air!


    Spring, who was riding behind me as soon as we reached the top, squealed with joy.


    ''Right?¡¡The best thing about it is that you don''t have to walk down a troublesome road.


    No, I simply like the view of the sky...


    ''It just seems that way because you''re fine now, but in a few years you''ll think it''s hard to climb these stairs.


    You''re younger than me and you sound like a grandpa.


    I tell her to admonish her, but she gives me a dumbfounded look as if she hasn''t reached that point yet.


    Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it now. If you''ve mastered the psychic and mastered this technique, there will come a day when you will understand it. I have faith in that.


    ''''Haha, haha, are you finally done?¡¡It''s okay if I come down now, right?¡¡I''m coming down, okay?


    Now that we''re above ground, you can go down in peace.


    When I say that to Kaede, who asks me a question while breathing hard, she descends to the ground with a serious expression on her face.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    It''s like a sailor arriving on land for the first time in a long time after a long voyage.


    ''I thought I was going to die!¡¡It''s still best to have the ground!


    I bravely rode in because Haru-sama was in danger if something happened, but Kaede was the one who was most scared.


    It''s a very rare experience in this world to have the experience of floating in the sky like that. I''m sure she was quite scared to death from an adult with a certain amount of entrenched common sense.


    ''Oh!¡¡Al, you''re back!


    As I watched Kaede embrace the ground, Roomba and Shuichi came over.


    ''How''s that?''¡¡Did you get the bad guys out of town?


    I guess that''s what we used to do, play the old man.


    ''The city was peaceful. The only people who came out were Irvine and some thug named Malt or something.


    ''Gahahahahaha!¡¡So, you''ve defeated them all!


    Roomba laughed with his stomach when he heard a name that sounded quite familiar.


    He was elated and went to kill the bad guys, but it couldn''t be helped because what came out was a thug who could be called my people.


    ''But it was fun getting around town with you all.


    Yeah!


    Oh, right!


    After conversing with Roomba for a moment, Haru said, pointing to Shuichi as if he was curious.


    ''Shuichi''s a wreck!


    The rumba is only sweating a little, but Shuichi is ragged and covered in sweat and sand all over his body.


    Probably he was rolled over by the rumba many times during practice. It might have been blown off if it was poorly done.


    It looks like the rumba hurt your hand badly.


    ''Yeah, it''s not often they do this much to me in my normal practice. It''s been a long time since I''ve been this badly beaten up. I learned a lot of different tactics from the people around me, which was very beneficial.


    Shuichi answers that with a sunny expression, despite the fact that he''s in tatters.


    He seems to be thinking positive thoughts as always.


    I think you and Elinora sister would be on the same page.¡¡If we had just one brother or brother like this in our house, maybe me and brother Silvio would have been able to live a more peaceful life.


    It''s the son of the Shogun''s family, you know. If you fall apart during training, it can interfere with your other studies.


    ''Oh?¡¡Is Shuichi the son of a shogun?


    "...how does Al know that?


    Roomba is surprised to hear my words, and Shuichi gives me a quizzical look.


    ''Ah!¡¡Al!¡¡You don''t have to be honest about that part!


    Perhaps because I accidentally said something that would sell Haru out, Haru tells me to protest.


    And then Shuichi looks at such Haru with jitzy eyes.


    ''''........Hey, Haru.


    ''''Oh well, I''ve been pissed off at Kaede a lot, so why not?''''


    Yeah, that''s right!¡¡Kaede''s pissed at me, too!


    Feeling guilty for selling out Spring, I follow up with her accordingly.


    Then, Shuichi decides to endure this place, too, and lets out a sigh.


    ''''Well I''m not going to say anything now, but when I get home I''m going to get a lecture from your father and your mother, okay?


    Geez, I don''t want to go back to the castle.


    Spring, you''re a girl and you need to stop saying "ugh"?


    But I can understand why you don''t want to go home to say that. When I did something to Elinora sister, I used to be just like Spring.


    It''s not a good idea, if you''ve said it. I''ll give my name again to Lumumba and Al. I''m Kagura Shuichi. I''m the eldest son of the shogun''s family in this country. You have a grand title, but I would appreciate it if you would treat me the way you have always treated me.


    Oh, I knew there was a Kagura in his last name. You are the eldest son, and Shuichi is the next general?


    I feel like I''ve become friends with an unbelievable person.


    I''m Kagura Haruka!¡¡The eldest daughter of a general!¡¡Nice to see you both again!


    Me and Roomba nodded our heads involuntarily because the name was so slightly different from what we''d heard.


    ''Hm?¡¡Is Spring a nickname and your real name is Chunghwa?


    ''That''s right!¡¡But everyone close to me calls me Spring, and Al and Rumba call me Spring, just like they always have!


    All right, Spring.


    All right, Spring.


    Haru smiles with satisfaction as me and Roomba say that while giving a thumbs up.


    Seeing us like that, Shuichi says somewhat strangely.


    ''''But Al and Roomba don''t change their attitude at all when they know we''re the Shogun''s, do they?


    Because if I had to worry about it, I''d get in a lot of trouble.


    ''''Shuichi and Haru said we''re fine as it is. We will until we do so without reservation.


    I''ll behave properly in a public place, though, as you''d expect, so as not to get in trouble. I don''t have to do that, and if they''re telling me not to be reserved, I''ll feel free to indulge them.


    ''So, Al, rumba. Will you be angry with me in the castle?


    No.


    Unfortunately, I can''t answer that request of Spring.


    Entering the castle of the most powerful shogun family in the country is no joke. I was the one who gave Haru the knowledge of Mito gold, but that''s not the same thing as this.


    ''''Muuuuuuuu!''''


    ''''Master Spring, I''ll be pissed off with you.


    Kaede came up to her and gently comforted Haru as she recovered from her fear of the sky.


    ''''I don''t want to. Because Kaede will eventually lose to your father and mother.''''


    Oh, no...


    Kaede was a little depressed after Spring told her once and for all.


    As expected, even with Kaede''s status, she was no match for the general and his wife.


    The same is true for the other two. Don''t we have to say that too?


    As I''m thinking about that, Roomba says that to me.


    ''What''s that?¡¡........Could it be that Al is really royalty too?


    ''No, no, no, I''m a really common, low-class aristocrat. That''s not true.


    I''m sorry for the spring that I''m expecting somewhere, but I''m just the second son of a baronial family.


    ''Then what''s that?''


    That''s the date me and Roomba will be home.


    What?


    When I say this, Spring gives me a surprised look.


    Me and Roomba are leaving. It seems that she hadn''t even thought of such a thing.


    ''''........So when is the date of your return?''''


    Shuichi asks, relatively calm compared to spring.


    ''It''s noon the day after tomorrow. I can''t move tomorrow because I have to get ready to go home, so I think today will be the last time I can play with Haru and Shuichi.


    We haven''t even bought ourselves a souvenir yet.


    Roomba, who is next to me, nods in agreement with my words.


    As expected, if I don''t buy some souvenirs and things I need, I won''t know what I''m doing in Kagura. And most importantly, Mother Erna will kill me when I get home.


    ''Can''t you do something about it, Al?''


    Spring, recovering from her surprise, asks with a somewhat expectant upward glance.


    ''''I''ve come this far because I''ve been brought here by a merchant association called the Triela Chamber of Commerce. I have no say in the schedule,''''


    ''Then let''s use this seal to make that Chamber of Commerce stay!


    When I give my reasoning, Haru takes the Shogun''s Inro from his pocket and says something like that.


    ''''Haru-sama, you shouldn''t be so reckless.


    For me, this is a critical time!


    The joy of his words is evident because he was with us. That''s how much Spring wanted to be with me and Roomba.


    ''''That''s only a temporary fix. Besides, the Triera Chamber of Commerce is one of the largest merchants in the Misfirito Kingdom. Such an overreach would leave a great grudge, and it would cause a nuisance to your father and mother that is incomparable to today''s commotion. Are you still willing to do that?


    d*mn, that''s a no-no.


    Spring accepts Kaede''s persuasion with a somewhat sullen look.


    Her eyes were slightly moist and teary-eyed.


    If you stop Tory''s business association here, hundreds of people, including employees, sailors, and business partners, will be in trouble. It can''t be helped.


    ''''It''s a shame we''ve gotten along so well.


    Shuichi muttered to himself as he crossed his arms.


    Shuichi and Haru told him his real name and they became more reserved.


    That would probably make the conversation more enjoyable than before, but the date of their return was the only thing that could be done about it.


    ''''I''m sorry,''''


    ''No, it''s okay. Al has a home to go back to, and that''s just the way it is.


    When I apologized, Spring rubbed her arms around her eyes with a gossipy arm and said with a radiant smile.


    If it was Spring before Kaede got angry at me, she would have still been fabricating a bunch of bullshit. In that sense, today''s event was a big deal for Haru.


    ''''Where is the port Al will use when he returns?''''


    Southport.


    Can Shuichi and I come see you off?


    My friend is leaving. I''d like to see him go too.


    Of course. I''ll be glad to see you off.


    Yeah, I''ll miss traveling without seeing you off.


    Haru and Shuichi''s words, me and Rumba nodded of course.


    Rumba was right, traveling without a send-off is a lonely thing.


    As I''m thinking about this, Haru suddenly grabs my arm.


    ''''The climactic thing is over!¡¡It''s been a while since I''ve seen you!¡¡Let''s play hard today!


    Okay!


    That day we discussed a lot of things and played around until the sun went down.

 159-Buying souvenirs

    The next day after playing with Spring and Shuichi.


    After eating breakfast as usual, me and Rumba went out to the main street to buy some souvenirs from Kagura.


    ''So today it''s the boulevard,''


    Yeah.


    I''ve been walking off the main street and towards the mountains where the shrine is located these days. My feet almost went in the opposite direction from the city.


    Roomba and I chuckled at that, and we continued on to the main street, where people were going about their business.


    ''What do you want to buy first?''


    Rice, of course. It''s the reason I''m here.


    ''Yes!¡¡Let''s buy a lot of them so they don''t run out for the time being!


    That said, it would be a shame to buy too much and let it go bad.


    I''ll be fine!¡¡I''ll eat a lot of food!


    Rumba is proud of himself as he taps his belly with Don.


    In short, he wants to eat a lot.


    Even if Rumba couldn''t eat it all, he could drop it off at the Celia Restaurant in Koliat Village, and the villagers would be happy to eat it. There, starting with Logan, who loves Japanese food, the number of rice fans is steadily increasing.


    I guess I don''t have to worry too much about buying too much rice.


    With that in mind, I headed to the store that sold the rice I had reserved for the first day.


    Welcome!


    Do you have the rice I reserved for you the other day?


    ''Yes, but do you really have the money?''


    A child from a foreign country came to order a lot of rice. He must be wondering if he really had the money.


    I''ve brought something that I''ve taken precautions against, even though I didn''t want that to happen.


    I show the owner of the rice shop a piece of paper that I had in my pocket.


    ''Take a look at this.''


    Hmm?¡¡What is it?


    The shopkeeper takes the paper I hold up and stares intently at it.


    The shopkeeper is staring at a certificate of being an aristocrat from another country and a certificate of being related to the Triera Chamber of Commerce.


    After looking at the documents for a while, the shopkeeper nodded with a satisfied expression.


    ''''Ah, so you were a nobleman from another country and an official of the Chamber of Commerce?''''


    ''''Send it to the people at the Triera Trading Company in the Inn of Sunshine. I''ll even pay for it there.


    ''All right, I''ll send it off to the Inn of Sunshine, then.


    The proprietor said this in a more polite manner than before, and began to prepare to send the rice to the inn.


    By the way, the certificate is accepted by submitting the documents to the official in Kagura when you enter Kagura.


    Since a letter of confirmation was sent to the kingdom beforehand, the high officials of the royal capital know that I am in Kagura.


    The high ranking officials of the kingdom, thank you for your work and hard work. Thanks to you, I am able to shop easily like this without carrying around a lot of money.


    ''Good!¡¡That certificate!¡¡You can shop all you want, man!


    ''No, it''s only the Tory Chamber of Commerce that''s paying for it on their shoulders, isn''t it, because it''s the Slaulet family?


    Oh?¡¡Is that right?¡¡Well, it would be nice if we could shop without having to carry around money.


    Roomba, who doesn''t look like he doesn''t quite understand, laughs comfortably.


    Well, this kind of thing is a skill that can be done because Tory''s chamber of commerce is trustworthy even in Kagura and because of the trust between countries.


    On the other hand, it would be a big problem if they broke their promise.


    ''''Next up will be soy sauce, miso, and then sake!


    ''Yes!¡¡I mean, my house pays for the Roomba too, but you''re going to pay for it when you get home, right?


    ''Oh!¡¡I got it!


    What a swallow, Roomba says, but I''m worried. Does Roomba have any savings?


    If I don''t have it, though, I''ll get paid for my work as an adventurer.


    That''s how me and Roomba would go from place to place, going from store to store, buying food and other items and sending them to the ryokan.


    We''re very light on our feet because we don''t have to pay and we don''t have to carry things around.


    But it must be hard for the employees of the Chamber of Commerce who have so much stuff sent to them by now.


    There are several employees coming in with large packages. They must be busy with checking, paying and organizing the goods.


    When I get back to the inn today, I''ll at least give them some expensive Kagura sake as a reward for their hard work.


    In that way, we shop around for food, and when we are hungry, we go into the shop to fill our stomachs.


    The food of the shop is not enough for Rumba, or maybe the food of the shop is not enough for him, he ordered food from the food stall while going around the shop and was eating it. I got mixed up in it and bought a lot of food from the stall and kept storing it away with spatial magic.


    This is the reason why Kagura dishes can be eaten secretly on the way home.


    The next time you come back at the transition, it will be better to buy in earnest.


    We bought a lot of food. As for the food, is that about it?


    Yeah, I guess so.


    Me and Roomba say to each other as we sit on the couch on the side of the street, checking each other out.


    We bought most of the food that could be stored long term in Kagura. I had researched the food carefully, so there should be no one to overlook.


    ''The rest are souvenirs other than food. It''s also something that would make Mother Erna, Sister Elinora and the maids happy.


    Well that''s another tough one.


    Lumumba mutters with a bitter smile at my words.


    Unlike the food guy, this one will test the sense of taste that an ordinary man can''t understand.


    If you bring home something that doesn''t suit the women, they will look at you with a white eye.


    ''What else did Erna, Elinora and the others want besides food?


    I think it was some kind of kagura outfit, or some kind of cloth that could be used for clothing or a hairpiece.


    ''You''re going to give Saara and Meena the kagura suit too?


    ''''I''d like to give it to you, but I''m not sure what body shape Saara and Meena are in. I could pick them out roughly like Mother Erna and Sister Elinora, but....


    If I bring home something that doesn''t fit, I''ll be angry.


    But I also want to give a beautiful kagura outfit to the maids who usually work for me and make them work for me. What on earth should I do?


    Roomba and I cross our arms and think about it.


    ''''I don''t know much about clothes, but I do know that choosing between me and Al would be a mistake.


    I think so, too.


    I can''t imagine me and Roomba, who has poor taste, finding a kimono that looks good on a woman.


    ''''Then let''s get Aleusha and Ilya!¡¡You gotta ask a woman about a woman!


    ''Yes!¡¡Now that those two should be free this afternoon, let''s go back for once!


    Today, the morning is free for Irvine and Malt. I was told that the afternoon would be Aleusha and Ilya. At this time of day, they should both be at the inn, although just in time.


    If we decide to do so, we''ll just have to act.


    Me and Roomba got up from our chairs and headed back to the inn with great enthusiasm.


    As me and Roomba returned to the inn, there were many carriages parked around us.


    And in front of the ryokan, merchant members were hurriedly checking, paying and carrying them in. Apparently, they had just received the goods we had bought.


    ''Excuse me, rice shop?''


    Rice shop again!¡¡How many kinds of rice does that man buy!¡¡This is your fifth case.¡¡Plus, I''ll buy them by the hundred kilos!


    As me and Roomba sneaked near the carriage, I heard G¨¹nther''s voice like that scream.


    No, because Kagura has different kinds of rice, and I was wondering which one is better.


    This is still the one I''ve narrowed down, though, right?


    Hey, you have to be quick about it!¡¡We even have a store over here!


    I''m sorry!¡¡Please wait a few more minutes!


    The merchant members waiting at the inn because of us are very busy.


    Me and Roomba sneak off to the entrance of the inn so as not to bother the busy merchant members.


    It''s never because we''re afraid they''ll complain if they find us or something. This is out of consideration for the people of the Chamber of Commerce.


    While telling myself that, when I entered the entrance, I found Ilya and Aleusha in the lobby.


    ''What shall we do, Aleusha. It seems like it''s busy outside, isn''t it?¡¡Do you want us to come help you?


    ''This is not a joke!¡¡Finally those idiots can come back and take over?¡¡If we miss this, we won''t have time to buy our souvenirs!


    Apparently, I just took over with Irvine and Malt and they''re going to buy some souvenirs.


    ''Hey, hey, can you two have a minute?''


    Oh, Master Alfried and Mr. Lumumba.


    Ilya notices my voice and turns around to look at me.


    As soon as Aleusha sees me and Roomba, she gives me a wary look.


    Well, we''re going to have some free time now, aren''t we?


    We''re the cause of all the busyness out there, but it''s not like I''m helping you with that or anything, is it?


    Good. That''s okay then.


    When she sees that I''m not going to rub it in, Aleusha shows a relieved face.


    ''''So what''s going on, Alfried-sama?


    ''Well, we''re having a bit of trouble finding gifts for women like Mother Erna and Sister Elinora. We don''t know much about clothes and hair ornaments and such, so I was wondering if you two ladies could give us some advice.


    Me and Al have no idea.


    ''I see!¡¡Oh, well, that''s just the way it is.¡¡And we were just about to buy some clothes and hair ornaments too!


    ''Yes, we can help you if we can!¡¡I''ve greeted Master Alfried''s mother and sister as well, you know. I think I can give you some advice.


    Thank you.


    That''s a woman. In times like this, you can count on them.


    It would be great if you could deliver our purchases to the inn while you''re at it.


    ''All right. I''ll make sure we get what you two bought to the inn, too.


    You agree to Aleusha''s somewhat deliberate request with a wry smile.


    You''ve been expecting this from the very beginning. You''re being a woman, you''re being churlish.

 160-Kagura clothes selection

    Well, let''s get on with it.


    Wait a minute.


    I had a strong helper, a woman, and I was about to head to the store as soon as possible, but Ilya stopped me.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    Mr. Alfried, you usually shop at the Triera Trading Company, don''t you?


    Yeah?


    The relationship between the Sowlett family and the Tory family has been going on for decades.


    These days, Tory''s trade association has grown so large that when it comes to shopping, it''s basically the Triera trade association.


    ''Have you ever invited them to your mansion to buy clothes?''


    Yeah, you have?


    ''Oh, I see!¡¡So now we can buy kagura clothes in the exact size?


    Yes!


    Aleusha says with a look of admiration and Ilya nods with satisfaction.


    I don''t really understand the meaning of their conversation?


    What is this all about?


    I tilt my head, and Roomba asks if I''ve been wondering about it too.


    ''The fact that you''ve bought clothes from the Triera Chamber of Commerce means that if you ask the people in the Chamber of Commerce, you''ll find that they''re not the same as Lady Erna and Lady Elinora''s body shape.


    It means you can see the numbers.


    Do you have your customer''s body count in your head?


    ''The Trierra Chamber of Commerce is very close to the Slaulet family, you see. They probably remember all the details of the entire family.


    I see, we buy a lot of clothes from Tory''s business association.


    Naturally, they know our sizes and bring them to us, so if they tell us that data, we can buy the right size kagura clothes.


    I also know the approximate height and clothing sizes of Erna and Elinora sisters, but I don''t know anything about their detailed body shape figures.


    It''s a good thing that we''re all aristocrats, Ilya. You know what a nobleman and the Chamber of Commerce are all about.


    Good, then, let''s go immediately to Tory to ask Erna and the others'' body shape figures!


    No!


    Ilya''s explanation convinced Roomba to go to the Chamber of Commerce to ask them about it, but he was stopped by two women.


    As expected, even I, a dullard, could understand why they were stopped.


    ''It''s not delirious to ask for a woman''s figure figures!


    This is the kind of information that only we, the same women, should know!


    ''Oh?¡¡Oh, yeah!¡¡I get it!


    Packed by the spirited Ilya and Aleusha, Roomba unintentionally nodded while retreating.


    As expected, Roomba also seemed to be defeated by the spirit of the ungainly woman.


    ''''We''ll go ask her, you two wait here!


    Ilya and Aleusha said that to us and then walked off to find a merchant who had a free hand.


    ''''Well it''s hard being a woman, isn''t it?''''


    They have their own set of rules and values.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    As soon as Ilya and Aleusha got the information on Mother Erna and the others'' body shapes from the female employees, we went to the clothing store.


    I headed out.


    Welcome. You''re the gentleman who visited us the other day.


    I''ve come to buy some kagura clothes for a souvenir today!


    Thank you.


    We came to a shop called "Wafuya Fuji" where we bought kagura clothes last time.


    Maybe because we all wore the same kagura clothes we bought here, the shopkeeper seemed somewhat happy to see us.


    Then let''s pick out our own kagura clothes first!¡¡When you''re done with that, it''s Master Alfried''s family''s kagura outfit!


    Okay.


    I guess Aleusha would like to do their shopping quickly. That''s what I knew, but I decided to nod honestly because I thought it was too wild to go into it.


    Ilya chuckles at this.


    ''''Well then, let me show you around.


    We''re separated from the men''s and women''s teams and led by the clerk.


    As we were led to the back of the room as before, we saw a lot of men''s kagura clothes for men in calm colors and a lot of them were displayed in the room.


    I was.


    ''I''m thinking of getting another jimba, but what about the Roomba?''


    Originally, I was going to buy another jimbei for myself while I was buying a souvenir. But I don''t know about the Roomba


    No.


    This jinbei is so cool and easy to move around in!¡¡I''m getting another one!


    It will be summer by the time we return to the village of Coriat. It will be summer by the time we return to the village of Coriat, so you''ll be comfortable in your jimbei.


    It''s July now. If you are in Kagura, which is quite close to the beach, it''s still cool with a sea breeze.


    But after two weeks of traveling, I''m sure it will be a fine summer by the time I get back to the village of Koliat.


    I don''t think I''ll be able to wear a cuffed men''s kimono because it doesn''t look good on me. That''s the kind of thing Father Nord and Brother Silvio are for.


    Just put it on.


    ''Al, what color jimbi are you going to wear this time?''


    ''Hmm, I''ve actually been wanting a greyish one like the Roomba. It''s a calming shade.


    ''Oh!¡¡What a surprise!¡¡I was just about to get one of those dark blue ones like Al!


    As soon as he heard my answer, Roomba said, somewhat happily.


    What, we were envying the color of each other''s jimbei?


    Roomba and I look at each other''s clothes and faces and laugh at each other.


    ''Then I''ll bring you a jimbei that fits each of your sizes.


    The shopkeeper, perhaps overhearing our conversation, chuckles and prepares to go.


    As long as we can decide what we want, we men are quick to shop.


    After quickly trying on a pair of jimbos of our respective colors, our shopping is over.


    Now we are sitting on the tatami mat space and looking at Kagura clothes.


    Doesn''t Roomba have any interest in cattily dressed kimonos or anything?


    It''s going to be a pain in the ass to wear.


    I asked out of curiosity, and Roomba answered with a frown.


    The thinking around there is very similar to mine.


    We sat there for a while chatting with each other. The waiter brought us a cup of tea, perhaps out of concern for us.


    "Here''s your tea.


    Aren''t they done with those guys yet?


    He doesn''t seem to be able to decide which color to use.


    The shopkeeper replies to Rumba''s question with a wry smile.


    It''s called bringing tea, and it looks like it will still take some time for Aleusha and Ilya to choose their clothes.


    ''''Ilya-sama told me to pick out some Kagura clothes for Nord-sama and Silvio-sama when you have some free time, but.......what will you do?


    While we were stunned as we drank our tea, the shopkeeper inquired in a tantalizing tone, "Well, do you want us to pick out some clothes for you?


    ''''Well, shall we pick out some kagura clothes for Father Nord and Brother Silvio?


    ''Yes!¡¡I''m bored.


    Whether or not the kagura outfit we chose to wear will be adopted is another matter. I''m bored.


    After we finish our tea, we go back to picking out our kagura clothes.


    ''A jimbei would be fine for Nord and Silvio too.


    As far as Father Nord is concerned, he might be more comfortable in a jimbei, but I have a feeling Mother Erna won''t be pleased.


    I''m sure Mother Erna would take Dad Nord around King''s Landing to try on some cool clothes, too. I think they also want clothes that are practical but not dressable.


    ''So women play a part in men''s clothing choices too?


    That''s what having a family is all about, isn''t it?


    We looked at the jimbei on display, murmuring to ourselves.


    I''m sure the color that looks good on the blonde Nordic father and Silvio''s brother is blue.¡¡We''re both thin in line, and we don''t look good in black or gray.


    ''Yeah. If he''s going to wear black as a cape, but if he''s going to wear all black in a jimbei or something, it''s not going to look good on him.


    Duh.


    I don''t know much about fashion, so it''s completely based on feeling.


    That''s how me and Lumumba choose a blue-colored jimbei at random.


    Silvio''s brother and Nordo''s father have similar hair color and thinness of line, so it''s easy to choose them together.


    So me and Roomba choose a jimbei and a kimono for my Nordic father.


    When we decide on one, we decide right away. That''s why we finished choosing our souvenirs so quickly.


    All we have to do is get the sizing information from Ilya and Aleusha and leave it to the shopkeeper.


    ''''What about Ilya and Aleusha?''''


    "...well, I''m just trying it on right now...


    The clerk answers my question with some difficulty.


    Well, women take a long time to try on clothes, and they do!


    Roomba and I listened with a mournful look on our faces, and then lay down on the tatami.


    Just then, a dark gray jimbei comes into my sight.


    I''m sure sister Elinora would like that jimbei.


    ''Jimbei is easier to move in. Elinora would be more pleased with this than a kimono.


    Sister Elinora always wears clothes that are easy to move in, even in the mansion.


    The intuition in me whispers that Elinora sister will be happy with this one.


    ''''Um, do you have a jimbei or something for women?''''


    "...What?¡¡A woman is wearing a jinbei?¡¡Women don''t wear jimbos in our house...


    I ask the clerk, what are you talking about?¡¡I was given a look like this.


    Apparently there is no culture where women wear jimbei like in my previous life.


    ''I think women should be allowed to wear a jimbei too.


    Yeah!¡¡I''d be cramped if I wore all those kimonos and other things that you layer up!


    Roomba laughs as he agrees with me.


    ''''Well I hadn''t thought about it.''''


    The shopkeeper muttered with a divine look on her face, but if you don''t have a women''s version, you can have a men''s version.


    If it''s Elinora sister, I''ve seen her every day even if I didn''t want to, so I can at least get a general idea of her shape. I don''t have breasts at all, so I''ll take the men''s version.


    It''s the same for me.


    In the meantime, I''ll buy a men''s jimbei for my sister Elinora as a souvenir.

 161-Finally choose by yourself

    I picked out a jimbei for Elinora''s sister, and a while later.


    Finally, Aleusha and Ilya arrived.


    ''Here we are!¡¡We''re done picking out clothes, too!


    I''m sorry it took so long.


    Just by listening to these words, you can tell a lot about their personalities.


    ''It''s good that we''re taking a break too.


    I''ve been walking around all morning today. It''s not much of a heartache when you consider that I was taking a break here. These things can change your mind depending on how you think.


    ''Well then, let''s pick out some kagura clothes for Mother Erna and the others.


    ''Yes!¡¡We''ve got our sights set while we pick out our own kagura outfits, so all we have to do is choose from the candidates!


    Oh, I guess I can pick one out quickly then.


    While being urged by Aleusha and Illya, me and Roomba move to the room where the women''s kagura clothes are located.


    ''''Ooh, they look totally different from the men''s kagura clothes.


    So many colors.


    Roomba and I let out an exclamation as we entered the room and looked around.


    The women''s room had a different atmosphere than the men''s side of the room, as the colors in the women''s room were more vibrant and flashy than the men''s.


    The colors ranged from bright to dark, with a variety of colors to meet the needs of the customers. It''s a fun room to look at.


    ''''Well I think I''ll look good with the one that was here, and this one, and this one.''''


    As I walk around the room, looking at things curiously, I pick up the kagura clothes that Aleusha and Ilya had their eyes on.


    I put the kagura clothes in my hand on the tatami space, and then I move busily to get the next outfit.


    All Roomba and I can do is wait patiently on the tatami mats without getting in the way.


    As we do so, Kagura''s clothes are put in front of us one by one.


    So that''s about it?


    ''Yes!¡¡There were actually many more candidates.


    No, no, I''ve had enough.


    You can''t put them on a tatami mat if they bring any more.


    I was dismayed by the woman''s insatiable enthusiasm for clothing, but I kept my eyes on the line of kagura suits.


    There are red, yellow and white kagura suits, but I have no idea who is the gift to whom.


    ''From the row on the right are Erna-sama, Elinora-sama, Saara-san, Meena-san and Mel-san.


    Perhaps sensing my confusion, Ilya gently adds to my confusion.


    ''Erna-sama is very calm and s*xy, so I thought a calmer shade like the landlady would be good for you.


    Nodding at Ilya''s explanation, I looked at Kagura''s clothes and saw that there were indeed many shades of green, brown and green gradations, pale yellow-green and mature shades.


    ''''That''s right. This kind of calm coloration seems to suit Mother Erna.


    ''''Well yes. You seem to be an amazingly attractive adult woman, too. What is it?¡¡What are those chest numbers...?¡¡There''s something wrong with the world.


    As Ilya and I were having a cheerful conversation, Aleusha, who was nearby, mumbled to herself.


    Apparently, she''s overcome with despair after hearing Mother Erna''s chest circumference numbers.


    Iliya must be proud of her considerable numbers too, so comforting her would be counterproductive.


    It''s kindness to leave them alone here.


    The next one is Elinora-sama. I''ve chosen a color that matches the color of my hair because Elinora-sama''s hair color is her strength.


    When I turned my gaze to look at it like Ilya said, I saw a line of red and black tones there.


    After all, with such a beautiful hair color, I guess a red-based color would simply suit her.


    ''''Erinora-sama can go in the pretty direction, but when it comes to coloring with Kagura clothes, it''s best to attack it in the beautiful direction!


    Ilya clenches his fists with a somewhat heated voice sound.


    That''s something I agree with and there''s no room to argue with.


    ''''And the next one is Saara-san, the maid. Saara-san has shiny black hair like a Kagura man, so I made her a cool color like white and blue.


    Where Ilya does her hand, there is a mixture of white and blue floral patterns and other things.


    The white color certainly grows on Saara, who has shiny black hair.


    I think it will give her a serene looking beauty like a snow woman, and it might suit her better than I expected.


    ''''Huh?¡¡What''s the green one over here?


    There are such cool shades of kagura clothes with a rustic green color scheme.


    Where have I seen this before........


    ''''It''s also Saara''s. The cool colors are nice, but I thought the rustic colors of a town girl would look good on you.


    ''Oh!¡¡Come to think of it, I''ve seen some of the sweet shop''s signature girls and others wearing these colored kagura outfits!


    No wonder I thought I''d seen it all before.


    But I like the familiarity of these things, too.


    I''ve seen some of Kagura''s town girls and stuff like that in these shades, and I thought it was cute.


    ''And then there''s Mina-san, I''ve only talked to her a little bit, but I got the impression that she''s a very pretty and energetic person, not only on the outside but on the inside as well. I think that person would rather be charmed by these bright yellows and other colors than colored pretty with reds and pinks and the like!


    It''s true that Meena would rather have these cheerful colors like yellow and orange than pink and red. Anyway, Ilya is very good at explaining why she chose them.


    Why did you go home and choose these colors?¡¡If you are asked the question, "What do you want to do?", you should try to imitate Ilya''s words word for word and answer the question.


    The last one is Mel-san, the head maid. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it in the same way as I did.


    Well, she''s a pretty scruffy-looking maid, for all her looks.


    I think she would be a more beautiful woman if she were polished, but I don''t intend to do that at all.


    She is a solid woman, but she is a maid whose detailed biology and way of thinking is surprisingly mysterious.


    ''''These were the clothes and reasons that me and Aleusha chose, what did you think?


    ''Yeah, this gives me an idea of what I''d look like with any of them.


    I''m glad to hear that from Master Alfried.


    When I say my honest opinion, Ilya smiles happily.


    ''''Well the question is, which one will you choose from here?


    I was given a list of candidates for each of them, but there are at least five different colors and patterns.


    I think that this is still a narrowed-down version, but I can''t really buy them all.


    In the first place, I do not look at the price. These kimonos are made for hundreds of thousands of clothes.


    Let''s omit the ones that cost more than 30 pieces of koban.


    I muttered to myself, and the shopkeeper pulled the overpriced Kagura clothes over the edge, as if she knew the price.


    As she does so, one piece of clothing slipped out of Elinora sister''s clothes, three pieces from Erna mother''s place, and one piece from Saara.


    Apparently, Erna mother''s are the most expensive ones.


    ''''If it''s a maid or a big sister who isn''t too interested in clothes, but even Erna-sama''s kagura clothes are cheap?


    When I''m omitting the expensive kagura clothes from my list of candidates, Aleusha says somewhat blameworthy.


    Ugh, when you put it that way, it''s true.


    Mother Erna was looking forward to the clothes more than anything else.


    If I keep them at the same price as sister Elinora and the maids, it''s going to be a hassle later on.


    ''Good!¡¡Well then, let''s let''s keep it within the range of fifty gold coins or so, assuming Father Nord shows worthiness here!


    As I said this, two of Mother Erna''s kagura clothes returned to their original position.


    I''m too scared to ask the price of the one piece that''s left.


    ''But is it okay to spend all this money?¡¡We''re going to go over the requirement of a single white gold coin, as Erna said, right?


    I''m fine!¡¡If you go home and complain about it, I''ll make an excuse to Mother Erna that Father Nord told me beforehand that Mother Erna''s kagura clothes were to be expensive.


    That way, her husband, Nord Dad, wouldn''t be able to pull back, and Mother Erna, who was cherished, wouldn''t feel bad about it.


    Erna''s mother was a bit of a jerk when it came to Father Nord.


    ''Oh, I see. Al is as wily as ever, isn''t he?


    It''s a filial duty.


    I''d like to ask you to stop talking like a human being.


    We''re making money on the reversies anyway. An expense of this level of expense would be like a margin of error.


    ''''Then you can choose the rest, Alfried-sama.


    ''What?¡¡Aren''t Ilya and Aleusha going to pick it out together?


    I''m stunned by Illya''s words, which she says softly.


    ''''We''ll help you up to the point of choosing a candidate for a kagura outfit that suits you. From here, it''s best for your family, Alfreet-sama, to choose.


    He''s happier when his family chooses him.


    But one suspicion is growing in my mind.


    No, no!


    No, no!


    There''s something hard and suspicious about their expressions.


    If I choose it here and take it to Mother Erna and the others and they don''t like it, I''ll be blamed.


    Even if they barked that they were referring to the opinions of their female counterparts, there is no way to overrule them if they say that Alfried-sama chose them in the end.


    In order to prevent that from happening, for me, I wanted to leave it as Ilya and Aleusha and their chosen presentation, but.......


    ''''Having watched your family by your side, Alfried-sama should be able to choose the best one!


    Yes!


    Is that right?


    Well, it''s not a choice. In the end, I''ll make the right choice.


    That''s how I picked out Kagura clothes for Erna and the others and bought them as souvenirs.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to buy the same thing, but I''m sure it''s a good idea to buy the same thing for the same reason.


    The sky had turned reddish-blue by the time I had safely bought all the necessary items, and I returned home with a sense of relief and satisfaction for the day.


    When I returned to the Ryokan after sunset, I was scolded by Tori for sending too many souvenirs to the Ryokan.

 162-From inn to harbor

    The next morning when the weather was nice. Despite the normally lazy morning hours, there were a lot of voices outside the inn.


    ''We''ll take it to the south port after we load it up!¡¡Mr. Douglas and the others are already waiting for you!


    "Yeesh!


    Under Tory''s direction, the merchant members load the cargo into the carriages one by one.


    When the carriage is nearly full, the merchant member drives the horses to Mr. Douglas, who is waiting in the harbor. Then the sailors would load the cargo onto the ship.


    In other words, the ship can''t leave the harbor unless we get the goods from here to the harbor quickly.


    The members of the Chamber of Commerce seem to be in a hurry.


    The members of the Chamber of Commerce seem to be in a hurry to get to the port, and I''m sitting in the corner of the entranceway, having already eaten my breakfast and packed my bags.


    I said, "Hurry up, Irvine!¡¡They say you won''t make it at this pace!


    I know!¡¡I know, but this rice is so heavy!


    Irvine, who was carrying a bale of rice that looked very heavy, howled under his breath.


    The two members of the Silver Wind also seem to be forced to help in this way due to a lack of hands.


    ''''If you have time to scream, then get on with it!


    ''Godd*mn it!¡¡How many pieces of f*cking rice do you think I''m carrying?¡¡Hey, Malt!¡¡I''ll take the lead for a minute, so you can take over!


    ''No!¡¡I''m not going to have anything that heavy. If you''re going to resent me, resent Master Alfried for buying a lot of rice.


    Hey, hey, you''re waving it at me here.


    Irvine, who was carrying the rice, glances at me, but I just avert my gaze as if I don''t know anything about it.


    Hmmm, no matter how much you complain about me, I''m just a little seven-year-old boy.


    It is useless to complain when you can''t even call for help in carrying it.


    However, it''s not good to say that the person who has made things so busy is not going to stand still, so let''s at least give him a pep talk.


    Good luck, Irvine!


    "Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡¡Besides, when you say that to Alfried-sama, the source of the problem, it seems like you''re being agitated!


    Irvine says such horrible things about me, even though I supported him with all my heart.


    ''It''s because you''ve got a crooked mind to think like that. Come on, take a lesson from Roomba!¡¡Rumba is carrying two big ones at once!


    I point my finger at a Roomba carrying bales of rice on its shoulders.


    The amount of rice he carries on his shoulders is completely different from Irvine''s. A single bale of rice looks like it weighs at least four times my weight.


    Na.


    ''''Don''t do that with Mr. Roomba, who usually carries a big f*cking sword on his back!


    Mr. Irvine, your hand is stuck. I need you to hurry up.


    A word of caution comes from Tory, probably because Irvine was only moving his mouth without moving his hands.


    Then, Irvine re-carries the rice while being miffed.


    ''..........In the first place, we are supposed to be guards, and this kind of chores are not part of our job!


    Oh, no, no, you said at the beginning that you''d help me out a little bit.


    I''m sure Irvine said it in a casual way.


    This is why you shouldn''t do something called a cheap contract at work.


    This kind of thing happened many times in the past life.


    It''s not a good idea to go on like this, though. We''re behind schedule due to the fact that there are more packages than expected and they''re heavier than expected.


    When I''m reminded of the corporate life of my former life, Tory gives me a somewhat reproachful look.


    Following that, Irvine, Malt, and even the merchant members give me the same kind of look.


    As I was looking for a place to escape their gazes, Tory unexpectedly came in front of me.


    ''''What.......is it?''''


    Master Alfried, could you help me with this?


    ''What would you expect a helpless seven-year-old to do?¡¡There''s no way I''m going to be able to carry all that stuff--


    I don''t like it. Alfreet-sama has magic. You see, he''s an unmagical psychic who can lift even heavy objects!¡¡Don''t you think that would make it easier to carry your stuff in an instant?


    Psychics, you see, are a very difficult magic to deal with.


    ''I heard they used to psychic hundreds of snowballs in the village.¡¡And Mr. Lumumba said he was floating a big rock the day before yesterday.


    I tried to duck lazily, but Torrie seemed to have figured out what level of psychic I could use through careful research.


    d*mn you, Roomba''s blabbermouth.


    ''Oh no, if it were true, I should have finished unpacking earlier, right?¡¡Someone is going to buy more stuff than you expected--


    ''Ah!¡¡I get it now!¡¡I''ll help you, don''t be so nebulous and attack me!


    You''re a lifesaver.


    When I agree to help, Tory, who had been smiling and saying things in a deliberate way, smiles innocently.


    Is this Tory''s bargaining technique as the Chairman of Commerce?


    That was a much more disgusting way to say it than I thought it would be.


    Is this level of stinginess and blackness still necessary to lead a large business association?


    Thinking about this, I stand up.


    When I see the packages placed in the yard and the front door, I psychic them all.


    When I put them under my magical control, I move them all at once and load them into the carriage.


    In the blink of an eye, the carriage was full of luggage.


    Of course, the heavy items are put down and the fragile dishes are placed neatly and gently on top. The consideration for the luggage is perfect.


    ''Is this good?''


    ''''I thought it was a lie that you were controlling hundreds of snowballs with your psychic, but it''s true.


    I turn around and ask Tory about it, and he says with a stunned look on his face.


    What, you didn''t believe me?


    When I looked around, I saw that Malt had an anguished expression on his face, and Irvine was muttering as if he was rambling, "What the hell was my work.......


    That''s what would happen if the magic ended it in an instant after all that hard work.


    Well, now I''ve met my responsibility for my overbuying.


    Now I won''t be late for my schedule.


    ''''Alfried-sama, if you have trouble eating in the future, you can always come to my house, okay?¡¡You''re hired to carry the bags.


    That''s not a very nice thing to say to a nobleman, is it?


    I''d rather work in an easier line of work. I''m afraid that if I worked as a packer in Tory''s trading company, I''d be working myself to death.


    You know.


    After we finished sending our luggage to the port, we lined up to greet the landlady and other employees of the inn.


    Thank you for all your help!


    Thanks for your help!


    The voice of Tory, the representative, was followed by everyone bowing their heads.


    ''Thank you for your kindness, thank you too.


    Thank you!


    When the landlady bowed her head in return, all the employees, including Sanosuke, bowed deeply.


    The gestures were so beautiful that we could not help but admire them.


    The inn is quiet and vaguely elegant, the employees are very witty, their gestures are beautiful, and yet they are happy to play table tennis with you.


    It was the best day when I could spend the days surrounded by such people. My stay was only about a week, but I feel like I could have stayed longer.


    That''s how peaceful my time at this inn was.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    "...When I come to Kagura again, I want to stay here, but I''d also like to stay at an inn that has something called a mixed bath.


    ''Yes. Maybe I''ll invite some other male adventurers to go with me sometime.


    Yes!


    It seems that Irvine and Malt still have a mixed bathing experience in mind.


    But if you invite other male adventurers, it will only increase the ratio of male adventurers, which is extremely uncomfortable.


    Well, let''s not say anything about that.


    I sent a message to Irvine and the others in my mind, but I also wanted to thank the landlady in person, so I headed to her.


    I''d like to thank you for this time, landlady. I''m an aristocrat, so it must have been hard for you to care for me, right?


    It was easy for us to take care of him because he was so friendly and gentle, even though he was a nobleman from another country.


    The landlady smiles and says so with a smile.


    ''I just couldn''t take my eyes off her because I didn''t know what she might do, mixing in with a large group of pillow tossers without a care in the world, or suddenly using magic in the garden, but...''


    Oh, and speaking of which, I feel like the landlady or Sanosuke was definitely close by my side from the next day after I finished throwing the pillow.


    ''Eh, but when I say I can''t take my eyes off him, isn''t that Rumba or Irvine or Malt?''


    ''It''s hard to say what they do in general, but it''s still within the realm of common sense...''


    That makes me sound like I''m the most problematic person in the world, but is it my imagination?


    Well, okay. Now there''s more to ask than that.


    It''s about the ping-pong table.


    I had heard from Tory that it didn''t need to be removed, but the landlady hadn''t told me about it directly.


    I''m sure they could remove it without me, but it would be easier for me to do it without much effort and


    Ruh.


    ''Oh, I just magically remembered that the ping-pong table I built in my garden really doesn''t have to be removed?''


    You can''t just take them down!


    When I ask her that, the proprietress shouts in a screaming voice.


    Then all the eyes of the people around me gather around her.


    The landlady involuntarily blushes at the embarrassment of having shouted so loudly and the gathering of gazes.


    ''Yes!¡¡We don''t have permission from Nord-sama yet, so we can''t really move around, but we can at least see how the guests react when they come to stay here!


    Yeah,


    By allowing guests to play ping-pong at the inn, Tory could obtain data about the guests'' impressions of the inn. The inn could provide guests with an unusual pastime, which could attract more guests.


    It is a win-win situation for both parties.


    The fact that the landlady and her staff like it has a lot to do with it, though.


    When I come here next time, let''s play table tennis together, okay?


    ''Yes, I''ll be glad to have you on that occasion.


    The landlady and I laugh at each other.


    After we exchanged a final greeting, it was finally time to head to the harbor.


    We packed our bags and put them on the carriage, and then we got into the carriage ourselves.


    ''''Well then, let''s head out to the harbor!


    Then, as they all ride in, Tory raises his voice with authority.


    Then Gosha cracks his whip in unison and the horses begin to advance.


    ''''We look forward to seeing you again,''''


    The inspectors lined up in front of the inn and bowed deeply.


    We reached out the window of the moving carriage and kept waving to the inn and its employees.

 163-Kojiro, quit the swordsman

    Oh, long time no see!


    Hey, Douglas.


    As soon as we reached the southern harbor and got out of the carriage, Douglas called out loudly to me.


    He wore a long green coat with a long hem and a knife tucked into his belt.


    He still looks as pirate as ever with his Rumba-like girth combined with his strong face.


    It''s so powerful that it makes you want to retreat for some reason even though you''re just walking around.


    When Douglas came towards me, his expression gradually changed to a questionable one.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Didn''t Master Alfried gain weight?¡¡He''s kind of plumped up from when we first met.


    Is?


    Did you grow up because you were growing up?


    No, he''s the same height as he used to be.


    Douglas puts his hand on my head and pats me as if to check my height.


    Not that I wasn''t a little concerned, but I didn''t expect him to say it next to say hello....


    Did I gain that much weight in plain sight?


    As I touch my cheeks and body to check my appearance, Douglas heads down to Irvine and Malt.


    ''Oooh, Irvine and Malt have stockpiled some meat too!


    I don''t have a choice!¡¡The food and drink are good!¡¡What''s wrong with eating a belly full of food that can only be eaten here! I ain''t regretting it!


    Yes, yes, yes!


    Irvine and Malt tell him that while Douglas pinches his belly.


    It''s even more refreshing to be able to say that much.


    But it''s an idea I can sympathize with. Besides, the food we''ll be eating on our journey is likely to be frugal.


    And if that''s the case, the calories you''re taking in during your stay won''t be wasted.


    Well, I''ll keep that in mind.


    As I was saying to myself, Douglas went to his next targets, Aleusha and Ilya.


    ''Ooh, looks like you guys enjoyed Kagura too--''


    ''Oh no!¡¡Don''t say anything!


    I''m going to help you check your stuff!


    Aleusha and Illya must have heard our conversation, because when Douglas approached them, they screamed and ran away.


    Are those two the type to escape reality?


    As I was thinking that, Douglas said, "Hahahaha, I didn''t say anything about that! I came back to say.


    ''Come to think of it, where was Douglas while we were staying?


    Hmm?¡¡We''re merchants, you know. After we dropped off Master Alfried and the others, we moved to the other islands to do our day job of trading, you know?


    Oh, I see. There are other countries and islands, not just here.


    Because of his piratical appearance, I had completely forgotten that Douglas is a merchant by trade.


    There are a lot of islands and wide open seas around here," he said. You can buy all sorts of furnishings here. Don''t you see how beautiful this necklace is?


    Saying this, Douglas shows me the necklace that he wears around his neck.


    There was a shining white fang on it, bound with a string.


    The lines that curved fluidly like a gravestone were very beautiful, and the color was pure white.


    However, depending on the angle, a light iridescence of color could be seen.


    It was as if the color reflected from the back of a shell, very elegant.


    It''s very beautiful!¡¡Fang of a demon or something?


    The fangs are said to belong to a demon that lives deep in the sea. It is very difficult to obtain the fangs because they rarely come out of the shallow waters. It''s valuable, and only the highest ranking residents can hang them on their necks, so they want a good price.


    I see... after all, demons also prefer shallow water, and prefer deep water.


    Then, like in the previous life, when it comes to the depths of the sea, some demons might have a different appearance.


    I''m not going to go there because I''m scared.


    "Do you want this, if you want?


    What?¡¡Wasn''t that valuable and expensive?


    That''s all right. But the next time you''re out on the water, you''re on my boat.¡¡Master Alfried is not like the other nobles, he''s funny, and he cooks good food!¡¡Because I want to travel with you again!


    I ask him, stunned, and Douglas smiles boldly and puts a necklace on me.


    He smiled vigorously and gave me a necklace.


    I don''t go out much by nature, but there are many more countries I want to visit.


    I want to go to Kagura again with you.


    Yes, I understand. I will definitely get on Douglas''s boat when we cross the sea again.


    Oh!


    I told him, and Douglas raised his hand lightly and headed for the ship.


    I looked at the necklace Douglas had given me and....


    "...Yeah?¡¡If I''m the only one who gets this beautiful necklace, Mother Erna is going to be mad at me.


    If there are any other good accessories that Douglas has obtained in trade, I will buy them from him.


    He made a mental note of this.


    ¡ô


    It''s been an hour since we reached the southern harbor.


    The crew of the Douglas is loading the ship with the goods we have brought with us.


    There is a lot of food for the return trip, and a lot of rice and soy sauce that I bought, but the strong sailors seem to be used to it, and they carry it smoothly.


    Even so, the volume is still large, and there''s a final confirmation process, so it takes some time.


    It doesn''t look like I''ll have to magically help this time, so with nothing to do I sit in the harbor and look out at the ocean.


    The wind is blowing stronger than in the city. There was a thick scent of tide in the air, and the constant sound of waves in the endless blue sea.


    I shut my eyes as I listen to the sound of crashing waves.


    The quiet sound of the river is good, but sometimes the sound of the ocean is also good.


    As I listen to the sound of the waves for a while, I hear footsteps coming from behind me.


    It was probably a rumba, judging by the stride of the foot.


    Well, when are Haru and Shuichi coming?


    You said you''d definitely come to see me off, but you haven''t come yet.


    Me and Roomba looked around again, but we couldn''t see Haru and Shuichi around us.


    ''Now that I think about it, Haru and Shuichi are the children of a great shogun family in this country, right?¡¡You''re not going to bring a lot of guards with you, are you?


    ''He played at the shrine without many of his attendants, and I don''t think he would have done that.


    They''ll come in secret, like they always do. I''d like to think so.


    "Hey!¡¡Al!


    ''''See, if we were to talk quickly, Haru and Shuichi came--huh?¡¡Your voice sounds very mature for Spring and Shuichi, doesn''t it?


    But I''ve heard that voice before, haven''t I?


    Me and Roomba turn around in the direction of the voice, wondering.


    There''s a beautiful, long-haired man with a big wave of his hand and running towards us.


    ''It''s Kojiro!''


    It''s true!


    I get up and head over to Kojiro who comes running up to me.


    ''''Feng, you''re in time!''''


    Kojiro, are you here to see me off?


    ''Oh, of course, my friend. I was walking down the main street to study the making of the sauce for the eel bowl when I saw an exotic trading company heading for the harbor in a carriage!¡¡I''ve been chasing after them if only!


    Oh, as luck would have it, he must have found us just as we were leaving the inn.


    It''s quite a distance from that main street to the port, but as expected of a former swordsman. He must have had confidence in his legs.


    While me and Loomba are impressed, Kojiro, who has caught his breath, looks mortified.


    He says, "But you smell like water, Al, Roomba. You could have just called out to me if you wanted to leave!


    "No, because I don''t know where we are, Kojiro.


    "...hmm?¡¡Oh, oh?


    As me and Roomba quickly rushed into it, Kojiro muttered as he left it for a few seconds before squeezing the momentum out of it.


    ''Yeah, sorry about that. At that time, all I could think about was making eel bowl and quitting my job.


    Speaking of eel bowl, was Kojiro able to quit his job after all?


    Yeah. That''s what I''m wondering too. Was Kojiro able to quit being a swordsman?


    ..........


    Roomba and I asked him together, and he made a mysterious face.


    Then, after a pause of about five seconds, he huffed and laughed.


    As soon as we saw that genuinely happy smile, we knew the outcome.


    ''I would have quit if I were a swordsman!¡¡Look!¡¡Plain clothes, even though it''s just before noon!¡¡There''s no family crest behind it, no job to be forced to do!¡¡I''ve got my freedom!


    Oh, congratulations, Kojiro!


    ''You did it!''


    I couldn''t help but hug Kojiro because I was as happy as I was that he was able to quit his job.


    As I hug him, Roomba gets on and hugs him vigorously, too.


    Hugging a man is not my cup of tea, but this is a very happy day for my friend as he is quitting his job.


    The joy should be shared.


    ''Yes!¡¡Al!¡¡Rumba!¡¡Now I can be an eel bowl shop!


    ''You did it!¡¡All that''s left to do is to make a good eel bowl!


    We''ll definitely go eat when it''s done!


    Yeah, you''ll both be there!


    We rejoiced in the harbor with the sea breeze blowing.


    Kojiro''s smile was already refreshing and radiant as he quit his job.

 164-Brother and sister who came to see me off

    "Mmm, quitting my job makes me feel really good!¡¡It looks like the Sea of Kagura is happy to celebrate my good news!


    Even after sharing the joy with me and Roomba, Kojiro laughs at one of us, still chewing on the aftermath.


    Well, he''s now free from his hard work. I guess it''s called invincible mental mode. I''m sure he''s enjoying himself no matter what he''s doing now.


    I''m glad that Kojiro was able to quit his job so easily. When you quit your job, you''re suddenly bombarded with a lot of troublesome things.


    Well it didn''t go easily enough without any trouble.


    I said casually, and Kojiro replied with a somewhat mysterious look on his face.


    ''''Hm?¡¡What happened to you when you left?¡¡Did the lords you were serving keep you around?


    Yeah, some guy in charge said he didn''t want you to quit.


    Oh, that''s a typical line from the boss I was expecting to hear.


    ''So I said what Al said!¡¡You''ve been working those precious people like a rag!¡¡Well, it was painful to say how complicated those old men looked back then!


    Oh, come on, Kojiro!¡¡Well said!


    ''Haha, I''ve been in a good mood before, but it doesn''t matter if I quit my job!¡¡I''ve said it loud and clear!


    To have someone take over and do what I said and wanted to do in my previous life....


    I''m so glad that someone has succeeded my intentions and accomplished it.


    Yeah, I wish I could have been there when Kojiro said it once and for all.


    "If it wasn''t the big old man, what was the trouble after all?


    When I was impressed by Kojiro''s bravery, Roomba, who was listening beside me, asked Kojiro.


    Indeed, by the looks of Kojiro, it seems that he has no problem dealing with big shots.


    What was holding him back from quitting so hard?¡¡Is it still business as usual, a handover?


    Your mother and sister.


    Oh, how troublesome that is.


    ''Your mother could have fed you an eel bowl, albeit unfinished, and persuaded you with how good the eel bowl was, how it would benefit Kagura, and how much she loved the eel bowl, but not your sister.


    Hey, isn''t that because Kojiro''s skills are inexperienced?¡¡If I give you a delicious bowl of eel and rice, my sister will usually agree.


    ''Totally more so. If I could make an eel bowl as good as Al''s, my sister wouldn''t have objected!


    Kojirou is saddened to cover his face when Rumba points out a mystery to him.


    No, because just because unadon is so delicious doesn''t mean that everyone in the world will agree with it, right?


    ''My sister called the eel bowl a bad idea and challenged me to a duel, saying, ''You''d rather continue to be a swordsman than make this stuff.


    Oh, but he''s playing the game by claiming that the unadon is not good. Isn''t it too much to say that the origin of the problem lies in Kojiro''s inexperience?


    No, no, no, Kojiro wasn''t a chef, and he was free to quit his job and his cooking skills.


    Age and skill are irrelevant to the challenge, and it has nothing to do with quitting your job.


    ''It sounds like an accusation,''


    Yeah, but I couldn''t keep my mouth shut after being told that. So you took the duel and made it black and white.


    I didn''t realize that just because I taught him how to make unadorned rice bowls, he got his family involved in a dueling riot.


    You quit your job over it, so that means you won, right?


    The honor of Unadon and my ability to quit my job were at stake. I''m sorry for my sister, but I had to give it my best shot.


    Kojiro smiles with a somewhat spare smile.


    It''s true that under such circumstances, I can''t lose as a company employee and as a man.


    ''''Well, thanks to you, my sister has sulked, but I''m going to treat her to a delicious unadorned bowl of rice once again to get her to admit it.


    ''''Well yes. It''s probably for the best.


    I''m sure your sister didn''t really think Kojiro''s eel bowl was a bad idea either.


    She must have been sad to see her brother quit his job as a swordsman or something like that.


    I hope one day I''ll be able to make an unadon that my sister would approve of.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Oh?


    As I''m thinking about this, Roomba crosses his arms and groans.


    ''What''s wrong with you, Roomba?''


    I''ve heard of a brother and sister dueling in the past--


    ''Hey!¡¡Aloo!¡¡I''m here to see you off!


    As I listened to Rumba''s words, I heard a familiar and indeed familiar girl''s voice.


    ''Oh, looks like Spring has come to see me off.


    When I turned around, Haru and Shuichi, and their guards, Kaede, Suke and Kaku, had also come to see us off.


    ''''Oh, we''re in a foreign land and yet we have a girl who''s so close to us!¡¡Al is doing just as well as he looks.


    Kojiro was grinning and saying something, but when he turned around, he stopped speaking and froze.


    The expression on his face seems to be severely surprised.


    ''''Oh!¡¡What, there''s Kojiro!


    What?¡¡Is that true?


    Haru and Shuichi run up to me, wondering if they know Kojiro, saying something like that.


    Eh?¡¡How do Haru and Shuichi know Kojiro?


    While I''m wondering, my escort, Kaede, comes hurrying over.


    ''''Brother!?''''


    Kaede!


    Your brother?¡¡Could it be that Kaede and Kojiro are brother and sister?


    ''Why is your brother here?


    What are you doing here?


    We''re friends with Al!¡¡I''m here to see you off, okay?


    And friends?


    Haru''s words interrupted, Kojiro is surprised by Haru''s words.


    Then Kojiro turns his back to Haru and Kaede with his cruiser and comes over to me and Roomba.


    ''''........Oh, hey, you guys.......well, you know?''''


    Kojiro asks somewhat crisply.


    ''You mean Haru and Shuichi are the eldest daughter and eldest son of the Shogun''s family?


    ''Oh, yeah. You know what...


    When Rumba replied, Kojiro showed a somewhat relieved look on his face.


    If he knew about Haru and Shuichi''s status, was he right to be worried?


    ''''I mean, Kojiro, Kaede is your sister?''''


    Hmm, well, yeah. Kaede and I come from a family that has served the Shogun''s family for generations. Kaede was protecting Haru-sama''s bodyguard and I was protecting Shuichi-sama.


    If you compare them, Kojiro and Kaede are very similar.


    Both of them are very well formed, especially their slit eyes are a perfect match.


    I''m not sure if they are elite enough to be chosen as the shogun''s bodyguard for a beautiful brother and sister. This is amazing.


    So what''s your brother doing here?


    While me, Roomba and Kojiro were secretly discussing it, Kaede asked with some irritation in her voice.


    Hmm?¡¡Wait, what?¡¡Does that mean that I was comfortable teaching such an awesome Kojirou eel bowl and telling him that he should quit his job?


    It''s not a mere swordsman, but an elite person attached to the important role of Shuichi''s bodyguard, I''m beginning to feel awkward as well.


    I have a feeling that Kaede would be angry with me if I taught Kojirou the unadorned bowl.


    ''''Mm, I came here because I heard that my friend Al was leaving port.


    ''Friends?¡¡When in the world did we get into that relationship?


    No, my friend and mentor. Al is the man who showed me the way of the eel bowl.


    What!¡¡You!


    As I was getting anxious, Kojiro quickly spoke up.


    Kaede, who heard Kojiro''s comment, stared at me with a terrific expression and approached me with a katsukatsu.


    ''''So it was Alfried-dono''s fault!¡¡My brother''s sudden insistence on quitting his job!


    ''No, it''s not my fault, it''s not my fault.¡¡I just met Kojirou at the riverbank and ate eel bowl with him!¡¡It was all Kojiro who said he wanted to make an eel bowl and quit his job!


    That''s right, Kaede.


    ''Then was it also your brother, who had no plan, who convinced your mother with his strange merchant talk?¡¡Doesn''t it have something to do with Lord Alfried that he dared to be strangely hackneyed with the generals and lords?


    No, no, I''m the one who taught him that.


    ''I knew it!¡¡After all, isn''t it Lord Alfried who is blowing it to your brother!


    We talked about preaching interest, but it was just to teach Kojirou things to make his job easier... no, I''m sorry. I thought it would be interesting if Kojirou could get his boss to say guffaws, so I blew some things into him.


    ''Kaede, don''t blame Al!¡¡This is a decision I made of my own volition!


    ''What are you talking about, brother, who can''t do anything on his own!¡¡You''re in the habit of saying you want to quit your job, etc., but not taking any concrete action!


    What do you mean by that?¡¡I mean, it was just that I couldn''t find anything else I wanted to do, so I had no choice but to keep going!


    Kojiro, if you stammer there, you''ll instantly look like a little thing, so I want you to answer firmly.


    Haru, who was listening to Kojiro and Kaede''s argument, said something that seemed to cut into Shuichi''s heart.


    ''''Well Haru, you don''t have to say that part. Besides, I knew Kojiro was fed up with his too busy work.


    You''re my personal bodyguard, aren''t you?¡¡Is Shuichi glad Kojirou quit?


    Lumumba asks Shuichi, who replies with a somewhat masterful look on his face.


    ''Of course, it''s a shame, to tell you the truth. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do that, because Kojiro is the second most powerful person in this country after your father. There were many more things I wanted to learn.


    I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have let you move on to become an eel maker.


    But once I saw Kojiro''s lively face, I didn''t want to keep him around.


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Kojirou with such healthy eyes!¡¡Kaede looks so lonely.


    Shuichi and Haru are laughing at Kojiro and Kaede, who are arguing furiously.


    Is this the size of a vessel for the Shogun''s family?


    It may have been hard to work so many hours, but there are so many warm people around.


    The old Kojiro, who had never had anything to do with his career as a swordsman, may be the reason why he never quit. I''m sure that''s why he didn''t quit his job as a swordsman.

 165-Departed Kagura

    There was a lot going on, including Kojiro and Kaede arguing, but me and Roomba kept talking to Haru and Shuichi and the others as if we were saying goodbye to them.


    However, the time to say goodbye came early, and just as the sun was climbing into the middle of the sky, Tori called out to me from the ship.


    ''Master Alfried!¡¡It''s time to get on the boat!


    Yeah, okay!


    I reply to Tori and then turn to Haru and Shuichi.


    It''s the end of my long and short Kagura life.


    ''Well then, me and Rumba will be leaving now.


    ''Right. I would have liked to tell you more, but I can''t help it!¡¡But you''ll definitely be back next time, okay?


    I wondered for a moment if he was going to growl again at the end, but it seemed that Spring had already made up his mind, and he had a really sunny smile on his face.


    ''Yeah, I''ll be back next time,''


    Yeah!


    ''You''ll hear from me again then. You can come to the castle in person if you want, okay?


    As me and Roomba reply to Spring, Shuichi says in a slightly nasty tone of voice.


    ''It''s a castle, Al. I''d like to go inside for a minute.


    ''I hate it. I''m sure they''re going to give me a stiff reception or something...


    I''m curious to see what''s going on inside the castle too, but it''s definitely going to be a pain in the ass.


    ''I''d best stay at the inn with the proprietress and play at the shrine with Haru and Shuichi.


    ''Gahaha!¡¡Well, that too!


    Next time we play, it will be at a shrine!


    Spring starts laughing too, as Rumba laughs.


    Shuichi and I also saw the two of them and had a small laugh.


    ''''Take care of yourself, Kojiro, okay?¡¡Can you make me a good eel bowl?


    Yeah?¡¡Make me something better than Al, okay?


    Yeah, I got it!¡¡I''m going to be the best eel bowl shop in Kagura!


    As me and Roomba cheer, Kojiro clenches his fist and declares on a high note.


    Kaede, who was listening to that, only snickers with a "humph".


    Kojiro glares at Kaede in an abhorrent manner.


    I wish he''d be as calm as he was when he saw me off. But I''m partly to blame for that, too.


    ''''Well....


    ''Although he had an influence on me that I didn''t want on my foolish brother, Lord Alfried has been a good friend to Haru-sama and Shuichi-sama. For that, I am grateful.


    Good. He doesn''t seem to be completely angry.


    ''Yeah, yeah. I''m sorry about something about Kojiro?¡¡But it''s true that Kojiro wants to make unadorned rice bowls, so you''ll have to try them again sometime.


    ..........


    When I finally say that, Kaede looks a bit bummed out.


    Even if you can''t forgive her emotionally right now, there will be a day when you can, I''m sure.


    They seem to be good friends for some reason, and I''m sure that day will come.


    ''Take care of yourself, Suke-san and Kaku-san. Now that Kojiro is gone, you''ll have to work harder and be a better companion.


    You don''t have to be the one to tell me that!


    Senior Skeletor''s name is on the line.


    "Say ''midshipmen''!¡¡And don''t laugh at that!


    Ske replies and I watch Kaku tease him happily as me and Rumba walk towards the ship.


    Haru, Shuichi and the others also start walking towards the breakwater in the ship''s path.


    ''Sorry for making you wait,''


    That''s fine. It''s not easy to make friends in a foreign country.


    "Why don''t you treat your friends well?


    When me and Roomba return, Tory and Douglas call softly to me.


    Then the sailors move in, remove the planks that were hanging from the harbor to the ship, and raise the anchor.


    I look up and see that the sailors are already up the shroud and ready to go.


    ''All right, lads!¡¡Set sail!


    Hey!


    Douglas let out a loud, wild shout, and the sailors responded and spread the rope in unison.


    Then the sails that had been squeezed open and slowly swelled up in the sea breeze.


    Perhaps because the wind was stronger than in the port city of Esports, the sails spread out faster.


    ''Alright, let''s set sail!''


    The ship, with her sails fully spread out, was slowly pulling away from the harbor under the force of the wind.


    Then Mr. Douglas, the coxswain, caught the wind and the waves, and the ship went gung-ho.


    ''Well then!¡¡Aloo!¡¡You''ll be back!


    I''m ready!


    Haru, Shuichi, Kojiro, Kaede, and Kaku-san waved to me as I moved to the limit of the breakwater, raising my voice.


    ''Yeah, we''ll be back!


    ''Oh!¡¡See you later!


    Me and Roomba answer that briefly and continue to wave to Haru and the others.


    Eventually the ship advances and the city of Kagura, the harbor, and Haru and the others become more and more distant.


    And finally, Spring and her friends in the harbor are out of sight.


    But even after they disappeared, Roomba and I continued to wave to them for a while.


    It''s not often that we all get a chance to come together, but I can always come back through spatial magic transfer.


    I know that, but for some reason my heart was a little lonely.


    I''m not sure if she saw that, but Lumumba tapped me on the shoulder and said, "You''ll be able to go back some time.


    "We''ll go again sometime,


    ''Yes. Let''s go back to Coriat Village.

 166-I want a word to go home

    After leaving Kagura, I shortened my itinerary by using wind magic to shorten my itinerary as I went, and arrived at the port city of Esport in five days.


    I took a break there to replenish my energy after I bought some fish and souvenirs that can only be bought here.


    By this time, it feels hotter than warm, because the season has already changed from spring to early summer. If I moved in a reasonable way, I would sweat, and I had a hard night''s sleep, so I used the cold air of ice magic to cool the air and go to bed.


    The next day I found Irvine, Malt, and Rumba sleeping in my own room, and it was extremely disgusting. It would have been nice if Ilya or Aleusha had gotten in anyway.


    The next morning we set off in the carriage.


    We traveled from the port city of Esport in the Kingdom of Ardonia to the city of Kikka in the Kingdom of Misfirito.


    I spend that spare time on the road with Tory, explaining about table tennis doubles and studying slime pillows.


    A chilled slime pillow is still the best thing in this hot season.


    Not only the members of the Silver Wind, but also the members of the Chamber of Commerce realized the usefulness of these pillows and chased the slime all over the road.


    Then they threw the slime and appropriate food into the demon''s leather and cooled it down with ice mages.


    Then a lot of cool slime pillows were born.


    The next morning, I could see some people who forgot to put food in the leather and were holding the liquid slime...


    While we were merrily spending our time like that, we arrived at the Kicker.


    It was already evening at that time, so I finished replenishing and other things just like Esports and stayed the night.


    Then I spent some time training magic with Aleusha and Ilya, and talking happily with everyone.


    I finally came back to the village of Coriat.


    When I looked out the window of the carriage, I could see the clear blue sky and the endless meadows.


    The beauty of these sights reminds me that I am back in the village of Koliat.


    I take a deep breath, and the fresh air with the same smell of green and earth that I had before I left enters my body.


    "....after all, the air here is the most soothing...


    Whether you go to King''s Landing or Kagura, it doesn''t change that.


    Oh, I still like Coriat Village the best. I feel most at home here.


    Looking around the area with a sense of relief, I can see the villagers plowing their fields again today.


    It''s already summer, and the villagers are wearing short sleeves.


    It''s not surprising that they would take off their clothes in this hot weather.


    I''m sure Roland, who is working on the farm, seems to be taking off his jacket because of the heat. At his side is Wester, who is wearing a Buddha''s face.


    Roland," he says, "get dressed now. It''s hotter than you think. It''s not just the heat of the day, but the sight of your chubby body makes me feel even hotter.


    It''s hot as hell out here. If you don''t want to see it, you don''t have to.


    Don''t you understand that even if you don''t want to see it, it''s in your line of sight, you idiot?


    ''What?¡¡You come over here for a second!¡¡I''ll take you out!


    Stop, you''re sweating. You can''t come in here and sweat all over me.


    When Wester told him that, Roland stared at his body intently.


    His figure was sweating so much that he could see it from a distance, and his healthy, burnt skin was shimmering with sweat and oil.


    After grasping his own condition, Roland looked at his appearance and then looked at Wester and grinned at him.


    ''''.........Oh, hey, no way, you!¡¡You''re not thinking of hugging me like that, are you?


    "You''re disgusting. .... only because I''m a little pissed off and I''m going to lay on you.


    You''re kidding... right?


    You''ve known me a long time. In this situation, I have to lie...


    Westa retreats back with a pale face, but Roland laughs wryly and closes the distance.


    Coupled with his large, huge body, it''s like a bear hunting down its prey.


    ''I can''t bear to be hugged by Roland in a sweaty state!


    ''Hwahahahaha!¡¡Wait!¡¡Westa!


    Seeing Westa running away, Roland chases after him with all his might.


    Even this ridiculous scene feels nostalgic.


    ''Oh!¡¡Is that the Trierra Trading Company''s carriage?


    Hey, look!¡¡There''s Master Alfried over there!


    ''Oh, those dead eyes, I''m sure of it. It''s Master Alfried!


    As I was laughing at Wester and Roland, who was running away and chasing me, the villagers who were working in the fields noticed me and waved their hands, shouting from mouth to mouth.


    ''Have you fattened up a bit?''


    I thought you were just growing up and getting bigger because you''re a kid.


    Is it bad, so much so that even the villagers can see it? Have I gained that much weight?


    I think I ate rather less on the way home.


    Was it a mistake to pour special sweet fruit juice over my shaved ice because it was getting hot?¡¡No, but when you''re in a carriage this long, you get bored with the conversation and you want to eat to pass the time. I think I took it out of the spatial magic and ate something every so often.


    But it''s summer from now on. I''m sure I''ll be sweating a lot, and I''m a kid after all. Even if I gain a little weight, it will be easy for me to lose it. That''s what being young is all about.


    I waved to the villagers as I told myself that.


    This time I didn''t see Thor or Asmo, but I wonder how they are doing.¡¡When I get back to the villa and get settled, I''ll give you a souvenir.


    Here we are!


    I''m trying to figure out what kind of souvenir I want for the two of us, and before I know it, the carriage seems to have reached the front of the mansion.


    When I heard Tory''s interrupted voice, I got out of the carriage and onto the ground.


    Then I saw my mansion, which I had missed.


    The gates, which are kept clean, are as magnificent as ever, and the road leading to the mansion is largely free of dirt and fallen leaves.


    And just down the single street were Nord Dad, Mother Erna, Brother Silvio, Bartolo, Meena and Saara.


    How is it that Sister Elinora and Mel are not there?


    Oh, well, that''s okay. You can ask me about the details later. For now, we''re all just glad to be back.


    As I walk up to them, Nord''s father and the others give me a subtle look, for some reason.


    Why do you have such a delicate look on your face when your son has not been home in a month?


    As expected, I can''t be happy about this situation either. I can''t just run up to you and then bring you into the flow of a hug.


    When I tell him to protest, Dad Nord laughs vaguely and Mom Erna has no expression.


    ''Well Al, you''ve gained weight, haven''t you?''


    What?


    ''When I saw her get out of the carriage, I told her that in a month''s time the child would grow up, but when I saw her up close, I was sure of it. This wasn''t a growth, it was a fat one.


    As she says this, Erna''s mother pinches my cheeks and stomach.


    ........what is it? It''s been a month since my kids came home, so I think it''s okay to say, "Welcome home," or words to them.


    You''ve put on weight in a little while, Al.


    ...Hahaha, you''re a little plumped up.


    When I look at Father Nord and Brother Silvio for help, they chuckle and say something like that.


    ''''This is a child, and isn''t this the least you can do?¡¡It''s summer and you''ll lose weight, I''m sure!


    ''Master Alfried rarely leaves his room, and he makes it easy for you with his magic, so you won''t lose weight by being normal.


    Well, I guess I''m even fatter in the future.


    Meena was unusually supportive, but Saara and Bartolo''s stern points came flying in.


    Uggh, that''s for sure. When it''s this hot season, I definitely use ice magic, and when that happens, it''s a certainty that I''ll hardly ever leave the room, which means I''ll be living a life of food and sleep.


    In fact, I can only see a future where I''ll be fatter than I am now.


    ''''By the way, where are Sister Elinora and Mel?''''


    I asked her what was bothering her while escaping from the reality in front of me.


    Then, Mother Erna let out a sigh as if she was dumbfounded.


    ''''Elinora is in the royal capital right now because of the knights'' exercises. Mel is following her as well as taking care of her, so the two of you aren''t here.


    I could hear the words that Mother Erna was saying but I couldn''t understand them well.


    How is that even possible?¡¡No. Is it possible?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Yes!


    I instantly revealed my joy, and for some reason, Mother Erna slapped me on the head.


    ''You''ll feel sorry for Elinora if you''re happy like that,''


    Oh, it was. I was just too happy to burst with emotion.


    Keep your emotions in check, Alfried. Mother Erna will be mad at you again.


    A peaceful life without sister Elinora. These seven years I was born as Alfreet-Slowlett. Was there ever a day like that?


    No, no!¡¡Even if there was, it was back when I was too small to do anything about it. If that''s a no-can, that would mean it''s the first time I''ve been able to move freely.


    Oh man, what would everyday life be like without sister Elinora? I can''t imagine what it would be like to have Elinora''s sister in my life.


    But it must be so peaceful........


    ''''........even if it doesn''t come out in words, it''s all on your face, okay?''''


    That''s how happy I look.


    ''Well, I can''t help but think that this will mean less training, right?


    ''''Well Al, do you think you''re going to get less training because Elinora isn''t here when you''re in such a body?''''


    I can''t help but say how happy and honest I am, and my dad smiles kindly at me.


    I don''t know why, but Nord-Dad''s smile is so soft, and yet it''s terrifying.


    ''....Well, won''t it go down?


    I''m not going to decrease it. In fact, we''re going to increase it. By the way, are you going to train while you''re in Kagura?


    Well, I''ve had plenty of practice with magic.


    All right, so we''ll practice now.


    I reply, and Dad Nord chuckles, pulling my arm as he walks to the courtyard.


    I give my family a look of help as I''m dragged along.


    Have a good day.


    He waved at me with a smile in his voice.


    Wrong!¡¡I don''t want a word to see you off, I want a word to welcome you home...!


    As a result, it seemed that even without Sister Elinora, as long as Father Nord was around, the training was still as painful as ever.

 167-Mother and Sons Magical Defense

    "Master Alfried, wake up.


    I slowly lifted my heavy eyelids as Saara shook me to and fro.


    Then in my field of vision, I saw Saara with her glossy black hair.


    ''''Huh?¡¡I''m supposed to be back in the village of Coriat, aren''t I?


    ''What are you talking about, Master Alfried? This is the Slaulet family compound in the village of Coriat.


    I say, rubbing my sleepy eyes, and Saara replies as she opens the curtains and windows.


    Then the dimly lit room quickly brightens up and I see fresh air entering the room.


    The trapped air is replaced by the fresh air outside.


    As I breathe, the fresh air enters my lungs and travels through my body.


    Ah, I knew I was in the Slaulette compound in the village of Coriat.


    I''m convinced of this air and the lush green scenery outside the window.


    When I opened my eyes, I suddenly saw the dark-haired Saara, and for a moment I thought I''d woken up in Kagura''s inn.


    Relieved, I lay back down without worrying.


    The feeling of the bed feels comfortable for the first time in a long time.


    I''ve spent most of the trip sleeping and waking up in the carriage and occasionally in the inn''s bed. It''s been a while since I slept in my own bed. I''d like to enjoy the softness of it more.


    Besides, I just came back from a trip yesterday and my muscles are aching all over from being forced to practice by Nord''s father. The muscle ache I felt just from twisting my body to look at the window while lying down. My body is telling me that this is a serious injury. I should follow it here.


    ''Why are you starting to fall asleep again!¡¡It''s already breakfast time and Master Nord and Lady Erna are sitting down, right?


    Ouch!¡¡Sarra, that hurts!¡¡My whole body is sore from yesterday''s practice. Don''t shake your body!


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    When I complain about the pain caused by my sore muscles, Sarra apologizes and lets go of my hand.


    I just told her it was muscle pain. No, you just thought it in your mind and didn''t tell Saara. This can''t be helped.


    ''I''m too sore in my muscles to walk, so bring your breakfast to your room.


    ''I don''t think such an excuse would satisfy Lady Nord and Lady Erna, would it?


    It''s not an excuse. It''s a symptom. So Sarra would be happy to tell Dad Nord and the others that and bring breakfast here.


    Okay, but I don''t know, okay?


    When I tell her that, Sarra gives me a somewhat dumbfounded look and walks out of the room.


    I''m a little concerned about the last line, but that''s okay.


    That way I can coast, and I can eat my breakfast later when I want to.


    Sorry to Bartolo that my breakfast is cold, but I''m a sick man now.


    As expected, Bartolo will forgive me.


    As I put the covers over my head and closed my eyes, I heard the faint sound of someone coming up the stairs at a brisk walk from the first floor.


    These footsteps can''t be Saara. The sense of footsteps is louder than Saara''s, and the rhythm is unique.


    This must be Mother Erna.


    I can''t walk because of my sore muscles. Now get up and get out of your room.


    Click.


    The moment I heard Mother Erna''s voice from in front of the door, I used my psychic to lock the door to the room.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    Mother Erna opened the door and tried to enter, but it was jammed because of the lock and she let out a strange groan.


    Hmph, she at least understands the structure of the lock in her room. With the use of psychic by non-attribute, this level of thing is not made up.


    As expected, no mother would come to wake up her son with a spare key. Come back later.


    "A mother wakes her son up and locks the door. And he uses an unmagical psychic.


    My son is an invalid. He needs a break.


    I don''t know what kind of sick person has muscle pain. Stop being silly and get downstairs. Your breakfast is getting cold.


    No.


    If it were me, I wouldn''t be so stubborn...maybe.


    This time my muscles are really sore from practice. So I want you to be kind and carry the food up here.


    ''''If you say that much, I''m going to beat you out of the room with my skills too, okay?¡¡You used your magic first, you know.


    Mother Erna says things like Elinora''s sister. Is it because she''s more short-tempered than usual, or is it because her breakfast gets cold in the middle of an exchange like this?


    If that''s the case, you could have just left me alone.


    The most important thing to remember is that Erna''s magical aptitude is fire and water.


    It is dangerous to use fire because it is inside the mansion. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to do with it.


    Even if you could use it, there is cold air from ice magic here. It''s not impossible to deal with it.


    Following that, when it comes to water magic, it''s difficult to enter it from outside the door. If you use it, the corridor and the room will be soaked, and as expected, it won''t go that far.......maybe.


    ''''I seek, water, crawl on the ground.''''


    While I was thinking about it anxiously, Erna invoked a water spell that omitted the chanting.


    Then, the water, formed like a snake, crept in from the door and the small space on the floor


    The.


    Then he flew at me, who was sleeping on the bed.


    ''Whoa!¡¡The use of water magic is dirty!


    ''''Uh-huh, water magic can penetrate anywhere as long as it''s well controlled.


    The water entering the room does not wet the floor at all. Water is allowed to enter through the corridor as if it were sewing through a very small gap between the door and the floor, and the moment it enters the room it expands at once.


    A delicate change in the mass of water, a skill that can sense it without being visible and send magic flying at the opponent.


    There''s no doubt about it, Mother Erna is quite good at it. Even so, water is so fluid that it''s difficult to control its magic power. To use it like a limb to this extent.....


    I''ve been wondering about it for the past few years, but now I can''t say that I understand it in this way.


    But I''m a wizard too. You can''t get hit by this level of water attack.


    I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it.


    The cold air freezes the water that comes at you and turns it into a snake statue. A white cold air drifted in the room and the temperature in the room dropped all at once.


    Perhaps because it''s the middle of summer, the hot and stuffy air feels nice and chilly.


    It''s a good thing that my son can use ice magic. I forgot about it because I always use it only for drinking juice and water.


    ''Come to think of it, I think I started using ice magic for general purposes.


    I started using ice magic and used it in a self-defense way. I think it''s funny that it was his mother who attacked him.


    ''It feels so nice to have a chill in your step.


    The cold air caged in the room must have reached the hallway where Erna''s mother is. I can hear such a swallowing voice.


    ''''Right. It''s summer...''''


    If it gets hot again, you can use your ice magic.


    ''It can''t be helped. ...Oh, it''s getting hot, so I''ll use ice magic. Hooray!


    While we were having this conversation, Mother Erna let the water enter through the doorway again.


    I freeze it with my ice magic.


    ''''...........''''


    I know what you''re capable of, Erna. Just as well, I haven''t had a son for seven years.


    Hmmm, now you''ve got the time to do something about it.


    And so on, my body started to get cold at an unfashionable level.


    "I''m cold!


    It''s funny how cold it is in the summer.


    As I lay down with the futon over my head, I hear Mother Erna''s dismayed voice from the hallway.


    It''s absolutely true.


    It''s funny, it''s summer now. The window in my room should have been opened by Saara, but the cold air from my ice magic is letting out white breath as if it doesn''t know about such things.


    I''m wearing a futon now, but unfortunately, it''s made for summer. It''s just a thin piece of clothing that isn''t good for keeping you warm.


    So the temperature inside the room is dropping rapidly even as I''m lying here like this.


    "d*mn!¡¡I can''t sleep here!


    Before I catch a cold in the middle of summer, I jump up from my bed and move to the door of my room.


    Then I put my hand on the door, admitting defeat, but the door doesn''t budge.


    ''Oh, that?¡¡The door won''t open?


    Isn''t it obvious?¡¡It was Al who froze the door.


    ''If you melt it in the fire, it will turn to water and soak the room, so don''t do it, okay?


    ..........


    What do I do?

 168-New uses for psychic

    Eventually, I cut the ice off the floor with wind magic and threw it outside with my psychic.


    However, there was nothing I could do about the ice on the door and floor, so I melted it with fire magic and then let it out with water magic.


    The morning''s battle between me and Mother Erna ended with the sterile result that the door to the room was soaked.


    Then I went upstairs to the dining room on the first floor with Mother Erna holding my hand.


    ''''Ah!¡¡It hurts!¡¡Erna, Mom, you walk fast!¡¡I have muscle pain all over my body!


    Oh, really?


    ''No, no, I told you before and you know it!


    I complain about the pain, but Mother Erna just smiles softly and doesn''t relent.


    This mother is enjoying the fact that I''m sore and sore from my sore muscles.


    ''Oh?¡¡That door over there is open. We need to close it.


    Elna mom deliberately says that, and then she deliberately reverses and walks off in the opposite direction.


    With that, my body twists and turns as well, and the muscles in my sore back are stretched out.


    ''''Ouch!¡¡Normally, this wouldn''t bother you one bit.¡¡Oh, I''m so sorry!


    ''You should have been honest with me from the beginning and apologized.


    I apologize honestly, and Mother Erna smiles with satisfaction and forgives me.


    ''Come on, just take your time and walk.


    No, if you''ll forgive me, I''d like to take my hands off you.


    I tell Mom Erna, who squeezes my hand gently, once and for all. I show her kindness, but she''s a little miffed because I''ve made it up my sleeve.


    ''....Why?


    ''Because there are easier ways to get around,''


    When I say this, Mother Erna looks at me curiously and lets go of my hand.


    Then I slowly walk back to my room and start walking back to my room.


    ''Hey!''¡¡You''re going back to sleep!¡¡That''s enough!


    No!¡¡I''ll just take what I need!


    When I explain that to Mother Erna, who ran up to me, my anger retracts for now.


    As expected, I know that if I do such a lick, she''ll do something worse this time.


    What I need is a comforter.


    I go back to my room, straining against the pain of my sore muscles. Then I open the door with a psychic, and when I enter the room, I psychic the futon and pull it towards me.


    Then I roll onto the futon and wrap myself around it, psychically manipulating the futon to wrap myself around it.


    So now I''m like a sushi roll.


    ''....What?¡¡Are you kidding me?¡¡What good is this going to do for the move?


    ''It''s not like I didn''t do anything on the road to Kagura either, Mother Erna. What I''m about to show you is my new use of magic.


    Admonishing my impatient mother Erna, I apply a psychic to the futon that wraps me.


    Then the futon directly underneath me is raised by telekinetic power and I float up into the air.


    "Psychics can''t use themselves to float, but inorganic objects can float with no problem. But if it''s an inorganic object, I can make it float with no problem!¡¡So if you get on top of things like this and control your magic properly, people can float in the air and move around!¡¡Awesome.


    Yee!


    ''That''s great!¡¡This way we won''t have to go through all the hassle of moving around!


    As I talk to her while floating in the air, Erna sees the advantages and joins in with me.


    I''m sure she''s just as troublesome as I am.


    I''m sure you''ve noticed how wonderful this magic is right away.


    You''ll be able to get a good deal more than just a few minutes of your time.


    ''--No, no, Al. This is nice, but it''s not beautiful. Isn''t there a way to ride it a little more brilliantly?


    Apparently, she''s worried about her husband, Nord-Dad, in the house.


    Why don''t you just go out and have fun like you always do without him?


    I don''t know what that means?


    Mother Erna doesn''t seem to approve of her depravity, no matter what.


    I''m dismayed by that, but I think about how to make Mother Erna ride beautifully.


    ''Hmmm, I''m light enough that I don''t need to be wrapped up, but when I''m as heavy as Mother Erna, the bedding can''t hold the weight and my fingers are digging into my head ughhhh!


    Do you think I''m heavy?


    As I''m talking and collecting my thoughts, Mother Erna does an ironclaw with a blank expression on her face.


    Oh, I miss even this pain, but it''s an unfashionable grip.


    ''I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that!


    I hurriedly apologize, and Mother Erna slowly lets go of my hand.


    ''Erna-sama-?¡¡Your meal is ready to go!


    I can hear Meena''s voice from downstairs, probably worried about us being slow to come down.


    Is she not worried about my screams of pain?


    Mother Erna replied to Meena and then turned back to us.


    ''''Well, now let''s go have breakfast.


    That too, I suppose.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    "...Al, you''re long overdue--what?


    As soon as Mom Erna opens the door and I enter the dining room, Nord Dad, who was sitting in his seat, exclaims in surprise.


    Hmph, apparently, Nord Dad was so surprised by my wonderful magic that he couldn''t speak.


    As I leisurely move to my chair, Nord-Dad lets out a questioning voice.


    "...Al, what are you doing?


    ''While I was at Kagura, I learned how to use my new magic. This way I can use my psychic and not have to walk on my own two feet.


    I replied proudly, and for some reason Dad Nord looked at me delicately.


    ''Is that what you''re doing in the mansion for?


    ''Is that all you''re saying, Nord, that your father doesn''t know how wonderful this magic is?


    ''If it''s a long trip, but if it''s inside the mansion, wouldn''t it be better to walk?


    It''s not just Dad Nord, but even Brother Silvio says something like that.


    I look at each other, who can understand the goodness of this magic, and Mother Erna says, "What was this girl doing in Kagura? I sat down in my seat with a blank expression on my face.


    I wondered where my mother, who had been telling me to think of a beautiful way to ride, had gone.


    She said, "I have muscle pain from yesterday''s practice, so it''s hard for me to walk.


    ''It''s Al''s fault for skipping out on practice, you know?¡¡Anyway, I''ve asked Rumba to give me some road practice.


    What a father you are, asking a man to do something so simple, so dangerous. I don''t have the sturdiness of Shuichi and Elinora''s sister. If you practice with a powerful rumba, you can only see the future when you get injured.


    Well, that''s not important right now. ''Anyway, here''s your breakfast. Al, hurry up and untie that and sit down.


    Yes, sir.


    I deactivate my psychic when Dad Nord tells me that. I fold the bedding to the edge of the dining room and then sit back in my chair.


    Then, in the front seat, my sister Elinora, who should have always been there, is gone.


    ''It''s hard to feel comfortable when there''s no one around where you''ve always been, isn''t it?''


    ''What?¡¡I thought you were happy that Elinora wasn''t there yesterday.¡¡Do you miss him already?


    ''That''s not true. I''m just curious because it''s only empty in front of me.


    Yes, this is a feeling like things aren''t fitting neatly into the places they should fit.....


    It''s not that I''m missing Elinora sister or anything, by any means.


    When I was thinking about that, Brother Silvio, who is sitting next to me, smiled a small smile.


    ''''........why are you laughing?''''


    No, I figured it would still be lively when Al came home.


    ''Al went on a trip and then Elinora went to King''s Landing. It''s been just the three of us these days.


    ''Because the mansion felt so quiet when the two energetic people were gone.


    No, no, no, I think I''m in the same quiet frame of mind as Nord Dad and his friends.


    The only one who is fine is my sister Elinora, and I''m a very quiet kid, you know?


    Just as I was thinking about that, my dad Nord smiled a soft smile.


    Sorry I''m late, but welcome back, Al.


    Welcome back.


    Then Mother Erna, Brother Silvio says, too.


    ''We''re home!''


    So I had breakfast for the first time in a long time with my family, except for my sister Elinora.

 169-Dumplings than clothes

    After eating the breakfast Bartolo made for me for the first time in a while, I spend a relaxing time after dinner in the dining room.


    Normally, I would move to the living room where there are sofas and such, but today I didn''t move because of my sore muscles. And perhaps out of concern for my lack of mobility, everyone in the family except me was spending time in the dining room today.


    It''s just that it''s hard to talk in a seating order like breakfast, so Nord Dad is sitting in front of me.


    It''s pretty picturesque when Erna''s mother and Nord Dad are sitting next to each other, isn''t it?


    As I''m thinking about this, I''m in a daze, when Saara gently offers me a tea cup.


    It''s been a while since I''ve had a royal feed.


    I thank Saara and then pick up the tea cup.


    I taste the smell of the tea in the cup and then take a small sip.


    The fragrant taste of the tea spreads in my mouth and quickly goes down my throat.


    ''''Huh, I knew tea would be soothing too.


    I mutter in a voice that sounds like I''m letting out a sigh.


    I used to drink barley tea and green tea in my previous life, but after I was reincarnated in this world, I drank only tea. In my previous life, I was definitely a green tea and barley tea drinker, but now it''s hard to say which one is better.


    ''''I wonder if there were any special drinks in Kagura?


    As I''m drinking my tea and groaning in my mind, Mother Erna asks me if I''m curious.


    ''In Kagura, there is a drink called green tea. It has a strong bitterness and astringency, but it has a nice aroma and a different charm than black tea.


    Are they buying that as a souvenir?


    Sure.


    Okay, I''ll buy you a drink later.


    Erna, my mom loves the tea stuff. I don''t know if she''ll like it, but I buy more than that. The tea leaves have a long shelf life, and if it comes down to it, I''ll drink it by myself, so it won''t be a problem.


    ''Al, did you get me a book on Kagura?


    I''ve bought a few books, mainly on the origins of Kagura and its unique storyline.


    Thank you!


    At my words, Brother Silvio thanks me with a fresh smile.


    .........what is it? Looking at Brother Silvio''s smile, I feel like my heart has been cleansed.


    Maybe it''s because when I was traveling, there were a lot of guys around me who had a lowly smile on their faces.


    But I''m feeling a little bit of Kagura''s book, or maybe I''m just a little bit of a sofa.


    I didn''t carry in any souvenirs yesterday because I was busy with a lot of things.


    Maybe it was because I was sentenced to a quick practice session, or maybe it was because Tory left early.


    I heard him say something auspicious about coming back out to celebrate a family reunion as the reason, but I caught a glimpse of him laughing with Irvine and the others when he saw me being squeezed in the courtyard.


    That was definitely a sight that made people amused.


    ''So, did Al end up being able to buy the food that was the purpose of the trip?


    ''Yeah, I got it!¡¡Like rice!


    That ''and'' word bothers me, what else did you buy?


    I say, and Nord Dad asks me with a worried look on his face.


    ''The rest of it is mostly soy sauce and miso, which are seasonings, and sake, and seaweed from the port city and other things that can be preserved.


    Hmm, I have no idea what soy sauce and miso are. I''ll have Bartolo check on that later.


    Well, I don''t think my dad, who has never been there, has any idea what exotic spices are.


    But he was relieved to see me answer so smoothly and easily.


    The rest is Kagura''s clothes, hair ornaments, fabrics and necklaces. I also bought a pair of kagura suits for each of the maids," she said.


    ''Really?¡¡Master Alfried!


    When I tell her what the souvenir is, as if to add, Meena, who was waiting in the dining room, sounds happy.


    ''Yes, it''s true.''


    You did it, Sarra!¡¡You''ll get a souvenir from Kagura!


    Yes, it''s a pleasure.


    Saara, who is next to me, is also pretending to look neat and tidy, but her expression is somehow happy.


    Seeing such a happy expression on a woman''s face makes me glad I bought her a souvenir.


    ''And it''s a kagura outfit!¡¡They say kagura clothes are as expensive as dresses!


    ''What?¡¡Something so expensive?


    Perhaps hearing such a voice from Saara and Meena, Mother Erna and Father Nord''s expressions became uneasy.


    ''''........Al.''''


    ''I know, Mother Erna. I had the women, Ilya and Aleusha, help me with the general selection of Kagura''s clothing and decorations.


    ''It''s a relief if you had the Isthmian lady''s help. I''m glad to hear it. I was worried that Al would buy some strange clothes and disappoint you.


    Mother Erna looks heartily relieved to hear my words.


    Ilya is the Countess of the Count family. She has an aesthetic eye for clothes, of course, but she also takes care for when she wears them in the kingdom. It''s only natural to feel relieved when she helped me choose them.


    ''''Well, it was me, a family member, who picked it out in the end.


    ''''Well that last word is making me nervous all at once.


    What do you say when this one took the time to worry about it?


    ''Meena said it was expensive, but how much did it cost for one dress?''


    When I give her a jitzy stare, Mother Erna doesn''t get frightened and asks me about it.


    It''s not just Mother Erna, but also Meena, Saara and Nord Dad, who are all looking at me as if they are curious.


    ''At least ten gold coins.


    Ten gold coins!


    I say muddledly, and Meena exclaims in surprise.


    ''If it''s Mother Erna''s, it must be fifty gold coins.


    ''Fifty gold coins!¡¡I wonder if that exceeds even a single white gold coin I set up?


    As expected of the amount of money, even Mother Erna seems to be terribly surprised.


    Nord''s father is not even able to speak.


    He came to his senses after a few seconds and was about to say something, but I interrupted him by opening my mouth first.


    ''No!¡¡Father Nord told me to make sure Mother Erna and the others have expensive kagura clothes.


    What?


    When I used the excuse I''d been warming up to for some time, my Nord Dad let out a dumb voice.


    That''s because he never said anything about that. He never said a word about that.


    ''''Great!¡¡He buys us ten gold coins worth of clothes and also spends a lot of money on his wife, Lady Erna!


    ''You''re usually very temperate, Mr. Nord, and that''s why you love your wife so much.


    Meena and Saara take my words to heart and praise Dad Nord.


    Their natural words are a great way to block Dad Nord''s retreat.


    ''Did you want to surprise me, after all that fuss about money already?


    ''What?¡¡Oh, yes!¡¡Of course I do!¡¡Haha.


    Hearing my words, Mother Erna''s expression instantly relaxes and she looks blatantly happy.


    She doesn''t suspect that I spent the money on my own accord. As usual, she''s a fragile mother who gets a little fragile when it comes to her Nordic father.


    In contrast, Nord''s father has a tight smile on his face as he is hugged.


    It''s probably because he realized that this shopping spree has greatly exceeded a single white gold coin.


    But I can''t back out now.


    Revealing that I bought them on my own now would disappoint more than a few women.


    There is no way I could do such a thing to my wife-loving and gentle Nordic father.


    However, I''ll take out insurance as soon as possible because I don''t know what Nord-Dad will do to me later if I leave it like this.


    ''It''s about time we could sell the frames, and it looks like the new play will take shape in Tory''s trade association again, so it''s safe for a while.


    I whispered casually so that Nord-Dad could hear me, and he looked deeply relieved.


    I''m relieved to see that my insurance policy is in place, and then Erna, who has been hugging him, looks up.


    ''Ah, Al!¡¡Food and clothes are nice, but what about the snacks?


    The space that had been bustling with activity instantly became quiet due to Mother Erna''s question.


    Both Meena and Saara suddenly stopped their conversation and stared at me.


    What is this pressure........ There''s a far more seriousness to this than when it comes to clothing and accessories.


    ''''.........No, as expected, I don''t buy much of the sweets for reasons of storage--''''


    I say with a wry smile, and the expressions on Mother Erna and the others'' faces become like Noh masks.


    ''''I didn''t buy it, but I''ve learned to make it in the mansion, so it''s not a problem!


    ''Yes!¡¡Then good for you!


    I can''t wait to see the sweets in other cities and the sweets in Kagura!


    What does it taste like?


    I hurriedly reiterate, and the ladies, starting with Mother Erna, laugh with satisfaction.


    Oh, I haven''t learned much about the candy kind, but what should I do?


    I didn''t think this was more important than kagura clothes and accessories.


    I guess my ladies are more dumplings than clothes.

 170-Dad and table tennis

    As I spent some time in the dining room slowly talking about Kagura and other things, Tory''s Chamber of Commerce came in to carry my bags.


    While floating around in a psychic state, we walked out into the courtyard and saw a row of Tory''s Chamber of Commerce carriages. I don''t think I''ve ever seen so many carriages come into the yard of our house before.


    Bartolo, who is in charge of receiving the food, has a dumbfounded look on his face when he sees the carriages lined up.


    ''''Oh, come on, kid. There are carriages going all the way to the outside of the mansion.''


    We bought the rice by the hundred kilos.


    We can consume the rice at home and I can get the village canteen to work, but I''m worried about everything else.


    ''It''s all right. I''ve bought mainly the ones that keep well, and I''m sure the village will love the spices.


    I hope so.


    Bartolo muttered with a distant look at the luggage being unloaded from one carriage after another.


    All of these would have to be checked by Bartolo and a few maids alone.


    His job for a while would be owed to checking and organizing the goods.


    ''But isn''t it exciting as a cook when you get a new condiment or ingredient?


    ''Absolutely!¡¡That''s what I call a cook''s skill ring!¡¡Give me a hand in cooking Kagura, will you?


    Of course!


    I responded to Bartolo''s words with a good smile as he rolled up his arms, and I quietly moved away from him.


    Then Bartolo''s burly arms reached out and grabbed my bedding.


    "...what are you doing Bartolo?


    ''The boy has the magic to move all kinds of inorganic material at will, right?¡¡With all this stuff, we ain''t done before nightfall. Help me get it done.


    ''No. I''m going to spend the rest of the day lounging around. Let me go.


    I don''t know what Mother Erna or Tory have blown up in my head, but I''m not going to be treated like a handyman like that.


    I''m still recovering from the fatigue of the trip and the sore muscles.


    What I need to do now is not to help you, but to sleep.


    If you don''t mind, I''m going to rip this duvet off and poke you all over.¡¡Boy, you have sore muscles now, don''t you?


    Hi, not fair!


    Crap!¡¡The psychic telekinesis makes it impossible to move, even if you try to force yourself to move, due to Bartolo''s firm grip on the futon. You''re a cook, but you''re wasting a magnificent grip on me.


    In the end, I was threatened by Bartolo and had to use my psychic to carry my stuff to the mansion''s pantry.


    I knew that, but the efficiency of a person carrying one piece at a time is completely different from carrying it all at once with magic.


    The goods brought in by Tory''s Chamber of Commerce were gone in the blink of an eye.


    As soon as Bartolo and the maids went to check the goods that were stored in one go, my job was done.


    ''Al!¡¡Do you have a minute?


    I was just about to go back to my room and take a quick nap when I was approached by Dad Nord with Tory in tow.


    Tory and Nord-Dad must have had a table tennis meeting earlier in the day, but what was the problem?


    What?


    I was explaining to you about ping-pong, but I''m sorry to say it''s hard to explain without showing you the real thing, but could you make me a ping-pong table?


    Hearing Tory''s words as he comes forward to say it makes sense.


    Indeed, it would be hard to understand from Nord Dad, who didn''t know any better, if he was told to play ball on a platform or something.


    I''ve spent too much money at Kagura without permission, and I''m going to throw the whole thing to Nord Dad in the middle anyway. You need to know what it''s like to be a part of it.


    Okay, I''ll make it now.


    Thank God!¡¡Yeah, I''ve got the cork ball and racket, so it''s okay!


    You were going to show them the real thing from the beginning to convince them. Good preparation.


    With that in mind, I psych my way to the front door of the mansion.


    ''Why don''t you make it here?''


    This is a game to be played indoors. If you want to try it out, it''s better to do it indoors.


    We''re going to try to play ping-pong anyway. It''s better to play it indoors than to play it outside. A cork ball or something will fall off and get smeared with dirt.


    In the inn, it was originally played indoors though it was built in the garden to avoid the landlady and Sanosuke.


    We''ll use this empty room for now.


    Yeah, they don''t have anything in there and it''s not a problem.


    There are quite a few vacant rooms on the ground floor. I''ve decided to use one of them this time.


    After getting permission from Nord Dad, I open the door with a psychic and go inside.


    The interior of the room is no different than a waiting room. Instead, there''s no furniture or other decorative objects, and the room is clean enough for the maids to have cleaned it, which is a bleak sight.


    I''m not going to be able to get the same thing done. He nodded with satisfaction.


    With a sullen look in his eyes, I psychically open the window in the room and change the air.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to use your magic really well. There aren''t many people who can use such delicate magic in their lives.


    ''If we make wider use of that, I think our future is secure...''


    I use magic to enrich my life. I don''t want to take on the tedious task of using it for the benefit of others.


    I don''t want to take on such a tedious task as using it for others.¡¡I''ve heard that others can''t use this kind of magic, even though there are so many uses for it all around us. I''m not sure why.


    It''s a good idea to be able to use it.


    It''s enough to have this much space, so I immediately activated my earth magic indoors.


    I used the image of the ping-pong table I made in Kagura to make a ping-pong table.


    As I build the table tennis table, my father touches it with interest.


    "Do you want to play against each other on this table?


    ''Yes!¡¡I''m going to use this racket!


    Tory hands me a racket and prompts me to take my place and Dad Nord takes his position.


    Hmm, it''s a little strange to see Dad Nord holding his ping-pong racket.


    Tory also took his own racket and took his position with great enthusiasm.


    ''Well then, I''m going to hit this cork ball and I''m going to hit it back with that racket, okay?


    Um, yeah, I get it.


    Dad Nord replies, and Torrie gently hits the cork ball.


    The cork ball comes to his position, and Nord-Dad is puzzled as he hits it with his racket, but the racket is facing outward.


    But because the racket was facing outward, the cork ball fell off the table instead of entering Torrie''s position.


    ''Ach, that''s a mistake. That''s one score for me.


    ''Nah, I see. The one who didn''t make a mistake by hitting each other like this would get the points...


    Tory''s words were muttered in agreement by Dad Nord.


    Oh, this doesn''t sound like a bad reaction from Nord Dad.


    ''Let''s go again, shall we?


    Yes, please.


    As Tory said this, Dad Nord began to look more serious than he did at first.


    Instead of standing upright, he seems to be bending forward to observe Torrie''s movements.


    Then Torrie hit the first pitch again.


    Then Nord Dad was able to return it neatly to Torrie''s position without sending it outside this time.


    Torrie was surprised by this, but returned the ball gently again. Nord''s dad threw that back to him as well.


    Hmmm, that''s an athletic father. He seems to be able to return the ball to an easy forehand course.


    The rally is still going on, although he hasn''t managed to sink the ball as expected.


    ''That''s what I''m talking about, Mr. Nord!¡¡Then how about a backhand over here?


    Ugh!


    As expected of Nord''s father, his backhand was difficult to hit, and he did his best just to hit it.


    The cork ball that hit the racket flew upward at an angle and rolled across the floor of the room.


    A sword would be able to react to all kinds of trajectories and objects, but that wouldn''t be the case with a racket of different usability.


    ''How do you get it over there?''


    Dad Nord asks, looking at the cork ball on the floor and the racket in turn.


    ''You either hold the racket differently, or you hold it like you''re picking it up and hitting it!


    ''I see!¡¡If you can afford it, it''s no problem to go around and hit it, right?


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s important to read each other!


    Dad Nord seems to be enjoying himself more than ever as he listens to Tory''s explanation.


    He''s definitely more interested in the game than he was with Reversi, and he seems to be having fun.


    Maybe he''s more interested in physical play than sitting down to play a board game.


    ''Okay, let''s do it again then!


    Okay!¡¡Whoever gets the first 11 points wins!¡¡Just because you''re a nobleman doesn''t mean I''m going to go easy on you, right?


    Don''t be afraid. I''ll absorb it in a minute!


    While I''m thinking about this, Tory picks up the cork ball and takes off the jacket that Dad Nord was wearing.


    It looks like he''s going to start playing ping-pong in earnest.


    This feeling is similar to the situation with Elinora''s sister and Erna''s mother that was there at the time of Reversi.


    It looks like they''ve started to do something serious, and I don''t think they need me anymore.


    ''Father Nord, can I go back to my room now?''


    Yeah, sure.


    I ask him a question, but he doesn''t even look at me and replies.


    I''m not sure if that''s a solid answer or not, but I''ve said my piece and I''m leaving the room.


    As I move down the corridor and go upstairs, Meena and her mother Erna come out from the kitchen, as if they were checking the food.


    ''''........Huh?¡¡Do you hear any buzzing sounds in the spare room?


    ''You''re definitely making a noise. What''s it doing?¡¡Let''s see.


    With that, I head to the room where Meena and Mother Erna are playing ping-pong.


    Oh, I''m sure they''ll all get into ping-pong, just like they did with Reversi.


    Bartolo, who''s checking on the food, is going to have a hard time with the reduced manpower.


    I chuckle a little at that and head back to my room.

 171-Bartolo soy sauce learning

    The next day, everyone was absorbed in table tennis except me.


    I was up early in the morning, a change from yesterday.


    The reason for this is because Erna''s mother wanted to try some of the ingredients she had bought in Kagura last night.


    Father Nord and Brother Silvio also joined in. Bartolo''s desire to use new ingredients got in the mix, and it became inevitable that I would have to get up early in the morning to make breakfast.


    Well, it''s a good thing I originally set out on this trip to improve my diet, and I was more of a Japanese breakfast person.


    And if I teach Bartolo, he''ll make it for me from now on.


    In order to get a comfortable diet, let''s meditate on a slight decrease in sleep time.


    With that in mind, I prepared myself and headed to the kitchen on the first floor.


    Perhaps it''s because no one is awake inside the mansion except the servants, but I don''t hear any conversations like in the daytime.


    But you can hear the sound of brooms sweeping the ground from the garden, the sound of things being carried in the dining room and the sounds of the maids working early in the morning.


    It''s not bad to listen to sounds like this in the dim, somewhat still air.


    I don''t dislike the sounds of quiet life like this.


    I walk into the kitchen, happy to have found a new pleasure in the mansion.


    ''Oh, boy!¡¡You''re up and about!


    Then, Bartolo, the master of the kitchen again today, grins and waves me over with a grin.


    However, his voice is more subdued than usual, perhaps because of the early morning.


    "As expected, I don''t know what mother Erna will do to me if I oversleep when I''m in charge of cooking duty,


    Haha, I heard you got shot through the door yesterday with a water spell.


    Apparently, Bartolo knows about the magical attack and defense between me and Mother Erna.


    Well, it was Saara who wiped the wet door for me later.


    There aren''t many servants and they''re all inside the mansion, so the information must have flowed in a flash.


    ''It was really tough. If we managed to intercept them with ice magic, the room temperature would drop and it would be cold.


    ''........it''s just like father and son to use difficult magic in strange situations.


    Bartolo says in a somewhat dumbfounded voice to me who shrugs his shoulders.


    Well, me and Mother Erna have a common idea of solving troublesome things with magic.


    Whenever there''s a nuisance or troublesome thing, I think it''s best to solve it with magic.


    ''Well, let''s put aside the chit-chat and get to work on the food as soon as possible.


    Yes.


    I have to give Bartolo a lecture about the ingredients while I''m at it today.


    It will take a little longer than usual, so let''s act early to give ourselves more time.


    As I moved, I felt something hit me on the shoulder.


    Surprised, I turned my head to look at it and saw that there were a number of crates piled up.


    Oh, it was dimmer than usual, and I didn''t notice it, probably because there were things in a place where there should be nothing to see.


    ''Be careful. The kitchen is getting a bit cramped with all the ingredients we brought in yesterday.


    ''You haven''t sorted out your stuff yet?''


    ''''Well the monk would buy several hundred kilos of rice by the hundred kilos, so it didn''t fit in the pantry.


    I ask casually, and Bartolo says while giving me a jitzy look.


    Yeah, I can''t blame him then. I''ll also forgive him for hitting me in the shoulder.


    ''''So, what''s the menu going to be like, with all the ingredients from Kagura?


    ''''Well, what I bought at Kagura is mainly seasonings and dried fish for storage reasons. I''m going to start with a simple dish that lets the flavors of the seasonings come into play.


    Well, that sounds like it would be easy for someone who''s never had kagura food before to eat.


    Well, even if it''s different from the original ingredients, you should be able to adapt it to the local style by taking the broth and using the seasonings.


    I think I''ll expect Bartolo to do a good job in that area.


    Well, before we get to the seasonings, let''s get to the time-consuming preparation of the rice.


    ''Oh!¡¡I knew the menu would go with rice.


    As I said this, Bartolo started to prepare the rice.


    We''ve been using the rice for a while now, so there''s no problem with the cooking method.


    Bartolo takes out enough rice for us to eat and rinses it in water, while I prepare a simple menu.


    In the meantime, I''ll prepare a simple menu.


    By the way, today''s menu is: fried eggs, miso soup with nameko mushrooms, salted salmon, rice and boiled spinach.


    All of them are easy to enjoy because they don''t take much time and are not complicated. And above all, the taste of soy sauce and miso is easy to convey. That''s my choice.


    The only thing that takes time is to cook the rice and prepare the nameko mushrooms.


    With the ingredients I need in my brain, I move around the kitchen and head to the pantry.


    ''Oh, wait, kid!¡¡The pantry is full of foodstuffs and crates, and it''s not safe, so I''ll go get them for you. Just tell me what ingredients you need.


    All right. I''ll put the rice in the oven for you.


    I guess it''s out of consideration for my small stature. He looks scary on the outside, but he''s thoughtful and gentle.


    I tell Bartolo what we need to eat, and he picks up some rice instead.


    As I stir the bowl....


    It''s summer, so it''s nice to paddle the rice like this. In the winter, though, it becomes a hell of a job.


    I changed the water three times while thinking about it. I could see the rice faintly through the water. It was done.


    The Kamado was already on fire, so I let Bartolo do the rest.


    Just as I was thinking about this, Bartolo came back into the kitchen with a crate.


    ''I''ve got the ingredients,''


    Thank you. I finished hitting mine.


    After washing my hands with water, I went under Bartolo to check.


    Bartolo checked the rice that had been churned out, then set it in the pottery door and began to adjust the heat with wood.


    Since we have a magician''s stove, we can use that to adjust the heat, but we don''t make a simple rice cooker, and the rice is tastier when cooked in a kettle, so we use the kettle to cook it in our home.


    But when I''m busy, a simple rice cooker is better, so I might ask Logan to cook for me next time.


    He loves to cook rice, so I think he''ll be happy to make it for me. It''s not so bad to take it out and cook rice on the road.


    While Bartolo fiddles with the wood and adjusts the heat, I take the nameko mushrooms out of the wooden box and rinse them lightly with water.


    Then I throw the nameko mushrooms into the pot of water and set the magic stove to low heat.


    All I have to do is wait for the aroma to waft through the air.


    ''''Bartolo, where''s the soy sauce?


    If it''s soy sauce, it''s in a crate near where I keep my condiments.


    I ask, and Bartolo answers with just his voice, looking at the flames.


    I see, it''s a condiment, and it''s likely to be used, so I put it there.


    I move to the space where the seasoning is kept and psychically lower the wooden box stacked there to the floor.


    When I opened the lid, I found a small soy sauce jar in there.


    The aroma of thick, spicy soy sauce wafted around.


    I opened the jar and licked it with my finger and found out that it was light, dark and tamari soy sauce.


    Isn''t this what soy sauce is all about?


    Yeah, I do.


    As I was tasting three different kinds of food, Bartolo came over to see if I had finished adjusting the heat.


    "Have you tasted most of them yet?


    ''Yeah, it was a bit more salty than I thought it would be. But if you combine it with some other seasonings to soften it up, it''ll have a nice flavor.


    Bartolo is a true chef. He has already seen through the versatility of soy sauce.


    That''s right. You can use it with other seasonings in a sauce, or you can stew it.


    ''It would be great in a meat sauce, or sweetened and baked on fish. I think it would also be delicious stewed with vegetables.


    Perhaps reminiscent of my words, Bartolo murmurs while folding his arms.


    His expression is serious, but he really seems to be enjoying himself.


    He seems to be having a lot of fun thinking up and cooking with the new seasonings.


    I watch Bartolo warmly and put some soy sauce into a small plate to explain.


    The one in the middle is the dark soy sauce. It has a good balance of aroma and taste, and it''s the easiest to handle of all.


    I offer him a small plate, and Bartolo gently brings his fat fingertips closer to his mouth.


    Ah, this is the least spicy one. This is the least spicy of the bunch, so even if you''re not used to it, you can still eat it over food.


    Yeah. It''s the most common way to eat an omelet. It''s delicious when you pour grated daikon and dark soy sauce over an omelet.


    ''Yeah, sure. Sounds like a tasty addition to the soy sauce, which makes the flavors even more pronounced!¡¡I can think of several dishes I''ve made that would taste better with just a splash of this!


    When I raise an example, Bartolo also sounds inspired and excited.


    It''s definitely a great way to expand the flavors of existing dishes as well as new ones.


    The light-colored one on the left is the light soy sauce. It''s characterized by a more subdued color and aroma than the darker soy sauce, and it''s ideal for vegetable stews and soup dishes, as well as other dishes that make the most of their ingredients.


    It''s funny how a color is so light and yet so rich in flavor.


    I hear there''s more salt in it than in dark soy sauce.


    I explained how to make tamari-soy sauce, miso and dashi soup stock while I was making it, and occasionally checked the condition of the fire in the kamado.


    After the lecture, it was time to put it to practice.

 172-Strong taste, light taste

    When I process the salmon, I grill it with salt.


    After all, Japanese food is salted grilled salmon. I think the grilled fish that goes with rice is salmon or yellowtail teriyaki.


    In addition, boil spinach and soak it in water. When it cools down, I drain off the water thoroughly and cut it into pieces.


    Once that''s done, I just add soy sauce, mirin, and a small amount of dashi to the mix.


    Because crisp, watery spinach is delicious in this hot season. Finally, let it cool down a bit with ice magic.


    After those two are done, the next step is the miso soup.


    I turned up the heat in the nameko mushroom pot, which had a rich aroma, and just before it was about to boil, I dissolved the miso.


    This time we didn''t need to use the broth because of the flavor of the nameko mushroom. The taste of miso and nameko mushroom is enough for this dish.


    As the miso is dissolved and stirred, the rich aroma of the miso wafts through the air.


    Oh, it smells so good.


    The miso that had such a thick smell calms down so much when it''s melted.


    I muttered in relief as I smelled the miso soup, and Bartolo also said with a somewhat soft expression.


    The smell of miso soup is really somehow soothing.


    Even when I was busy with work and had no appetite, smelling this scent made me feel strangely relaxed and my eating progressed. If you throw in a lot of vegetables, it''s full of nutrition, and I was saved a lot.


    As I was thinking about this, I heard a whispering voice from the kitchen''s exit: "Is that the Kagura dish?


    ''Is that the kagura dish?¡¡It smells great!


    There''s a strange, relaxing scent to it.


    It''s true.


    The scent of miso wafting from the kitchen has spread to the mansion and seems to have drawn Meena and Saara, the maids, and Mother Erna to the mansion.


    Aside from Mother Erna, will Meena and Saara be okay?¡¡Well, Saara''s there too, so it doesn''t seem like she''s throwing her work away.


    I turn back to Bartolo, ignoring the three faces peeking through the door.


    ''Do you want to have a little taste of it?''


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡Please!


    At the same time Bartolo replied that, from the door, "Oh! I hear a voice that sounds envious, but I don''t care.


    I ignored the piercing gaze and poured the miso soup onto a small plate.


    Bartolo took the plate and slowly sipped the miso soup.


    Then Bartolo''s strong expression becomes calm.


    ''''........Oh, oh. Just drinking it makes me feel at ease.''''


    ''I''ve never seen Mr. Bartolo''s face so soft before!¡¡Is it that good?


    ..........


    I''d like a taste of that too.


    Erna, Mom, you''re purposely trying to make us hear you, aren''t you?


    And Sarla, please don''t make an appeal to taste it just by looking at it. If you don''t have words, that''s the opposite of what you''re supposed to do, because that''s what scares me.


    "Doesn''t the miso taste good?


    ''Oh!¡¡It seems to be no problem to put various ingredients in this. But I think it''s a bit light on flavor. No, this is about right for me, but there are people who prefer a thicker taste...


    Ah, I see, because even in this mansion, there are people who prefer light and dark flavors.


    Father Nord and Brother Silvio prefer light flavors and don''t like thicker flavors like fried food, skewers, and fried bread. Even the maids are on this side of Sarra.


    On the other hand, Elna''s mother, Elinora''s sister, Meena, and Mel like strong flavors and eat a lot of strong foods.


    By the way, I''m somewhere in between. There are times when I prefer lighter flavors and times when I prefer thicker flavors. It''s true that I don''t eat a lot of fried or sweet foods like Mother Erna or Sister Elinora do, but I do eat when I have to.


    Maybe it''s because I lived in a previous life saturated with food, but it was natural for me to change depending on my mood.


    ''We''ll have to find a flavoring that works for each of us.


    ...Yeah. Well, it would be better if you actually had a taste for that, wouldn''t it?


    Bartolo glances towards the door while saying that.


    At the door, I wonder if they heard our conversation, or the three of us sending them expectant looks.


    ''''That''s right. Let''s get everyone in the mansion to have a taste of it. Let''s season it while listening to their opinions.


    The moment I said that, Mother Erna, Meena and Saara came into the kitchen with happy expressions on their faces.


    I''d really like to have one of them call Nord Dad and Silvio brother, but I don''t think I can say it.


    ''''Well, I''ll go get Nord and Silvio.


    All right.


    Seeing the women, Bartolo chuckles and walks out of the kitchen.


    For what it''s worth, Bartolo is very caring.


    I pour a small plate of miso soup for the three women and hand it to them.


    Surprisingly, Mother Erna, who was the first to get her hands on it, and Saara, who was the second to get her hands on it, don''t take a bite.


    As I wondered about that, their gazes fell on Meena, who was about to receive the third and carry it to her mouth.


    ''It''s hot!''


    When Meena, who was the first to put her mouth on it, got hot, Mother Erna and Saara breathed elegantly on the small plate with a breeze.


    They were checking the heat by using Meena as a test subject?


    Mother Erna and Saara were cheating. But I think these are the kind of people who live in the world to the point.


    Mother Erna and Saara let the miso soup cool down a bit and then slowly stirred up a small plate.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.


    ''''Another drink.''''


    I want to know what you think.


    It''s delicious.


    It''s delicious.


    When I ask them what they think, they both give such simple feedback.


    I don''t need that kind of reaction from Elinora''s sister.


    It''s just a matter of taste, but...


    All right. I''ll check again and then you can pour me a drink.


    ''It was my first taste, you see. I think one more drink and I''ll be able to judge.


    The two people who said such a thing, even though they clearly understood the meaning of our conversation.


    It''s a calming taste. Oh, I''d like another one too, please.


    When it comes to Meena, there isn''t even a building block. I wonder if she understands the meaning of tasting. I felt like I was dealing with a taster who hadn''t even bought it.


    Well, I guess that means they liked it that much. It''s good to know that they liked it so much.


    With this understanding, I took the three small plates held out to me and poured the miso soup into them.


    Then I give them another taste, and this time I get their feedback on the seasoning.


    ''''It''s good, but I like it a little thicker,''''


    Me too!


    I think I''m good enough as it is.


    And I was splendidly divided between the darker and lighter flavored groups.


    ''What?¡¡Wouldn''t it taste better if it was a little thicker?


    This is about right. If you make it any thicker, you''ll spoil the freshness of the nameko mushrooms.


    He said it would go well with rice if it was a little thicker.


    It''s not all about food and eating.


    Oh, unusually, Meena and Saara are arguing over seasoning.


    It''s unusual for two people who are always so calm to argue so strongly with each other.


    On the other hand, doesn''t Mother Erna have any reaction?


    It''s scary that Mother Erna, who''s supposed to be the loudest to taste, is quiet.


    With that in mind, I looked next to Meena, but I didn''t see Mother Erna who should have been there.


    I looked around hurriedly and saw that Mother Erna was in front of the pot of miso soup.


    Moreover, she''s taking the liberty of scooping up some miso with a spoon and trying to intensify the flavor.


    ''''Wait a minute!¡¡Elna, Mom!¡¡What are you trying to change the seasoning on your own!


    ''Get out of my way!¡¡This miso soup just needs a little more miso!¡¡That will finally get it done!


    What are you talking about, Mother Erna, who rarely cooks!


    ''Oh, it''s not fair to take away the spoon and miso with a psychic!


    Watch out, if I hadn''t used my psychic to take away the spoon and miso, he would have thickened the flavor on his own.


    ''''If only ... I could use unattributed magic...''''


    ''I''m truly relieved that Mother Erna can''t use unattributed magic.


    She is such a tricky mother. I think it''s right that he didn''t have the aptitude for no attributes.


    ''Only Al is cheating. You can psychically draw or take things that are far away from you, or lock or close doors without moving. I didn''t need an aptitude for fire magic and water magic, I wanted an unattributed aptitude for me as well.


    Mother Erna, who was gobsmacked and drooped in a paragraph, let out a rare mumble of complaint.


    I''m sure that Erna''s mother also wanted to use no magic, no matter what it was. The same hassle is probably why the no magic I use was enviable.


    No-attribute magic is a pretty versatile and useful magic.


    It''s not hard to understand why I envy you. Well, that doesn''t mean I won''t use it out of concern for it.


    It''s a good thing that magic is no longer an essential part of my life.


    ''Oh, it smells so good,''


    Honey, this is miso soup. Go ahead, have a taste.


    While I was thinking about this, Nord Dad and Brother Silvio came into the kitchen, and Mother Erna, who was drooping, immediately put the miso soup in a small plate with a ladle and took it to Father Nord.


    And Mother Erna, who was drooping, immediately ladled up a small plate of miso soup and took it to Father Nord.


    What was the frustration on his face earlier?


    Erna mom has Nord dad, and he seems happy without any magic.


    ''How does it taste?''


    ''Delicious!¡¡It''s as thick as I like it!


    Mother Erna smiled at him, but Father Nord said the opposite.


    It''s true. It has a very gentle taste, I think I like this kind of taste too. I like this kind of taste too!


    Next, Brother Silvio also asserts his thinness while smiling a fresh smile.


    At this, Mother Erna and Meena can''t help but freeze up.


    A few seconds after that, they turn their smiling smiles towards me and Bartolo.


    ........I''m scared because their eyes aren''t smiling.


    As Bartolo and I unintentionally back away, Mother Erna walks up to me, sits down, and grabs my shoulder.


    ''I wonder which one is Al?¡¡Of course you''re a fan of strong flavors, right?


    ''''Well Mother Erna, do you have a finger sunk into your shoulder?¡¡I mean, the choice is already cut off, right?


    From the side, it looks like the mother is gently placing her hand on her son''s shoulder, but in reality, it''s not at all.


    Her fingers are digging into my shoulder, as if to say that this shoulder will be broken if I insist on being a thin-skinned person.


    It''s no wonder they''re threatening me with this.


    ''What about you, Mr Bartolo?''


    What?¡¡No, which one was I, I guess?


    Bartolo also understands this situation, and is desperately trying to muddle his words and mislead us.


    However, such a sweet answer is unacceptable in this situation.


    Meena, who became furious, says in a voice sound as if she had an idea.


    ''''As I recall, Bartolo-san liked darker flavors, right?¡¡Then the same goes for miso soup!


    Oh my!¡¡So, Bartolo will have to go for the strongest flavor!


    Oh, yeah.


    Giving in to the pressure of the two women, Bartolo easily nodded his head.


    This is how the vote for the darker and lighter flavors is evenly distributed, and it''s all going to be left up to me.


    And even Nord''s father, who claims to be in the light-flavored camp, couldn''t keep his mouth shut.


    ''Al likes a subdued taste, doesn''t he?¡¡You always said Bartolo was so good at bringing the flavors of the ingredients to life.


    ''No, it''s not. Al likes to make fried food and sweets, you know?¡¡I''m sure you like the strong flavors.


    No, no, Mother Erna. I''m not the one who likes to make sweets-- ow, ow, ow, ow!


    I was just trying to correct a little mistake, and my fingers dug into it terribly.


    ''Erna, Al''s in pain, okay?''


    Oh!¡¡Dad Nord was the first to respond to my scream.


    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve been back from Kagura. I need to be in touch with my darling child.''


    .........I wonder what it is. When you say that now, it makes me think that the bond between us and our son is terribly light.......


    So, Al, which way is it going to be?


    Which one is it?


    Mother Erna and Father Nord ask me, the pressure exuding behind their smiles.


    I try to avert my gaze, but Erna holds my shoulders in her hands and Nord Dad presses me.


    I answer sluggishly, holding on to the heavy air.


    ''''Can''t we have ... both ... then?''''


    No.


    It was only after struggling for the next five minutes that I came up with the idea to adjust the individual flavors of the miso soup when adding it.

 173-Rice disappears like magic

    There was a dispute over the seasoning of the miso soup, but Bartolo and I were able to make breakfast without a hitch.


    We cooked up a batch of egg rolls for the last few people, and then left it to Sarra and Meena to serve.


    Bartolo did the seasoning for the miso soup, and I sat down in the dining room.


    The rest of the family is already seated in the dining room.


    I''m hungry. Can''t we hurry up and get our food brought to us?¡¡I''m terribly hungry because I''ve been moving since this morning, smelling and tasting breakfast.


    Father Nord, Mother Erna, and Brother Silvio also seem hungrier than usual today, probably because they have tasted the food.


    All three of them talk casually, but their eyes keep on looking towards the kitchen.


    I felt the same way, so I kept staring at the kitchen while we talked.


    It takes a while to do so. Meena and Saara brought our food.


    ''Sorry for the wait!


    Rice, fried eggs, salted salmon, miso soup with nameko mushrooms, and boiled spinach are all lined up in front of us.


    I never thought there would be a time when there would be so many Japanese dishes lined up in this house. I''m very happy because I''m a person who prefers Japanese food in the morning. Western food is good, but I want to eat Japanese food once in a while, because I was Japanese in my previous life.


    The colors in the line up are so beautiful.


    They all look like they would go with rice.


    ''I''ve made something on the menu today that goes well with rice,''


    First of all, we want you to enjoy the taste of the side dish that goes with the rice.


    We already know the taste of rice, so we wanted them to feel it again.


    In that case, let''s get on with it.


    As we exchange our thoughts, Father Nord says, hurrying us up a bit.


    We are all hungry. We don''t argue with his suggestion and we quietly start to eat.


    First up was the hot, steaming miso soup. Hot miso soup is better than lukewarm, you know. First, he tilted the bowl to slowly take it into his mouth.


    Then the slippery little nameko mushrooms smoothly entered my mouth. At the same time, the taste of the nameko mushroom and the soup, which is richly flavored with miso, starts to spread on the tongue.


    The sticky nameko mushroom danced in the mouth, giving it an interesting texture.


    Chewing the lumpy nameko mushroom, I swallowed it with the miso soup.


    Oh, the taste of the miso is unbearable. After all, drinking warm miso soup soothes my soul.


    "...........


    Huh.


    When I glanced at them, I saw that Father Nord, Brother Silvio and Mother Erna were also drinking miso soup and were relieved.


    It''s nice to drink miso soup and relax in a daze. I think it''s just as soothing as green tea.


    Then I take a sip or two of the miso soup and I get to work on my rice.


    The white rice Bartolo cooked in the cooker.


    It''s not too runny and it''s cooked fluffy.


    When I scooped up a bowl of rice and ate it, I could feel the subtle sweetness of the rice''s original flavor. The more you chew, the more you chew, the more you can enjoy the rice without any side dishes.


    I savored the taste of the rice alone and took a bite of the rice and sipped the miso soup.


    The miso soup and the rice mingled together and the rice melted in my mouth.


    It''s unbearably delicious.


    I could eat as much rice as I want with just miso soup.


    I muttered as if impressed that mother Erna was also imitating me.


    Miso and rice are the best together. It''s not an exaggeration to say so.


    Even in the summer when the heat makes you lose your appetite, drinking miso soup cold makes it easier to eat.


    ''That sounds good. I''d like to have a second cup of cold miso soup.


    It seems that Erna''s mother immediately noticed this tasty way of eating miso soup and rice.


    It''s the summer season now, you know. I don''t understand why you want to eat cold food.


    I''ll chill the miso soup for later, but if that''s the case, I recommend the spinach stew. It''s cold and delicious.


    As I said this, I suggested the spinach, and the three of them worked on the boiled spinach in silence.


    ''''Oh my, it''s so cold and delicious,''''


    It''s crisp and moist and nice.


    The spinach and soy sauce go well together.


    Brother Silvio and Father Nord seemed to like this.


    They put the boiled spinach on a bed of rice and eat it with relish.


    It''s good to have miso soup cold, but this is the time of year when fresh vegetables are delicious. Vegetables aren''t lost yet, right?


    ''Huh?¡¡We''re running out of food.


    The other egg rolls and the salted salmon, they go so well with rice that they disappear quickly.


    Looking at Mother Erna and Father Nord''s bowls, the rice was gone.


    It''s the proof that they liked the combination of the side dishes and rice.


    ''.........So this is the essence of Kagura cuisine. The rice disappeared like magic.


    Wananing Mother Erna, staring at the empty bowl.


    No, no, it all just went into Mother Erna''s stomach.


    ''''It''s nice to eat it with meat, but I prefer to eat it with this kind of gentle tasting side dish.


    Me too!


    It''s not just Father Nord, but also Brother Silvio, who shows a strong reaction.


    This is a rare sight for two people who don''t usually show a strong reaction to food. They seemed to like the taste of Kagura''s food more than they expected. Especially Silvio''s brother seems to like the spinach stew. He''s been crunching it with rice since a while ago.


    ''''........I prefer to eat rice with something that has a strong flavor, but eating rice with a side dish like this isn''t bad either.


    The kagura dish and rice went so well together that even Erna''s mother, who was a strong flavored person, seemed to admit to being a light flavored person.


    ''''Oh, by the way, Meena, please have a refill.


    Me too, please.


    Yes, sir.


    Father Nord called me over and Meena, who was waiting for me, came over and received the empty bowl.


    Me and brother Silvio also noticed that the rice was running low, so we hurriedly put the rest in our mouths and asked for a refill.


    ''''........Ah, Saara. It''s hard for me to serve you while holding back my hunger.''''


    ''Good luck, Meena. It''s because you work here that we get good food too.


    Meena goes to pour our food while her stomach growls.


    Meena and Saara have work to do as maids, so they''ll be eating breakfast after us.


    From the way Mother Erna and Father Nord are eating, I''m sure they''ll have more rice as well as more side dishes.


    I can''t bear to keep a hungry Meena and Saara waiting, but it''s going to take a little longer for them to eat their breakfast.

 174-I dont know the world of swords

    After finishing breakfast, I go to my room to get ready to go see Thor and Asmo.


    I''m sure they''re expecting another souvenir this time.


    I''ve already decided on a souvenir for Thor and Asmo. It''s a wooden sword from Kagura''s shop.


    You can''t blame them for that.


    I''m talking about those two goons. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on one.


    However, you should not be fooled by the word "wooden sword".


    It''s not just that Kagura is a country that uses swords, their swords are also quite authentic. It''s like they were carefully carved out of good wood and shaped into a form that doesn''t have the cheap atmosphere of souvenir shops of a previous life. In fact, it was quite expensive, and I guess its purpose is for children to practice with.


    I was so impressed by the quality of the sword that I bought one for myself, even though I don''t usually use a wooden sword at all.


    You''re going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Then I buzz around the room to check the feel of the wooden sword.


    Yes, it has a nice weight and wood pattern. And it''s easy to grip.


    As expected, I''m going to be pissed off with just a wooden sword. Shall we take some foodstuffs with us as usual?


    Is soy sauce and miso still safe?¡¡This will give you more variety in your family''s cooking, and even if you can''t handle it well, just pouring it over your food will make it taste better.


    It would be much more peaceful than bringing a limited number of dragon muffins like last time.


    Having decided that, I use spatial magic to make sure I have a soy sauce and miso pot.


    The space magic has enough stored in it to last for half a year if I''m alone. It doesn''t hurt to be a little or a little less.


    Besides, I''ve got the view of Kagura properly seared into my eyes. If it''s getting low, we can just go buy some in transition.


    With the souvenirs ready, I leave the room and go downstairs.


    Then Nord-Dad comes out of the living room, probably done with his teatime.


    He sees me coming down the stairs and rolls his eyes, a happy expression on his face.


    ''Oh?''¡¡It''s very unusual for Al to practice on his own.


    ''What?¡¡I won''t?


    There''s no way I''d practice on my own unless I was forced to.


    ''Huh?¡¡But he''s holding a wooden sword in his right hand--¡¡It''s different when you look at it closely, isn''t it?


    ''This is a souvenir wooden sword I bought at Kagura. It''s a souvenir from Thor and his friends and I''m taking it with me.


    Let me see.


    Dad Nord looks at it with interest, and I give it to him honestly.


    I''m sure you''ve made a good job of it. I''d like to ask you to make a wooden sword as well.


    I don''t have a sword over there, so I don''t think they''ll make one.


    He''s a craftsman who can carve out the wood and enhance it so much. I could probably teach him the shape and weight of a wooden sword and he might be able to do it, but it would be difficult to achieve the same level of perfection as a wooden sword.


    Besides, it would take a lot of time and there''s just no way I''d put in that much effort.


    I''m sure you can do it if you ask for help, but once it''s completed, you''ll be putting a lot of effort into your practice, so please don''t do it.


    "Can I take a swing at it?


    Okay.


    I think he''s curious after a moment of observation.


    I move away from Nord-Dad, who looks vaguely excited to see me.


    He walks to the large entrance and holds his wooden sword in front of him.


    His posture is as steady as ever, as beautiful as ever. Even though he''s beautiful, he''s not a knightly swordsman like Eric and Bram.


    It''s a real-world type that has been trained and experienced by actually fighting demons and people.


    That''s why there are no gaps anywhere to be seen. It''s a model that has been perfected in my father Nord. I thought that was beautiful.


    I can only see a future where if I try to hit it, it will be countered in an instant.


    I''ve heard that Elinora and Nord Dad know where to hit, but Silvio and my brother have no idea.


    We''re always warned not to strike where we don''t want to. I don''t understand the world of the sword.


    As I was staring at it with that in mind, Nord Dad slowly swung his wooden sword.


    The sound of a sharp cut through the air echoes in the doorway.


    The sword blade is so sharp that it can''t be compared to me or Brother Silvio.


    However, he swings it twice or three times while tilting his head to see if he feels uncomfortable with Nord Dad.


    Surprised by the sounds coming from the front door, Sarra and Mother Erna peek out of the living room and door.


    Nevertheless, Nord Dad doesn''t mind and continues to swing the wooden sword several times from all angles.


    After watching this for a while, the sound of air being sliced through the doorway faded away.


    I thought he had had enough of it and stopped, but I was wrong. Dad Nord was still pretending.


    He held his left shoulder in front of him and his right shoulder in an upper position behind him. Then he swung his right foot forward, right shoulder forward as he swung down.


    The movement was natural, yet quick to swing down.


    But I don''t know what it means to swing a wooden sword down that quickly and not make a sound.


    The same thing was done with the wooden sword, but what kind of technique is that?


    ''It''s still different from a sword. I''m used to swords and I can''t handle it.


    Dad Nord smiled with satisfaction and handed me back my wooden sword and walked to his office.


    He was making some bold moves that looked like that, but was it wrong?


    I don''t have a clue about sword technology. Magic is easier to understand, and magic is the best.


    ¡ô


    After telling Elna''s mother where I was going, I left the mansion and headed for the village of Coriat.


    I can use the transfer, so I can use the transfer and head there in an instant, but today is the first time in a long time that I''ve been to Coriat Village, so I''m going to walk slowly and enjoy the scenery.


    I walked down the single street that stretched from the house.


    The sky is a clear blue, and pure white clouds are flowing lazily.


    The air is hot this time of year, probably because it''s summer.


    The sun, floating in the sky, burns me with a sizzling sensation.


    We must be less than a hundred meters away from the mansion, but sweat is beading on my back.


    However, on either side of the path is a vast grassy field from which a pleasant breeze blows.


    It''s a natural fan that cools me down as I''m getting hot. Every time the wind blows, the grass around me sways and makes a soft sound like a tidal wave.


    I can feel the wind on my skin and cool off with the sound of cool leaves. Isn''t this the real pleasure of summer in the countryside?


    With that in mind, I walk down a single street.


    ...But it''s hot today. In the midst of the height of summer, was it a mistake to go outside without a hat?


    And there''s a limit to how much cooler we can get. Humans should stay in the right temperature, after all.


    That''s what I said to myself, I activated my ice magic and sprinkled cold air around the area.


    A low temperature white cold air drifts in the hot, stifling air.


    ''...Oh, it''s cool.


    The air was so stuffy, it was like a lie.


    It''s as cool as being in a big freezer.


    The cold air envelops my entire body, and when I breathe in, the chilly air enters my body and cools me down from the inside.


    In terms of instantaneous coolness, it''s more comfortable than the air conditioner. As long as I have this, I''m not afraid of summer or the desert.


    Yeah, I practiced my magic for times like these. I''m glad I worked so hard to learn ice magic.


    After all, magic enriches our lives, doesn''t it?


    As I''m acutely aware of the beauty of magic, the cold air that was swirling around me disappears.


    With that, the temperature around me rises drastically and the heat hits me again.


    That''s right. If I just let out the normal cold air, it would be swept away in a flash. If I were to stop right there, I''d still be walking. It''s only natural that the cold air would disappear due to this hot temperature.


    The ice magic keeps releasing cold air, and I have to control that cold air as much as possible as I walk.


    When the seasons change, humans tend to get sick.


    This is because the human body can no longer keep up with the sudden changes in temperature. In mid-summer, the most obvious example of this is air conditioner sickness.


    It is not a good idea to get sick like that. It''s best to keep the temperature of the cold air moderate, yet comfortable.


    I used ice magic to release the cold air and keep it at a moderate temperature as I walked to Coriat village.

 175-An ax rather than a sword?

    We walked for a while, releasing and maintaining ice magic at a moderate temperature.


    The village of Colliat came into view. The ears of wheat that greeted me as usual had grown up to be magnificent and lush and large.


    A gentle breeze blew today and shook the wheat as if to welcome me.


    ''Long time no see!''


    I grinned, happy to hear that, and called out to the barley.


    In another two months, they will turn golden and it will be time to harvest. Then the harvest festival will start in a few days, and I''ll be reminded that a year goes by in a flash.


    With deep emotion, I headed into the center of the village of Koliat.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that the people are bartering, tanning leather, and doing their laundry as usual.


    ''Ah, Alfried-sama!¡¡Welcome home!


    It''s been a while!


    Hey, guys!


    Apparently, the news of my return has long since gone around.


    The villagers are friendly and say "Welcome home" to me.


    It''s nice to hear not only from my family but also from the villagers. I felt that I had returned to the village of Koliat.


    "I heard you went to a faraway country called Kagura?


    That''s right. It''s a week''s journey by horse-drawn carriage to the next port city, and then another week by boat.


    When I tell them how long it took me to get there, the villagers give me a surprised look.


    Wow. I''ve never been out of this neighborhood, so I have no idea what it''s like out there.


    A port town with an ocean?


    Speaking of the ocean, isn''t it?¡¡I''m told there''s a lot of salty water all around.


    For those villagers who have never been out of the Coriat village, things like the sea and the neighboring countries are a new world to them.


    For those villagers, my experience of the outside world must be very interesting. Many villagers have gathered around me.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s noticed it, but it''s cooler around here.


    When there was a break in the story of the trip, Roland, a villager who had gathered there, said.


    It''s true, it''s strangely cool only around here. We''re in the shadow of the house at least, but even so, it''s too cool.''


    Yeah. It''s weirdly comfortable in here.


    Wester and Roland say that in good company.


    Yeah, that''s because I''m releasing cold air with my ice magic. As expected when so many villagers are gathered, it becomes hotter than usual, so I''m lowering the temperature than normal.


    ''''........Isn''t there something like steam coming out of Alfried-sama''s body?''''


    Roland and Wester, who were near me, seemed to notice notice noticeably.


    ''It''s true,''


    Then Roland approaches curiously.


    ''''Well there''s a hint of hyness around Master Alfried!


    Really?


    I hear Roland''s voice and Wester grabs my arm.


    ''Not around Alfried-sama!¡¡Master Alfried himself is getting hinky!


    Really?


    Hearing Wester''s surprise, the villagers around me crowd in unison.


    It''s like taunting someone with a warm body warmer in the middle of winter when it''s cold and everyone is touching their bodies to get the benefit of the cold air being generated by me.


    ''It''s true!¡¡That''s cold!


    ''Master Alfried is getting hinky!


    ''Oh, this coldness is unbearable!


    It''s not. It''s not that easy. It''s as intense as a starving zombie''s desire for human flesh. One minute it was just the arms with skin showing, the next it was the face, then the clothes, and then the villagers'' arms, one after another.


    ''Hey, hey, hey!¡¡I don''t have any taste for men to play with me!¡¡Hey!¡¡Don''t put your hands in your clothes!


    ''We don''t like doing this either, but we''re hungry for cold!¡¡Bear with me!


    How could the villagers, who had no ice mages or ice magic, be so hungry for the cold?


    I seemed to be licking the villagers'' frustration.


    At this rate, their hands might even invade my trousers, the final defense run.


    If they get that far in, I feel like I''ll lose something important. That''s what I need to avoid.


    While the villagers were squirming around, I lowered the temperature of my ice magic and released all the cold air at once.


    Then all at once, white cold air spreads from my body and swallows all the villagers.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡That''s cold!¡¡What is this?!


    I don''t know about you, but it feels good!


    While the villagers are rejoicing in the cold air, I make an excellent escape from the crowd.


    Thanks to the cold air, which is hillier than mine, the villagers'' consciousness seems to have shifted.


    After confirming this, I ran into the shadows of a house without wandering off and transitioned to the vicinity of Thor''s house.


    ¡ô


    Huh, I had a bad experience earlier.


    What makes me so happy that I have to be touched all over by men? I shudder to think if I hadn''t been able to escape like that.


    Did they lick the power of the villagers'' desire for cool air in summer?


    Anyway, I''ll be careful not to let this happen again in the future.


    With that in mind, I step out of the shadows of the house and walk to Thor''s house.


    Then I see Thor and Asmo in front of his house.


    They seem to be cooling off in the shadows of the house, not even going into the house, as if they are taking a break from their farm work.


    Feeling lucky that I didn''t have to search for them, I hid in the house again and activated my spatial magic. I take out a wooden box containing the souvenirs - a wooden sword, a jar of soy sauce and miso.


    Holding the wooden box and the wooden sword is a pain in the ass, so I use my psychic to float the package and I approach Thor and Asmo''s bottom.


    ''''Who?¡¡Isn''t that Al?


    ''Oh!¡¡It''s been a while, ain''t it Al!


    Asmo and Thor, who noticed quickly, wave to me as they sit down.


    Despite the fact that I haven''t seen my friend in a while, there is no sign of him coming out of the shadows at all. I know that it''s hot, but you could stand up and greet me.


    ''What''s the gift?''


    Do you have any food?


    And the next word that came up was a request for a souvenir.


    Can we really call this a friend? I''m starting to get a little worried.


    ''We haven''t seen each other in a while, can''t you say something a little more thoughtful?


    Because I''ve already heard about Al''s return.


    Asmo nodded at Thor''s words as if it were natural.


    ''But then there are words like ''I missed you'' and ''welcome home''... something about imagining the two of you saying those words makes me want to vomit.


    Right?


    Right?


    Yeah, I can''t imagine Thor and Asmo saying those words at all. In fact, if they started to say such words, I''d be wary that they were planning something.


    It''s because of their easygoing relationship that it''s okay for them to feel this appropriate.


    When I''m convinced in my mind like that, Asmo looks at me seriously while folding his arms.


    ''''........Al.


    What''s up, Asmo?


    I knew you''d get fat.


    Nah!


    I knew these guys were so recognizable at a glance.


    ''''Uhahaha!¡¡If that''s what fat Asmo told you, then Al is done for!


    ''I''d be shocked if Asmo said that.


    Are you guys trying to pick a fight with me?


    Hearing what Thor and I said, Asmo says with a blue streak on his face.


    Yeah, this feels sober and angry. Let''s get him to quell his anger so it doesn''t get him in trouble later.


    ''''Oh well, forgive me, I have some food gifts for you today.


    Then Al will forgive you.


    ''I know the food is in a crate, but what''s that long thin stick?¡¡That''s not a wooden sword, is it?


    Thor points to the wooden sword that he levitated with his psychic, not even noticing Asmo''s words.


    Apparently, he is curious about the wooden sword.


    ''''This is a wooden sword. I bought it at Kagura.''''


    Wooden sword?¡¡Isn''t that a wooden sword?


    That''s not true. In Kagura, they don''t use swords, but mainly a weapon called a sword.


    What''s the difference between that sword and a sword?


    ''Swords are double-edged and straight, but swords are single-edged and warped.


    I pull him in with my psychic to show him, and Thor looks at him with interest.


    "It''s true. There''s something a bit crooked and a bit differently shaped from the wooden sword!


    Tell him you''re warped. Kagura''s blacksmiths will be pissed.


    ''''Well they both look the same to me but...''''


    ''They may look similar, but the actual fighting style is different because swords are better at stabbing and swords are better at slashing.


    ''Heh!¡¡Yeah, right!¡¡By the way, you got three of these for us?


    Thor asks with a look of anticipation on his face.


    From the look on his face, it''s clear that Thor wants it.


    ''Okay. I brought this one for you two.''''


    Yes!


    Oh!


    When I give it to him with my psychic, Thor lets out a happy squeal and Asmo makes a surprised sound.


    Thor, who said he wanted to be an adventurer, must be happy to be able to touch a foreign weapon. He gazes at the wooden sword with a glint in his eye.


    On the other hand, Asmo, who still doesn''t understand the difference between it and the sword, was gazing at the sword.


    Then, when the two of them finished observing the wooden sword, they started swinging at a distance from each other.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    If Father Nord or Sister Elinora were here, they might be able to correct him with raised eyebrows and get him to work on the basics.


    On the other hand, Thor on the other hand, maybe he was getting some lessons from sister Emma, and he was able to swing reasonably well. Naturally, there are many rough edges that even I would notice, but I''m sure he''s improved while I''ve been to Kagura.


    ''Oh, Thor has improved a lot, hasn''t he?


    "Heh, heh, heh, right?


    When I praise him, Thor smiles with a bit of embarrassment.


    I mean, this isn''t a wooden sword, it''s a wooden sword, so the way it was originally wielded should be completely different, but let''s not worry about that. While I''m thinking about that, Thor swings the wooden sword as if to show his competence.


    Naturally, I can hear the buzzing and splitting of the air, but it''s still too much to compare him to Father Nord. A dragonslayer and a villager are different.


    ''Thor is better with an axe than a sword, though. Murat praised him for the uniformity of the firewood''s shape these days.


    I knew it?¡¡Well, maybe I''ll give you an axe for your next souvenir?


    ''You''re not really going to do that!¡¡Because it''s the sword I want to use!


    Me and Asmo were laughing at Thor, who really didn''t like it.

 176-A lotus

    ''Al, what food did you bring me this time?''


    After teasing Thor for a moment, Asmo, perhaps curious about it, asks him, pointing to the wooden box.


    It''s more of a condiment than a food. It''s more of a condiment than a food, it''s a soy sauce and miso.


    Oh!


    ...What the hell, it''s not candy, like before?


    Asmo screams with joy and Thor looks blatantly disappointed.


    I took a dragon muffin with me the other day. I guess they were expecting the same kind of candy this time.


    ''An exotic condiment, eh?¡¡Unlike sweets, it''s not the end of the world after one bite, and it expands the scope of cooking, so it''s better than sweets.


    Maybe it''s because Asmo loves food, but he seems to understand the beauty of getting new condiments.


    ''Well, anything that tastes good is fine with me!¡¡Let''s just go inside for now.


    While saying optimistic words, Thor opens the door of the house with his wooden sword on his shoulder.


    But still, this guy has the makings of a thug after all. The sight of him carrying a wooden sword is too good for me to feel any discomfort. I knew I wasn''t crazy after all.


    Well, be that as it may, you''re handing over the seasoning, and it''s more convenient to explain a lot of things inside the house. Don''t hesitate to let me go inside Thor''s house.


    Me and Asmo follow behind Thor into the front door.


    ''I''m sorry to bother you!''


    Yeah, don''t worry about it, ''cause nobody''s here but me now!


    It really shows Thor''s character when he happily announces that he doesn''t have any family as soon as he enters the house.


    When you enter the front door, there are two wooden swords hung on the edge, covered in dirt and worn out.


    I don''t seem to know if they belong to sister Emma or Thor, but they seem to have been used up quite a bit. Just by looking at it, you can tell how much practice Thor has put into his swords.


    I''m convinced that his swing has improved.


    ''........Thor, you''ve worked hard.


    ''What? Don''t look at the wooden sword for shame!


    He smiles as he looks at the wooden swords and then takes them to scratch the two wooden swords that Thor is hanging on.


    He seems a little embarrassed when he sees something like a proof of his efforts. He''s a strange guy who has a habit of being happy when praised to his face, but is embarrassed when he praises these things.


    ''You''ve had Emma-san teach you a lot of hard lessons, haven''t you?


    Really?


    Hearing Asmo''s muttered voice, I give Thor a surprised look.


    Then, with a complicated look on Thor''s face.


    My sister''s the only person around here who can help me.


    ''Huh?¡¡Where''s Sheila, Asmo''s sister?


    Sheila should be attending vigilante practice and practicing, too.


    We''re neighbors, and it''s strange that sister Emma is the only option.


    As I''m tilting my head, Asmo lets out a sigh and shakes his head.


    ''My sister is sentient, so there''s no way I can teach her how to use a sword.


    ''Shuffling like this, here''s a guru''s waist. The only thing left to do was to swing it down in some kind of way. I had no idea.


    Asmo nodded incessantly at Thor''s words.


    Are you a different type of sensation group than Elinora''s sister?


    ''''Well, Sheila-san is very fast-paced.


    ''That''s why I was pissed off, but I had no choice but to ask my sister to teach me. But because of that, I was forced to work five times as hard as I usually do.


    ''Maybe Thor didn''t ask for it the right way?¡¡If you ask sincerely, Emma would be happy to oblige, wouldn''t she?


    I''m talking about Thor, who is strangely unable to be honest with sister Emma. I''m sure he was rude to ask her for help, wasn''t he?


    Gentle sister Emma would never do anything like that to look at the other person''s feet.


    ''No way!¡¡Women are such creatures!¡¡They are creatures that will take advantage of any weakness we show them!¡¡You know that too, don''t you!


    Yes, that''s true, but not your sister Emma!


    d*mn, what an ugly thing for my own heart to sympathize so badly with Thor''s words in my heart, even though I thought that gentle Emma-sister would never do such a thing.


    No, Sis Emma would never do that.


    ''You''re just being fooled by your sister''s outward appearance!¡¡You''ll regret it later if you have any illusions about your sister!


    ''It''s Thor who''s being tricked by the outside world. Sister Elinora is neither cool nor kind. She''s sloppy and selfish!¡¡Thor is confused by the sound of being a nobleman''s daughter!


    No, it''s not!


    We shouted at each other, me and Thor staring at each other''s faces.


    ''''.........Al and Thor always put their sisters down and fight with each other, don''t they? That''s why they''ll find out later and sanction us.


    You''re absolutely right.


    ''Let''s not get into a sterile fight.''


    ''Yes. Because this topic is always a parallel one.


    Arguing about my sister like this is the usual thing.


    Me and Thor continue down the corridor without getting particularly rough with each other.


    ''By the way, my sister is in the house next door, so I can hear all the screaming you just did.


    "...........


    The fact that Asmo has said it stops me and Thor in our tracks.


    ''Can''t you do something about this lack of privacy?


    ...is a bit of a mess.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    Oh, God, I''m going to have to do something. I''m going to have to do something.


    As soon as I walked into the living room, Thor sat down in a chair and hung his head in a paragraph.


    ''It doesn''t matter, just get me a glass of water. I''m thirsty.


    ''What do you mean it doesn''t matter, Asmo? It''s a big deal to me and Al!¡¡Hey, Al!


    Thor thumps the table with a bang and looks at me as if seeking sympathy.


    Normally, I would have to hold my head up like Thor.


    But this time it''s different for me.


    ''''........Huh, I still have plenty of time to spare, so I''ll be fine.


    Why?


    ''After all, Sister Elinora isn''t in Coriat Village. There is time before she returns from King''s Landing. In the meantime, if Thor can keep Sister Emma pissed off at him, it will be treated as a normal routine, a fact that has passed!


    What?¡¡Filthy Al!¡¡You''re going to sacrifice me and you''re going to get away with it!


    Thor, realizing my genius plan, shouts as he leans forward.


    Hmmm, sorry Thor. Sister Elinora is not in the village right now. I''ve never been happier about this fact than I am right now.


    ''Is it going to be that easy?¡¡I don''t think women will forget about that kind of thing because they''ll always remember it, right?¡¡My sister and Emma are going to be tipped off when Lady Elinora comes back.


    d*mn, that was it too!


    Female creatures have a strange habit of remembering things from the past and rehashing them at every turn.


    ''Is there anything you can do to conveniently forget it?


    ''Well I''m sure Thor will rehash the story and remind you if you''ve forgotten.


    Ha, I didn''t know such a pitfall existed........!


    I looked at him fearfully and saw Thor''s Nimanima black smile.


    ''Hehehe, don''t think you can just live in peace with Al?¡¡I''m not going to let you sacrifice me to get away with it, okay?


    Was the greatest obstacle to this sacrificial plan not the memory or habit of women, but the ugly jealousy and resentment of friends?


    ''Ha, of course not!¡¡Me and Thor are one and the same in this matter. I wouldn''t do anything terrible to abandon a friend like that.


    Right?


    Asmo was looking at me and Thor holding hands as he said this, while Asmo looked on in dismay.

 177-Walking ice magic tool?

    Al, you got a better idea for keeping Sheila quiet?¡¡My house and Asmo''s house are next door to each other. At this rate, it''s only a matter of time before Sheila and her sister meet. I''ll get shirted by my sister and I''ll be out. If that happens, the moment Elinora-sama comes back, I''ll have to tip off my dear friend Al, too.


    Thor tells me that with a somewhat theatrical expression on his face.


    If he''s an important friend, don''t snitch on him there. If it weren''t for that, everything would be fine with me....


    I don''t directly say the words from my heart, but instead I think about it.


    The time limit is until Emma''s sister comes home.


    It''s safe to say that I''ll meet Sheila-san as soon as sister Emma wanders in front of the house.


    Then later on, Thor''s betrayal will be confirmed and I''ll be shibbolethed as soon as sister Elinora returns.


    ........I must take action quickly.


    ''More than that, water!¡¡What''s going on when you invite a guest into your home and there''s not a single drop of water in sight!


    As me and Thor are discussing how to avoid sanctions from my sister, Asmo next to me makes an irritated noise.


    ''Nah, we''re talking about something important right now. You could at least fill up the water yourself.''


    "You''re putting me to work as a customer!¡¡That''s enough, I''ll let Al magically put me in!


    ''Hey, Asmo. You don''t mind putting me to work as a guest and a nobleman?


    After calling out to Thor about how he was going to make his customers work so much, he ended up being just like Thor.


    When I asked him to protest, Asmo didn''t seem to take offense.


    Because if Al puts it in, it comes with ice.


    ''It''s true!¡¡Which would make Al the drinker this season!


    I take advantage of Asmo''s words and Thor says something I don''t understand.


    I don''t want to feel like I''m Thor and Asmo''s servant then, but it''s time for me to get a drink, although it''s annoying because I''m thirsty too, but I decide to get a drink.


    I used earth magic while sitting on a chair. I made three good-sized cups and used ice magic to fill them with blocks of ice. I use water magic to fill each of them with water, and that''s it.


    ''''Yes, it''s done.''''


    When I said that, they both tipped their cups in silence, as if they were thirsty.


    Then he gulped and slammed it down on the table with great force.


    ''Pfft!¡¡Yum!¡¡So happy to have so much cold water to drink in the summer!


    The cold water stings!


    The perfect gesture is an old man drinking ale in a bar.


    Well, in this hot season, a cold drink tastes better than anything else. It''s no wonder the two of them would make such a gesture.


    It''s not possible for any villager to be able to use ice magic, and there is no way that any villager would have a high-grade ice magic tool.


    I''ve been thinking about this while I''ve been tipping my own cup.


    The water cooled by ice magic enters your mouth and moistens your thirsty mouth. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends.


    The exhilarating feeling of heat being taken away from my body that had been burning from the sunshine and hot air outside.


    ''''Phew!¡¡Delicious!


    I found myself slamming my glass on the table as well as the two of us.


    If it''s a hot summer, cold water can taste so much better.


    The next time you go up the mountain and get some fresh spring water, it''s not a bad idea to cool it down with ice magic and drink it.


    I''m sure it would taste better than magically made water.


    No, I will definitely do it. That was the moment I made up my mind to do so.


    "Al, I''ll have another one!


    Okay.


    Thor and Asmo both hold out a cup to me, and I pour water for them, including my own, using the water magic method.


    As soon as I poured it out, Thor and Asmo drank it all at once again and demanded a refill.


    It seems that they were too thirsty.


    After the third drink, they finally calmed down and didn''t ask for a refill.


    ''Al''s a convenience I''d like to have in the family,''


    Don''t give me that compliment.


    Was it the Roomba that first came up with it?


    Oddly enough, I think that compliment is starting to take hold.


    I''m drinking my water while I''m thinking about it, when Thor asks me, "Hey, Al.


    You know, Al," he says. You can''t make a huge ice cube with magic?¡¡Then I think the house will be cooler.


    ''Oh, sure. If they had a big ice cube or something, that would make the room cooler by itself.


    When we satisfy one desire, we have a second one.


    After satisfying one desire, Thor and Asmo seemed to have a desire for cooler temperatures.


    ''It is indeed hot. Well, let''s make it cooler!¡¡It''s so sweet to just install ice!


    Even though I was thinking about that, I had the same feelings about their words, so I immediately took the suggestion.


    I got off the chair and held my arms up in the air and activated my ice magic.


    I released cold air all over the inside of Thor''s house.


    The cold air that was spat out in white spread out to exterminate the hot air in the room.


    ''''Ooohhhhhh!¡¡Cool!


    Thor and Asmo, who had benefited from the cold air, were screaming with excitement.


    ''Awesome, Al!¡¡You can''t even do this!¡¡You''ve been promoted from beverage attendant to cold air attendant!


    I''m not at all happy to be praised like that.


    ''''It''s a walking ice mage!


    When it comes to this one, you are completely disregarding my human rights.


    ''''I''m going to close the door so the cold air doesn''t escape for now.


    Thor and Asmo were so impressed with the cold air that they didn''t move at all, so I closed the windows and doors in the house with my psychic.


    Phew, now the temperature inside won''t be rising for a while.


    It was dim due to the lack of sunlight, so I activated the non-magical light ball.


    I made about five light balls that just glow and placed them in the room.


    ''''Yeah, now it''s as bright as daylight.


    When I was satisfied with the brightness of the room, Thor and Asmo, who had finally calmed down, said with a strange look on their faces.


    ''''Well I''ve been wondering until now, is Al actually a pretty awesome wizard?''''


    They don''t run out of magic at all, unlike us.


    Thor and Asmo muttered that, and how''s that for a look?¡¡He asks.


    ''Hmmm, what do you think?¡¡I''m not sure how to use magic differently than the average wizard in the world.


    I know that thanks to God, I have a lot of magic power that is uncommonly high, but I''m not sure if you ask me how my actual skills are.


    I''m better at controlling magic power than Aleusha and Illya, the members of the Silver Wind, but I don''t have any experience with the kind of combat skills the world is looking for.


    I''m not sure what the world is looking for in a wizard in the first place.


    If I could use earth magic to make Jenga faster or something like that, I''d be confident, but I don''t seem to need it.


    I''m not going to use magic to contribute to the country, and I don''t plan to work, so there''s no need to think about it.


    I''ll be able to live a rich slow life with my current magic technology and spatial magic.


    That''s enough for me.


    ''....Hey, Al, I''ve got an idea. I''ve got an idea, how about we entertain Sheila here and keep her quiet?


    ''Not bad. We have cold air and cold ice water to blow away the heat here. It''s quite possible to negotiate.


    For Sheila, who is suffering from the heat, Thor''s house is a paradise right now.


    If we provide her with a comfortable time in this place, I''m sure Sheila will be able to keep her mouth shut.


    What do you think, Asmo?


    ''''........Sis doesn''t like the heat, so I think it''ll work. As a no-brainer, we could serve her some food as a souvenir and it would be perfect........


    ''I see!¡¡Sheila loves to eat!¡¡If that happens, we''ll nostalgicize with a dish of souvenir condiments!


    This is going to work. My future and Thor''s future is getting brighter and brighter!


    Me and Thor laugh at each other, our expressions brightening.


    ''Alright then, let''s get this over with!


    Thor, wait!¡¡If we go from here, they might be warned that there is a backstab. Let''s induce them to come here from the other side and sell them a favor.


    ''Yes!¡¡If that''s the case, Al, come over to this window!


    Thor, who immediately understood my words, moves with agile movements to the window.


    It''s the closest place to Thor''s house and Asmo''s house.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a conversation with them in close proximity to each other if you open the window.


    ''''Can you use the ice magic from earlier here to send cold air?¡¡That would allow cold air to flow into Asmo''s house through the cracks in the wooden windows!


    That''s Thor. You''re the best operator in Colliat.


    Heh, heh, come on. Al''s got a lot of wisdom to offer.


    When I praise him here and there, Thor returns the compliment with humility.


    At times like this, me and Thor really get along with each other.


    ''''Well we''re both just cunning.


    "Rude,

 178-Sheila Kaiju strategy

    All right, now we''ll send some cold air up there.


    Oh!


    After confirming that Thor nodded, I held my hand up to the window of Asmo''s house and activated my ice magic.


    Then cold air was released from the tips of my hands.


    The hot air came in because I was outside, but the air around me instantly started to get chilly because I used ice magic.


    The cold air was strongly released at a slightly lower temperature than usual in order to allow the cold air to flow through the gaps in the windows.


    It was probably around the time I continued doing this for about five minutes.


    ''''........Eh?¡¡Is it cooler?


    Footsteps and faint voices began to be heard from Asmo''s house, as if people were moving around.


    Perhaps Sheila-san noticed that the room had become cooler due to the cold air that had been poured in. I can feel what seems to be Sheila-san''s presence wobblingly approaching us.


    ''''Okay, that''s enough to get my attention. Let''s move out.''''


    Oh!


    As I stopped activating my ice magic and backed away, Thor closed the wooden window with a brilliant movement.


    ''''...........''''


    Then we stand quietly with our ears against the window, trying to search for sounds and signs on the other side.


    Then we hear the faint voice of Sheila, who must be at Asmo''s house.


    ''Ah!¡¡Something cooler on the window side!


    Sheila''s very happy voice.


    Apparently, she clearly understood that it was cooler on the window side.


    I could feel Sheila''s presence moving without hesitation.


    All right, if she comes to the window side, it''s ours.


    Me and Thor, who had been holding their breath, grin and stand up.


    ''Nope, that''s Al, man!¡¡I didn''t know ice magic could produce cold air.¡¡It''s cooler in the house thanks to you!


    ''You can''t even take a relaxing nap in the hot air. It''s best to relax in the cool air, after all!


    ''What a luxury to drink ice water in the cool summer air!¡¡Hey, Asmo!


    ''Yeah, I know. It''s many times cooler here than at home.


    I spoke to Sheila, who was probably in the house next door, in a volume of voice that she could hear on purpose.


    My tone may have been a bit deliberate, but I''m sure she could tell how heavenly our situation was.


    When we looked towards the window to ask about it, we heard the sound of a slamming sound coming from the direction of Asmo''s house.


    ''''Maybe it''s my sister getting a stick to open the window.


    Asmo said, and a few seconds later we heard the sound of a window in Asmo''s house opening, and even a window in Thor''s house.


    The window on this side of the house was opened by being poked with a stick, and Sheila came out of it.


    ''Ah!¡¡Something about Thor''s house is so cool!¡¡It''s all thanks to the magic of Master Alfried!¡¡I want to come over there too!


    Sheila-san says to me as she puffs out her cheeks as she sleeps.


    Maybe it''s because she has a soft face, but such an expression is very cute.


    It''s quite unusual for a girl to have her cheeks puffed out like this.


    ''''Sis, do you want to come over here?''''


    ''Yes!¡¡Because I''m jealous that it''s just cooler that way! Just let me stay on the edge, let me go over there!


    When Asmo asks, Sheila is honest about her envy.


    ''''I mean, sis says, can I?''''


    I don''t mind. You got it, Al?


    ''I don''t know Sheila, and I''m not a stranger to her. Of course not.


    ''Yes!¡¡Thank you!¡¡I''ll be over there then!


    When Sheila heard our conversation, she smiled happily and dexterously maneuvered the stick to close the window on this side of the house. Then she closed her own window and we heard footsteps that sounded like she was moving.


    ''Yes!¡¡I guess we''ll have to clear step one first!


    Yes.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    "Sigh, it''s cool. I feel like heaven over here.


    Sheila walked into the living room and meditated, making a pleasant sound.


    She must be enjoying the pleasant cold air wafting in this room with her whole body.


    It was a summer house with no air conditioner or fan. No matter how well ventilated the country house is, it doesn''t change the fact that the heat is uncomfortable.


    It''s only natural for a human being to want to stay in a comfortable temperature.


    ''I put some ice water in it, Sheila.


    ''Thank you!¡¡Master Alfried!


    As I put my newly filled ice water on the table, Sheila came over and sat down in a chair, looking happy.


    Then she took the cup made with earth magic and tilted it in one go.


    ''''Phew!¡¡Delicious!


    You''re so feminine when you don''t slurp like we do when there''s drooling water in front of you, and you don''t slurp like we do. You''re speaking the same language as we are, but you don''t smell like an old man at all.


    Is this what is called "girl power"?¡¡Elinora sister or something like that, not a "puh-hah" or something like that, but a "kuh-hah! You can tell how little girl power she has when she says things like, "You want another drink?


    "Do you need a refill?


    ''Yes!¡¡Thank you!


    When I asked her that, Sheila-san happily held out a glass to me.


    I poured some water into it using water magic, and Sheila slowly took a sip.


    She swallowed the water as if she were savoring it, and then she let out a breath of air.


    Then, with a dusty smile on her face.


    It''s so luxurious to drink cold ice water in the cool summer air.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    ''I feel like a noblewoman with all this luxury.


    ''''Ice mages are so valuable that many families don''t even have them, even nobles, so maybe they''re more extravagant than the lesser nobles.


    ''Really?¡¡Right now, I''m more extravagant than a lowly nobleman, aren''t I? Alfried-sama is amazing, being able to achieve such luxury with magic~


    Magic is meant to enrich our lives.


    Somehow, talking with Sheila makes me feel much more at ease.


    There are no thorns in the conversation, and she doesn''t say anything outrageous. I won''t force her to practice, and I''m sure she wouldn''t be violent even if she got angry.


    If someone as calm as Sheila was my sister, my life would probably be more peaceful.


    ''''Oh, the table is cool~''''


    ''It''s true. This exquisite coldness feels so good.


    When I put my cheek on the table, I can feel a nice coldness in the air.


    This not-too-cold coldness is the best.


    ''''........something about these two guys is strangely calm.


    It''s like a herbivore basking in the sun.


    Thor and Asmo, who also have their cheeks on the table, say something like that.


    Both of them want to enjoy the coldness, but their faces are in a lot of trouble because they are pressing their cheeks hard. Not much.


    I don''t want you to look at me.


    The picture in front of me is so bad, I ask, looking at Sheila''s pretty face next to me.


    ''Sheila-san, is the cold air okay?¡¡Isn''t it too cool?


    It''s okay. It''s just fine.


    Then I''m glad. It would have been ruined if I had intended to miss them, but it was too cold and they caught a cold.


    Alfried-sama is really kind and considerate. I can understand why Elinora-sama has a tendency to spoil you.


    Hey.


    While I was thinking about that, Sheila-san suddenly says something strange.


    ''''........Sister Elinora spoiling you?¡¡Isn''t that just selfishness against me?


    ''I''ve been with Elinora-sama for a long time, playing and practicing with her, but I''ve never seen her behave in the way that Alfrito-sama always says she does. I''m sure it''s because it''s Alfried-sama that he''s so spoiled and true to himself.


    ''''Well isn''t that because I''m the lowest ranking of all the Elinora sisters?


    I can do anything I want. No matter what I do, no matter what I do to fight back, I can get back at you. Isn''t it because you have that kind of conviction in your sister Elinora?


    There''s a difference. If you see Alfried-sama and Elinora-sama together, you can at least tell the difference.


    Sheila softly denies my quizzical thoughts.


    Hmmm, is that so?¡¡I don''t understand Elinora for the life of me.


    It''s strange that you can easily see what kind of behavior or disagree with what is fed to you.


    ''''On the contrary, the relationship between Emma and Thor, for example, is similar to the relationship that Alfried-sama is concerned about--''''


    No, it''s not!¡¡I won''t admit I''m the lowest in my position!


    Sheila''s words are interrupted by Thor banging on the table and shouting.


    ''But it''s true,''


    Wrong!


    Thor reacted to Asmo, who blurted out, and immediately denied it.


    Well, it''s not hard to understand why he wanted to deny it. But it''s only after a few years have passed that you rush into enlightenment and accept it as a natural fact.


    That''s exactly what happened to me in my previous life.


    ''Oh, this was a secret. Master Alfried, please forget it.


    Sheila says something like that, as if she remembers.


    Is he okay?


    Now we''re going to have to go to our pockets and get them to keep their mouths shut, but this is going to make you worry........

 179-Sheila Kaiju Strategy 2

    Al, what do you think?¡¡Can we negotiate around here?¡¡I think it''s still good enough for you.


    But then you''ll be tasting souvenirs, right?¡¡I think it''s best if Sheila puts the food in her mouth and then enters into negotiations. If she refuses, we can collect the food, which should force Sheila, who loves food, to shake her head.


    ''''.........The demon. I can''t believe you''re going to let Al have just one bite of his delicious food before collecting it....... There''s no way my sister could endure that kind of thing.......!


    Asmo is listening to my plan and ranting.


    My brother, who understands his sister, says so much. This will work.


    And if you give him a reason to do it, he won''t feel so guilty about keeping his mouth shut, Sheila-san.


    People are creatures that need a reason.


    Even if it''s a bad thing, if there is a clear reason for the person to do something, they will act. That''s why it''s an equivalent exchange.


    ''''You''re very good at covering even Sheila''s sorrow!


    ''Well, I don''t think my sister should be so distressed.


    I knew that Sheila''s character didn''t need to be taken that seriously, but just in case. It shouldn''t be a bad idea to do it.


    ''''All right, then, let''s open the souvenir!¡¡Thor, let me borrow your kitchen.


    Oh, yeah!


    After getting permission from Thor properly, I psychically float the crate and move to the kitchen.


    Thor and Asmo, who are curious about the exotic seasoning, follow me with a curious look on their faces.


    ''''What what?''''¡¡A souvenir from Master Alfried?¡¡Food?


    Maybe Sheila sensed our conversation and the way we were talking, or maybe she was happy to see us coming over.


    It''s just like Asmo when he suddenly asks for food.


    It''s a spice from a country called Kagura. I''m going to cook with it now.


    ''Really?¡¡I want to cook too!


    Of course it is better to cook with a flowery woman than with three bastards.


    From our strategy, Sheila-san is the one to be entertained, but she herself strongly wishes to join the cooking. I don''t mind this much.


    I tell Thor with a glance, "It''s okay," and we nod at each other before replying.


    ''Okay.''


    ''Thank you!¡¡What kind of seasoning is that in the outside world?


    When I look at Sheila''s mouth, it''s like she''s drooling slightly.


    ''''........Sis, you''re drooling.


    No, no!¡¡This is because you were pressing your cheekbones against the table earlier!


    What does that say about you as a woman, too?


    I can''t tell if that one''s real or if I drooled when I heard it was condiments.


    Trying not to see Sheila wipe her drool off, I start to open the crate.


    ''Thor, pull out a small plate of food for me to taste, at random.


    Okay!¡¡....Huh?¡¡I ain''t got no little plate in my usual place, huh?


    Thor replied and fished out a small plate from the cupboard, but he couldn''t seem to find the small plate.


    ''Didn''t Murat shout yesterday that he was going to put one of the lower bins in position?


    ''Whoa!¡¡It''s true!¡¡d*mn it, I''ve got it all figured out in my usual spot, so don''t change your position. You won''t be able to tell.


    Thor, found from the bottom step, mumbles and complains.


    ''I mean, I guess Asmo can understand all those details of the situation.


    ''It was just a coincidence. I heard Mr. Murat shouting so many times so that Thor and Emma wouldn''t get in trouble.


    ''There''s something amusing about the fact that the one I end up remembering is the Asmo I was listening to at the house next door.


    I''m sure Mr. Murat would have warned Thor many times to make sure this kind of thing doesn''t happen. I feel a little sorry for Mr. Murat.


    As Thor lays out the small plates on the stand, I take out a jar of soy sauce and a jar of miso and lay them out.


    This time it''s regular dark soy sauce that I''m giving to Thor and Asmo''s house.


    I think this is the easiest to use, so I''ve chosen only one type of soy sauce.


    Even if you brought tamari shoyu all of a sudden, it would be difficult to use.


    Is this the seasoning?¡¡They both smell awesome.


    It''s too rich.


    Thor and Asmo said, frowning at the strong smell of soy sauce and miso.


    The smell is many times stronger than salt, pepper and sugar, so it''s not unreasonable.


    ''''What''s it called?''''


    Sheila seems unconcerned about the smell of soy sauce and miso.


    ''It''s soy sauce. Let''s have a little taste first, shall we?


    Then I scooped up the soy sauce using the long, thin ladle I had brought with the soy sauce pot.


    Then I slowly dripped it into a small plate and poured the dark soy sauce over it.


    ''''........This is really a condiment, right?¡¡You''re not making fun of us by bringing us something inedible, are you?


    Why would I do that?


    It''s just that people have gone out of their way to bring you a souvenir, and what a way to say it.


    ...But that''s an interesting idea, so if I ever get a chance to bring a souvenir to someone, I''ll definitely do it.


    ''A taste test, is it okay to drink this?''


    Don''t drink soy sauce because it''s too strong. Just dab it on your fingertips and lick it just right.


    When I replied that, Asmo froze as he stared at the soy sauce.


    Maybe it''s because Thor said something unnecessary earlier, or maybe he is hesitant to taste it.


    ''''Well, I''ll have a quick taste~''''


    As I was thinking about this, Sheila-san was the first to extend her arm without fear.


    She stretched out her white arm and chomped soy sauce on her fingertips.


    Then she took her fingertips to her mouth and snapped them into her mouth.


    ''Oh, really!¡¡The flavor is so strong!¡¡Is it salty, but slightly sweet?


    Seeing Sheila-san who seems unconcerned, Asmo and Thor also fearfully reach out their hands.


    I have a feeling that I''ve seen this scene in the mansion just recently.


    I watch Thor and Asmo as they dip their fingers in the soy sauce and bring it to their mouths.


    ''Whoa!¡¡It''s true. That''s sour and sweet!


    Pouring it over a thin dish will bring out the flavor.


    Thor and Asmo are surprised at the richness of the soy sauce flavor.


    ''I think it''s going to make a nice soup when it''s cooked with sugar~''


    ''Yes. A little more diluted and softer flavor would make it better.


    Asmo and Sheila, who can cook, seem to be thinking about how to use the soy sauce as soon as possible.


    They have yet to taste the soy sauce, so their reactions are vague, but I''m relieved to see that they don''t seem to mind it.


    ''''So, next time we''ll have miso.


    Relieved to see the three of them, I place them from the miso jar to a small plate as well.


    As soon as I see them, Thor gets a straight face.


    Hey, Al.


    I know, but you can''t tell me that, okay?¡¡If you say something like dirt or that thing, I''ll hit you, okay?


    It''s about Thor. I''ll nail it down early, as I might say something vulgar that would diminish my appetite from the start. Then Thor let out a short groan and closed his mouth.


    ''You don''t dare to taste it now that Thor''s going to say something weird.


    I don''t have a choice. It''s what it looked like!


    What did you see?


    ..........


    Thor can''t help but fall silent at Sheila''s genuine question.


    A troubled Thor turns his gaze to Asmo as if to call for help, but Asmo ignores him, pretending to be interested in the miso.


    ''Let''s have a taste for now. This one''s a little stronger too, but you can taste the flavor and it''s delicious.''''


    Really?


    I handed him a spoon to taste as I said this, and he was able to distract me brilliantly.


    Thor let out a breath of relief and thanked me with a look.


    Well, let''s just call it one small favor to Thor.


    Picking up a spoon, Sheila scooped up some of the small serving of miso and brought it to her mouth.


    ''''This one has a lot of flavor too, but it''s delicious!


    It''s true. It''s a nice touch for a looker.


    Thor, who then tasted it with his own spoon, muttered a small word.


    I think the word "for looks" is an afterthought, but for someone who isn''t used to it, I guess I can''t blame them for thinking so.


    ''''This is going to taste just as good as the soy sauce.


    Asmo, who had tasted the same thing, let out that impression as well.


    ''''That''s right~. I can''t wait to see the new tastes!


    All right, if Sheila isn''t too bad at it, there''s no problem.


    I''ll try to soften Sheila''s spirits with a simple dish of soy sauce and miso.

 180-Sheila Kaiju Strategy 3

    So, what do you make with all this soy sauce and miso?


    I''m going to make a grilled onigiri and a gohei mochi. The main ingredients for both are rice, so it''s easy to make them.


    Both of these dishes are easy to make with rice.


    Once you make them together, you can learn them instantly and add them to your culinary repertoire. And the taste of soy sauce and miso is simply easy to convey.


    We say that, but we don''t have any rice in the house right now.


    ''I don''t even have one at my place. I mean, I haven''t seen you bartering lately.


    ''Right! I like rice, too, and I wanted to eat it, but there''s hardly any.


    That too. Before I went to Kagura, even my stockpile of rice was so low that I was stockpiling it with spatial magic.


    Now that it''s been a month since then, most houses probably don''t have any rice.


    I bought most of the rice from Tory and unloaded some of it into the Celia cafeteria, and Bartolo bartered with the villagers to distribute it, but it''s not like he grows it here.


    ''''It''s okay. That''s what I thought, so I brought some cooked rice with me today.


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s great!


    I said with a spare expression on my face, but it wasn''t long ago that I realized that there might not be any rice in Thor''s house.


    But I''m saving food through spatial magic, so that''s not a problem for me.


    I''ve saved a lot of rice that I''ve cooked in subspace. I''m not going to be able to get it out of my pocket when Thor and the others are out of sight.


    I bought a lot of rice from Kagura the other day. It will be available again for the time being.


    Really?¡¡Then we should be ready to barter.


    Now you''ll be able to eat your rice!


    Hearing my words, Asmo and Sheila-san say happily.


    It''s completely my favorite rice that''s partly available to me, but it seems to have grabbed the stomachs of several villagers, including Logan.


    I don''t want everyone to start wanting it, but it''s a blessing to be able to share the food I like.


    ''''Well then, let''s get ready to go.


    Oh!


    When I tell them what tools and ingredients I need to make the roasted onigiri and gohei mochi, Thor, Asmo and Sheila start to move.


    Not to mention Thor, Asmo and Sheila, who are next door neighbors, are also very quick and efficient, probably because they know their way around the kitchen. They take out and arrange the dishes as if they were in their own kitchen.


    While everyone is distracted by the preparations, I secretly activate my spatial magic and take out some lunches from the subspace.


    When I open the lids, I see that they are filled with hot white rice, and it looks as if they were cooked just a few minutes ago.


    Yes, the spatial magic is doing its job properly. As long as I have this, I can eat hot food at any time, which is really great.


    Appreciating the ability of spatial magic, I place the bento box on the stand.


    ''''I''m ready!''''


    Then Thor''s vigorous voice sounded like he was ready to go.


    In that case, let''s make some regular onigiri first.


    How many people do we have?¡¡About three each?


    It''s more like five.


    I want five.


    Okay, five apiece!


    Oh, two would be enough for me, but I didn''t think I was going to eat that much....


    I mean, even Gohei-mochi uses rice, so this is definitely not enough. Maybe I was starving because I haven''t eaten rice for a while now.


    Laughing bitterly at Thor and the others, I took additional rice out of subspace at the edge.


    Then I activated my water magic and floated the water ball in the kitchen.


    Then I wash my hands with the soap I had in the kitchen and jab my hands in the water ball and jab it.


    Thanks to it being summer, it''s nice to stick my arm in the cold water like this.


    ''Me too, please!''


    Wow, that sounds like some fun!


    Thor, Sheila, and Asmo come in as well as I put my hands in the water pots and swoon.


    It''s a lot easier than filling the tub with water all the way from the water pots and washing my hands.


    I release the dirty water ball and flush it into the kitchen and float a new water ball for the three of us.


    Then all three of them immediately thrust their arms out in front of them and put their arms into the water poles.


    ''''.........haha''''


    A sigh seemed to escape from the three of them.


    ''It feels so cold,''


    I want to keep my hands in here.


    I''m just happy to be wrapped in cold water.


    The three of them murmured as their expressions relaxed. Their expressions look very happy.


    The sight of three people lined up with their arms outstretched in a water polo is somewhat surreal.


    I can understand why the three of them look so happy, so I watch them for a while and then open my mouth.


    ''Now, I think it''s time you washed your hands properly,''


    Yes, sir.


    As I said this, the three of them pulled out their arms and washed their hands with the soap, as if they were reluctant to leave. Then I jabbed them in the water ball the same way, jabbing them and removing the soap.


    When I finish washing my hands like that, I release the water ball and flush it into the kitchen.


    The three of them looked at it somewhat disappointed as they finished washing their hands.


    They were already completely dirty and would have been warm from sticking their arms in it for so long.


    ''I''ll do it again later, so for now let''s make some onigiri.


    ''Yes!¡¡You should''ve made dinner!


    As I said this, Thor shouted as if he remembered and resumed his action.


    As I put the rice out on a platter, Thor, Asmo, and Sheila grab it with their hands and make a triangle out of it.


    There''s a way to let the soy sauce flavor soak in more, by mixing the rice with the soy sauce sauce sauce first and then baking it, but I''m afraid of failing and crumbling it, so I decide to smear the soy sauce on top of it.


    "Hey, Asmo. That''s too big, isn''t it?


    A large rice ball was formed in Asmo''s hand, which was the tip of Thor''s gaze.


    Its size is more than two sizes larger than normal. It''s a size that reminds me of a softball.


    ''When it comes to onigiri, you need something this big.


    ''Yes! It''s just a little Thor.


    Apparently, this is about the average size in Asmo''s house.


    ''No, no, it''s just bigger, right?¡¡Hey, Al?


    Thor asks me to agree with him.


    ''Well, onigiri varies from family to family. You can make it big, you can add special ingredients, you can mix it up with something else.


    It''s as simple as grabbing cooked rice, but it''s interesting to note that each family will have different flavors in different ways.


    Some families mix in ingredients that go beyond what you might expect, and you may be surprised at how often they do so.


    There are many onigiri that are delicious even with surprising ingredients, so I''d like to respect the individuality of onigiri in this world as well.


    ''But this time I''m going to bake them with a layer of soy sauce, so I think they should be a little smaller so they can soak up the flavors better.


    Well I''ll make it smaller then.


    When I told them to make it smaller, Asmo and Sheila began to make their rice balls smaller, shivering.


    I should have told them a little earlier.


    And this time, make sure you grip it a little harder. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. Especially Thor.


    I''m wooing.


    When I warn him by name, Thor replies lazily.


    Asmo and Sheila-san may be used to it, but Thor is not used to it and his shape is a little distorted.


    It seems that he doesn''t seem to have a firm grip on some parts, so if he bakes them with soy sauce as they are, they will definitely collapse in the middle.


    After making the two rice balls, I decided to help him with the unfamiliarity of making them.


    Oh, I haven''t tasted rice in a while.


    It''s got a nice sweetness to it.


    On the other hand, Asmo and Sheila-san had finished making their own rice balls and were bringing the rice grains that had arrived in their hands to their mouths.


    It''s nice to eat small grains of rice because you can really taste the rice. The subtle sweetness of the rice grains is addictive.


    After making rice balls for all of us, the next step was to make the sauce.


    However, it''s very simple: just mix soy sauce and sugar, and it''s done.


    It would have been better if there was dashi (Japanese soup stock), but it''s an improvised meal, so we don''t need to worry about it.

 181-Sheila Kaiju Strategy 4

    After lighting the wood with fire magic, I put the frying pan on the ground, add a little oil, and line up the rice balls to be grilled.


    When the surface of the rice balls started to brown, I spread the soy sauce sauce on them with a brush.


    Then the fragrant smell of soy sauce wafted out of the air.


    The sweet and spicy smell made our stomachs flutter.


    ''Whoa!¡¡That smells so good!


    Oh, that''s an absolutely delicious one!


    It smells good.


    The three of us who smelled the scent of the rice ball stared at it, screaming with admiration.


    While they stare at me in silence, I turn the rice ball over and spread soy sauce on it with my brush. And then, another fragrant smell.


    "Sis, you''re drooling again.


    You''re the one drooling, Asmo.


    They point out to each other and wipe their mouths. But their eyes never wandered away from the grilled onigiri.


    The only thing you need to do is to spread the sauce on the surface until it gets burned. I''ll leave the grilled onigiri to Thor.


    Yeah, I''ll grill it for you.


    Seeing Asmo and Sheila-san staring at me with such a devouring look on their faces, I''m worried about them on the contrary. I''ll leave the matter to Thor, who seems to be somewhat calm.


    I use water magic and fire magic to create hot water, and then pour it into the bowl.


    Then I put the remaining rice in a colander and place it on top of the bowl of hot water.


    ''''This way, you can add a little water to the rice to soften it up--are you two listening to me?


    ''What?¡¡Oh, yes!¡¡I heard you!


    Of course.


    Sheila-san replied hurriedly and Asmo replied with a flustered expression.


    However, her gaze was turned towards the grilled onigiri with its fragrant aroma.


    Well, if this one smells like miso too, I''ll have to focus my attention.


    The smell of burning soy sauce is good, but the smell of miso is also fragrant.


    It''s easy to explain, so let''s proceed first.


    After about two minutes, I drain the rice that was in the hot water.


    Then I threw the rice into the bowl with the hot water drained.


    Mash it up so that a few grains of rice remain.


    Okay.


    Leave the stick for grinding to Asmo and let him do the tedious heavy lifting.


    With Asmo''s strength and stamina, it wouldn''t take long.


    ''''Like this?''''


    Yeah, I feel good about it.


    It''s crushed just right, and the consistency is increasing.


    ''Well, now let''s make them into an oval and pan fry them.


    As I say this, Asmo takes the other pan that was hanging on the wall and puts it on the fire.


    ''You don''t need to pull the oil off,''


    Okay.


    If you add oil, the rice absorbs the oil and loses its original flavor of rice. No oil.


    While Asmo is heating up the pan, Sheila-san hardens the rice into an oval shape.


    ''''Is that about right?''''


    ''Yeah, that''s fine. I''ll grill those and stick them on a stick, and you can make enough for a few people so they don''t get too big.


    I borrow the frying pan from Asmo for a little while, leaving Sheila to adjust the amount.


    This is just a small step in making the miso sauce.


    I lightly mash some walnuts from Thor''s house. Then I lightly fry them in a frying pan.


    I added the walnuts to the miso sauce to make it more fragrant.


    Once the walnuts are cooked, all I have to do is mix them with other seasonings like miso, sugar and soy sauce and the sauce is ready.


    Ah, it smells so good from there too...


    I''m not hungry anymore.


    From the right side, it was the smell of grilled onigiri, and from the left side, it was the smell of miso sauce of gohei rice cake.


    This smell must be pretty bad on an empty stomach.


    The only thing left to do is to stick the roasted rice into the stick. Are you done with that, Thor?


    While quieting down Asmo as he baked the rice, I checked on Thor.


    ''Some of it fell apart a bit, but it''s all cooked!


    Well it was all your stuff that fell apart.


    It''s not the same!


    Tor denies it, upsettingly, but you can tell who made it by the shape of the rice ball, right?


    It''s probably Thor''s that crumbled anyway, which had a lax grip.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good grip on the game.


    The one I gripped is smaller, so it''s easy to see that it''s cracked open.


    .........Oh, mine is cracked.


    Hey.


    I mumbled my blunder and Thor turned his white eyes on me.


    ''''........I''m sure Thor didn''t bake it right.


    I may not be a good grinder, but I''m not a bad burner.


    Ignoring the piercing gaze, I quickly apply the soy sauce sauce sauce to the crack with a brush.


    You see, this will allow the sauce to penetrate the inside and make it delicious. This is what you need to do.


    I muttered to myself and let Thor take charge of serving the grilled rice balls.


    ''Al, I stabbed the rice with a stick,''


    All you have to do is put some miso sauce on it when you eat it and you''re done!


    Finally!


    Hearing my words, Sheila-san shouted the loudest voice of the day.


    ¡ô


    Let''s eat then!


    As I said this, the three people seated at the table quickly moved their hands as I took a portion of the yaki-onigiri and gohei-mochi on each plate.


    The first thing they put out their hands to was the grilled onigiri. They couldn''t stand the smell of soy sauce, which had been smelling badly all along.


    Mmm!¡¡Mmmm!


    The first person to shout was Thor next to me.


    He stared at the grilled onigiri with his eyes peeled open and gobbled it up.


    The sweet and spicy soy sauce sauce goes great with grilled rice.


    Asmo chews on it like he''s savoring it with a big mouthful of disappointment.


    Because sweet and spicy soy sauce and rice go well together. I''m sure you''ll be able to tell the difference in flavor and aroma when you spread the soy sauce on and grill it.


    Sigh........it''s delicious.


    Sheila-san took a small bite of the food and mumbled happily with her hand on her cheek.


    From the looks of it, I''m pretty sure Sheila-san likes it.


    This could be a negotiating move.


    I look at Thor to start the mission, but he''s too busy munching on his grilled rice ball to notice.


    He takes the next one without looking at me.


    No, this guy. The deliciousness of the grilled onigiri completely forgets the plan.


    I give Thor a dumbfounded look and pat him on the shoulder.


    ''What the hell, Al?''


    Our mission.


    ... oh, I almost forgot.


    I whispered to Thor, who looked at me sullenly, and he replied as if he had remembered.


    If you remembered, I''d like you to not take the grilled rice ball in your mouth again.


    When I made sure that Thor swallowed what was in his mouth and put the grilled rice ball on his plate with regret, I looked at Sheila-san who was facing me.


    Okay, let''s bring Sheila-san''s plate over here to give us the advantage first.


    As I reached for Sheila''s plate with that in mind, I suddenly heard a dry sound and my arm was popped.


    ''Huh?¡¡This is mine, isn''t it?


    ...What was that?¡¡I reached out and Sheila played with my arm?¡¡I didn''t see Sheila-san move her arms at all....


    And although she had her usual calm tone and soft smile, I could feel a chill down my spine.


    This somewhat chilly air is very similar to the air you get when you violate the prohibition of asking a woman what she weighs.


    Have I done something wrong?


    Uh-huh. Yeah, that was a mistake. Sorry.


    ''Okay. That''s just the way it is sometimes~


    When I apologized for being frightened by the unearthly atmosphere, Sheila resumed her meal with a smirk on her face.


    The eerie atmosphere fizzled out without a shadow of a glance.


    ''''Hey, Asmo. What''s going on here?¡¡This isn''t going to work out the way we want it to, is it?


    ''''I think she probably likes the grilled onigiri quite a bit. I haven''t had a sister so quick and alert in a while...


    When I ask Asmo about it, he gives me such an answer.


    Does that mean Asmo didn''t expect this?


    ''''You mean you can''t take the food away from Sheila now?


    ''Maybe next time I do the same thing, I''ll be beaten so hard my skin will turn red. I was in a similar situation when I got the rare demon meat in the past.


    From the somewhat convincing look on Asmo''s face, Asmo must have been beaten so hard in the past that his skin turned red.


    I know the Asmo family loves food more than anyone else, and I know they have a strong appetite, but I didn''t think it would go this far.


    Then I thought I could just take it with an unmagical psychic instead of extending my arm directly, but my sixth sense whispered to me that it was even worse.


    Anyway, so it''s impossible to take food away from Sheila-san now.


    ''''Well I feel like we should simply offer a bargain here, don''t we?¡¡If it comes down to it, you can threaten to use ice magic to cool him down. It looks like a bad idea to take it head-on anyway.


    ''Yes. I will.


    I nodded at Thor''s words and looked at Sheila-san again.


    Sheila-san seems to be happily munching on her grilled onigiri. I''m in a good mood now, and it looks like I should be able to negotiate as normal.


    ''''Sheila-san,''''


    Hmm?


    Can you do me and Thor a favor for a minute?


    ''''Is that going to be a long story?¡¡We still have some grilled onigiri left and the gohei-mochi that we worked so hard to make, but...


    I tried to say it again, but he suddenly denied talking to me.


    It was true that the negotiations from now on might take a long time. If that happens, the hot grilled onigiri and gohei mochi that we worked so hard to make will probably get cold.


    Grilled onigiri and gohei mochi are delicious even if they are cold, but there is nothing better than being warm.


    Since the action of taking away the rice is more risky than you can imagine, you might change your strategy and negotiate after you finish eating the food.


    If you feel better after eating something delicious, your negotiations will go well. In short, it''s the same as a meal reception.


    "...Okay. I''ll finish eating.


    I understand!


    When I said that, Sheila nodded, smiling at me.


    I let out a small sigh and took a bite of the grilled onigiri in my hand.


    The surface of the grilled onigiri is crispy, and when I put it in my mouth, the hot, soy sauce-soaked rice crumbles in my mouth.


    The more you chewed, the sweeter the rice and the sweeter the taste of the soy sauce spread in your mouth.


    The rice is coated with several layers of soy sauce and baked to a crisp, so it has a concentrated, delicious taste.


    After devouring the grilled onigiri, you reach for the gohei-mochi rice cake on a stick.


    I spread the special miso sauce on the rice ball and then boldly took a bite.


    Then, you can feel the chewy texture and the strong taste of sweet rice. The taste of sweet rice and miso spread in his mouth. The sweetness of the rice and the taste of the miso were a perfect match, and it was very satisfying to eat.


    ''The gohei mochi is delicious too~!


    Sheila, who also ate a gohei mochi, said with an enraptured expression.


    It''s a simple dish, but that''s why you can feel the taste of the ingredients and it''s delicious.


    After all, it''s best to eat food while it''s warm.


    But why is that? The strategy is progressing, but I have the feeling that none of it is progressing as we envisioned.

 182-Sheila Kaiju Operation 5

    Huh. It was good.


    Yeah.


    Sheila and Asmo, who had finished their gohei mochi and grilled onigiri, said with a satisfied look on their faces.


    ''''Soy sauce and miso, they were both delicious.


    Just pouring it over a grilled rice ball or a bowl of rice cake makes a huge difference.


    ''Just putting some vegetables on the miso would be pretty tasty.


    Oh, that''s great. If it was a fresh vegetable, it would go well with the strong taste of miso!


    Asmo and Sheila-san have a hushed conversation while me and Thor ponder the upcoming negotiations.


    Sheila-san is still, but Asmo has a look on his face that says he''s completely irrelevant.


    Well, that''s actually true, but I think it''s okay if he shows a little more willingness to cooperate with us.


    While thinking about that, I clear my throat to regain my composure.


    ''It''s time to talk about what we talked about earlier, if that''s okay with you?


    ''Okay. Um, what was it again?


    I say with a revision, Sheila asks me with a sly smile.


    She looks completely satisfied after eating a good meal in a comfortable temperature.


    If Thor or Asmo had laughed like this and said something stupid, I would have lightly shielded them, but the reason why that kind of feeling doesn''t occur is because it''s Sheila-san.


    ''''........me and Thor''s request.


    ''Oh!¡¡It was!¡¡So what is it that Master Alfried and Thor are asking for?


    Is this understanding and falling in love with it?¡¡Sheila''s acting to maintain her dominance?


    I can''t read any information from Sheila, who wonders but tilts her head in wonder.


    How in the world do we proceed?


    I''m looking at Sheila''s expression, and Thor, who is next to me, says with a toothless look on his face.


    I''m not going to be able to say that it''s a request. You know, just before, me and Al were arguing about it...


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s a bad thing to say about Emma and Lady Elinora!


    Sheila says with conviction.


    After all, she could hear our conversation.


    "By asking, do you mean you want me to keep quiet about it?


    Well that''s what it''s all about, isn''t it?


    Thor answers for me.


    .........I don''t know what it is, but right now I have the feeling that the initiative is being taken by Sheila-san.


    If we don''t seize the initiative and keep Sheila-san''s mouth shut, we''ll probably have the seeds of betrayal later on.


    We want to take the initiative and get the upper hand.


    ''''Even though it''s summer, we used ice magic to provide Sheila-san with a comfortable place and served her delicious food with exotic seasonings!


    ''''Well I think it''s unfair to say things like that after I''ve eaten, don''t you?


    I say a little high-handedly, and Sheila says with a miffed look on her face.


    ''It''s a matter of negotiation. I mean, it was Sheila-san who proceeded that way. I was originally going to offer you a bargain as soon as Sheila-san took a bite.


    Ah!¡¡That means if I didn''t shake my head, you were going to take away the grilled onigiri and gohei mochi!


    The brain''s ability to guess so much with a single word from me.


    Sheila, who gives the impression of being absent-minded, is also a woman from the village of Koliat. This is something to be reckoned with.


    With my mind raised one level of caution, I said with a relaxed expression


    Now, what are we talking about?¡¡But didn''t Sheila say that first?¡¡''Just let me stay on the edge,'' he said. So I didn''t even have to serve you the food, you know?


    I helped with the cooking, didn''t I?


    That was just Sheila asking me to do it for her, so it''s none of my business.


    Huh, it''s easy to think that just by helping out a little bit with the cooking, I can get myself to cook, etc.


    No one said anything about letting Sheila-san eat the food.


    ''''Mu~, I think I understand what Elinora-sama meant when she said Alfried-sama was sly.


    Sheila-san says while puffing out her cheeks.


    I mean, Elinora-sister, I hope you won''t spread false rumors about me being sly or something.......


    Thanks to you, Sheila-san has given me a strange misunderstanding.


    ''''There''s something about Al that makes him look like a merchant.


    I''m a nobleman. What does Thor think of me?


    ''It''s true. It''s true, he''s very cautious and disgusting.


    Does that mean I''m a jerk?


    Anyway, I''ll tie up Thor and Asmo later.


    ''After all the above, Sheila won''t tattle on the bad things that me and Thor said about my sister. That''s how we can close this deal.


    ''''That favor was all done by Master Alfried, are you sure?


    I was the one who used ice magic to make the room cooler, and I was the one who brought Kagura''s seasoning as a souvenir. I did most of the cooking, and I guess Thor only grabbed his own rice balls and grilled them?


    I''m beginning to wonder why Thor, who has spent only that much effort, and I, who have worked so hard on so many things, are on the same terms.


    ''Hey, Al!¡¡Don''t be confused!


    ''No, but if you ask me, you''re right and...''


    ...We''re all in this together, aren''t we?


    Thor says as he puts his hand on my shoulder.


    I don''t think I''ve ever found those words more annoying than today.


    ''Ah!¡¡God!¡¡Wake up, Al!¡¡This is Sheila''s trap!¡¡He''s trying to tear us apart and turn things in his favor!¡¡What''s the point of us splitting up here, right?


    Yeah, right!


    It''s true that Thor is right. There''s nothing to be gained by us falling out of favor here.


    Even if one of us or Thor betrayed you, you can betray your sister with a vengeance. The key here is for both of us to survive.


    Although that''s what I think in my heart, it''s also true that I have a feeling of inexplicability.


    d*mn you, Sheila! You have no idea that a single word can shake my heart to this extent....


    I try to keep my mind strong and straighten up my residence so that I can regain my composure.


    It''s mostly me, but that''s okay. We have a deal, right?


    Umm, by the way, are there only enough soy sauce and miso for that jar?


    Sheila says, looking at the soy sauce and miso jars in the kitchen.


    ''I''m going to give one soy sauce and one miso jar that size to the Thor family and one to the Asmo family.


    ''We have a lot of people who eat a lot, and it''s the first time I''ve ever had a seasoning that''s been tried and true, so I think I need a little more!


    As expected of Sheila, the cold air and the meal that is already over will not move her.


    ''''Oh, you bastard!¡¡You''re trying to extort me!


    Thor, who took Sheila''s words to heart, leaned forward and exclaimed.


    ''''Huh?¡¡I kind of want to see Emma~


    Hey, hey!¡¡That''s not what you''re talking about, is it?


    Relax, Thor. It''s time for the next round of negotiations.


    What?


    I stopped the furious Thor with my hand to calm him down, and he sat down with a strange look on his face.


    This guy is a genius if you can get him to think of something cunning, but he''s not very good at this kind of negotiation thing.


    ''Why is this the next negotiation?¡¡Cold air and food will take care of that, right?


    I do. But they have a definite weakness on our side. It''s only natural for them to want to make a little profit.


    "d*mn it!¡¡This is why women are.........


    I''m afraid Thor''s first words are going to be replayed exactly as he said them.


    It''s frustrating, but it''s inevitable.


    This is where we''re trying to find a compromise with each other.


    ''''Well, what if we add an extra soy sauce pot and a miso pot to Sheila''s house?


    Hmmm, one more word!


    ''I don''t know if that would be difficult. ''It takes a week in a horse-drawn carriage and a week on a boat,'' he said. The price of the soy sauce and miso itself is high, and I don''t have the whole quantity. Realistically, all I can give away is what I''ve just offered.


    The truth is, it can be done in an instant in transition, and over there soy sauce and miso are mass-produced and relatively commonplace prices. The amount I save in the mansion isn''t that much, but I''m also saving a lot of money through spatial magic.


    The real fact is that''s about it, but I didn''t show any of that on my face and made a strong argument.


    ''''........Could this be.......if you think about it realistically, isn''t this a huge price to pay?''''


    Thor lifted the soy sauce jar fearfully.


    ''It''s important that the people in there properly value it, but if you take it to the right place, it could be worth a pretty good price.


    Oh, oh. Thank you for such a delicious and precious gift.


    "...It''s kind of weird when Thor thanks you for changing your mind about something.


    ''Nah!¡¡I could at least thank you!


    I can''t be sorry, though.


    ''Sis, please give him a break from all this.


    Asmo, who had been silent until now, finally tried to quiet Sheila-san.


    I mean, if you can do that, do it faster.


    If Asmo had asked sincerely from the beginning, he could have managed it.


    ''''That''s right~. And I''m indebted to Alfried-sama on a daily basis.''''


    If that''s what you think, I wanted you to shut up unconditionally from the beginning.


    What a mind-blowing poke in the eye, let''s hold off on that. It''s more important that it ends without any worries.


    ''''Well, I guess we have a deal to make!


    Yes!


    I extended my arm and Sheila smiled and put her hand on top of mine.


    ''Whew, that''ll keep us safe.


    Yes.


    As me and Thor let out a breath of relief, we heard the door open from the front door.


    ''Hey Thor, Asmo!¡¡You guys still need to take a break!¡¡It''s time to get back to work--what a cool place to be!


    ''What?¡¡Mom, what do you mean it''s cooler in the house!


    Afterwards, Murat and sister Emma came in to cool off, but Sheila, who was there, was taking it easy without tipping her off about the bad news.


    ¡ô


    ''''Well sis, you didn''t actually hear any of the bad things Al and Thor said, did you?''''


    Heh, did you get it?¡¡I could hear them shouting something next to me, but I had no idea what it was about.


    ''I knew it. Because the look on my sister''s face when we were negotiating was the look you get when you don''t know anything.


    But it''s good, right?¡¡I have more soy sauce and miso to use at home!¡¡Asmo knew that too, so you didn''t tell him, right?


    Yes, now I can eat a lot of grilled onigiri and gohei mochi at home.

 183-Maid duty

    It''s been a few days since I got back from Kagura.


    I''m done with what I have to do: serve my family a Kagura meal, organize the food, and give them some gifts.


    It looks like the money I spent too much on Kagura will be more than enough to come back and make a permanent profit, depending on the table tennis.


    I explained the detailed rules and equipment to Tory on the way back from the trip.


    The rest is the domain of the adult, Nord Dad, so it''s a whole lot of work.


    It''s not like we''re going to be producing in the countryside in the village of Koliat, which doesn''t have any good facilities. Tory will take care of the rest, just like Reversi.


    He will create a system of permanent money without working a rogue job.


    This is what we need to do to have the ideal slow life.


    What a wonderful thing it is to have money coming in without working.


    Anyway, there''s nothing I have to do now.


    Furthermore, Elinora''s sister is not in the mansion because she is participating in the knight''s drill in the capital.


    It''s a good thing that I don''t have to go with Elinora''s training or be ordered around.


    In other words, it means I have more free time.


    This is the only way to make the most of it.


    You can do things you''ve always wanted to do, but couldn''t, or you can just sit around all day in a daze.


    Unfortunately, it''s only a matter of time before Sister Elinora comes back here.


    I don''t know exactly when that will be, but Elinora said she will be back in the summer. If it''s not good, she may not be on her way back for another week.


    The time without Elinora sister, for example, is ten times more precious than usual. I should enjoy it to the fullest.


    With that in mind, I went to my room and pondered what I should do today.


    I''ll just use ice magic to get the cold air out and keep the room cool.


    Having decided that, I activated my ice magic and sprinkled the room with cold air.


    The hot and stuffy air became cold and the room was filled with cold air.


    I love this feeling of hot air being pushed aside and turned into cold air.


    The chilly air caresses my entire skin and it''s pleasant.


    Then I close the window that I had opened to let the breeze in. I also close the curtains to cut out the sunlight.


    The temperature inside the room will not rise any time soon.


    It''s hard to think good thoughts in a hot room.


    It''s important to create a comfortable environment like this.


    While I was adjusting the temperature in the room, I suddenly felt thirsty.


    It is summer and I would like to have something cold. I feel like drinking something fruitful.


    Speaking of cold fruit-based things, it would be the grape juice from Kikka, which we stopped at on our journey.


    I used spatial magic to take out a barrel of grape juice, a cup and a spoon that I had stored in subspace. I put the cup close to the barrel and twisted the faucet, and a beautiful purple grape juice came out.


    Then the glass of grape juice is gradually frozen with ice magic to make a sorbet.


    Stir the sorbet-like grape juice with a spoon. Once you''re sure it''s just right, scoop it up with the spoon and put it in your mouth.


    The coolness spreads in your mouth and the concentrated sweetness of the grapes at the same time.


    It instantly hydrates your hot, thirsty mouth, while the fruity taste is refreshing. The unique sourness of the grapes is matched by the coolness, which is unbearable in this hot season.


    It''s also interesting to hear the crunching sound every time you bite into it.


    People may have different tastes, but I prefer a slightly stronger texture of ice.


    I feel like I''m eating a cold sherbet this way, and when it melts, it changes and you can enjoy a softer sherbet as it melts.


    Some of my friends are fierce eaters who melt it to the very edge and eat it concentrated to the extreme.


    The same sherbet, however, may have different tastes, I think.


    Thinking about this, I moved the spoon silently and ate the sorbet.


    But if you eat too quickly, your head will get a kick out of it.


    But I can''t stop the spoon because it''s so delicious.


    ''''Oh, I''m keen!


    I moaned, holding my forehead.


    I knew it, but I did it.


    That''s the horror of eating cold food.


    ''I can feel the cold air!''


    As I was holding my forehead in a dull ache, I heard the voice of Meena, the maid, coming from the hallway.


    Today Meena is in charge of cleaning windows, and she should have been in the first floor corridor just now....


    Could it be that she sensed the cold air leaking out of my room?¡¡Well, cold air is heavy and has a tendency to go downstairs, but it''s hard to imagine that the cold air that leaked out of my room went all the way to the first floor.


    While I''m tilting my head, Meena''s presence comes towards me.


    Then it stops in front of my room.


    Then I wonder if Meena has stuck to the door of my room. I heard the door rattling and shaking.


    When you silently make a sound like that, it''s scary for us in the room.......


    ''''.........As I thought, it''s leaking from Alfried-sama''s room......''''


    Meena''s voice is serious, as if she has received confirmation.


    But Meena can''t come in.


    Basically, it''s a rule that our maids don''t come into their private private rooms unless they have something to do. Meena, who has been taught the importance of this by Mel-san, will not break it.


    If she breaks it, she''ll get a complaint from me, the Lord, and she''ll also get angry with Mel-san.


    That''s why I can predict what Meena will do next.


    Not long after I''m sure, there''s a knock on the door of the room.


    ''''........Alfried-sama, it''s Meena. Is there anything you need to help with?


    You can''t go into a room unless you have an errand to run. Then you would think that you should make up an errand.


    Unfortunately, right now I''m in the mood to spend my free time alone. If Meena is in the room, you can''t even use spatial magic, and it''s just too inconvenient.


    If you have a conversation here, there''s a chance that you''ll be pushed aside for some reason or another, so it''s best to ignore it here, although it''s pitiful.


    ''''.........''''


    ''Mr. Alfried?¡¡Didn''t you hear me?


    Meena''s voice is called with another knock.


    Still, I don''t answer and remain silent.


    Think I''m taking a nap or something and give up.


    ".....Are you possibly sleeping?¡¡I''m too jealous of you to sleep twice in the morning in this cool room!


    You must be jealous. How wonderful it is to be in the cool air, even though it is summer.


    I''m going to share the cool air that leaked through the door with Meena, so bear with me today.


    ''''Mmmm, I''d like to come in too. ¡¡You might catch a cold if you''re sleeping in such a cool room. Alfried-sama sometimes sleeps with her belly out, you know. Yes, it''s my duty as a maid to go into the room and worry about the Lord!


    He doesn''t usually say such conscious things, but only when he''s in good shape.


    Meena used to be simpler, too, and I wonder who''s influence it was that made her like this.


    As I was dumbfounded, the door to my room suddenly moved with a slamming motion.


    Seeing this, I hurriedly closed the door with a psychic and also locked it, just in case.


    ''''Ah!¡¡Master Alfried, you closed and locked the door with some strange magic!¡¡You''re actually awake!


    Then I hear Meena''s exasperated voice from down the hall.


    Oh man, I forgot to lock the door. I''d gotten into the habit of not locking the door because if I locked it, Elinora sister would get angry when she entered the room.


    There''s no Elinora sister in the mansion right now, so if you want to relax, you should lock the door.


    ''It''s been noisy since a while ago, Meena. What are you doing?''''


    As I ignored Meena, who was banging on the door with a thump and yelling something, I heard Saara''s voice.


    Perhaps Meena''s voice was too noisy and she came to check on him.


    Come on, you can retreat now that Saara is pissed at you.


    ''Oh my God, Saara!¡¡Master Alfried in the room suddenly said he had chest pains!


    As I was smiling at the thought, Meena, who would be in front of the door, said something outrageous.


    What is this guy saying!


    ''Really?¡¡Let''s get into the room and see what''s going on!


    But I''m having trouble getting in because my room is locked........!


    I''ll be right back with the spare key!


    Saara, who took Meena''s words to heart, sounds more impatient than ever.


    ''No, no, I''m perfectly fine!


    "...What?¡¡Mr. Alfried?


    Saara, who was about to start running, looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    And the moment the door opened, Meena invaded my room with a quick gesture.


    ''''.........Haaaa, it''s cool. This is heaven.''''


    Meena murmurs with an ecstatic expression on her face.


    Totally, this maid is as loyal to her desires as ever.


    When I was looking at Meena with a dumbfounded gaze, Saara comes up to me and asks me unintentionally.


    ''''........Well, Alfried-sama. Doesn''t your chest hurt?''''


    ''It doesn''t hurt at all. Meena wanted to go into my room where it''s cooler, so she lied and tried to get Saara to open the door.


    Saara went from expressionless to silent as I explained the truth to her. Her eyebrows were twitching, and if you looked at her forehead, you could see a blue streak in her forehead.


    Even though she was terribly worried and impatient, it was pretty much a no-brainer if you asked her the real reason.


    ''''........Anyway, I''m glad that Alfried-sama seems to be in good health today as well.


    Yeah, thanks again.


    Saara said that with a smile on her face, and then she walked up underneath Meena, who was in the room, tsk tsk tsk.


    ''''Haha, the hickiness of this floor is also unbearable. When our cheeks are snapped together - it hurts!¡¡What are you doing?!


    ...no matter how loyal you are to your desires, there are things you can say and things you can''t say.


    Saara tugs on Meena''s ear with anger in her voice.


    As expected, Meena''s lie this time was unforgivable.


    ''''Because it''s this cool!¡¡You''ll want to go inside, won''t you!


    ''That doesn''t mean it''s fashionable to lie like you did earlier. Meena should work a little harder to control her desires. I''m sure she will think bad thoughts because I give her extra time. Today, I''m going to have you work three times as hard as usual so that you don''t have to think about anything else. I have a lot of work left to do outside, such as getting food for the village, cleaning the garden and pulling weeds.


    ''It''s awful to make them work only outside in this heat!¡¡I''m a demon!


    Saara leaves the room while gingerly pulling on Meena''s ear.


    It''s said that when people are bored, they think about unnecessary things. I think Saara has a point.


    ''''Help me, Alfried-sama!


    Meena, who is leaving the corridor while being pulled by her ears, asks me for help.


    ''''See, as a maid, it''s your natural duty to worry about my physical condition as the Lord, right?¡¡Then make sure you clean up the mansion as well as the outside so that my health is not compromised, right?


    Then I''ll add cleaning the house.


    Hearing my words, Saara tells Meena with a smirk on her face.


    ''''Oh, no, oh no!


    Meena''s mournful cries echoed through the mansion.

 184-Charm of slime cushion

    I wish we had a slime pillow.


    I muttered to myself as I lay on the living room couch after eating lunch as usual.


    ''What?¡¡A slime pillow?¡¡What''s that?


    Then brother Silvio, who was also in the living room, asks me.


    ''We''re going to stuff slime into a pillowcase and use it as a pillow.


    ''What?¡¡Slime, that demon slime, right?¡¡You mean you''re going to stuff that into a pillowcase and use it as a pillow?


    Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about.


    When I nodded as a matter of course, Brother Silvio gave me a slightly drawn out look.


    Then he let out a sigh and gave me a dumbfounded look.


    What''s that look like looking at that useless child.


    ''''.........It''s always the case that Al does strange things, but demons are dangerous, so don''t do it.


    The weird thing is that I''m just seeking convenience, but if I go into that, I''m afraid I''m going to go off topic, so I''m going to go through it for now.


    ''But even Brother Silvio knows that slime is mostly harmless, right?¡¡Because as long as it''s not a baby, even a small child can beat it.


    ''Yes, but demons are essentially creatures that attack people. It''s insane to put them under your head when you''re sleeping unprotected.


    Brother Silvio, who flatly rejects my forceful theory.


    In a world where dangerous demons exist, and I''ve been taught the dangers of these things so thoroughly that I can''t just accept them. Your values and what Brother Silvio says are also the most important.


    But the adventurers Aleusha and Illya, who understand the danger of demons well, were not keen on it at first, but later on they came to love it.


    So it doesn''t seem impossible to convince Brother Silvio to use it.


    Except for Tory, by the way. He''s a merchant, and if he sees a profit in it, he''s not afraid to change his values. The fact that he was biting into Reversi and ping-pong is proof of that.


    When I think about it now, Tory''s flexibility is amazing.


    ''The slime won''t attack you because it''s too busy absorbing the food, as long as you give it the right amount of food, okay?¡¡Plus, if you put it in a pillowcase and seal it up, it can''t come out.


    Oh, really?¡¡I don''t know that much about slime, so it''s hard to say, but...


    Well, usually they would be more desperate to learn the dangers and characteristics of demons that are prone to becoming harmful than harmless demons. I guess the slime, which doesn''t feel particularly difficult to deal with, wasn''t in such an important position among Silvio''s brother.


    ''The point is, it''s just like a blade. Even dangerous things can become useful if used correctly. The knife you use in cooking is the best example of that.


    ''Uh-huh. Al''s words are of poor quality because they contain some oddly good arguments.


    That''s a terrible thing to say. It sounds like I''m an evil impostor who''s trying to seduce my brother Silvio.


    Hmm, is it not enough to get Brother Silvio to understand me?


    No, it''s not that I really need Brother Silvio''s understanding and cooperation, but I want him to genuinely know the appeal of the slime pillow.


    If Brother Silvio finds the slime pillow attractive, then he has to make a suggestion that Brother Silvio will find it useful.


    Brother Silvio doesn''t take so many naps, so let''s attack it as a cushion instead of a pillow.


    ''''........You look bad again, Al.


    I don''t think so.


    ''''Well you can use clever words, but I don''t use slime pillows, do I?


    I think brother Silvio''s caution has gone up because his expression has shown on his face.


    It''s not that I''m thinking of anything bad, but it''s a terrible misunderstanding.


    While feeling the jittery gaze, I cleared my throat to regain my composure.


    "People, even when they''re lying on the sofa like this, they always put their weight somewhere, don''t they?


    Uh-huh.


    When I opened my mouth, Brother Silvio nodded dutifully in agreement with a dubious look on his face.


    ''If too much weight is put on one part of the body, it can hurt there, right?¡¡For example, if you sit in a chair for a long time and read a book, your butt hurts.


    ''Yes, I know. I know it''s inevitable, but it''s a moderate inconvenience to have a pain in the butt stop you from reading a book. Especially when the story is a good part of the story and you can''t focus on it because of the pain in your butt...


    I tried to give him some reading material that he could easily relate to, and he did a great job.


    I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing before in my life. You can''t understand anything Elinora, and you won''t listen to anything that doesn''t interest you.


    ''''The slime pillows are useful to relieve that inconvenience!¡¡Use the slime pillow as a cushion!


    As a cushion?


    If you want to read a book while lying down, put it under your elbow. If you want to read while sitting down, put it under your buttocks so you can read comfortably and without pain in your buttocks. If you want to relax a bit and read, you can put a cushion between the sofa and the backrest. What do you think?¡¡I can read a book all the time without worrying about my back and buttocks hurting.


    "....I can read all the time.


    I can read the book all the time. Brother Silvio muttered softly, and a happy expression appeared on his face as if he had imagined that.


    The point at which Brother Silvio would be most happy would still be here.


    As I turned my warm gaze on him, brother Silvio noticed and came back to himself with a huff.


    ''''Gohon ... well, it''s not good to deny everything without thinking about it. I''m not sure about using it as a pillow when sleeping, but it seems to be very useful as a cushion, so I''d like to use it too.


    Hmmm, Brother Silvio has fallen down too.


    I thought Brother Silvio, who reads books on a regular basis and is prone to pain in his hips and back, would understand. If you let him actually use the slime pillow as a cushion, I''m sure he''ll never let it out of his body.


    ''''Well then, I''m going to go get some slime, so you''ll have to wait for me.


    Uh-huh.


    I said that to brother Silvio and then left the mansion.

 185-Beautiful buds

    Do you see any slime?


    I ran out of the house and walked down a single street, looking around to see if there was any slime nearby.


    It''s really a long and quiet natural area and there''s nothing that looks like the shadow of a slime.


    Slime is a monster that can appear relatively anywhere.


    It can be found near rivers, in grasslands, and in the mountains. I don''t know where it came from, but it can even be found in the residential areas and fields of Coriat village.


    That''s why I don''t know exactly where to go to meet them, but if I can use transference, I can search a large area.


    I''d like to see the area around the road that connects Kikka and the Avalonia Kingdom, where I was able to meet them on my journey.¡¡I''ve caught many of them before with Aleusha and the others, and there might be a lot of slime there.


    I picture the road in my mind''s eye in vivid detail.


    I could see the mountains in the distance and a clear view of the grasslands and the carriage just barely passing each other. And a road wide enough for a carriage to just barely pass me.


    ''Transition!''


    The light of magical power enveloped my body in an instant, and when I thought my body was struck with a floating sensation, the place I was at was not a single street in the mansion, but a road I had passed by in a carriage before.


    There were no people around at all. Only a grassy field and a curved dirt road went on and on.


    Looking up at the sky, white clouds drifted lazily, the shredded areas looking like white ink stretched out with a brush.


    In the distance, a brown bird-like creature was flying in the sky, making a "hurrah" sound.


    I didn''t feel like walking right away, so I sat down on the ground, which was a slope off the road.


    A gentle breeze blew and ruffled my bangs. It''s a different kind of tranquil plain than the surrounding area of the village of Colliat.


    ''This isn''t so bad either,''


    I lie down on my back, muttering to myself about it.


    I fell onto my back with great force, but the grass on the ground absorbed it.


    I take a deep breath and it smells like earth, similar to Coriat Village.


    If you look at the grasses growing on the ground, they are the same kind of grasses as those in Coriat Village.


    The soil is similar to that of Coriat Village, and the grasses must be similar to that of Coriat Village.


    It''s nice to relax outside the village once in a while.


    The continent in this world is much larger than I thought it would be. With this level of civilization and the situation where demons exist, it would be quite difficult to build a city.


    That''s why there are many rural villages and places rich in nature other than Coriat Village.


    It''s not a bad idea to transfer to other places like this once in a while, since there''s relocation magic.


    Thinking about that, I slowly meditate on it.


    When the wind blows, the grasses in the meadow sway and make a pleasant, silky leaf sound.


    I don''t hear human voices, only the occasional animal or bird call.


    I feel as if I''m the only person in the world lying on this vast grassland.


    "Hululuulu,


    It''s nice to feel like a part of nature, even the sound of birds flying in the sky like this.


    "Hullllllllll.


    Is the bird approaching?¡¡The chirping is getting louder and louder.


    What kind of bird is this?


    When I hollowed out my eyes with such curiosity, I saw something that looked like a dull, glowing claw.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    As I rolled to the side in a hurry, its claws swiftly mowed past the grass where my head had been.


    I was horrified to see the grass slashed by what looked like a sharp cut.


    Then he looked up overhead and saw a brown bird with a sharp blade flying through the air.


    Could that be the slashhawk that Irvine and the others were wary of on the road?¡¡I''d heard that they would swoop down from the sky and stick their blades up at me.


    I had even thought before that I wouldn''t like it if it attacked me while I was basking in the sun or something, but I didn''t think it would really attack me like this.


    While I was thinking that, a demon that looks like a slashhawk is swooping down on me with its leg claws.


    For now, I feel like I''ll be attacked all the time if I leave it like this.


    If he swings at me from above my head like this, I won''t be able to take a leisurely nap, and I won''t be able to find the slime either.


    But that said, if you kill it with magic, blood and other things will come out, and I''ll feel bad. The smell of blood might lure other demons to the scene, so let''s turn them away quietly.


    Having decided that, I held my hand up and activated my wind magic.


    I''m going to put more magic power into it than my normal ventilation and create a gust of wind.


    The slashhawk, which was heading in a straight line towards me, was brutally gusted all over my body.


    Finally, it was defeated by the force of the wind and flew away in a surprisingly far away direction.


    ''''Ooh, it''s surreal how a bird flies against the wind.


    He muttered as he watched the slashhawk blow away.


    When the slashhawk was blown quite far away, it flapped its wings and managed to regain its position. Even so, the impact of being shaken all over, the wandering in the sky is somewhat unreliable.


    If it attacks again, I''ll treat it to a tighter gust of wind, or if it''s still coming at me, I''ll have no choice but to blast it away.


    As I stared at it, the slashhawk staggered off into the distance, and I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw it.


    Seeing that, I puffed out my breath.


    I guess I shouldn''t have been thinking the same way I was thinking about Colliat Village, where the demons were few and too peaceful.


    I''ll have to carefully check my surroundings when I''m relaxing outside of Coriat Village.


    ¡ô


    I can''t find the slime.


    I''m walking along the road in the plain looking for slime, but I can''t find it easily.


    It took me about an hour to find the slime.


    The scenery around us has not changed much. The mountains in the distance are nowhere near as close as they could be.


    We continue on the endlessly stretching road, looking out over the endless plains.


    Why is it that when I''m not looking for something, I can''t find it, but only when I''m looking for it? I get the same vibe as when I''m looking for something I''ve lost.


    The slime is afraid of the greed sensors emitted by me and is running away. I''m not sure if this is the case.


    I walked along the road in earnest, looking around as I thought about it.


    Then I found a large gouge in the plain.


    Craters have been created as if small meteorites had fallen, with web-like cracks running here and there.


    The ground was crumpled up as if to destroy the atmosphere of the quiet plains, which was very painful.


    I wondered what in the world had happened, but upon closer inspection, it looked very familiar.


    ''''Well I see. This is the place where Roomba defeated Slashboa with a single blow.''''


    This crater was made by a Roomba, wasn''t it? No wonder it should look familiar.


    So this was the place from that time. I didn''t know I''d come to this place when I was walking incessantly to find the slime.


    With deep emotion, I approach the small crater.


    Looking closer, I realize that the crater is deeper and bigger than I expected. So that''s why the destructive power of the Roomba was so tremendous.


    He was still a man with ridiculous powers. How could he produce such power when he didn''t even use magic to enhance his body? It''s a complete mystery.


    It''s not like this place isn''t well maintained roads like in the previous life.


    I wouldn''t even bother trying to fix a crater that had been created on this plain. There are dangerous demons called slashbores and slashhawks wandering around, and it''s difficult to fix the terrain.


    But it''s painful to see the soil gouged out only here when there''s so much beautiful grass growing all over the place. I''ll use a little earth magic to fill in the crater for you.


    As I was about to use my earth magic with that thought, I saw something pink in the center of the crater.


    ''''Hmm?''''


    When I looked into it, I found a pink flower bud. It would be on the verge of blooming soon.


    I don''t know if the seeds of the flower were blown to me by the wind, or if they were attached to a creature such as a bird or demon.


    However, that single flower grew straight and undaunted by the harsh natural conditions.


    ''''It''s a beautiful flower.


    I muttered as I stared at the single flower bud in the center of the crater.


    Then I didn''t fill the crater with earth magic, but used water magic to hydrate the flower.


    Hoping that this bud would bloom beautifully.

 186-I want a personality as an aristocrat

    I left the crater that Rumba had made and walked around for about an hour after that, but I couldn''t find any slime.


    I''ve been walking around for a long time and didn''t find a single slime, so my spirit and strength are exhausted.


    We could go back to the mansion to take a break, but it''s a bit uncool to go back without catching a single slime after making such a strong argument to Silvio''s brother.


    I ponder on what to do for a while.


    "........Well, since we''ve come all the way to a transfer today, I guess we''ll just take a break at a nearby kicker.


    Even though it''s close, my place is about halfway between Kikka and the Kingdom of Avalonia. It would take more than a day or so to travel by horse and carriage, but with transference, it''s a distance that can be traveled in an instant.


    Even so, this is the first time I''ve come so far using transference.


    In the past transference was only used to go to and from the mansion to Coriat Village or my home. The furthest distance is just Logan''s house at the back of Colliat Village.


    Compared to that, this time we''re skipping over several villages and a big town.


    It means that the distance that would take more than three days in a carriage was moved in an instant.


    When I think about it again, I can''t help but feel the awesomeness of spatial magic.


    I''ve shifted quite a distance, but the amount of magic power is not a problem at all. I feel like I can lightly do this kind of distance more than ten times.


    It''s probably because I''ve been training to increase my magic power without fail.


    The specific sensation of consuming magic power is still vague, but I''d like to see how far I can transfer within the range of one round trip.


    I''m not afraid of transferring up to this point, which would take more than three days by carriage. Next time, you might want to try transferring to the capital.


    ''''Well, let''s take a break in Kikka.


    You can consider the transition, but right now your body wants a break. Now I should follow this body''s instincts and take a break.


    Switching my thoughts, I think of Kicker''s main street, bustling with a wide variety of people.


    Then I concocted my magic and made the transition again.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    As I made the transition, the scene in front of me changed in an instant. From the endless grasslands, we have come to a city with countless buildings and a lot of people coming and going.


    The streets of Kicker are as busy today as ever.


    The main street is lined with all sorts of stalls, filled with the stomach-churning smells of roasting meat and sweet fruit.


    The sounds of people going about their daily lives can be heard everywhere, and there is a constant stream of voices calling out to the stallholders.


    Perhaps it''s because I''ve been alone in an unpopular grassland a while ago, but it seems even more crowded.


    The street of Kikka''s stalls has a somewhat more miscellaneous image than the main street of the royal capital, but this is not a bad idea. It reminds me of the atmosphere of a festival in my previous life.


    I walk down the main street with that in mind.


    It''s not bad to eat a delicious meal at a food stall, but my purpose this time is just to take a break.


    I walk quickly down the main street, putting up with the fragrant smell wafting from the stalls.


    If I don''t, I might end up buying some food from a stall. I need to breathe as shallowly as possible and try not to smell the aroma.


    ''Hey there, dead-eyed boy!¡¡Would you like a hot stew?¡¡A stew full of fresh veggies will make you feel better!


    Who is the boy with the dead eyes. Today I''m just as well as ever. I just want you to leave me alone.


    As I ignore him, the owner of the store across the street calls out to me.


    Dead boy with dead eyes!¡¡How''s that slashhawk with herbs?


    Hmm?¡¡Slashhawks are bird demons that attack you from above, right?


    Maybe it''s because it''s the demon that attacked me earlier, but it makes me stop in my tracks.


    ''''Yeah, right. Slashhawk thighs are plumper than your average chicken, right?¡¡I knew it was going to take some meat to get me going!¡¡How about one?


    The owner, an old man with a grin, shows me a skewer wrapped with herbs.


    The savory smell of salt and pepper seasoned meat and the fresh scent of herbs drifts through the air.


    My stomach grumbles in response.


    Oh, no. I can''t stop now.


    I''ve been walking around all morning today looking for slime. My energy was more depleted than usual. My stomach is full of energy right now, and I''m craving slashhawk meat.


    Even if I could temporarily shake off the evil thoughts here, the scent would still torment me for a long time afterwards.


    ''''Give me one of those herb-roasted slashhawks.


    Heh heh heh, always!¡¡Three coppers!


    After handing three coppers to the old man, who smiled happily, I accepted a slashhawk herb-roasted.


    Then I stopped at the end of the road and bit into the meat on the skewer.


    Slashhawk thighs have a somewhat more resilient texture than normal chicken. It''s probably because it hunts its prey by skillfully moving its legs, or perhaps because its legs are more developed than those of a normal bird. It has an elasticity that pushes back every time you bite into it. And yet it''s still tender enough to be chewed off, so it must be one of the best poultry.


    The slightly strong salt and pepper was a nice touch, probably because I was sweating from walking around.


    After three or four bites, you might have felt that the salt and pepper was too strong, but the herb, which has a refreshing flavor, mitigated the frustration.


    I have never seen such a herb before, not even in Koliat village. I''d love to get my hands on one.


    ''It''s a great match for the herbs.


    ''Oh!¡¡The boy will understand that!¡¡Yes, those herbs are the key to our flavor, and they go perfectly with the meat. Well, I had a hard time finding a good match for it.


    When I say this, Dad starts talking happily.


    Apparently, he had a hard time finding an aromatic herb that worked well with him.


    I listen intimately to him as he speaks happily for a while. Then, when the conversation finally stops, I casually ask, "What is this herb?


    ''What kind of herbs are these?''


    Well, I wouldn''t be giving away my secrets of the trade to a boy with a taste for it, now would I?


    Tsk.


    Hey, hey, for a guy who has a lisp, you''re pretty scary for a guy with a blank stare.


    Oops, I couldn''t help but click my tongue.


    I thought that if I listened to the story and made him feel better, he would talk to me, but I guess I wasn''t so naive. It''s just a matter of setting up a stall in this town.


    ''''Well then, if I give you a reasonable amount, will you tell me?''''


    Hmmm, I don''t want to give out too much information because more competitors will hurt sales.


    I ask him quietly, and he scratches his head and voices his concerns.


    Of course, that''s what he said. This old man makes his money by competing with the taste of these ingredients. He doesn''t want to give out information about ingredients, which is the life of the business.


    Well, this herb is also understandable to those who understand it, but it is not something that should be spread for free to those who do not know the information.


    But the fact that Dad is worried about it means that it''s definitely not impossible.


    Even if he has concerns about the information spreading and possibly losing sales, he has a reason to want immediate profit.


    ''''I mean, you''re a kid, right?¡¡It''s pretty pricey when it comes to the amount of information, and it''s impossible.


    ''If I do say so myself, I''m an aristocrat, so I have more money than the average citizen.


    ''What?¡¡A nobleman!¡¡Hey, hey, hey, it''s a crime for a civilian to pretend to be a nobleman!


    When I told him that simply, he was terribly surprised.


    And then he said it as if he was disciplining an evil child.


    I understand that I don''t have the dignity of a nobleman, but it''s still hurtful to be surprised by a stranger to that extent.


    If I had the grace of Elinora sister and Silvio brother, I wouldn''t be suspected like this.


    After all, it took me ten minutes to explain to Dad that I was a nobleman.


    If only I had a nobleman''s seal like Father Nord''s, or an inkpad like Spring''s....

 187-Sometimes its a fashionable store

    So you''re a nobleman, aren''t you?


    ''Don''t do that, Dad, it''s weird when you say it. It''s just like before.


    Okay.


    When I say this, Dad relaxes his shoulders and returns to his original tone of voice.


    Obviously, my dad doesn''t like that kind of talk. In fact, I''m the type of person who doesn''t like to be beaten up either.


    ''So I won''t even set up a stall here, and I won''t spread the word to people unintentionally, so it won''t affect my future sales.


    When I say this, Dad crosses his arms and snarls as if he''s thinking.


    ''''Well how much can you actually afford?''''


    How about 20 pieces of silver?


    For this amount of money, a family of four could live for three months.


    With the information from the incense plant, I think that''s about right.


    However, old man has a difficult expression on his face.


    I thought I could start out low, and if the other party is pestering me, I can gradually raise the amount, but is that too low?


    ''Well my wife is pregnant right now and I want to feed her something good for the baby. Can you give me some more?


    I thought that Dad was going to fabricate more reasons to negotiate with me, but his words were already straightforward. So he wanted the money now, even if he had to sell the information.


    I want to feed my precious wife and the baby that will be born in the future a good meal.


    ........what is it? It''s terribly serious, unlike the negotiations I''ve been doing lately.


    And what do I look like these days?


    I''ve been in collusion with Thor, trying to talk Sheila down to prevent her from snitching on me, and trying to get Brother Silvio to fall under the charm of a slime cushion......


    Considering his mental age, I feel like my old man, who is the same age or slightly older, is living straighter than me.


    If this old man''s serious expression and words are a lie and a bargaining technique to appeal to my emotions, then it''s really a big deal. Or maybe I''m no longer good at thinking like that.


    ''Thank God!¡¡Well, I''ll tell you right away!¡¡These herbs, they''re--


    Wait. I haven''t paid you yet. If you don''t pay me properly and then tell me, if you''re a bad person, I''ll run away from here, okay?


    ...Oh, oh. I see.


    He must have been overwhelmed with feelings for his precious wife and quickened. I''m smiling at even that.


    After quieting down old man, I take out a leather bag from my pocket.


    It''s a good thing I don''t carry around forty silver coins, it''ll be gold coins or something, do you have any change?


    As expected of a food truck, I don''t have 60 pieces of silver.


    Right? It''s weird to give out gold coins and stuff in a stall.


    Maybe it''s because the last time I used my wallet was Kagura, and all I have is big money and Kagura''s money. I guess I''ll have to exchange money for this one.


    If it''s a sub-space due to spatial magic, I have a lot of silver coins stored in it, but I can''t use that right now.


    ''''Hey, I''ll exchange money and bring it to you, just wait for me!


    Oh, okay!


    I tell Dad that and I move away.


    Then I turn down a suitable alleyway, and when I enter the shadow of a building, I secretly activate my spatial magic.


    I take out a wooden box from the subspace and put the forty silver coins I took out of the subspace into it.


    Okay, that''s perfect. It''s exactly forty coins in there.


    With the crate in hand, I walk slowly and head towards my dad''s stall.


    ''Oh?¡¡Have you exchanged your money yet?¡¡It must be quite a distance to the money changer.


    ''I have a servant nearby. I have a lot of money for times like this.


    I see, that''s a nobleman!


    It''s a outright lie, but it''s nothing to worry about, as long as you bring the money with you.


    ''''Yes, there are forty silver coins in this crate.


    ''Oh!¡¡Hang on. I''ll count a few now.


    When I handed him the crate, Dad opened the lid and carefully counted the number of silver coins.


    ''Oh, it''s perfect!¡¡I mean, you''re the one who wants to give them all the money at once.¡¡Aren''t these things supposed to be paid for afterwards, too, after making sure my information was correct?


    I trust my dad''s character. People who do bad things like that don''t pay attention to you.


    Well, I guess you could say that.


    Dad scratches his head, probably embarrassed by being told like that.


    And the guy who thinks about bad things basically doesn''t talk about those things that are to his detriment.


    The really bad guys have a bad quality because they even try to hide it completely.


    ''''And if they''re wrong and then run away, they''ll use their aristocratic powers to go after you.


    We have the power, and we have transference magic.


    If you try to trick me into running away, I''ll go after you to no end.


    "Oh, oh, that''s so aristocratic of you...


    I don''t know what it is, but I don''t think that word is a compliment at all.


    ¡ô


    My dad gave me information about the herb, where to find it, and I decided to go to look for the herb by myself later.


    He politely tried to show me around the stall, but I politely declined.


    I''m so tired from walking around in the morning right now. What was the point of coming here if I had come to Kicker to take a break in the first place, but I had to go out again to run errands?


    I had to take a rest at the cafe here and regain my wits before going to catch the slime.


    Unfortunately, I''ll have to wait until next time to collect the fragrant herbs. But I was afraid I would forget about them after today, so I got some from my dad and put them in my pocket. That way I''ll be reminded of them when I take off my pants.


    I wave goodbye to my dad and push my way through the street of stalls, this time at a brisk pace.


    Then the stalls that line both sides of the street disappear, and the shops slowly begin to line up in a more relaxed manner.


    I look at the signs in the shops and on the street, looking for a good-looking cafe.


    There''s even a clothing store, a flower shop, a vegetable shop, and a place that serves demon meat with gusto.


    I wonder if the menu is full of things like slashhawk herb-grilled meat like I just saw.


    I don''t dislike walking around an unfamiliar town looking for shops. It''s exciting to discover such a shop in such a place.


    Even if I''m not in the mood to go in that day, I can check my memory to see if I''m interested in a shop and enter it when the moment strikes me.


    If I can use the transfer, it doesn''t hurt to remember the various shops.


    I check the signs all over the place as I leisurely walk around.


    As I did so, I found a cafe like shop at the end of the street that sells food made with grapes.


    I check the words on the sign and see that the menu is full of grapes: chicken with white grapes, grape cheese salad, grape sandwiches, grape cookies, grape bread, and so much more!


    It is.


    Kicker is famous for its grapes. The grape juice is also very thick and delicious, and I''m sure it would be delicious served as a dish.


    Grapes are sometimes eaten as fruit as they are, but I''ve rarely eaten them as a dish.


    After checking out the signage and being intrigued, the next step is to check out the restaurant.


    From what I''m feeling right now, I''m eager to get inside, but there are often a lot of women in a restaurant that serves this kind of trendy food.


    We have to make sure we don''t feel uncomfortable inside because of the piercing glances and women''s talk from women. If it was a couples-only restaurant, I wouldn''t even look at it.


    With the experience I''ve gained from the past, I fearlessly check the shop through the window.


    Thanks to the large windows in the store, the room is not very wide, but it looks surprisingly spacious.


    There''s only one female duo of customers, and the rest are lone customers, a man and a woman each.


    I guess even I, being a child, can get in here by myself.


    Encouraged by the surprisingly calm atmosphere, I open the door and enter the restaurant.


    Welcome! How many people can I have?


    The bell on the door rings with a clang, and the female clerk asks for the usual words.


    ''I''m alone.''


    Anywhere you want to be.


    An affable smile prompted me to look around for a seat that looked comfortable.


    Then I hear the faint sound of lively female laughter from upstairs.


    A group of young women are probably upstairs.


    Maybe this is just to keep men and women like me from being bummed out.


    If there were a lot of young women on the first floor, I''d definitely be turning around. The only people who would be able to get in would be good-looking men and couples.


    For now, absolutely no going upstairs.


    ''Manager!¡¡Isn''t that kid lost or something?


    ''You''re an idiot. No stranger comes in with such an impudent expression on their face. You need to learn to see things a little better.


    ''Oh!¡¡That certainly makes sense!


    I''m glad you let me in so easily, but how do you make that decision?


    I get a mixed feeling of annoyance when I''m treated like a child, but not being treated like a child makes me feel unexcused.


    As I let my gaze wander with that thought, the lone customer by the window, a man, turned his gaze somewhat to ask for help.


    I guessed that from past experience, I let out a sigh in my mind and moved to the table next to the man and sat down.


    Then the man smiled a relieved smile and bailed.


    I nodded lightly at that, as if it were a samurai''s mercy.

 188-Erinora discovery

    Thank you!


    I leave the restaurant with the waitress and the ringing of the bell.


    The dish with grapes was very good.


    The chicken and white grapes were a perfect match. The meat was refreshing to eat without feeling greasy. That was the kind of flavor that a woman could eat a lot of meat with.


    Other than that, the sweet and tart grape sauce was great, and it went well with the cheese and salad.


    The downside is that you have to check to see if there are any female customers, but the food was good and the atmosphere in the restaurant was fine.


    By the way, the man I helped is still relaxing with a cup of tea.


    One man and I, a child, were having a normal meal at the window, and some of the men who passed by the restaurant also took advantage of the opportunity to come in.


    This way, they wouldn''t be isolated without me anymore.


    With that in mind, I turned my back on the shop and was walking down the main street when a sixth sense inside me rang an alarm bell.


    .........I don''t know why. I don''t know why, but I have to leave this place right now.


    The mysterious sense of danger is screaming that, so I follow it and dash from the main street to the side of the road and hide in the shadows of the building.


    It''s a while before I catch my breath. I hear a very familiar voice from the main street.


    ''Lord Elinora!¡¡Where are you going?!


    ''I have a feeling there''s an Al over here!


    All I hear are Mel and sister Elinora''s voices.


    I almost leaked out of my mind because of the upset and taut Elinora sister, but I struggled to keep it down and kept my breath.


    Then I see a girl with a reddish-brown ponytail running down the main street from between buildings.


    With that familiar hair and dignified face, it''s definitely Sister Elinora.


    Well, seriously!¡¡Sister Elinora!¡¡You were already on your way back from King''s Landing!


    He did say he was coming back in the summer, and it''s not surprising that he''s on his way back at the right time of year. There''s a route that takes you back to Kicker on your way back to the village of Coriat from King''s Landing, but I didn''t expect to run into Elinora sister in town.


    I''m not sure if that sister had the character to stop off and do some sightseeing or buy some souvenirs?


    Huh? Huh? Is Alfried here?


    As I was wondering about that, I heard Mel''s voice as she came after her sister Elinora.


    --I found it.


    What can I say, I''m in trouble. At times it could be that I was also in Kicker on Kagura''s way back, but it''s obvious that the Trierra Trading Company that accompanied me was not in sight.


    Then the question of why are you here alone comes up.


    This is not good. It''s very bad. It''s an absolute secret that I can use spatial magic to transfer. It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one who''s been exposed to such useful magic.


    It''s not going to be easy, but it''s not going to be easy.


    I''m praying that they don''t find out, and I''m waiting for Elinora''s sister''s reaction.


    It seems like a very long time before sister Elinora opens her mouth. In reality, it should have been a few seconds, but to me it even seemed like an hour.


    And finally, I hear a voice.


    ''''Well that''s odd. I definitely felt Al''s presence, but I can''t find it.


    I''d like to go into what my presence is, but I can also understand some of the signs, and I have a strange ability to detect danger. Sister Elinora must have a combination of the same kind of things.


    ''''Alfreet-sama could have been in Kikka on the way back from Kagura, too, but there''s no sign of the Triera Trading Company that was accompanying us, so there''s no way Alfreet-sama could be there.


    ''''Well I do, but I have a feeling there''s something in there.


    Sister Elinora''s voice sounded very unconvinced.


    ''Is that your usual hunch?''


    ''Yes!¡¡They''re definitely around here!¡¡My gut is telling me that!


    Hey, it''s all in your head, so you can just go to town and do some sightseeing. There''s no Alfried in this town.


    No, there isn''t. You''ve already started running as soon as you get to Kikka. I have a lot of work to do here, including restocking food and deciding on a place to stay for the day. I''m going back.


    Yeah.


    That''s right, Mel. Tell your sister Elinora more.


    ''You''re wasting your time looking for someone who isn''t there. You won''t have time to buy any souvenirs if you''re just sitting around.¡¡Lady Erna would be mad at me too if I did.


    My mom loves gifts, don''t you? I wanted to go home as soon as possible, but...


    I see, in the meantime, I forgot to buy some souvenirs in the capital, so I must have dropped by Kicker''s in a hurry to buy them, right? You should have bought your souvenirs at the capital, right?


    As I was poisoning myself in my mind, I suddenly heard Elinora sister''s presence approaching.


    What the hell is that?¡¡Why are you coming over here with the conversation you just had!


    The only way to escape in a hurry is to run to the back.


    But even if you do that, you''ll be seen behind you, and you''ll be chased and caught and interrogated.


    There was no choice but to make a transition here.


    I quickly bring a distant building on the other side into view.


    I can''t see all the way to the roof of the building, so I burn the space above the building''s head into my brain.


    Then I instantly activate the transition while looking at the place.


    The dimly lit scene in front of me turns into an overhead view looking down at the building.


    Perhaps it was because the image was vague, but I transitioned into the void much more than I expected.


    The feeling of floating stronger than usual upset me, but I activated my magic-free shield below.


    I landed lightly and exhaled in relief.


    Then, looking down at my gaze, I see Erinora sister peeking into the place I was hiding from earlier.


    ''''What''s going on, Elinora-sama?¡¡Peeking to the side of the road like that.


    It''s nothing.


    Elinora sister replied to Mel''s words curtly and walked to the center of the city.


    She seems quite unhappy from her expression and the sound of her voice.


    I guess she''s annoyed at the feeling of being there or gone, even though there should be a sign. He seems to have moderate confidence in his own instincts.


    Thinking about this, I stare at Elinora''s back from the air.


    You''ll find that Elinora''s sister walks farther away without looking back and eventually disappears from sight.


    When Elinora disappeared from my sight, I could finally feel that the crisis was over.


    ''''Huh...''''


    I let out a sigh of relief and pat my chest down.


    The moment I poisoned myself, Elinora''s presence came. I''m not sure if my covert skills are inexperienced and the presence has leaked out, or if Elinora''s training in the royal capital has made it sharper. I don''t know.


    I don''t know, but it''s been a long time since I''ve been this nervous.


    The air is tingling and stinging against my skin. It was a tension I''d forgotten because Elinora''s sister hadn''t been around for so long.


    So this is what it means to be beside Elinora''s sister.


    Maybe I''ve been flabby lately. I need to hone my cloaking skills a bit more, or I''m going to have a hard time in the future.


    Besides, it was difficult to transfer to an empty space.


    Unlike places such as my room, the street, or the plains, there are no landmarks, so I can''t help but have a hard time coming up with a clear image of what''s going on.


    It was only a small margin of error this time, but if there were no magic, it would be a dangerous place to be.


    Although we want to avoid airborne transfer, the sky is very useful for this kind of emergency evasion, as it is a blind spot for people.


    It''s a good idea to keep in mind the air as one of the transfer points in the place where you are heading to a certain extent.


    That''s what I decided to do.

 189-Freedom from labor

    After almost running into Elinora in Kikka, I switched my search for slime from the vicinity of Kikka to the village of Koliat.


    I don''t know when Elinora''s sister will come flying at me if I stay in that area. I''ve seen slime in the village of Coriat as well, so I''ll just walk around and look for it.


    With that in mind, I''m going to transfer back to the Koliat village.


    Now I won''t have to encounter Erinora''s sister.


    But the fact that I''m in Kikka means that I''ll be back here in three days.


    It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one who can enjoy my free time in three days. It''s too short a time.


    I''m not just talking about slime pillows and cushions, but also building my own home, cooking, fiddling with magic tools, buying foodstuffs, and taking a nap all day long.


    I''m not sure what''s wrong with you, Al. You look so unhappy.


    As I was walking through the village thinking about this, Thor, who was cooling off in the shade of a tree in the village, called out to me.


    Asmo is also next to me, but he doesn''t even look at me, perhaps because he is overwhelmed by the heat.


    I''m sure he''s desperate to cool his body, which has been burned by the heat of the sun. He is lying down limp and laying down.


    ''Oh!¡¡Master Elinora is almost home!¡¡Did you get a letter or something like that?


    When I told him why I was looking unenthusiastic, Thor, who had been sitting down, stood up vigorously.


    ''Sloppy Elinora sister wouldn''t write a letter,''


    I heard that Mother Erna and Father Nord had told them to send a letter when they decided on the date of their return, but Sister Elinora seems to have spectacularly forgotten about it.


    I heard that Elna''s sister had forgotten about it and she was complaining about it.


    ''How did you know I was coming back then?


    We live in a world where cell phones are not convenient. How could he know that kind of information if he hadn''t even received a letter? It''s natural for Thor to wonder.


    Shit, what should I do? I can''t tell you that I saw Elinora sister when I went to Kicker after transitioning through spatial magic.


    ''''I don''t know, but I think it''s time.


    What''s that?¡¡Don''t be so random. You''d expect that.


    Thor, dismayed by my answer, says in an unfaithful tone of voice.


    ''But it''s true that I''m coming home soon, at the right time. The thought of having less free time makes me look uncomfortable.


    ''Heh, there''s no point in freaking out about it, is there?¡¡Whether it''s darker or brighter, it won''t change the time we''re living in now.


    ''''Well that''s true too. It would be a shame to waste your precious time now by being pessimistic!¡¡That''s Thor!¡¡You''re just always doing it for nothing.


    ''That last one is superfluous. Anyway, let''s just have some fun, like we always do!


    You always do it and you''re just pissed off at your sister Emma and Mr. Murat. The way you think is positive. It''s silly Thor, but maybe I should learn from this kind of positive attitude.


    ''So, what''s the real reason for wasting your time saying nice things?


    ''''Mom can''t be strong and angry with Al, a nobleman. I mean, there''s a chance she''s going to take care of Al and relieve him of some troublesome tasks.


    Thor makes a quick and scrappy remark while pointing towards the field.


    In the direction that Thor is pointing, there is Murat-san, who gives me a jittery look. And when he notices my gaze, Murat-san smiles and bids me off with a smile.


    ''''See? Normally you''d be mad at me if I talked for too long.


    I bail lightly as well, and Thor laughs happily as he says it.


    It''s scum, but I don''t feel like blaming him when he says it with such openness. In fact, it''s even refreshing.


    ''''By the way, what are you doing here today?''''


    Oh, come on, can''t I just walk out of here without a thing?


    Al wouldn''t walk out of the house in this heat without a reason.


    I said back to Thor, and Asmo, who was lying down, finally finished cooling down, said.


    You''re absolutely right. I don''t have the character to go out without a purpose in this hot season. He''s a friend who knows me well.


    ''I''m looking for slime today,''


    Slime?¡¡What''s the use of looking for such things? It''s not going to pay off for you to hunt that thing.


    I''m just going to poke and prod the best I can.


    When I tell them about the noble purpose of today''s event, Thor and Asmo let out exclamations of dismay from their mouths.


    Well, I guess that''s how a normal person would feel about it.


    But not me, who knows the proper value of slime.


    ''''Hmmm, I guess neither of you understand how wonderful slime is.


    What am I gonna do with it?


    I''m a little too good for him and Thor reacts with a little annoyance.


    ''We''re going to stuff the slime into pillowcases and use them as pillows and cushions!


    ''Well I know Al''s crazy as usual, but I know it''s going to end up being awesome. So I''ll listen to you properly, but is it a good one?


    That''s my friend, Thor. You know me so well, you''re a quick study.


    But I don''t think it''s necessary to say I''m crazy.


    "Have you two ever touched slime?


    ''There is. It''s pudgy, but it''s got a little bit of slippery liquid on it.


    I know what it feels like, but it''s a demon, and I don''t think I''d like to touch it.


    Hm, if you''ve touched it, it''s easy to explain.


    ''''You two might not know this, but when slime is cooled by ice magic, it remains elastic and hard!


    "...so?


    Even though I''ve explained it clearly, Thor and Asmo look at me suspiciously.


    That''s ridiculous. Why can''t you guess when you have all the materials to make a decision like this?


    I''m not going to be able to say that it''s not a good idea.¡¡Why can''t you imagine how it would be a comfortable thing to make into a pillow?


    No, no, no, if I knew that if I chilled it, it would be hard as it feels, I wouldn''t normally think of doing that!


    Al''s ideas are way outlandish.


    Is that right?¡¡It''s such a pudgy feeling. Wouldn''t it be the first thing you think about if you used it as a pillow to make it feel good?¡¡I was using the word ''slime as a pillow'' earlier, too.


    ''You mean, that one?¡¡Is Al looking for slime to complete his hinky, yet moderately resilient slime pillow?


    ''Yes. This season, it''s probably hard to sleep at night because of the heat. At times like that, you can sleep with a chilled slime pillow in your arms and it will help you sleep comfortably.


    ''''Well when you say that, a chilly slime pillow sounds nice.


    When Asmo heard my explanation, he gave me a soft look, as if he imagined it.


    The sunshine is better at night, but that doesn''t mean it''s not hot.


    Without an air conditioner or fan, you''re sure to have trouble sleeping. You will often be drenched in sweat when you wake up in the morning.


    Well, let''s find the slime ourselves!¡¡I have an idea where the slime might be!


    I know exactly how it happened.


    Thor says that, and Asmo, full of motivation, stands up and says it too.


    ''Whoa, really?¡¡I''ve been wandering around today looking for slime, so it would be nice if you could show me around.


    Instead, let us have some hinky slime in our arms!


    I''ll chill the kinks out and hold you at night.


    Brother Silvio seems to be uncomfortable with the idea of sleeping or holding a demon slime under his head when sleeping, but Thor and Asmo don''t seem to be at all evasive.


    ''Are you two okay with holding slime when you sleep?


    ''''Ha, what are you scared of with a demon that even a little kid like that could win? If they do anything to you, just stick your arm in and crush the nuke and it''s over.


    ''Slime doesn''t have the power to hurt people, and you can''t come out of it because you''re stuffing it into a pillow.


    When I asked them as an opinion to try it out, Thor and Asmo snickered at me.


    The two of them seemed to be fine with it, as they usually come into contact with demons and animals and understand the dangers.


    Well, Brother Silvio didn''t go out much, so he wouldn''t have had any demons around him. Maybe it''s a difference in values that can''t be helped.


    ''''That''s right.


    So long, Al!¡¡I need a little help to go find the slime!


    Okay, but what are you doing?


    It''s easy. All Al has to do is keep his eyes fixed on his mom. That''s all you have to do.


    It''s easy. I don''t think there''s anything more dubious than the word "just do it".


    I turn to Murat, who is working in the field, with Thor pushing me back.


    Then Thor takes a big breath behind me and shouts.


    ''Mom!¡¡Al''s looking for the slime, so I''m going to show him around a bit and get it with him!


    Wow, this guy went out of his way to say it loud and far away.


    It''s probably because he''s afraid that if he approaches and speaks one-on-one, he''ll be dismissed.


    And with me, a nobleman, watching.


    To dismiss Thor''s words that seem to be for my benefit could be seen as dismissing even my actions.


    I don''t think Murat-san would be able to deny it in front of me.


    ''''Yeah, yeah, you''re going to go find some slime for Alfried-sama. ''I understand. But you mustn''t go deep into the forest. We have to get back before it gets dark.


    Responding to Thor''s words, Murat-san looked stern for a moment, but he forgave her with a smiling expression.


    ''''All right!¡¡Asmo''s going too, so tell Asmo''s mom that!


    Okay, okay.


    Thor told me so one-sidedly and started running as if to escape.


    Asmo and I lag behind and follow him.


    At the end, Murat-san''s eyebrows were twitching.


    It''s not surprising that Murat was left alone in this hot weather and had to take on more of Thor''s work.


    ''''Hehe, Mom''s still a bit chill when Al''s around.


    ''Yes. I already wish Al would come visit me every day.


    Thanks to being freed from midsummer labor, Thor and Asmo say with a radiant smile on their faces.


    I can''t deny the joy of being free from labor, but if you do it too much, you''ll get shivered.

 190-Which is cowardly

    So, where is the slime?


    As we walk along the field road in the village of Coriat, I ask Thor.


    ''The only place I see you often is near the river and the forest!¡¡Let''s head to the river where we always play first!


    ''Huh?¡¡It''s closer to the forest from here, but do we have to go see the forest first?


    From here, the forest is much closer to the forest.


    The river you usually play in is on the mansion side of the river, so it takes a little longer to walk from the village of Coriat.


    If we want to go around efficiently, shouldn''t we look at the forest first and then go to the river?


    When I asked a simple question, Thor and Asmo, who were walking, stopped dead in their tracks.


    ''''........What will Al do if we find slime in the forest?


    I''ll be back as soon as I can to make a slime pillow.


    I told brother Silvio in the morning that I was going to teach him the wonders of slime pillows, and it''s already past noon.


    If possible, I''d like to show him how wonderful it is as soon as possible.


    ''''Right!¡¡If that happens, me and Asmo will have to go back to work again!


    ''And there''s no river in the nearby woods to keep you cool!


    Thor shouts with a spiteful swagger and Asmo says in agreement.


    These guys are going to get out of work and thoroughly enjoy themselves.


    ''Alright, alright. We''re going to the river, and don''t get mad at me for not being home sooner.


    Al knows what he''s doing.


    I say with a shrug, and Thor changes his expression and pats me on the back with a big smile.


    It''s thin-skinned to take Thor and Asmo out of work and have them show me around and say bye bye as soon as they catch the slime.


    From Thor and Asmo''s point of view, he''s probably just happy to get out of a hard job, but he should probably hang out with them a little more as friends.


    Tory gave me a cover to put the slime in, and all we have to do is pack it up.


    It''s enough to get home by evening.


    Besides, what Asmo said about cooling off in the river isn''t a bad idea.


    I''ve been cooling off with ice magic all the time lately, so I wanted to cool off with a little bit of nature''s bounty.


    It would be great to get away from the slowly baking sunshine and put my feet in the cold water.


    As I walked around imagining myself cooling off in the river like that, I saw Thor next to me, looking like he was about to die.


    Hey, Al. Use your ice magic. It''s simply hot.


    I need cooler air right now.


    Asmo let out a snarky voice while making the same expression.


    Sweat was already lazily flowing from their bodies, and the color of their short-sleeved clothes had become darker.


    ''''........No, I understand how you feel, but since we''re going to go to the river to cool off, let''s hold back here.


    ''What!¡¡It''s hot as hell out here, so why don''t you use it?¡¡I''ve been in the habit of walking outside while using all the time lately!


    ''Nope, no. Because if we get the benefit of the cold air from ice magic here, the pleasure of cooling off in the river will be a disappointment.


    Thor says desperately, but I shake my head and deny it.


    I''m already in the mood to relax and cool off in the river. I don''t feel like using ice magic here.


    Or rather, if I use it, I don''t think I''ll care about the river anymore.


    ''''Al has a weird way of getting hung up on things, doesn''t he?


    Is it an obsession?¡¡I''m aware that I''m rather moody.


    I''m not going to be able to get away with it. I''m just asking you to use ice magic for a little bit. I''ll be dry before we reach the river.


    I''m going to die if I don''t.


    As I''m walking around thinking about this, Thor and Asmo are riding on my body.


    The body heat of the two rugged bastards and the searing sunshine of the two bastards have taken a terrible toll on my mental health.


    The two of them are heavy, and the three of them are crowded together, which raises the heat level.


    I''m not strong in the heat either, and to tell you the truth, I''d like to use ice magic right now like the two of them, there''s no way I can resist the self-destructive attacks of these two guys.


    ''''Ah!¡¡God!¡¡Ice!¡¡I''ll only serve you ice, so get away from me!


    I shouted and rammed the ice magic created by the ice magic into Thor and Asmo''s back.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    ""There''s a river!"


    We shouted as we reached our usual river in a sweat.


    In the most primitive way possible, we made it through the rough stuff, popping the ice I offered as a compromise and holding the other ice in our hands.


    There were some tragedies along the way, such as fighting for ice and dropping it, but we made it through the journey without missing a single person.


    After basking in the baking sun, we made a mad dash for the river to cool our hot, blazing bodies.


    Then we took off our shoes and jumped into the river in our clothes, not even bothering to take off our clothes.


    Once in the water, the uncomfortable sweat and heat I was feeling earlier was no longer a lie. What came instead was a great sense of exhilaration. The heat from my burning body and the beads of sweat floating on my skin were quickly washed away.


    I opened my eyes in the water and saw Thor and Asmo coming into the water with a thud, followed by a thud, thud, thud.


    They both look very comfortable.


    After seeing them, I started to feel like I was having trouble breathing, so I looked up into the water to breathe once.


    ''''Phew!¡¡It feels good!


    I take a deep breath and exclaim.


    ''Uhaha!¡¡I''m coming back to life!


    It''s paradise.


    Then Thor and Asmo surfaced and shouted as well.


    Thor and Asmo seemed to be enjoying the coolness of the water as they washed their faces repeatedly with it.


    I brush up my hair, which is now wet from the water, and float in the water as if I''m letting it happen.


    The water wraps around my entire body and is comfortable.


    The water in the river is cold and cools our hot bodies.


    It''s a good thing we had to put up with the cold air from the ice magic. I''m sure we wouldn''t have been able to get such an exhilarating feeling if we had been exposed to the cold air.


    ''''Hahaha!¡¡Al, you look extra fuzzy with your bangs up!


    I''ve seen dead fish floating around like this before.


    As I was floating in the water, Thor and Asmo pointed at me and said something rude.


    d*mn, I knew I looked like that because I''m young and have a wide forehead.


    But that''s what pisses me off when they say it.


    I mean, Asmo, please don''t treat me like a dead fish.


    You''re the one who looks young with your bangs down. It''s cute that way, so it''s better to wear your bangs down on a routine basis.


    I grinned and pointed it out to them, and they ruffled their bangs with their hands in a hurry.


    I wonder if they think they can get away with messing up like that and letting their hair float away. Not much has changed, though.


    ''''d*mn!''''


    They saw their own reflection in the water and understood it, and they stopped resisting when they looked at each other bitterly. Apparently, they gave up.


    ''''Kukku--Kupe!


    As they were laughing at such a situation, water suddenly flew into their faces.


    ''''Hahahahaha!¡¡Suck it up!


    ''Puke!¡¡Because!


    When I paid off my water-soaked vision and looked ahead, I saw Thor and Asmo holding their bellies and laughing.


    ''''........hoo?¡¡That''s ballsy of you to challenge me to a water fight.


    ''Heh, I don''t know if Al is such a big deal!¡¡There are two of us, and we''re big, too. You''re the one at a disadvantage!


    I have big hands, so I''m confident I''m going to blow a lot of water.


    Thor and Asmo come with a fearless smile as they move their hands around wakily.


    Certainly, from a common sense point of view, the situation is two against one. Furthermore, it''s quite a disadvantage to have Asmo, whose body is large and whose palms are large, as an opponent.


    However, this is a world with magic. You can do whatever you want with that much.


    ''''Hmph, have you forgotten that there''s an unshakable difference in such matters?¡¡I can do water magic. I mean it!¡¡It means I''m able to control a whole lot of water in here at will! It''s not the same amount of water that you''re going to fling around in the palm of your tiny little hand.


    of!


    As if to make you understand the meaning of my words, I invoke the water magic method.


    Then the surface of the water, which had been flowing quietly, suddenly begins to swell.


    And then it becomes a water current, and it slows down to follow me.


    ''''Oh, hey!¡¡It''s not fair to use magic!


    That''s not very mature!


    ''Isn''t it cowardly of you to try to play two against one?


    "...........


    Thor and Asmo, who have no words to reply to my words as expected, stand there in silence.


    ''''Well then, let''s go, okay?''''


    "''Well, wait, wait, wait!¡¡Kupe!


    As I said that, I let the water flow away and Thor and Asmo were swallowed up without a second thought.

 191-Did you come with a river?

    "...it''s not fair to use magic in a water fight.


    ''There''s no way we can win with all the water in here, or all the water we can use. We''re doing our best to scoop up water with our puny palms...


    I guess he doesn''t like the fact that he lost a shot at me. I''ve been mumbling to myself as Thor and Asmo sit on a stone on the bank of the river.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. I''m sure I made the right decision to use my magic there.


    I''m not going to be able to say that it''s all over. I''m sure you''re aware of the fact that there are many other ways to use ice magic to get stuck and then pour water all over the place, but I used the gentlest thing I could.


    ''Oh, what a horrible idea you have in mind!¡¡That''s not what people do!


    He''s a brute.


    I thought I was preaching my kindness, but I''m a certified demon.


    Oh well. Anyway, he''s in the mood to complain to me now.


    I stop worrying about Thor and Asmo and go to the river to cool off.


    I start walking to the opposite side of the river from Thor and his friends, and find a rock in the shade of a tree that looks like an easy place to sit.


    Once in place, I drape my shirt, which is now very heavy, over a nearby tree branch.


    No matter how much summer it is, if you wear a shirt that''s still soaked with water, you might catch a cold, and it''s too heavy to move around in.


    I''m tempted to take off my pants as well, but I hold back and put them on.


    After wringing out the moisture from my trousers, I sit down on a stone in the shade of the trees. Then I slowly put my feet in the water.


    The cold water feels good wrapped around my feet. The river water is so clear and clean.


    I plunge my feet into the water and you can see them clearly. I feel like I''m being massaged every time the gentle flow of the river hits my feet.


    There are no fish, probably because I used my magic, but I can hear the occasional frog or bird, and the sound of the river makes me feel cooler just listening to it.


    This is indeed a naturally created summer resort.


    What a blessing it is to be able to slowly cool off in the river like this.


    It''s getting cold, isn''t it? It''s getting cold, let''s take our jackets off too.


    Yes.


    However, what''s regrettable is that the skin-colored components in front of me are Thor and Asmo.


    If it was Sheila or sister Emma who was cooling off in front of me, my heart would have been even more moistened.


    I closed my eyes to turn away from the dirty reality in front of me.


    ¡ô


    Now, let''s go get some slime.


    I said, having cooled off completely in the river and cooled myself down, I moved on to my original purpose.


    Then Thor and Asmo, who were in the river, turned around and


    Hey, you could stay here for a while.


    ''It''s hot out of the shade, you know?¡¡We''ll stay here until dark.


    I don''t know if I want to slumber here just yet, but Thor and Asmo make such a sweet temptation.


    That''s a very tempting word, and I''d like to do the same, but today I have a mission to catch the slime, so I have to act.


    I shake my head, holding my will stiffly.


    ''No.''


    ''I''m telling you we''re going to slack, and Al refuses to do it...''


    Are you sure it''s Al?


    My words were really surprising, and Thor and Asmo looked truly surprised.


    ''I really wish I could, but I have to catch the slime today. We''re going to run out of time if we don''t look for it soon.''''


    You''re not moving, though. You''re in water up to your shoulders just like the rest of us.


    ..........


    Thor was exactly right.


    My body hadn''t moved a millimeter, although my mouth was saying things like let''s go find the slime.


    ''Al''s body says he wants to stay here.


    Asmo is right, I guess he really wants to stay here for a while longer.


    But I have a mission to get the slime. I''ve decided to sleep comfortably on a chilly slime pillow this evening. I can''t let this get bent.


    Thor and Asmo are going to stay here as long as I don''t leave the river. I have to be the first one to stand up for myself.


    I go against my instincts and lift my body out of the water.


    ''''Whoa, whoa, whoa!''''


    Al!¡¡Don''t tell me you''re going to leave this paradise and return to land...?


    Stop, Al!¡¡It''s dangerous out there!¡¡This is the only place we can live now!


    Thor and Asmo call out for stillness.


    ''Humans can''t live without water, you know!


    ''There''s nothing wrong with being in a comfortable place!¡¡Al should be in this cool place!


    No. Don''t lend an ear to the sweet words of Thor and Asmo.


    If you take them to heart and make a compromise, I won''t be able to get out of this river today.


    I made such a strong argument to Brother Silvio. I can''t say another time.


    Alfried, this is the point where we have to hold our ground.


    ........Oh, I wish the river would just follow me now.


    No, no, no. That lazy thought will keep me glued to the river forever.


    ''Oooooohhhh!¡¡I''m going to sleep soundly on a slime pillow!


    I shook off the evil thoughts by daring to howl my own mission out loud - and I succeeded in getting my body out of the enchanted river.


    "...........


    I lift my body out of the river and as soon as I''m on land, I quickly brush off the water and put on my shoes.


    Then I take my semi-thirsty shirt from a nearby branch and say to Thor and Asmo, ''Come on, let''s go get some slime.


    ''Come on, let''s go get some slime.


    It''s settled. Now I''m ready to make my point.


    All that''s left is for Thor and Asmo to come up and head for the slime.


    ''....Hey, wait a minute. What''s that?


    While I''m waiting on land, Thor points at me with a questioning look on his face.


    ''What?¡¡Is there something wrong with that?


    You''re out of your mind!¡¡What''s that water ball clinging to your body!


    Thor pointed to my stomach area and I turned my gaze to my body again.


    There, a water ball existed as if it were enveloping my body.


    The water ball, which maintained a clean circle, was flowing gently, and my body inside it was cool as if it was underwater.


    ''''Oh!¡¡I thought it would be nice if the river followed me, but I didn''t expect the river to really follow me.......!


    No, no, no, it''s magic. I used to use that to wash my hands when I was cooking.


    You''re so lazy that you can''t even remember if you''re using your magic.


    Thor and Asmo say to me in dismay.


    Well, as for me, I really didn''t mean to use magic.


    I honestly don''t know if this is the ultimate in magic, or if I couldn''t control my instincts and activated it, to be honest. But this is handy.


    The size of the water ball is about the size of my chest to my thighs, I guess.


    I try to move my hands and walk normally while looking at the water ball clinging to my body.


    I''m just attached to the body part of the body, so I don''t have any trouble moving in particular.


    I can even look down normally, and since it''s the same as maintaining the water polo, I can remove it as soon as it gets in the way.


    As expected, the upper half of the body seems to be perverted in the nude, so I remove the water polo once, let it float in the air and then put on clothes. Then I manhandled the water ball and let it cling to my body again.


    Yeah, that''s not a problem.


    Because of the large water ball, it looks like a mascot character at first glance, but if you''re comfortable with it, don''t worry about it.


    When I''m done with my confirmation process, Thor and Asmo inquire about it at the same time.


    ''Al, does that feel good?


    What''s it like?


    I can feel it all over my body the other day when I stuck my arm in the water polo.


    Thus, two additional pseudo-mascot characters wrapped in water poles were created.

 192-Dirty watery heart

    But it''s amazing. This water polo. We won''t even have to go down to the river.


    It''s nice to see the water flowing slowly in the water polo. It''s really like a river and it''s nice and cold.


    Thor and Asmo, clad in water polo, are talking as they walk by the river.


    The silhouette is amazing, probably because it is covered from the chest to the thighs by the water polo.


    If I were to compare it to a creature with arms and legs growing out of a ball, I''d say it''s a creature with arms and legs growing out of a ball. The more I look at it, the more it looks like a strange creature.


    The first time Thor and Asmo saw me, they both looked at me delicately.


    But Asmo is the only one who looks the same silhouette as usual. Is it because of his chubby body shape?


    What''s going on, Al?


    I guess he noticed that I was staring at him, and Asmo turns around.


    ''''Well no, I just thought Asmo didn''t look out of place wearing a water ball.


    Does that mean my belly is bulging like a water ball?


    ''Hahahahahaha!¡¡I ain''t wrong!


    Hearing Asmo''s words while exuding anger, Thor claps his hands and laughs.


    Asmo, perhaps not liking Thor''s attitude, makes a miffed expression.


    Then, nose-to-nose, he approaches Thor and begins to smack the water ball that Thor is wearing with his hand.


    The water from the water ball that is clothed in Thor makes the ground emptily wet.


    ''Hey!¡¡You stop it!¡¡You''re going to drain my water polo!¡¡If you''re in the mood, we''ll do it too!


    Thor noticed that his water ball was diminishing, so he began to bash Asmo''s water ball with a bash to reduce Asmo''s water in defeat.


    Each time the two of them exploded with slaps and chops, the water in each other''s water poles was decreasing.


    Hey, haven''t you forgotten that I''m the one who maintains the water polo?


    I can make sure that the two of you don''t lose any water polo when you get beaten up if you want to, but I don''t think I''m going to devote any effort to these ugly altercations. Fight to your heart''s content now.


    But is it because he looks like a mascot character?


    The ugly conflict between Thor and Asmo looks somewhat cute. It''s a strange thing, isn''t it?


    As I''m looking on, somewhat smiling, Thor, who was hitting the water polo, suddenly kicks out.


    ''Eat it!''


    ''Ah!¡¡Thor, you threw sand on it!


    ''Hehehe!¡¡That''s the end of your water polo. I hope you''re clad in dirty, sandy water!


    Pfft.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Unbelievable!¡¡He spit on my water polo!


    ''Hahaha!¡¡You can keep wearing my saliva-laced water ball.


    "Seriously, it''s dirty!¡¡Hey, how do we get these off?¡¡I don''t want to keep wearing a mixture of Asmo''s spit or anything!


    I take back my previous statement. I knew these guys'' conflict was ugly.


    Thanks to the water polo, it looks pretty on the outside, but these guys'' hearts seem to be as dirty as dirty water polo.


    ¡ô


    Perhaps it was because of Thor and Asmo''s lame fight that the water polo got dirty.


    With sand and spit. You wouldn''t want to wear a water polo with such a mixture of things, no matter how much.


    Sure enough, Thor and Asmo demanded that I replace the water polo.


    ''Next time you get dirty again, I won''t make a water polo, okay?


    Hey!


    Do we really know?¡¡The two of them have a feeling that they''re going to try again, given their antics.


    ''Do you really know what you''re doing?¡¡If we didn''t have water polo, we''d have to walk down the street in the heat of hell again, all sweaty, right?


    "''I''m sorry!¡¡I won''t do it again!


    I guess I remember how hard it was to get here, but Thor and Asmo huff and pause uprightly to reply.


    I nodded that this would be good, and I let them both wear water polo again.


    ''''Yes, now show me where the slime is, then.


    All right. All we have to do now, though, is walk by the river.


    ''The slime around here tends to be near the river.


    I say that and follow them as they begin to walk.


    The individuals around here seem to live near the river. I wonder if they are still active around places with lots of food?¡¡And the river attracts all sorts of creatures.


    But slime is an omnivore that eats everything, so it''s hard to say that. Each creature that lives in rivers, mountains and plains is different, and slime may have its own food preferences.


    Thinking about this, I look for the slime.


    As we walked, we looked for the slime, but it was hard to find it.


    From the way Thor and Asmo talked about it, it seemed like we could find it if we walked enough, but what happened?


    Could it be that you are buying time with a single-minded desire to skip work for a long time?


    Hey, Thor. There''s no slime?


    ''Huh?¡¡Why aren''t you here?¡¡I should be able to walk around here and find one or two of them easily.


    It''s weird that he''s always there.


    However, looking at Thor and Asmo, they didn''t seem to be thinking about such things. They seemed to be looking for the slime normally.


    I showed them around, but there was no slime at all, and they seemed a bit impatient.


    ''He''s not where he usually is. I wonder what''s going on?''''


    It''s funny, isn''t it?


    While I''m talking to them, Thor and Asmo are looking for the slime.


    Asmo is checking the bushes in the blind spot, but there is no slime there either.


    The two of them nodded their heads in agreement.


    I searched for a while like that, but I couldn''t find a single slime.


    It''s a pain in the ass, but let''s go back to the forest on the other side. I think we can find them there.


    ''Yes. I can''t seem to find them here.


    That''s the other side of the river we''re on. If it weren''t for Thor and Asmo, I wouldn''t hesitate to use the transition.


    As I''m thinking about this, Thor scratches his head and says, a little apologetically, "I''m sorry.


    ''Al, I''m sorry, can I go back?''


    I''ll be in the woods on the other side from here.


    Uh-huh. Fine, but...


    Yeah?¡¡Okay, but what?¡¡Are you in trouble for time?


    ''There''s something weird about Thor and Asmo asking others like that.


    I''ll fix it.


    When Thor and Asmo come out poorly, it''s usually when they''re thinking about locks. You can''t blame them for thinking that.


    Thor and Asmo yell at each other, then turn their backs and start walking down the road to the village.


    That would be a "follow me" thing to do.


    I figured it out and laughed a bit as I followed Thor and Asmo.


    We are going to go through the forest on the other side of the river via the village of Coriat to look for the slime.


    Of course, we didn''t neglect to look for the slime on our way to the village. There could be slime in the ditches and plains of the fields.


    We walk down the road, keeping our eyes peeled for them.


    The sun is getting stronger in the afternoon, but it''s cooler than ever, thanks to our water polo shirt. It''s a far cry from when we first set out for the river.


    Thor and Asmo also feel the gratitude of this, and they mutter in admiration.


    You can see once again how great this water polo is. It''s cool to walk down the street in the f*cking heat.


    I feel like I''ve been in the river forever.


    Asmo is exactly right. We''re walking in the hot sun, but we feel like we''re in a river. The sun is hot, but we can protect ourselves sufficiently from it by pouring water on our heads.


    If you want to protect yourself completely, you can wrap some cloth around your head or wear a hat.


    ''Oh, it''s Master Alfried and the kids - but what are they wearing?


    The villagers working in the fields seem to have noticed us.


    They look as if they''ve seen some curious creature.


    ''Hm?¡¡What''s wrong with those three?


    ''No, there''s some kind of round water on it...''


    It''s true. There''s some round water on there. What''s going on?


    The villagers are tilting their heads to see if they don''t understand how this magic works.


    I''m just floating a water ball and controlling it.


    Despite the odd looks we get, we walk through the Koliat village.


    However, Thor and Asmo suddenly veered off the path and started to proceed to the grass path.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Where are you going?¡¡This is the way to the woods on the other side, right?


    I asked in wonder, while Thor and Asmo looked at me.


    You might see me and Asmo''s mom down that way, right?


    You don''t know what they''ll say if they find you, so you have to bypass them.


    Ah, it''s true that if you go straight down this road, you''ll find the fields of the Thor and Asmo families.


    I don''t know if Murat-san and Dorothea-san will be working in the fields all the time, but the odds are good that they''ll meet.


    I''m sure there are a lot of people out there who would like to know what''s going on.


    They''ve both done some shady things. They won''t bring you back, but if you meet them, you''ll be in trouble.


    ''All right. Then let''s go around.


    I can relate to those circumstances very well, so I nod my head honestly.


    I often try to avoid Elinora''s sister, too. But I always manage to catch her with my mysterious sensing ability, though.

 193-Proof of not being a chicken or a zeal

    We explored the plains and forests in the colliat, but even there, there was no slime.


    ''What''s going on!¡¡There''s no slime in here either!


    Didn''t you know that slime is such a rare demon?


    Even Thor and Asmo, the guides, were surprised by this.


    Was a slime a demon that was so hard to find? It''s not like we see it every day, but I have a feeling that it was a demon that could be found easily if we intentionally looked for it.


    If you go to rivers, plains, villages, and forests, you should be able to find it easily.


    How in the world did it come to be in this situation?


    I looked around to check, but all I could see was lush trees and an expanse of greenery in my field of vision.


    There are no monsters or animals in particular, it''s a very peaceful forest scene.


    If I had to choose, I would say that it is too quiet than usual, but is it just my imagination?


    It''s not like he''s hiding. I''ve looked behind the trees and behind the bushes to make sure it''s all right.


    ''Yeah, I''ve been looking for you pretty carefully. It doesn''t look like they''re going to be around here anymore.


    As I''m pondering, Thor and Asmo say, folding their arms.


    You''re right. We were looking for the slime a bit too much, like we were being overzealous in our search for it.


    I was even climbing up a tree to look for it like Thor and the monkeys, and if you can''t find it even with this, it means there is no slime here either.


    ''''Well what do we do now?¡¡Shall we go further into the woods?


    Where can I find the slime? After thinking about this, Thor blurts out.


    ''''No, it''s okay if you go deeper, there could be demons there. Didn''t Murat-san tell you not to go deeper into the forest?


    It''s a thought that flashed through my head for a moment, but it''s extremely dangerous.


    It''s because it''s said that if you go any farther back, there are many demons inhabiting the area. Even though the vigilantes and Nord Dad frequently patrol the area, they can''t cover all of it.


    It would be dangerous if we were to be attacked by a monster. No matter how much slime I wanted, it was not something I was willing to risk, either. It''s not like you can use it for an emergency breakaway due to transference.


    "Oh, oh. Well, yeah........


    ''I mean, Al has magic, so wouldn''t he be fine with a few demons attacking him?


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡Then it''s okay to go a little deeper--


    Even if I can protect myself, there''s no guarantee I''ll be able to protect Thor and Asmo, right?


    "Then no.


    When I reminded them, Thor and Asmo said flatly.


    It''s an impressive flip-flop, isn''t it?


    But I don''t dislike their understanding of self-preservation," said Thor, "They want to be adventurers, but they don''t want to be in the forest.


    ''Thor wants to be an adventurer, but he doesn''t show any interest in going deeper into the forest. Because of this situation, I thought he''d want to go deeper into the woods and trumpet about his adventures.


    When I say that, Thor just shakes his head, to hell with it.


    For some reason, I feel annoyed when Thor does it, and Asmo and I get annoyed.


    While we''re going through those feelings, Thor smiles with an easy smile on his face.


    f*ck you, I know the difference between adventure and recklessness. First of all, it''s not much fun to go down there without a weapon.


    ''If I knew what reckless meant, I don''t think I would have fallen in love with sister Elinora or told her I wanted to be an adventurer...''


    Indeed.


    I''m going to kick your asses!


    Me and Asmo poked at the reality of the situation, and Thor turned red and yelled at me.


    ''Haha, well, for what it''s worth, Thor''s cool. I thought you could make a good decision.


    ''Right?¡¡I''ve heard stories about your adventures from Roomba and Gates!¡¡I don''t make mistakes!


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea for me to lift it up, or if Thor is happy about it.


    There are several adventurers and former adventurers in this village. Thor must have spent his free time listening to them for the sake of his future.


    Regardless of Thor''s eagerness, Asmo and I were relieved that he didn''t tell us he wanted to go deep into the woods for some strange reason.


    Me and Asmo couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    You''re lucky Thor''s a chickenshit who only plays the winning game.


    ''Haha, yes. Gates said that adventurers are better suited to being petty, and that fits Thor perfectly.


    "...Okay, you guys are going deep into the woods. I''m going to prove to you that I''m not a chicken or a petulant.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    I had convinced Thor, who strangely insisted on going deeper into the forest, and I was on my way home with Thor and Asmo.


    ''You didn''t find them after all. ''Slime,''


    Yeah.


    Thor and Asmo clasped their hands behind their heads and blurted out somewhat boringly.


    I confidently gave them a tour, but in the end, I couldn''t find them. Considering the feelings of such two people, it is natural that they become darker.


    ''''The other party is a demon and there are days like that.


    Yeah, but I''ve always wanted to hold something called a chilly slime pillow.


    Me too.


    He said some kind words of concern for the two of them, but they were misplaced.


    They were disappointed that I couldn''t hold the hinky slime pillows. I was wrong to care about these guys.


    ''Well, there are other days to look for them besides today, and I''ll report back to you when I find them again.


    Yeah, I''m also concerned about the lack of slime, for God''s sake.


    I like to have a hinky pillow.


    It''s not that it absolutely has to be today. I''ll look for the slime again when I have time.


    What you''re looking for is something that pops up when you''re not looking for it. It''s easy to find if you''re taking it easy.


    As I was walking through the forest thinking this way, I suddenly heard a shout from behind me.


    ''Hey, a new species!¡¡There are three new demons of a new kind!


    ''Wow!¡¡A demon!¡¡Where are you, Al, Asmo!¡¡Let''s just get away!


    Hearing the word that a demon is present, Thor runs forward in a hurry.


    I also got impatient for a moment when I heard the word that there is a demon, but it''s nice to have someone panicking right beside me, so I can calm down in return. I wonder if Asmo feels the same way, but unlike some chicken bastard, he''s looking around on the spot.


    I''m worried about Thor running in front of me, but if I start moving here too, it''s going to be even more confusing.


    I''m not sure, but I just have to prepare my magic so that I can protect the running Thor.


    Then, a familiar human emerges from the chasm of trees ahead of me.


    ''Hey, hey, really?¡¡We''re only hunting slime today, so I didn''t bring any equipment!


    ''Where''s this new demon?¡¡I''ll cover you!


    The ones who came out were the members of the Silver Wind, Malt and Aleusha.


    ''''Whoa!


    Eventually, Thor, who was in a state of confusion, was startled by Molto and Aleusha jumping out of the front where he had escaped from, and finally hit him in the buttocks.


    ''''What a curious creature you are!


    It''s talking!¡¡It could be a high-level demon!


    Molto and Aleusha are surprised that they mistook Thor for a demon.


    Perhaps it was because he was clad in a water ball and took on a curious appearance that they mistook him for a demon.


    The new kind of demon is over there!¡¡Be careful-- Huh?¡¡Mr. Alfried?


    Then Irvine, who had been behind him, approached and finally seemed to realize who he was.


    ''Huh?¡¡Mr. Alfried?


    Hearing Irvine''s voice, Mort and Aleusha up ahead seemed to notice too.


    ''''That''s right. They''re not demons there either, so don''t attack them.''''


    ''What?¡¡Ah!¡¡If you look closely, it''s a real person!


    I point to Thor, who is poking his buttocks in the air, and Malt screams in surprise.


    I don''t have to look closely to think it''s a human, but I guess I can''t help it if I hear Irvine''s seriousness in his voice.


    ''''Geez, Irvine, don''t be so quick to judge...''''


    No, because!¡¡If there were such a strange silhouetted creature in the forest, you''d think it was a new kind of demon!


    ''Ugh!¡¡Well, well, that''s just as well.


    Aleusha nodded with an ambiguous expression, probably because she understood Irvine''s defense.


    I can''t say anything since I thought that was true too.


    If this kind of mascot character was wandering around in the forest, I''d be mistaken for a demon.


    ''''I''m late!¡¡New species!¡¡Where are the new demons!


    There was still a sense of urgency in the air at the rear amidst the relaxed atmosphere.


    ''Oh, that?¡¡What''s going on here?¡¡A new kind of demon...?


    We softened our expressions at Ilya''s confused look.

 194-There was no slime

    ''Well it''s hot and you''ve been moving around in water polo''s because it''s hot and that doesn''t mean you''ve been maintaining three water polo''s at all times.


    As soon as I explained the water polo, the cause of the misunderstanding, Aleusha let out an exclamation of dismay.


    ''''You say that, but there are only three water polo''s, so it''s not that hard, is it?


    No, it''s hard to maintain it while doing other things. It consumes a lot of magic and takes a lot of nerve.


    It''s not a particularly flashy move, it''s just a matter of keeping it attached to Thor and Asmo, which I think is easy.


    ''''Ah, haha. As usual, Alfreet-sama''s control of magic is outstanding.


    Ilya mutters with a somewhat bitter smile.


    The quickest way to enrich your life is to use magic. I''ve practiced controlling magic a lot. I''m sure the reason I''m so useful now is because of my tireless efforts.


    I''m not sure why Aleusha and her friends are in this forest.


    Tory said it was time to head back to King''s Landing now that Father Nord and I had finished discussing ping-pong.


    ''You know that Triella will be returning to King''s Landing soon, right?


    Yes.


    That''s why I think the members of the Silver Wind, Tori''s bodyguard, should be prepared to follow them.


    ''''Toriela-san wanted to study slime pillows during the trip as well, so we''ve been catching slime in the area around Coriat Village.


    As I''m wondering, Ilya shows me a large leather bag.


    There are a number of slimes in it, but they were quiet, as if they were fed and were absorbed in digesting it.


    ''Err, so the reason there were no slimes walking around today is because Ilya and the others were catching them?''


    ''Was Master Alfried looking for slime too?¡¡Um, I''m sorry. I''ve caught most of the slime around here, so I guess so.


    When I tell her why I''ve been wandering around the forest, Ilya says apologetically.


    ''Nah!¡¡No wonder we can''t find a single slime.


    If we''d been over-hunted by adventurers.


    I''m sorry!


    Oh, no, no, that''s okay.


    It''s your job, sir.


    Thor and Asmo complained about being forced to walk around for half a day, but when the cute and honest Ilya apologized to them, they easily forgave them.


    They both blushed and became respectful.


    Well, even though Ilya is an adventurer, she is a countess and a nobleman. Unlike the women in the village of Koliat, she is ladylike, graceful, and above all, kind.


    I suppose I can''t blame Thor and Asmo for flinching and forgiving her.


    I was in the mood to complain to them since they made me walk for half a day, too, but it fizzled out when Illya apologized to me.


    ''Well, what should I do?¡¡I suppose I can be a little flexible, but...


    ''All I want is three of them, but I have Tory nearby, so I''ll have to talk to him about it.


    I don''t want you to run out or get in trouble for not getting enough because I got them.


    Since I''m collecting such a large amount, I don''t think it will come to that, but just in case.


    ''''I understand.''''


    The members of the Silver Wind took it on as a job, and I''ll tell Tory to complain about it when I get home.


    ''But it''s strange. Is this cool?


    ''Wow, that really is a water polo!


    It''s cool like being in a river.


    Irvine and Malt were clapping their hands crunching on the water ball that Asmo was wearing, as if they were curious about the water ball.


    It''s somewhat surreal to see them sticking their arms into Asmo''s clad water ball and flailing about.


    ''Al, please replace this water ball.


    As I was looking at Asmo and the others, Thor approached us and asked for help.


    Thor''s water ball is dirty, probably because he fell on his ass on the ground and rolled around.


    The water ball that flows gently is mixed with sand and grass, and it looks uncomfortable to be clothed in it.


    ''Moo, you can''t help it, you chickenshit.


    "Who''s a chicken?


    '' ''Wow!¡¡A demon!¡¡Where are you, Al, Asmo!¡¡Let''s just get away!


    For the sake of Thor''s lack of self-awareness, I exaggerated the scene of being a chicken, and Thor hurriedly grabbed at me.


    ''Yeah, yeah, yeah, I didn''t say that!


    Oh, no!¡¡Get away from me!¡¡My clean water ball would get dirty with Thor''s dirty water ball!


    As you can imagine, if it gets dirty, I''m going to have to replace the water ball, too.


    I don''t want sand and grass mixed in with it, like Thor. Even the clothes you''re wearing will be dirty.


    ''Then you''ll have to stop lying to me!


    ''Ohhhhhh!


    I''m going to recreate Thor''s chicken-like scream as he chases after me.


    ''You really don''t want to do that, do you?!


    Then Thor''s face turned red and he shouted.


    Such shouts and everyone''s laughter echoed in the forest.


    ¡ô


    After returning to the village of Coriat with the Silver Wind members, I talked to Tory and got three slimes from him as planned.


    Considering that Torrie''s over-hunting request had me wandering around for half a day, I was tempted to rip him off even more, but there was no point in getting any more slime from him, so I decided to give him a break.


    That''s why, after getting the slime, we''re heading back to our respective homes.


    The sun, which was floating in the sky, is now slightly sloping and dimmer than in the daytime.


    ''''Well I''m sure they''ll complain about it when we get back.


    ''Well. But we had a good time all day, so I don''t need to worry about my mom''s niggling nonsense.


    If they put you to work on something, you''ll endure it as long as you carry with you the pleasant memories of today and the pleasure of the next time you play.


    For what it''s worth, it would certainly be depressing to have to wait for the fact that they would be pissed off.


    But Thor and Asmo said so with a radiant smile.


    Their smiles were an expression that I had seen somewhere before.


    That''s right, it''s the smile of a businessman from a previous life who gets through each day with memories and fun in his heart.


    When did they come to have such a strong expression on their faces? I was happy and sad to see them grow up, as I was by their side.


    ''''So, Al. Can you take us out again tomorrow?


    ''No, I think that would only postpone the problem.


    If anything, I think the problem will be multiplied many times over.


    I learned that a lot in my past life.


    But even then, it''s human weakness that makes us do it again.


    And that''s okay!¡¡If only we could have a good time tomorrow!


    What''s the matter with you all of a sudden?¡¡Brighter or darker ahead, it doesn''t make a difference now, does it?


    There''s no way!¡¡If it was brighter ahead, this time would be many times more fun, and if it was darker ahead, this time would be many times darker!¡¡That''s just a comforting line to say because it was just another person''s problem!


    Wow, this guy says terrible things.


    Well, no matter how much we try to live positively, there are limits.


    Dark events and facts can slowly torment a person''s mind like poison.


    "...Al.


    What''s up, Asmo?


    I turned back to Asmo, who had been silent, and he had a distant look on his face.


    I don''t want to go home.


    He spat out straightforward words that revealed his feelings.


    Unlike Thor, he was out in the form of asking people to tell him what to say. Regardless of the company in my previous life or not, I''m out.


    It''s better than saying nothing and babbling, but that''s just the worst, and the next-best thing to do.


    After all, it''s an act of using others as a shield to escape reprimand. But I understand the feeling of doing this. Human beings sometimes want to run away, you know.


    I put my hand on Asmo''s shoulder with a distant expression.


    But still we have to go home.

 195-Fallen Silvio

    After leaving Thor and Asmo, I walked back to the mansion down the single street.


    I was going to let Thor and Asmo hold the slime pillow, but today took longer than expected, and it was getting close to nightfall, so I had to postpone it.


    They still seemed to want to hold it today, but they were happy to leave when I told them they''d have more reason to take it out at a later date.


    When I enter the front door, I''m greeted by Saara and Meena, who were just in the hallway.


    ''''Welcome home, Alfried-sama.''''


    I''m home.


    They both speak the same language, but their voices sound as if they were expressing their personalities.


    And more than anything else, I''m glad to hear you greet me as soon as I come home like this.


    It makes me feel safe and secure that I can stay here.


    Even Thor and Asmo, who were reluctant to go home until the very end, must have somehow come to that realization, don''t they?¡¡I put down the leather bag with the slime in it and change from my outside shoes to my slippers, wishing I was.


    ''Huh?¡¡Soft?¡¡Master Alfried, what''s in this leather bag?


    Meena asks a simple question as she holds my pack.


    ''There''s slime in it!''


    ''Oh!¡¡It''s a slime!¡¡When I was little, I used to bring them home with me. But every time I did, my mother told me to go throw it away.


    I''ve been there.


    You''ll take it home with you at least once.


    Meena and Saara have a somewhat nostalgic conversation.


    It''s the kind of episode where your mother gets mad at you for bringing home an abandoned cat or an abandoned dog.


    Well, if it''s a harmless and somewhat cute looking slime, it will be treated like that.


    I thought bringing home a slime would be frowned upon, but it doesn''t seem to be too much like that.


    Is it because he was from a villager, where animals and demons were familiar in his daily life?


    ''''Did Alfried-sama want to own a slime?''''


    Maybe you''ve found a way to make slime taste good!


    As I''m thinking about that, Saara and Meena ask me.


    I think Meena''s words are half-wishing, but I wonder if slime can be eaten?


    What?¡¡Can you eat slime?


    ''I''ve never eaten it, but I''ve heard that in different villages they do.


    I''m surprised to hear what Sarra said.


    Seriously. ''Sometimes I eat slime.


    ''I''ve never had them either, but they look pudgy and delicious. If you eat them with sweet syrup, they''re going to be like those kagura dumplings Alfried-sama was talking about!


    That''s just something Meena would want to eat.


    Heh.


    ...Is it like agar?¡¡What do I do, I imagine after hearing Meena''s words, it sounds very tasty.


    Slime changes its hardness depending on the heat and cold air. If I adjust them with magic, they can be hard or soft. I can make the texture as I like. I can adjust it that way and get a jelly-like texture.


    The problem is the taste and cleanliness.


    I don''t know about cleanliness, but there are many edible demons such as wussies and orcs. Slime seems clean in comparison to that, but what do you think?


    But it looks like some villages are actually eating it, and it doesn''t seem to be harmful to the human body.


    I don''t know what they are eating because they are omnivores, but I think we can manage them there by removing the mud and feeding them like a fish.


    Or if you dare to keep feeding them fruit and other foods, they might taste that way or something like that. And there''s a way to tenderize meat in livestock production and remove odors like that.


    Slime is a demon that digests and absorbs things. It''s entirely possible that if you keep eating the same food, it will taste like that.


    In other words, if you keep feeding them grapes and then cook the slime, the food will be like grape jelly!


    ''Mr. Alfried?¡¡Master Alfried!


    ''Ha!¡¡Uh, what is it?


    Meena shakes me by the shoulders and I huff back to myself.


    ''Are you okay?¡¡Are you tired of being out and about?¡¡Your eyes were dead, you know?


    ...the death of her eyes as if they were slowly dying away.


    It''s an amazing thing to be told that I was just thinking about it.


    But looking at Meena and Sarra, they don''t seem to be teasing. They seem genuinely concerned.


    "We''ll be fine. I was just thinking about whether or not I could eat the slime.


    Is that so?


    "It''s okay, just go back to dinner. I''ll work on turning the slime into a pillow.


    "For the pillow?


    While Saara and Meena tilted their heads, I lifted the leather bag with my psychic and headed upstairs.


    ¡ô


    After stuffing the slime into the water-resistant demon leather, I immediately headed to the living room to have Brother Silvio try it out.


    ''''Brother Silvio!¡¡I got a slime cushion!


    Welcome home, Al.


    When I walked into the living room holding a slime pillow and a mochi slime cushion, my brother Silvio, who was reading a book on the sofa, smiled at me and said, "Is that a slime pillow?


    Is that a slime cushion?


    ''Yes, I do!¡¡Try it out right away!


    ...do you see any slime coming out of it?


    When I handed him the slime cushion, Brother Silvio, who held it in his hand, asked me anxiously.


    I agreed to try it out after hearing that it would make me less tired, but I guess I got scared when I actually felt the softness of the slime on my hands.


    ''I''m feeding it, and I''ve tied it up with a string, so it''ll be fine. Either way, if it comes out, we can take it out ourselves.


    ''Yeah, I know. Slimes can be beaten by small children and they''re fine.


    Brother Silvio muttered to himself and placed the slime cushion on the couch.


    Then he stared at it and slowly placed his buttocks on it.


    ''''Ah........''''


    A voice naturally escapes from brother Silvio''s mouth.


    ''''Well?''''


    Al, it''s very comfortable.


    I asked, and Brother Silvio replied with a soft expression.


    ''''Right?''''


    ''Yes!¡¡This one doesn''t look like it''s going to hurt my butt to sit all the time.


    Brother Silvio would sit back down and enjoy the feel of the slime cushion.


    It seems that Brother Silvio also understood the advantages of using slime as a cushion. It''s a far cry from the tense expression on his face just now.


    ''Is the hardness of the slime just right?¡¡We can make it a little harder by cooling it down with ice magic, or a little softer by warming it up with fire magic.


    ''Hmmm, that''s about it for now, isn''t it?¡¡I''ll try to use it for a bit and then we''ll see.


    Okay.


    Brother Silvio is the first person to use a slime cushion. It would be a good idea to start by using it and figure out what you like.


    ''''Then I''ll use my own cushion, too.


    I''m tired of being out and about all day today. I need to use the slime cushion to laze around too.


    I put the other slime cushion on the couch and slowly sat on it.


    The elastic slime softly took my weight.


    The good thing about this is that my buttocks fit oddly, thanks to the way the slime morphs into the shape of my hips.


    I sat down sluggishly to enjoy the feel of the slime.


    Then I felt like lying down, so I decided to use it as a pillow by lying down and putting it under my head.


    The usual feather pillow is nice and fluffy, but the bouncy slime pillow is great too.


    ........what is it? It''s as if I''m lying on a giant konjak.


    Maybe I''ll chill the pillow next time. I just got back from outside and I need to cool off.


    I slowly cool the slime pillow with the cold air of ice magic.


    Then the slime inside it cools down and becomes hard. I check the hardness with my own hands and stop when I''m satisfied.


    I buried my face in the slime pillow again.


    Then a tingling sensation runs down my cheek.


    It seemed to blow away the heat of midsummer and felt very good against my burning body.


    ''''Huh ... it feels so nice to be hinky.''''


    I can''t help but mutter while relaxing my expression.


    Then, Brother Silvio, who was nearby, was also curious.


    ...Does it feel so good to chill it?


    Do you want to try it, Brother Silvio?


    Yes, please.


    The slime cushion offered to Brother Silvio was similarly cooled with ice magic.


    ''''Wow, great!¡¡It''s really hard!


    Brother Silvio, who poked at the slime cushion as it was being cooled, let out a surprised cry.


    His reaction is somewhat cute and I chuckle.


    ''''Is this cold and hard enough for you?''''


    Yes, enough is enough!


    I handed the slime cushion to Brother Silvio, who sounded somewhat excited.


    Then brother Silvio immediately put it under his head and started lying down.


    ''''Huh ... it feels so nice and cold.''''


    Using slime as a pillow isn''t so bad, is it?


    I say with a smile to Brother Silvio, who has a look of ecstasy on his face.


    ''Yeah, this will make me want to use it to sleep.


    Brother Silvio slowly meditated and eventually began to let out a breath in his sleep.


    Apparently, Brother Silvio had fallen under the charm of the slime cushion.


    This morning, he was sound asleep, even though he had said that there was no way he would sleep with the slime, a demon, under his head.


    If you like the slime cushion so much, it was worth it for me to work hard all day today.


    "Wow.....


    As I took a breath and looked at my brother Silvio who was sleeping, a fierce feeling of sleepiness came over me.


    It seems that the exhaustion of moving around all day today has arrived.


    I obeyed my body''s instinct for rest and laid down on the sofa and laid a slime cushion on my head.


    Then slowly my consciousness sank.

 196-Similar people

    The next day after I made the slime cushion. I woke up with a strange feeling of discomfort.


    What was it?¡¡Is there something stirring under your head?


    Curious, I raised my upper body to find that there was only a slime pillow.


    The pillow moved on its own as I stared at the slime pillow for no apparent reason.


    ''My pillow moved!¡¡Or else, the slime inside just moved out for food...


    You scared me. You were in a hurry to see if a bug had appeared under my pillow.


    I let out a breath of relief as I untied the cord that tied the slime pillow.


    I looked inside and saw a wriggling slime.


    I threw pieces of wood and weeds that I had prepared for the slime to eat into it.


    Then the slime swallowed them and became quiet and motionless as it tried to digest them.


    ........Hmm, does this mean that the time it takes to digest the food changes depending on the food I give it?


    If you know that, the slime pillow will also act as an alarm clock.


    For example, if you want to get three hours of sleep, you can give him food that his slime can finish digesting in three hours.


    As long as our body learns the daily life cycle, we don''t need an alarm clock, but it''s difficult to manage the time for a nap or a snooze, right?


    It would be nice if we had an alarm clock or cell phone alarm, but there is no such thing in this world.


    That''s why I go over the hour or 30 minutes when it becomes an hour.


    The slime pillow could be an alarm clock for such a short nap.


    Next time when I''m not busy, I''ll try to record the time it takes to digest my food.


    Excited by my newfound enjoyment, I tied the slime pillow with a string and got off the bed as it was and opened the window.


    With that, the chilly air cooled by my ice magic also went out the window. And as if to replace it, the hot and humid air came in.


    The temperature in the midsummer morning is better than the daytime, but it''s still hot.


    I''m sure I''m going to end up sweating even if I stay put.


    I quickly change into my normal clothes, basking in the fierce sunshine that has been pouring over me since morning.


    Then I grab the slime cushion and leave my room to go have breakfast.


    At the same time, Brother Silvio comes out of the back room.


    In his hand, he was holding a slime cushion, which he probably intends to use again today.


    ''''Al, good morning. You''re early today.''''


    Brother Silvio noticed me and greeted me with a refreshing smile.


    Even on a midsummer morning, Brother Silvio''s smile is refreshing. I''m going to be groggy even in the cool morning temperature.


    ''The slime woke me up today,''


    Yeah, it started moving on my end while I was getting dressed.


    The slime seems to have woken me up, but Brother Silvio seems to have woken himself up at this time. I''m impressed that there''s still some time before breakfast.


    I''d be coasting until the very last minute of breakfast if I were you.


    It was kind of funny to watch the pillows move. It was the first time I ever fed a slime.


    Brother Silvio said while holding his own slime cushion to his chest.


    ''Until yesterday morning, I was telling you that there was no way you were going to use slime as a pillow.


    ''Haha, I can sleep well in the middle of summer with it. The slime seems to be safe, and if all goes well, I''ll be using it in the future.


    It would be good for Brother Silvio to be able to say his honest feelings here.


    If it''s Elinora sister or something like that, he wouldn''t take back his words right away.


    Elinora''s sister reminds me that there are only two more days until she comes back.


    I guess this is the time when we can have this kind of peaceful time.


    ''''....What''s wrong Al?¡¡I''m so far out of sight, you know?


    As I''m feeling very emotional, Brother Silvio waves his hand in front of me in concern.


    ''''It''s ... nothing. Brother Silvio. Let''s have another peaceful day.''''


    Uh-huh?


    When I said that, Brother Silvio nodded with a dubious look on his face.


    There''s not much time left. It''s because there''s so little, it''s a loss if you don''t enjoy it to the fullest.


    I told myself that and headed to the dining room.


    ¡ô


    ''Oh?¡¡It''s unusual for Al to be up at this hour.


    When I walked into the dining room with Brother Silvio, Father Nord, who was sitting at the table drinking tea, said unexpectedly.


    ''Sometimes I get up early too,''


    ''No, I''m surprised that''s hardly the case...''


    Rude. As soon as I got back from Kagura, I was going to say that I got up early and cooked Kagura food with Bartolo - but that was because Mother Erna asked me to do so. It''s not that I woke up early voluntarily.


    I looked back in my memory to see if I had ever woken up early in any other way, but no such memory came to mind, so I silently sat down with a slime cushion on my chair.


    Seeing me, brother Silvio chuckled and sat down with the same cushion.


    Perhaps he was curious that the two brothers were doing the same thing together, but Nord Dad turned to look at me with a curious look.


    ''Are you both laying down cushions?''


    ''Yes. But it''s more than just a cushion.


    Brother Silvio replies to Father Nord''s words with a smile.


    I guess he wants me to guess what''s inside this unusual cushion.


    Having understood his intentions, Nord-Dad looks at the cushion again.


    ''''Well from the looks of it, it seems to be made of demon leather, but is the content special?''''


    As expected of a former adventurer. It seems you can tell it''s demon leather just by looking at it for a moment.


    ''''That''s right.''''


    Hmm, some kind of demon bird feathers?


    Demon bird is the word for a demon with wings, such as a harpy or slashhawk.


    Nord Dad saw a cushion that was a demon and leather, so he thought the contents were from the same demon.


    ''Hmmm, close, but hazed.


    So what is it, then?


    I reply, and Dad Nord tilts his head in contemplation.


    ''I think you''ll find out when you poke the cushion.


    As I say this, Nord Dad stands up, leans over to me and pokes the slime cushion with his finger.


    ''''........could this be slime?''''


    Bingo. I trap the slime in the leather and use it as a cushion.


    When I elaborate on this, Dad Nord gives me a dumbfounded look.


    You look as if I''ve done something weird again. Well, I''m the one who made it.


    ''Al, is that okay with you?''


    ''It''s all right. I''m feeding it so it won''t move, and I''ve tied the leather up neatly with a string. It won''t come out.


    I tried to explain to him about the safety of the slime cushion, but he was very sensitive about it.


    "You should try it, Dad. I think it will help you with your office work and your back and buttocks.


    Oh, yeah?


    Father Nord looks somewhat relieved when Brother Silvio says it.


    What''s the difference between the two of us when I''m theoretically explaining the safety of the system better than you are?


    Oh well. Once you use it, you''ll realize how wonderful the slime cushion is.


    I grin and watch as Nord Dad sits on top of Brother Silvio''s slime cushion.


    ''''Ah, this is more comfortable than I thought it would be.''''


    Right?


    My brother Silvio replies with some pride to my father, who shouts in surprise.


    It''s exactly like yesterday''s scene with Brother Silvio and me.


    He sits back down to enjoy the feel of the slime cushion, lifting it up and pushing it with his fingers.


    Apparently, he likes it. It''s a great thing to have, and I would recommend it to others. I''m glad to hear that Dad likes it too.


    "Good morning.


    As I was looking at Dad Nord with a smiling expression on my face, Mother Erna came into the dining room.


    ""Good morning,"


    ''What?¡¡Is it possible that I overslept?¡¡I can''t believe you''re slower than Al.


    As soon as we return our greetings, Mom Erna shouts her surprise.


    She seems to think I''ve overslept because I''m always late and I''m always in my seat.


    ''Some days I get up early,''


    ''Really?¡¡That''s confusing.


    Mother Erna muttered and walked gracefully to take her seat.


    ''Saara, tea, please.''


    Me too.


    Me too.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    Me and my brother Silvio ask for a cup of tea as well, taking advantage of Mother Erna''s quick grab of Saara as she enters the dining room.


    ''''Huh?¡¡It''s already in place!


    Then Meena followed, and as soon as she walked in, she was surprised.


    ''Yes, so please be quicker than usual,''


    I understand!


    Meena hurries out of the room after being told that by Saara, who is preparing tea.


    It''s rare that the whole family is up early today. We have to hurry up and prepare breakfast. Meena must have gone to tell the kitchen about it.


    ''I feel like I''m causing trouble if I get up early. I knew waking up early wasn''t the way to go.''


    ''That doesn''t mean it''s good to be late, though. It''s best to get up every day on time.


    It''s true, but there are times when people just can''t get enough sleep.


    I can''t let go of the blissful morning light sleep and second nap time. It''s impossible to get up on time every day.


    By the way, I was wondering, what are those cushions that Nord and Al have on their hips?


    As I was thinking about this, Mother Erna noticed it and asked me.


    It''s a slime cushion made by Al. It''s quite comfortable to use because of the slime in it.


    Saying this, Mother Erna accepted the cushion that Father Nord offered her without fear and laid it on her bottom.


    ''Oh, I love it,'' she said. ''I like this one, Al, you should make more of these,'' she said. I''d like to have a lot of these around the room, so they''re always ready to go.


    As expected of Mother Erna, she adapted to the situation without being evasive like Brother Silvio and Father Nord, and yet she made a new proposal.


    When I look at Erna''s pursuit of a comfortable environment, I''m convinced once again that she''s my mother, after all.

 197-Relax with slime cushions

    It was a lazy time after breakfast.


    Today, the entire family, with the exception of sister Elinora, was spending time in the living room, minding their own business.


    ''What was the funniest thing about Kagura''s book?''


    ''''Hmm, the story was unique and interesting, but I guess it''s still the water god and history?''''


    It seems that Brother Silvio and Father Nord are discussing the book of Kagura.


    What was interesting about the book I brought back? They are arguing intelligently about how it is different.


    And Erna and I are discussing.


    Do you think it''s a good idea to lay it on your butt in these situations too?


    ''No, Mother Erna. At times like this, I think it''s a good idea to fill the space between the couch and your waist.


    Oh, it''s true. This is one way to use it.


    They each picked up a slime cushion and intelligently debated how to stay in a comfortable position.


    ''Oh, I like this posture. It''s a little sloppy, but I think it would be even better if I could stretch my legs out.


    ''Yes. This couch is pretty good, but it''s a bit small, too.


    But I don''t want them to make something bigger now. It''s going to take a long time to get it done.


    Erna''s hand on her cheek, as if she were troubled.


    This kind of gesture suits her naturally, that''s what''s great about her.


    By the way, we are very particular about the sofa because Mother Erna and I love lounging on it more than anyone else.


    Of course it''s custom made and we don''t mind the price. It''s all about making your favorite time more comfortable. I''m not going to make any compromises.


    However, if I have a custom-made product selected and made now, it will take at least half a year to get it made. There''s no way I can wait that long, and it would be a shame to have to replace the sofa.


    You don''t have to get hung up on your existing sofa.¡¡And if you make a seat without a backrest, you can use it when you want to relax.


    When I casually suggest it, Mother Erna opens her mouth to look at me with a pout.


    ''''It''s a blind spot. It''s true that this way you can only use it when you want to relax, and you''ll have a lot of different postures to choose from. Plus you can pull it to the edge when you''re in the way, and Al is a genius!


    Erna smiles and pats me on the head, smiling at me.


    I''m genuinely happy to receive the compliment, but I wish she would praise me in a different way.


    "And if you put a cushion in the elbow rest area and put your feet on it like you always do with Erna, it''ll be easier.


    Really--I mean, I didn''t do any of that stuff.


    For goodness sake, I taught her how to lay down the cushion in the position Mother Erna always takes, but she scolded me.


    How long is this mother going to insist that she hasn''t done it?


    I wonder if Dad Nord knows about Mother Erna''s distraction?¡¡I''m a little curious and want to ask, but I don''t because I''m getting silent pressure from Mother Erna.


    Having cut off my curiosity, I roll onto my side on the couch with a slime cushion under my head.


    Ah, usually my head wasn''t stable because I didn''t have the cushion, but now it''s very stable thanks to the slime cushion.


    Just as I was about to meditate on how comfortable it was, Nord Dad, who was talking with Brother Silvio, stands up.


    ''Come on, Al. It''s time to practice.


    What, is today a rehearsal day?


    Yes,


    Dad Nord nodded firmly at my question.


    I wanted it to be a lie or a mistake if possible.


    There are only two days left until Elinora''s sister returns. I only have two precious days to spare, and I don''t have time to be bothered with such troublesome things as training.


    Besides, it''s summer now. It is hot enough to sweat just walking, but what happens if you run around waving your sword? You will be sweating and it''s absolutely exhausting. If you''re not good at it, you will fall down because of the heat.


    You''re going to do it in such a hot climate?


    ''It''s going to be hot, that''s why it''s so early in the morning. Come on, stop complaining and get ready early.


    I tried to be coy, but there was no island to get to.


    Nord Dad left that and dashingly left the living room.


    Huh, it''s so hot and I have to swing my sword outside?


    Come on, get up. Hurry up or else the sun will be hotter and hotter.


    Well yes.


    I finally get up after being admonished by Mother Erna, who is next to me, lightly spanking me on the butt, and I finally get up.


    The practice will not be canceled anyway. It''s a wise choice to follow Erna''s advice and quickly get ready and finish the practice in the cool morning.


    ''Shall we go get changed, Al?


    Yes, Brother Silvio.


    I walk out of the living room with brother Silvio pushing me back.


    ''.........Oh, I forgot the slime cushion.


    Me too.


    Me and my brother Silvio and my brother Silvio went straight around and returned from the hallway to the living room.


    Then, in the living room, Mother Erna was lounging gracefully on the sofa with slime cushions on the armrests and under her head.


    It was already imposing and the big couch and our slime cushion were perfectly occupied.


    ''''Well mother Erna, that''s our--''''


    I was about to say slime cushion when Brother Silvio''s hand covers my mouth.


    ''Al, let''s go practice,''


    Well yes.


    I guess Mom Erna wanted to use the slime cushion to get into a relaxed position as soon as possible. I could understand that feeling somewhat, so I pretended not to see her and went upstairs.


    ¡ô


    We changed into our training clothes in our own room, and Silvio and I gathered in the courtyard with the wooden sword in our hands.


    The courtyard is, of course, outside, so there is no such thing as a roof. That''s why the midsummer sun shines directly on our heads and rages against us.


    The maids Saara and Meena, who would normally stay in the courtyard, are waiting under the roof today.


    That makes me feel terribly jealous.


    When I turn my gaze to them, they quickly look away.


    As a maid in the service of the Lord, shouldn''t I still be around more?


    It''s tempting to call them over to you when you don''t need them, but they will provide you with things like cool towels and water. There''s no point in harassing them, is there?


    ''....It''s hot.


    I mutter to myself, sticking my tongue out and grunting.


    Even though we''ve been out in the courtyard for less than five minutes, my head is hot and I''m starting to sweat softly.


    ''It''s hot,''


    Brother Silvio tells me to agree with him, but looking at his expression, I can''t believe it. Not a single hair is disheveled, and he''s not sweating.


    Does he really think it''s hot?


    Well, Brother Silvio has a hard-to-sweat constitution to begin with, you know.


    As I was thinking that, a breeze blew softly into the courtyard of the mansion.


    The sound of rustling leaves on the trees rang out and passed by as if they were taking away the heat from my burning body.


    It was a momentary occurrence, but it was very pleasant.


    Good for you. It looks like there''s a breeze today.


    As far as I''m concerned, I wish the wind had been blowing all the time.


    Now, let''s get started.


    While I was having this conversation with Silvio, Nord''s father, who had also changed into his training clothes, came over.


    Like Silvio''s brother, he too is not sweating.


    It seems that I''m the only one who is sweating, with my hair disheveled.


    "Let''s run through the courtyard to lighten up first.


    ''Yeah!¡¡Are you kidding me?¡¡I''ll die if I have to run in this hot weather!


    Don''t worry. I''ll look out for Al and make sure he doesn''t.


    Probably if I continue to train under my Nordic father''s watch, even in the middle of summer, I will be able to complete my training without collapsing.


    I can find a line that''s on the edge of not falling down. For being able to assess the limit well, Nord Dad has a worse quality than Elinora''s sister.


    ''Look, you''ve put on some weight lately, it''s just fine. Run and put it back on.


    Ugh!


    I know, I know, but it sticks in my chest when someone directly tells me I''ve gained weight.


    It''s true that I''ve gained weight recently. Should I practice hard and burn off the fat? If I continue to gain weight, I''m going to be treated the same as Asmo.


    Come on, run.


    Yes, sir.


    Having found a new goal, I ran out of the courtyard in high spirits.

 198-Midsummer training

    --I''m going to practice hard and burn some fat around here.


    I started running in the courtyard with such a light-hearted attitude, but my heart was on the verge of breaking before I had even started.


    Running in the sweltering heat makes me sweat all over.


    If you try to catch your raging breath, the hot air enters your body, and the more you run, the more it seems to repeat itself, burning your body.


    Or rather, I was aware that I''m not a physical person, but was I ever this low on energy?¡¡I feel like I had more stamina in my training before I went to Kagura.


    Even if I exclude the fact that it is the sunshine of summer, I should not have been tired so quickly.


    Is this also a bad effect of skipping practice for a long time?


    It is hot. It was hot and tiring. Such words kept going round and round in my head.


    It''s hot. "Al, you''re slowing down a lot, aren''t you?¡¡It''s even harder if you don''t run with your face up and your arms waving firmly,


    I look up when I hear the advice from Nord Dad.


    You''re right. Even when I''m tired, if I don''t run with a firm body position, I''ll get even more tired.


    My dad is right, I look up and wave my arms firmly, which makes me feel a little better.


    Wiping the beads of sweat that spill from my forehead, I run with my eyes firmly fixed on the road ahead.


    About twenty meters ahead of me, Brother Silvio was running with a firm stance.


    Somehow, while I was in Kagura, he seemed to have grown a lot more robust.


    I''ve been reading books and studying all the time indoors, so Brother Silvio had only a little more physical strength than me, but now, even just doing a normal run, this is the difference.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that my brother Silvio has been training while I''ve been in the capital. It''s only natural for him to get tougher.


    ''If you can afford to think, I suppose you could pick up the pace a bit more, right?


    As I was thinking about this in a daze while looking at Brother Silvio, Father Nord said while running behind me.


    ''Hey, how do you know that?''


    I don''t think I even said it out loud.


    I turn around and say it, and Dad Nord lets out a sigh.


    ''Al''s eyes just keep dying more and more when he thinks about it. I''ll know that much soon enough.


    It''s a reason I can''t get my head around....


    ''Look, if you can afford it, run more.


    Yes, sir.


    ........What is this feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu? I feel very much like Elinora''s sister.


    Elinora''s sister used to follow closely behind me like this and put pressure on me.


    Was that an imitation of Father Nord?¡¡It''s scary to be stuck behind me like this, like I''m being chased by a predator.


    Oops, I''m going to be pissed if I''m skipping thoughts again.


    I increase my speed and run forward, gung-ho. Along with that, Nord Dad sticks to me to match.


    I glanced behind me and my eyes met with Nord''s.


    "..........


    If you can afford to look behind you, run properly. Those words were in my gaze.


    Since that''s exactly what I was doing, I quietly looked ahead and ran.


    But how can Brother Silvio and Father Nord run with a cool face?


    Do you think they have cold air on their bodies?


    Hmm?¡¡Cold air?¡¡You''ve been told to run, but you haven''t been told not to use magic. It''s okay to use a little bit of magic, isn''t it?


    Nah, a little bit of cooler air makes it easier to run. If it becomes easier to run, my fat burning effect will increase.


    I''ll use ice magic to cool the air a bit.


    I try to smile so that Nord-Dad can''t see me, and then I activate my ice magic.


    Then a chilly air begins to leak out. I control it so that only my body is clothed in it.


    However, perhaps because I''m running and moving my body, I can''t concentrate on controlling my magic power for a while and the cold air doesn''t settle.


    It''s pretty hard to activate and control the magic while running.


    But it''s not hard if you want to get over this painful situation. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    While moving my body firmly, I let my consciousness dive inward and control my magic power.


    As usual, I picture an image and let the cold air settle on me.


    The air around me feels chilly as I run like this.


    No, it''s only cold around my body.


    I''m a little more unsteady than usual, but I seem to be able to firmly control the magic even as I run.


    Ahh, cool. It''s like the hot, stuffy air we were in earlier is a lie.


    In such a comfortable temperature, I''ll be able to run with more time to spare.


    I was running calmly as I thought that, when I was knocked on the head from behind.


    "Hey, you can''t run while using ice magic!


    ''What?¡¡I had to control the cold air so it wouldn''t go behind me, how did you know!


    It''s pretty obvious when you''re leaking your magic to the outside world.


    Dad Nord replies to my words with dismay.


    That''s right. Nord-Dad and Erna-Mom are very sensitive to the reactions of magic power.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of it.


    ''''Look, if you can afford to control your magic while running, run more.


    I bite my teeth, and Nord-Dad pushes me back.


    I try to run faster, but he''s still pressuring me. He wants me to run faster.


    I pick up the pace, and he catches up with me.


    "What?¡¡Do you still need to pick up the pace?


    ''Al thinks a lot of nonsense when you give him room. I''m trying to get him to pick up the pace and just focus on running.


    ..........


    Hearing the words announced with a fresh smile, I was crestfallen.


    ¡ô


    Ha, ha, ha I''m tired.


    Good work, Mr. Alfried.


    As I sit in the shade of a tree in the courtyard, Saara hands me a cool towel and a water bottle.


    It seems that Meena has gone to give them to Brother Silvio and Father Nord.


    Thank you.


    I thanked Saara and accepted a chilled towel and a water bottle.


    Then I wiped the sweat off my face at once with the cooling towel.


    The towel cooled by the ice mages is chilly and feels good just by holding it against my skin.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as I covered my face with the cooling towel as it was.


    ''''........Haha.''''


    You can''t help but let out a reluctant voice at the comfort of it.


    The heat from my burning body seems to be absorbed by the cooling towel with a thump.


    I''m in a daze as it is, and I carry a water bottle in my hand to my mouth.


    This is also cooled by the magic tool, and it feels very nice to put it in your mouth.


    The water is probably mixed with lemon, so it was very easy to drink, even right after exercise. The refreshing sourness of the lemon permeates my tired body.


    ''........Haha, the lemon water tastes good.


    I wonder how it can taste so good when it''s just mixed with water.


    I drink the lemon flavored water with a cuppy. Don''t let it go into Don''s stomach because my body was craving water.


    As I drink the lemon water and breathe a sigh of relief, someone comes up to me.


    ''Al, are you alright?''


    It''s something.


    My vision is dark because I''m covering my face with a chilled towel, but I can tell by the voices and signs that Brother Silvio is approaching.


    Probably, seeing me limp, Brother Silvio is smiling bitterly.


    ''''Father Nord was so frightening because he would stomp his footsteps with a bang if you slowed down even a little.


    Dad wouldn''t have done that if he was running seriously.


    I was being silently chased by Nord Dad, and I was already running frantically for it.


    My dad and I were like a herbivore on the run and a carnivore on the run, running through the courtyard.


    It seemed like such a crazy run, but I didn''t collapse from heat stroke, and I didn''t run out of oxygen.


    That''s because my dad is also my pacemaker.


    He won''t let me run at a pace that really limits me, and he won''t push me. He even warns me if I''m pushing too hard.


    That''s the difference between me and Elinora and Roomba.


    They get amused when I pick up the pace and demand that I pick up the pace.


    It''s a good idea to stop training in the middle of the session, but not with Nord Dad.


    "If you try to use your magic to make things easier, he''ll notice immediately, and he''s not easy to deal with.


    ''No, it''s just running and let''s not use magic.


    I''m the one who wants to do everything the easy way. I''m going to have to come up with something magical to fool even Nord-Dad.


    As I''m thinking, my father claps his hands together.


    The break is over. Let''s pretend.


    Yes, sir.


    Yeah.

 199-Silvio defense

    In the hot sunshine, my brother Silvio and I stood side by side in the courtyard, wielding our wooden swords.


    We traced endlessly the swings and kata we had learned from Nord''s father.


    I understand the importance of bare swings, but it''s a practice that can be done so compactly.


    Can''t we go to the entrance of the house, which is cooler than here? There is enough space and room to swing the wooden sword there. The risk of heat stroke is low, and it is much better than the practice in the hot courtyard.


    ''Al, your swing is a mess. You need to get your sides in and swing through more.


    Yes, sir.


    I wonder if it was because I had an evil thought. My swing was disorganized.


    I drove those thoughts away for a moment and swung it aside as I was told.


    After a few swings like that, I felt my swing became more stable.


    But I don''t know why. I felt that my swing was less sharp than before.


    Is this a bad effect of skipping practice for a long time?


    When I was thinking about this, I could hear the sound of sharp movement from next door.


    When I glanced next to him, I saw Brother Silvio wielding a wooden sword.


    It''s the same type as mine, and yet it''s very different in its sharpness.


    The swing of Brother Silvio''s sword is more natural and less wasteful.


    It''s as if he''s slicing through the air.


    I knew Brother Silvio''s swordsmanship was improving as well. He''s grown into a fine person in the short time I''ve been away.


    As a younger brother, I''m genuinely happy to see my brother growing up, but as a friend of the alliance who is not very good with swords, I''m a little sad.


    As brother Silvio''s sword level rises, so does his training level.


    I''m fine with just sitting back and forth with Brother Silvio, though.


    As I''m swinging my sword while thinking about that, Nord Dad''s hand rings again.


    ''''Okay, bare swinging is over. Let''s try to strike each other next time, shall we?


    Apparently, the next one is one-on-one with Silvio-san.


    Looking at the skill and strength of the sword, I don''t think we''ll be able to win.


    Still, I''ll just have to do what I can. This time, I''m going to challenge Brother Silvio with the intention of leaning heavily on his chest.


    Brother Silvio and I face each other at a distance, as usual.


    Brother Silvio usually has a soft expression on his face, but it''s different during practice.


    His eyebrows and mouth are tightened and his expression is more dignified than usual.


    ''''Al, are you ready to go?''''


    Yeah, I''m fine.


    On the other hand, I don''t seem to be able to keep a tight expression on my face, and I''m always asked questions like this.


    It''s my intention to keep my face clear, but it seems that my face looks absent-minded.


    At first, Elinora saw the expression on my face and asked, "Do you want to do it? He even got angry at me for asking him about it.


    Now he''s used to it and doesn''t seem to mind, but brother Silvio is always giving me words of concern, probably because he''s kind.


    That kindness seems to make me happy and sad at the same time.


    ''''Well then, begin!''''


    Dad Nord claps his hands and sounds a signal.


    "...........


    But me and my brother Silvio didn''t move as we stared at each other.


    It''s natural. Brother Silvio is good at countering from defense.


    From Brother Silvio''s point of view, the moment I stepped in would be the perfect opportunity.


    You can''t make a mistake if you go out of your way to jump into your opponent''s area of strength. I''m not going to charge in blindly.


    But it''s the same for them. Silvio-san is not good at making a move on his own. You can fully draw out your strength by getting on the defensive without hurrying.


    Perhaps it''s because of that mutual thought, me and brother Silvio only glare at each other.


    Seeing such a situation, Nord Dad lets out a sigh of dismay.


    Perhaps he thought it was uncomfortable, but finally Brother Silvio himself made a move on me.


    Fool. How dare you throw away your advantage.


    With a wry smile, I stepped back from Silvio''s swing and ducked.


    Then I launched a horizontal slash at Silvio''s swinging brother.


    However, Brother Silvio easily blocked it.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    He is still an older brother who is quick to move in defense.


    While clicking my tongue in my mind, I stepped in and set up a series of front swings, cleaves, and slashes down from an angle.


    However, Brother Silvio carefully strikes off each one of them. His defensive techniques are extremely refined and lean. Its accuracy is like a machine and there are no gaps anywhere.


    I''m going to try to break the situation up by attacking with slow and steady steps. But the belly of the wooden sword I swung down was struck from the side by Brother Silvio.


    The impact of the sword being struck so vigorously causes my body to flow outward.


    This is bad. When I had a tongue battle with Eric, it should have been won like this.


    If I continue like this, I''ll be morosely swung down by the wooden sword, so I don''t resist the impact in my body and fall backwards heavily, using the energy as it is.


    ''''Eh?''''


    Then, using the collapse of his body and energy, he unleashes a spinning slash at the surprised Brother Silvio.


    It seemed like a blow to Brother Silvio''s side, but I could feel the impact of a hard object striking my hand.


    If you look closely, you can see that brother Silvio was just barely in the side, and brother Silvio was holding up his wooden sword to guard it.


    Brother Silvio''s stance is bad, so I try to push off with my weight on it.


    However, Brother Silvio immediately pulled back and adjusted his stance.


    ''''Isn''t that a bit unfair?¡¡I don''t feel like the attack is going to go through no matter where I hit it.


    It''s funny how they prevented the first, but not the last blow. I thought that attack definitely went through........ Brother Silvio, doesn''t he have another arm?


    ''Al''s the one who thought he could have beaten me with his last attack, but he avoided me and even countered with an anomalous one. Where the hell did you learn that move?


    ''No, that wasn''t so much that I learned it, but that I had beaten it in a similar pattern. I just twisted my body as quickly as I could.


    I don''t want to end up like Eric. It''s just those thoughts that drove my body. It''s not like I''ve learned it or anything.


    This isn''t good. The current pattern of avoidance won''t work next time either.


    Silvio''s brother has more physical strength than I do, and if this continues, I can only see a future where I''ll be impoverished.


    Let''s try to regain our strength here for now.


    Just as I was thinking this, Brother Silvio charged at me again with his sword at the ready.


    ''''I didn''t know Brother Silvio was going to attack us!


    I''ve been practicing my attacks, too!


    So that''s it. I''m not my brother, who knows his weaknesses and leaves them unattended.


    Besides, if I let up on my attacks here, my strength will be restored. From the point of view of Brother Silvio, who has a lot of physical strength, it would be a waste of time.


    Brother Silvio comes closer to me and releases a thrust.


    d*mn, it''s disgusting that he suddenly released a thrust that is difficult to avoid - I thought, but Brother Silvio''s thrust is very monotonous and slow.


    Is it because he or she always eats the murderous thrusts of Elinora''s sister? It feels raw and lukewarm.


    Each of Elinora sister''s thrusts are not only deadly but also sharp and fast.


    And even if you avoid them, they come to you like a siege. Compared to that stormy thrust, Brother Silvio''s thrust is like a gentle breeze.


    You are able to avoid Brother Silvio''s monotonous thrusts by stepping, and on the contrary, I stepped in and released a thrust into the empty body.


    The sound of a dry wooden sword ringing out.


    ........Again, Brother Silvio blocked the attack again.


    ''''You''re too quick to put your sword back even after you released a thrust. If only you could thrust at that speed...''''


    I know what I''m doing.


    As expected, whether he was aware of it or not, Brother Silvio was gulped down.


    ¡ô


    In the end, it became an endurance game after that, and I couldn''t break brother Silvio''s defense and lost.


    Because no matter how hard I hit, my attacks couldn''t get through. There''s no way I can win. It''s only natural that I would run out of energy first and lose.


    As I sat down in the courtyard, Silvio''s brother called out to me.


    You''ve lost your strength, Al," he says. Is it because you''ve gained some weight?


    Stop!¡¡I don''t want to hear that word!


    Is it because I pointed out the thrust? Brother Silvio''s words are more sarcastic than usual.


    I cover my ears as if I were holding my head up, and brother Silvio, perhaps satisfied, laughs at me.


    ''''But Brother Silvio has improved his sword so much, hasn''t he?


    Thank you.


    Especially the defense.


    When I said to add, Brother Silviot was stumped.


    No, because Brother Silvio''s defense is amazing. The sword handling itself was also getting better, but that is insignificant compared to the defense.


    ''''If you had a shield, wouldn''t you be able to defend against even Elinora sister''s attacks?


    This is without a shield. What happens if a shield is added to the other hand?


    Perhaps he could take on Elinora sister.


    That way, Brother Silvio could become a shield exclusively for Elinora sister against her.


    Brother Silvio would have to deal with Brother Silvio more often in his normal practice.


    ''''Unfortunately, you can''t use me as a shield. Before, I was able to block your sister''s attacks a little bit, but...''''


    Can''t you do it now?


    I asked, and Brother Silvio gave me a shadowy look.


    ''You''re in King''s Landing mixing in with the Knights'' exercises, you know?¡¡It''s bound to get stronger.


    .........Oh, it was totally true.


    I see, Elinora sister is coming back after finishing her training part. I''m sure she''ll come back with even more unreasonable strength than before.


    Me and brother Silvio looked up at the clear blue sky with a somewhat distant expression.

 200-Return of Erinora

    ...Oh, it''s so peaceful.


    I mutter to myself as I sit in my chair in my room and look out the window.


    I see the same blue sky and the same beautiful green mountains and plains that I''ve always seen.


    The scenery is so vast and beautiful that it cannot be compared to the Japan of my previous life.


    What a blessing it is to be able to see it every day without thinking about it.


    When you are busy with your daily life, you don''t have the time to enjoy the scenery. That''s why I''m so happy to be able to enjoy the scenery in this way, I think.


    This is the season of summer, a time of lush greenery.


    Plants are in high spirits, catching the sunshine that pours down on them.


    The leaves on the trees are even greener than in the spring.


    It wouldn''t be like this if we were human. I''d rather lose my appetite and slacken off in the hot temperature.


    Well, I use ice magic to keep the room at a comfortable temperature, so I''m okay with it.


    With that in mind, I pick up the salted cucumber on my plate.


    When I chewed it, it made a pleasant polish sound, and the moisture with a slight salty taste spread out as if it were popping.


    Ninety-five percent of cucumbers are water. Cucumbers have a cooling effect on the body, making them perfect for summer, when it is hot and water is often lacking.


    Maybe it''s because they are freshly caught in the village of Koliat, or maybe it''s just because they are in season, but they taste so much better than usual.


    Al, give me some.


    As I was taking a bite of a pollyanna and a salted cucumber, Brother Silvio, who was sitting in the room and reading a book, said.


    He knows I use ice magic to keep the room at a comfortable temperature. Of course it''s better to be in a cool room with me than to read a book in my own hot room.


    ''Yes,''


    I psychically move the plate with the salted cucumber on it and move it underneath my brother Silvio, who is sitting there.


    ''Thank you,''


    Brother Silvio took the plate and picked one of the salt cucumbers and thanked him.


    Unlike some older sister, he didn''t grab it by the eagle or take the plate and hold it in his arms to eat it.


    He was very gracious in expressing his thanks.


    ''Are you reading Kagura''s book now?''


    ''Yes, it''s a book about the history of Kagura. It''s very interesting to me because there''s a whole different god worshipped than the kingdom.


    Yes, I was discussing this with Father Nord yesterday.


    Our home kingdom of Misfirito, the neighboring kingdom of Ardonia, the Holy Istania Empire, and the Rasul Kingdom all believe in the God of Creation, Misfirito.


    It''s a bit strange that they don''t believe in him beyond the continent.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of natural damage from tsunamis and storms, as you can see from the water god''s story. I think they were cut off because they felt there was no point in clinging to Misfirito-sama, right?


    Well it could certainly happen.


    ''No, no, I was just kidding, you know?


    I was just joking and I don''t want you to take me seriously as such.


    ''I know. But it''s an interesting opinion.


    I just heard a simple, put together explanation from Shuichi and Haru.


    Brother Silvio''s book must have the right reasons and speculations written by a smart person.


    It''s embarrassing because my opinion seems quite childish when compared to such things.


    I regret it halfheartedly and open my mouth to change the subject.


    It''s nice to be able to spend time quietly like this. Is this all thanks to the absence of sister Elinora?


    It''s certainly quiet without your sister.


    Brother Silvio responds to my words with a wry smile.


    If Sister Elinora were here, she would tell you that the temperature of the room is too hot, that she wants more food, more tea, boredom, etc., and to top it all off, she would ask you to train with her.


    This is how we can spend our mornings in peace because Sister Elinora is not here.


    The date of Elinora''s sister''s return is tomorrow.


    I can''t help but feel melancholy when I think that this time of peace is coming to an end in just a few short days.


    Aaaaah, there were still things I wanted to do.


    When I was sighing in my mind, Silvio-san said while turning to me.


    ''''........But I still miss my sister.


    Oh, yeah?


    ''Yes. And the house is quiet without your sister.


    Well, it''s certainly very quiet in the mansion without Sister Elinora.


    The family is basically all very calm and no one is as energetic as Elinora''s sister.


    ''But it''s nice to relax and read a book when it''s quiet. You won''t be invited to practice.


    I don''t have to admit that there''s a bit of loneliness in the lack of activity in the mansion, but that''s why there''s so much freedom and peace.


    ''''Yes, but I''ve had my sister make a lot of noise and Al stubbornly rebelled when she asked me to go to practice. Even I get caught up in it, and Erna''s mother and Nord Dad laugh, even though they sometimes interrupt me. I love being in a house with such lively voices.


    Yo.


    Brother Silvio says with a smile on his face.


    How is this brother able to say these embarrassing lines from the front? I''m beginning to feel embarrassed as I listen.


    Is this purity the decisive difference between the world-weary me and Silvio''s brother?


    ''''........I wonder.


    Having said that, Al is going to miss you too.


    "How?


    I nod my head and brother Silvio chuckles.


    ''I''ll be looking at my sister Elinora''s seat when we get to the breakfast table or something forlornly,''


    ''No, it''s just a bit uncomfortable because it''s not where it should be,''


    There''s only one empty space in a bookcase filled with books. It''s the same feeling of organization that I want to fill it properly.


    When I firmly insist, Brother Silvio laughs with an amused ''haha''.


    What are you laughing at while looking at someone''s face? Isn''t that rude?


    ''Where it should be means that it''s natural for Al to have sister Elinora by his side, right?


    I couldn''t refute Brother Silvio''s line while he said it with a smiling expression on his face, but I couldn''t refute it on the spur of the moment.


    ¡ô


    When brother Silvio gives me some kind of warm look, I feel uncomfortable, so I leave the room and head to the living room.


    Maybe it''s because of the conversation with Brother Silvio, but I''m noticing that the mansion is strangely quiet.


    The upstairs corridor is not popular, and only my footsteps sound strangely loud and audible. When I go downstairs, I can only hear the faint sound of preparations coming from the kitchen.


    I don''t hear the voices of the maids, Meena and Saara, who may be cleaning the garden or doing some other kind of chore.


    At this time of day, Nord Dad is also working in his office, and Erna''s mother is usually relaxing in the living room.


    Of course, we gather together at mealtime to talk, and even when Elinora''s sister is there, we have these quiet times.


    But without Elinora Sis, the whole house seems somewhat quiet.


    ''''Well it''s annoying to admit something, but it''s quiet when Elinora sister isn''t around.''''


    Have I finally been trained to the point where I''m going to miss my sister Elinora? No, it shouldn''t be like that.


    As I was walking through the living room with such thoughts in my mind, the door to the front door suddenly opened with a sound.


    Would this somewhat un-busy doorway be a meena?¡¡I turned my gaze to look at him and saw that it was Saara. She may have been sweeping the yard or holding a broom in her hand.


    It''s unusual for a polite Sarra to come in in such a hurry.


    ''What''s up?¡¡You''re too busy for Saara.


    ''Master Alfried. Lady Elinora has returned.


    I''m not sure what Saara meant when she looked at me and told me.


    ''Hmm?¡¡What?


    Lady Elinora has returned to the village of Coriat.


    I ask again, and Sarra tells me once again.


    No, no, it''s not right. Elinora''s sister isn''t coming back until tomorrow, right?


    I''m tempted to question her out loud, but if I say it, she''ll question me, so I manage to keep it in mind. Sister Elinora didn''t send home a letter about the return schedule.


    In my case, Tory had reported it in detail, so she was relieved.


    It was the day before yesterday that I ran into Sister Elinora in Kicker. If we were to return to the village of Koliat by carriage from there, it would take three days.


    Today was only the second day, past noon. It would be more than half a day early, wouldn''t it?


    I could see our family''s coat of arms from a distance, and I''m pretty sure that''s Lady Elinora inside.


    Oh, an inexplicable feature.


    So it is, too. The only person who rides in a carriage with that distinctive crest, regardless of whether you''ve seen the person in question or not, is my family. Because of the distinctive crest, my heart is almost convinced that it''s him.


    ''''Have you really really come back?''''


    I''m back for real, for real.


    The real, real, real--


    ''Master Alfried, you''ll find out when you leave the mansion. If you don''t believe me, then go outside and find out. I have to tell Erna-sama and Nord-sama, so I''ll have to excuse myself.


    I asked, half-realistically, and finally Saara walked into the living room in dismay.


    Sister Elinora came back.


    I want to go outside to see if it''s true. I wanted to find out for sure, but I was also afraid to go outside.


    Still, with a feeling of fear in my heart, I put on my shoes and walked out the door.


    I walk through the courtyard of the mansion to the gate.


    From there, there was a single road with a great view leading to the village, and on that road, a carriage with a familiar crest was approaching.


    The moment I saw that carriage, I felt an unearthly chill run through my entire body.


    This is the same feeling I felt in Kikka.


    A sixth sense inside me sounds an alarm bell to let me know that Elinora sister is approaching.


    That sensation gave me the certainty that Elinora''s sister had returned without me having to see her.


    As I''m halfway through the process of looking at it, the front door opens and I can feel my family coming in one by one.


    ''It''s our carriage, isn''t it? ''Your sister''s back!''


    I''m so glad you''re home at last. I can''t believe you haven''t sent me a single letter.


    As Elinora-like as it sounds, it does worry me.


    The worry that Nord Dad is talking about is not so much about personal danger as it is about not causing trouble or something. It''s hard to believe that the demons that exist on the road are enough to defeat Elinora''s sister.


    As I was thinking about this, a carriage that was far away was coming closer and closer to me.


    And with that, I can see the figure of Lowe, the leader of the party. Looking at his complexion, a sense of exhaustion seems to be in the air.


    Could it be that they were returning at as high a speed as possible? I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    Of course, she would have taken the horse''s strength into account, but she can increase her speed if she cuts down on food, rest and sleep. I wouldn''t do it because it''s too much work for me, but if you think about it that way, it makes sense that they came back earlier than expected.


    She''s still a big sister who has plenty of energy and makes you do reckless things.


    And then the carriage in which sister Elinora and Mel are likely to be riding stops in front of the gate.


    When the carriage came to a complete stop, the carriage door was vigorously opened.


    A girl with auburn hair in a ponytail emerged from it. She had a dignified face and red eyes, and was dressed in a white short-sleeved shirt and purple shorts. The arms and legs stretching out from there are slenderly stretched out, and no matter how you look at it, she is my sister, sister Elinora.


    The width of the carriage and the ground is the width of the length of the carriage, and an ordinary lady would have a servant help her or bring her down the steps before getting down gracefully, but sister Elinora is not one of them.


    She jumped down with a whimper, as if such things were unnecessary.


    Seeing such an unladylike move, Mother Erna let out a sigh next to her, "Huh.


    Father Nord and Brother Silvio also chuckled at this.


    But it seemed sincerely that this low girl power was Elinora sister.


    After landing, Elinora sister looks up and looks at me.


    With that alone, I felt that the air around me changed.


    Maybe it was because we hadn''t met face to face when we encountered each other in Kikka. I feel that the atmosphere is different from the Elinora sister I had met before Kagura''s departure.


    I can''t accurately describe the difference, but it seemed to increase the sharpness in the atmosphere.


    I had heard that she was mixed in with the Knights of the Royal Capital''s exercises, but were the Knights'' exercises strict enough to evolve Elinora sister?


    When I was nervous about the somewhat tense atmosphere, Elinora sister walked over to me silently.


    ''Welcome home, Elinora.''


    Welcome home, Elinora.


    I''m home!¡¡Dad, Mom!


    Father Nord and Mother Erna say a few words of welcome back to Sister Elinora.


    It was Mother Erna who said she hadn''t sent a letter, but now she has nothing to nitpick about it. She seems to have decided to genuinely celebrate her daughter''s return now.


    ''Welcome home, sister.


    Yes, I''m back, Silvio.


    And brother Silvio and sister Elinora also exchange the same information.


    Somehow, unlike my time, they all seem to be genuinely saying welcome home. In my time, they seemed to be greeted in a more coarse manner....


    With that little doubt in my mind, I say to Elinora''s sister, "Welcome home, Elinora.


    ''Welcome home, Elinora-sister.''


    ..........


    Following Brother Silvio, I say a few words, but Sister Elinora doesn''t respond.


    It''s as if she''s seen a demon with a strange appearance.


    Huh?¡¡What''s going on?¡¡I''m not wearing a water polo today, okay?¡¡I don''t remember being given such a curious look.......


    As I was thinking this, Sister Elinora bent at the waist and began to rudely pinch my cheeks and stomach.


    She touched me for a moment and then finally looked at my face.


    "...what is this?¡¡It''s awful....


    I think it''s worse to look someone in the face and tell them they''re terrible.


    ''How do you get to be so ugly?¡¡It''s hopeless if you even put fat on your face when your eyes are just too thin and dead?


    Ugh!¡¡I know that, but it sticks in my mind when it''s said so directly.


    When I''m overwhelmed by the mental damage I''ve suffered, sister Elinora mutters.


    ''''Well you need to lose weight on this one.


    I know the dialogue that followed, now that I''ve experienced it.


    I turned and dashed around to avoid hearing the rest of the words.


    But the Elinora sister came around with a higher reflection speed and speed than that.


    Strange. She should have moved farther away and obviously later than I did!


    In the past, he would have only been grabbed by the collar after being chased.


    However, this time, they immediately came around and blocked the escape route.


    I''m sure the flow of magic power is due to the improvement in athletic ability through physical strengthening. It was being activated more smoothly than before, and she was able to use her magic power efficiently. That alone is enough to show the growth of Elinora sister.


    So this is the result of the exercises by the Royal Capital Knights........ I don''t know who it is, but it seems they taught my sister some troublesome things.


    Standing in front of me, Elinora sister says with a smile on her face, "Let''s go practice.


    ''''Come on, let''s practice!¡¡Al!


    It was not supposed to make me happy, but my heart seemed to be somewhat nostalgic and happy to hear it.

 201-Morning with Erinola

    The morning after Sister Elinora returned to the mansion. I woke up on my bed and couldn''t move.


    The reason for this is due to yesterday''s practice with Elinora''s sister. However, it wasn''t the usual bare bones and sword swinging. It was a kind of shirking, making me run until I reached my limit.


    This laziness, even though I went to bed early yesterday after taking a bath and eating dinner. I don''t even need to move to make sure I''m moving to realize that my lower half of my body is aching with muscles.


    ''''I don''t want to move.''''


    I blurted out in the futon as I took stock of my body''s condition.


    I''m tired from running a lot yesterday, so I''ll just sleep a little longer.


    I pulled the covers back on and closed my eyes, but I noticed that the temperature in the room was rising due to the sun''s rays.


    If I continued to sleep with the covers on, the temperature and body temperature would rise and I would sweat.


    I took only my hands out of the covers and sprinkled the cold air with ice magic.


    The air in the room changes to a chilly one as I release the cold air for a while. The sensation of the soft air turning into comfortable air in an instant. It''s like having an air conditioner running.


    The air is cooler than usual, and I curl up in the futon to sleep.


    The air is a little cooler than usual, and I curl up in the futon to sleep in the warmth of the room.


    It''s a blissful time, making the most of the benefits of the cool air.


    As I''m meditating on this blissful moment, I hear someone coming up from downstairs.


    It''s very familiar footsteps and signs. Specifically, it''s supposed to be Sister Elinora.


    It should still be early for breakfast. Are you trying to take me out for a voluntary morning practice or something?


    Since she''s the person I don''t want to see the most right now, I activated my psychic with just my arm and locked the door to my room.


    Hmmm, that''s a relief.


    No matter if Elinora sister yells at you for a moment, it''s just a matter of deciding to go to bed with a raccoon. There is a master key in the house, but you have to go back downstairs to get it.


    If you give up taking the master key as a bother, all the better.


    If you''re going to go for it, you can transition and escape to your own home. You can sleep twice in your own home if you take out the bedding that''s stored in it with spatial magic.


    Hey, the excuse is just to say that you were going for a morning walk.


    Now you can avoid the morning practice by Sister Elinora.


    As I gloat while wrapping myself in the futon, a presence that looks like Elinora sister stops in front of the door. And I tried to move the knob on the door at random, but it''s locked, so the door won''t open.


    Or rather, you ignored the knock as a matter of course. I remind you to go home while you put such a shove in your heart.


    However, contrary to my wish, the door is easily unlocked and Elinora sister comes in.


    ''''........Eh?¡¡Why?


    I knew you''d be up.


    When she opened her eyes and uttered the questioning words, she was met with a dumbfounded look from her sister Elinora as she walked into the room.


    ''Mother was telling me. She said that Al has been using magic to lock the door lately, so you should take the master key with you when you wake him up.


    Sis Elinora says as she plays with the master key in my room with her right hand.


    d*mn you, Mother Erna!¡¡You''re playing into the hands of Sister Elinora!


    If I hadn''t had the master key from the start, I could have escaped this room with ease. That was really unnecessary.


    ''''I mean, it''s cool in this room. You''ve been using ice magic, haven''t you?¡¡You''re as dexterous as ever.


    Well. Oh, Elinora, sis, the cold air is going to get out, so just go outside and close the door.


    ''Oh, that too!¡¡--You think I''m going to fall for that?¡¡See, Al already knew that, didn''t he?¡¡Morning practice. I''m going to practice, Al!


    Perhaps to get me out for practice, Sister Elinora pulls the futon away from me.


    However, I hold the futon in place with my psychic to keep it in place.


    ''No!¡¡My muscles are aching in the lower half of my body from all the running I did yesterday!¡¡Leave me alone!


    You''re not helping Al get fat.¡¡Just because a muscle ache hurts a little bit doesn''t mean it''s going to kill you!¡¡Come on, get out of the covers!


    "We worked so hard yesterday, why not today?


    Isn''t that kind of laziness what this is all about?


    Hey, sister Elinora, isn''t this too much to ask of your brother?


    ''''I mean, you can''t get the bedding off!¡¡Where does Al have that kind of power? Maybe he''s using psychic or some other magic again!


    Huh, it seems that Elinora sister''s magic power sensing is still too sweet to not notice that fact right away. I feared that she might have reached the same magic power sensing as Nord Dad and Erna Mom due to her increasing level of physical enhancement, but it seems to be a groundless fear.


    ''''It''s to counter my sister who gives out stupid powers.


    If that''s the case, I''m going to use my body armor to counter Al''s magic, right?


    When I say this with a smile of leisure, Elinora sister suddenly turns into a straight face and says something boisterous.


    ''''Huh, no matter how much your body strengthening has improved, you can''t match my magic power.


    Don''t get under the covers, I''ll just turn the bed over to you.


    No, no, no, no, as expected of sister Elinora, she wouldn''t go that far either... right?


    I questioned her with a look, and sister Elinora smiled and lifted the bed.


    I was on the bed, and a sudden feeling of levitation hit me, bringing me all the way up to the ceiling.


    ''''Wow, wow!¡¡God!¡¡All right, all right, all right. Put me down!¡¡I''ll go to morning practice properly!


    You should have said so in the beginning.


    I said in contemplation, and sister Elinora said that and slowly lowered the bed to the floor.


    I didn''t expect her to really lift the bed. I wondered what she would do this time if I continued to refuse her. The unpredictable nature of what she might do is frightening.


    With Elinora in the room, it''s hard to fall asleep twice in a row.


    The fact that I let Elinora''s sister into my room is my downfall.


    Come on, get dressed quickly. Next time you have to wake up Silvio too.


    As I get off the bed and catch my breath, Elinora takes the liberty of handing me my training clothes from the shelf.


    At her urging, I hurriedly take off my pajamas and change into my practice clothes.


    In the meantime, Elinora''s sister has opened the curtains and the window for ventilation.


    As soon as I finished dressing, the sunshine shone in the room.


    I was used to being in a dark room, but the sun''s light was awfully bright. Still, I make it a habit to get some sunshine when I wake up, so I squinted at the glare as I moved closer to the window.


    ''It''s another beautiful day!¡¡It''s a perfect day for practice!


    Yes.


    Just as Sister Elinora had said, the sky from the window seemed to be clear and cloudless.


    It was the clearest day of the year. I was happy about that and at the same time disappointed that the practice would have been cancelled if it was raining.


    The wind blew in through the open window, and sister Elinora''s ponytail fluttered softly in the air. The sight of her reddish-brown hair trailing in the air was so beautiful that I was often transfixed.


    I missed having Elinora''s sister next to me like this.


    ''The view from here makes me feel like I''m home.


    Elinora sister, who has placed her elbows on the window sill, murmurs with a gentle expression on her face.


    The Elinora sister who is looking at the scenery outside with a beautiful expression like this is really beautiful, like a deep-windowed daughter.


    Well, her actual true nature is the sister who lifts up the bed to wake her brother up, even though he''s sleeping, without a care in the world.


    While thinking about that, I look out the window at the view outside.


    Outside the window is the courtyard of the mansion, with its leafy trees.


    Beyond the gate, there is a single road, a plain, and a small river, and beyond that, I can see the large mountains.


    A beautiful landscape surrounded by nature. This is where we should return to.


    Elinora and her sister look at the scenery in silence.


    A few moments later, Elinora stretched out her arms with her arms stretched upward.


    Then she let out a deep breath.


    ''Come on, wake up Silvio, we''re going to practice!¡¡Al!


    He took my hand and started running.

 202-Independent training

    My brother Silvio and I were forcibly awakened by Elinora''s sister, and we had gathered in the courtyard early in the morning as an independent practice.


    It sounds good when it''s called "independent practice", and one might think it''s based on each person''s decision, but in reality it''s not. I was forcibly taken out by Elinora''s sister and forced to practice.


    The bad quality of the practice is the same as the voluntary attendance at the company in the previous life. Is it not the loyalty to the company that is being questioned this time, but the loyalty to the sister?


    So what is it?¡¡Do they make me run again?


    Thanks to the early morning, the morning temperature is on the cool side, but it will gradually rise and get hotter soon. My lower body is sore and my muscles are sore, and if possible, I''d rather not have to run in.


    ''No, we''re going to have a sword fight today. Let''s see how much you two have grown in the month I''ve been gone.


    She is happy to hold the wooden sword in the morning, Elinora sister says cheerfully.


    Hmm, a bout. I can only see the future of losing to both Elinora-sister and Silvio-brother, but it''s easier for me mentally than running in.


    ''''I understand.''''


    All right.


    Then we''ll do some light exercises and go for a run!


    Me and brother Silvio nodded honestly, and sister Elinora nodded with satisfaction.


    We each stretched out our legs and arms to relax our bodies.


    I moaned as my muscles ached with pain every time I sat or moved my body due to yesterday''s run in.


    ''Ah, ah,''


    I''m sorry your muscles hurt.


    Don''t sound like your uncle.


    Brother Silvio has kind words for me, but the words of Sister Elinora, who is the one who is the one who did the work, are cold.


    My mental age is thirty-four years old. I''m a fine uncle even by the standards of my past life and this life.


    It''s no wonder that young Elinora''s sister calls me sounding like an uncle.


    Sullenly, I stretch and run lightly around the courtyard for three laps.


    Once my body was warmed up enough like that, we gathered again with our wooden swords.


    ''''Well, Silvio first!


    Elinora''s voice decides the order of the opponents.


    Thank goodness I''m next. I''ll be able to slow down a bit.


    What about the shields?


    I only need a sword at first.


    I leave the place in a good mood, listening to the exchange between Brother Silvio and Sister Elinora behind my back.


    When I got far enough away, Brother Silvio and Sister Elinora were facing each other at an appropriate distance.


    Brother Silvio''s expression is serious as he holds his sword at the ready with both arms. The other sister Elinora also has a serious expression, but she seems to have some leeway.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in the city.


    That would mean that I should give the signal to start.


    ''Begin.''


    When I said that, Elinora''s sister started to move with a subtle expression on her face.


    It''s the same as always with the usual head-on set-up, but her movements are as fast as ever.


    Using only the athletic ability of confidence without the use of physical enhancements, Elinora sister quickly closes the distance that was vacant.


    In contrast, Silvio Brother holds his sword while carefully observing.


    Elinora didn''t care about Brother Silvio''s defensive posture, and struck from the front.


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio''s wooden swords made a dry sound.


    The two wooden swords crossed in an instant, and Elinora sister immediately drew her sword and struck the next swing down. Brother Silvio calmly dealt with it and prevented it from happening.


    The movement up to this point would be like a preparation exercise for the two of them.


    Elinora sister would set up and Silvio brother would play back. After repeating this for a while, Elinora sister''s movements gradually become faster and faster.


    The front swing down, diagonal slash down, and slash away, Elinora sister connects them in a flowing manner and unleashes them on Silvio brother. Although she says simply flowing, her movements are quite fast and sharp. It''s a series of furious attacks that remind you of a storm.


    If you make the slightest mistake, you''ll be swallowed up in an instant.


    However, Silvio brother doesn''t make any mistakes, reading each and every move with a desperate expression, dodging, flicking and taunting to find an opening.


    It''s as expected of Brother Silvio that he was able to prevent Elinora''s sister''s continuous attacks to such an extent.


    It''s a good thing that Silvio''s defense has improved again.


    Well, yeah.


    ''There aren''t many people in the Order who could handle it so nicely, are there?


    I don''t know if sister Elinora has room to spare, she''s talking normally while unleashing her attacks, but brother Silvio is desperate to prevent her from doing so.


    Just by looking at this scene, you can tell that Elinora sister is not yet serious.


    ''''But you''re not just preventing it, are you?¡¡We could do a counter like we usually do, but can''t we set it up from there?


    Mm, I can''t!¡¡I''m doing my best to prevent that from happening!


    To Elinora sister''s provocation, brother Silviot unintentionally replied with an impatient voice.


    Brother Silvio, who is good at defense, even says so. I guess there really isn''t even an opening to counter or attack.


    From the side, Elinora sister appears to be launching attacks normally, but in reality, each of her blows are heavy, fast and seamless.


    ''''Well then, I''ll leave, so next time you should set up from Silvio.


    Perhaps bored with the situation where she was the only one to strike, Elinora sister deliberately held her sword at a distance.


    This time, Brother Silvio would want you to make a move on him.


    However, Silvio brother is not able to start moving, perhaps because of the breathlessness of the previous attack and defense.


    ''''Hurry up!''''


    Huh, huh, wait a minute.


    He had been taking that many consecutive hits. It would be inevitable that his breathing would be disrupted.


    While Elinora sister waits patiently, Silvio brother breathes slowly.


    Then, when you catch your breath, Brother Silvio runs out and approaches Sister Elinora.


    The first thing he released was a compact swing. It''s probably the spirit of carefully unleashing an attack so as not to be aimed at the large swing.


    The wooden sword swung down from directly in front of you is received by Elinora sister with her sword.


    And Silvio brother continues to swing his sword. It''s a series of blows similar to the Elinora sister''s just now.


    But maybe it''s because I saw the flowing Elinora sister''s stuff. It seems awfully poorly done.


    For a while, Silvio brother attacks and Elinora sister handles it.


    ''''Hey!''''


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them, but it''s also a good idea to have a good time with them.


    Then she personally dove into the bosom of her opponent and slashed off Brother Silvio''s copper parts as if she was passing him by.


    The wooden sword struck Brother Silvio''s leather armor, resulting in a dry pang.


    Sister Elinora''s victory. The two of us, separated as a strike, release the tension and take a breath.


    I had been watching from a distance and approached Silvio-san with concern for him.


    "Brother Silvio, are you okay?


    ''Yeah. It was a bit of a shock, but it was the armor that hit me, and my sister took it well, so it didn''t hurt.


    Brother Silvio said it was no problem while rubbing his leather armor.


    When I looked at Elinora sister, she had a clear expression on her face, as if to say it was obvious.


    Well, aside from Rumba, Elinora sister can take it easy to a point. It seemed there was no need to worry.


    ''''You seem to have gotten a little better, but your attacks are still topsy-turvy, aren''t they?


    I''ve been practicing setting up and attacking them myself.


    I don''t think Brother Silvio will be able to win if he learns to be as aggressive as Sister Elinora. I''m sorry for brother Silvio, but I hope he stays that way.

 203-Spear and shield

    ''Next time you want to hold a shield in one hand?¡¡Or do you want to take a break?


    Please continue with the shield!


    In response to sister Elinora''s question, I bring out my shield and say.


    I had brought brother Silvio''s shield with me because I thought it would be in this kind of pattern.


    ''Why would Al answer. ''''Well, fine,''''


    He looks somewhat unhappy, but when I handed him the shield, Brother Silvio started to prepare honestly.


    I love Brother Silvio because he can often manage to push it.


    That''s why Brother Silvio, equipped with a wooden sword in his right hand and a shield in his left hand, goes to fight again.


    .........what is it? Brother Silvio, equipped with a shield in his left hand, seems to be full of confidence at an unprecedented time.


    Brother Silvio''s physique is slender for a man, and he has a somewhat unreliable impression, but just by equipping a shield in his left hand, that impression seems to be blown away.


    What is the difference between this and just equipping a wooden shield in your left hand?


    Is it the self-confidence that overflows from inside Brother Silvio that makes his figure look bigger?


    ''''........Just by holding the shield, your mood has changed.''''


    Is that right?


    Brother Silvio replied to Sister Elinora''s words with a wry smile.


    He is like a different person from when he was holding a single sword.


    Brother Silvio said that he was no match for Elinora''s sister, but looking at the way she looks, I can''t help but have a faint hope that she''ll be able to make it.


    If so, the target of my daily practice should be heavily tilted towards Brother Silvio.


    In order for me to have an easy time practicing, I''d like Brother Silvio to do his best.


    When sister Elinora takes her position, she looks forward with her wooden sword in front of her. She is in her usual stance of being able to pounce and swing down at any time.


    In contrast, Silvio-san is in a completely defensive stance, dropping low at the waist and pulling the shield in front of her left hand and the wooden sword in her right hand slightly.


    There is a sense of tension in the air from the area, and the sound of the wind blowing in can be heard rather loudly.


    And when the wind stopped, I raised a sharp voice to give a signal.


    ''Begin!''


    The moment my voice sounded, sister Elinora kicked the ground hard and dashed off.


    A straight line movement without any tricks. However, its speed is incomparable to the previous one, and it eats up a distance of ten meters in an instant.


    ''''Haha!''''


    He strikes the wooden sword along with sister Elinora''s cleaver spirit. Brother Silvio intercepted her with his shield and the wooden sword and shield made a dry sound.


    Then sister Elinora immediately pulled back her sword and unleashed a series of stormy attacks.


    The attacks that are unleashed in all directions, Silvio brother calmly uses the wooden sword and shield to play and sometimes taunt and deal with them.


    In the courtyard, a hard sound that could not be considered the sound of a wooden sword and shield clashing was constantly echoing.


    Great, I can''t believe I can prevent that raging attack.


    How could Brother Silvio''s ability change so much when he has a shield?


    While I was astonished, the two of them continued their sword fights, moving and swapping swords at a dizzying pace.


    And Silvio brother, who was looking for an opening, called the trajectory of Elinora sister''s attack and flicked it wide with his shield.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of your time with the help of a good friend.


    Brother Silvio was surprised by it, but caught it with his right hand sword.


    Then, in return, he held the shield in his left hand and charged straight at it.


    Elinora sister evades it with a step, with a pained expression on her face. She dropped backwards as it was and took a distance once.


    ''''Great!¡¡Silvio bash!¡¡It''s amazing how you can dismiss sister Elinora who went on the offensive!


    It''s a shield bash!¡¡You''re my sister, and don''t give me a funny name!


    I raised my voice in praise, but I was pissed off.


    Apparently, sister Elinora had seen that technique and said the same thing in the past. It''s a shame, because I thought I was given a good name first.


    ''''You''re doing a good job of blocking that spinning slash and even countering it.


    Al was doing the same thing the other day so I could deal with it.


    Heh.


    Hi!¡¡Don''t look at me!¡¡That was an accident, so it''s not a move that can be taken for granted, like Elinora''s sister. I don''t want you to raise the bar for training with excessive expectations.


    "I''ll go for you this time, sis!


    I''m not very good at attacking, so how is it possible?


    Brother Silvio''s words caused Sister Elinora to laugh with amusement.


    It seems that this time, Brother Silvio-san will be the one to initiate the attack.


    It seems reckless from Brother Silvio''s point of view, who is not good at launching attacks, but....


    As I was tilting my head inwardly, Brother Silvio thrust the shield in his left hand forward and dashed forward.


    Oh, at first glance, it looks like he set up a reckless Silviobash, but he''s blinded by thrusting the shield forward and hiding the wooden sword in his right hand with his body.


    Will you continue to do the Silviobash or will you swing your sword while hiding your trajectory with your shield and body? It will be able to put pressure on sister Elinora.


    Approaching with his shield, Brother Silvio would get in between Sister Elinora.


    Then he released a horizontal slash with the wooden sword that was hidden by the shield and body.


    Elinora sister was not misled at all and calmly received it with the wooden sword.


    ''''There were a lot of shield-carrying knights in the Order. I''ve fought a lot of shield users.''''


    Oh, oh. It seems that Sister Elinora has already trained with many shield handlers. No wonder she doesn''t seem to be moved at all.


    Silvio brother swings his sword and performs a silvio bash while approaching, but he can''t catch Elinora sister. He is able to escape by stepping towards a vertical position.


    As long as an attack with the wooden sword is not much of a threat, a silviobash with a shield is the only way to make use of it. However, this is not a sister who would take it head-on with indulgence. The moment she unleashes a shield attack, she will counter with a strong counter just as if she were waiting for it.


    Silvio brother continues to attack and Elinora sister waits for the counter and continues to avoid it.


    ''''I''m tired of being on the defensive. Now it''s my turn to attack. This time I''m going to increase my speed even more, so make sure you follow me, okay?


    What?


    Huh?¡¡Are they still going up?¡¡Probably the feelings of Brother Silvio and I right now are exactly the same.


    While brother Silvio and I are stunned, sister Elinora is launching a series of offensive and defensive attacks. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    However, it''s actually a completely different thing, because the Elinorah sister is able to move through them fluidly, changing them from time to time and hitting them at breakneck speed.


    Even so, Brother Silvio desperately uses his wooden sword and shield to play them. However, his opponent''s sword speed ruthlessly increases with a thump.


    It''s as if he was raising his speed gears, each sword speed becomes sharper and faster.


    It was like a storm of swords, and Brother Silvio''s sword was flung away, and finally he could only raise his shield to prevent it.


    ''''I surrender!¡¡I give up!


    What?¡¡I''m not even close to being done yet...


    At Brother Silvio''s desperate cry, Sister Elinora stops moving in disapproval.


    It''s that speed without using physical enhancements. Just thinking about what it would be like if I used physical enhancements is terrifying!


    Nah.


    I was shuddering, and then sister Elinora looked at me.


    Al.


    ''''Please........be gentle with me. Really.........

 204-Dull body

    I face Sister Elinora in the courtyard with my wooden sword.


    Just like that, I feel a pressure as if my heart is tightening.


    I can hear my own heart pulsing with a thud, even if I don''t like it.


    In front of me is Elinora sister with a dignified look in her eyes. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''m sure you''ll be able to tell just by facing each other like this that there are no gaps.


    I''ve been under a lot of pressure just to be facing each other before, but after coming back from the royal capital, my spirit seems to have increased.


    The only image of victory that comes to my mind is the meditation of kicking up sand with my feet as I approach and pretend to swing my sword. In the meantime, he unleashes a thrust from his blind spot and retrieves Elinora''s sister''s wooden sword with no magic from a psychic. It''s a special method of mixed magic.


    However, there is no way you can use such a filthy technique for sword-only training, nor can you use magic, and even if you did, you can''t do it because you don''t know what kind of trouble you''ll be in later.


    How can I defeat my sister, who has finished her training part in the royal capital, with such an unreliable wooden sword?


    I look at the wooden sword in my hand.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to do it if it''s equipped with a blade, thorns, or a jumping-off gimmick at the very least.


    ''''Then let''s get started!''''


    The moment Sister Elinora said that and turned her gaze towards Brother Silvio, I diminish my attention to the extreme and run out without even making a sound of footsteps.


    I run in sharply as if I were crawling on the ground, and release a full-out roundup to Elinora sister who is trying to shout something to brother Silvio.


    ''Silvio!¡¡Please give me a sign.¡¡Kuh?


    f*ck!¡¡Did the killing spill out?


    Anyway, my blow was blocked by the wooden sword before it could reach sister Elinora''s chest.


    ''''The signal isn''t even out yet!


    You just said Elinora was going to start!


    When sister Elinora says we''re going to start, the game is on. It''s not that there''s any need for a third party to say a start.


    ''''Well you do things like a thug in the Order.


    ''I see, so the knights of King''s Landing have some clever people.


    I thought that the knights in the royal capital were all people who fought unconventionally and beautifully, but I reviewed it.


    ''''That''s not true. They''re cowards who would throw thrusts from their blind spots or blindfold you when it comes to a crowded battle.


    Ummm, hmmm, am I no longer the same kind of person who can''t see that as cowardly?


    If I argue with her further, I don''t say anything because I''m afraid it might cause displeasure from Elinora''s sister.


    I push in with force and go to break Elinora''s position, but she doesn''t budge.


    ''''Whoa, I can''t shove it in!¡¡Sister Elinora is heavy!


    Excuse me. I''m just more axial and powerful than you!


    Sister Elinora said with emphasis, and she pushed the wooden sword in her hand wide.


    I stepped on the tatara and repositioned myself so I wouldn''t fall.


    My surprise attack was perfectly prevented. As for me, I''ve completely lost my chance to win with my current offense and defense, but what do I want to do?


    ''Oh shit.''


    Are you kidding me, you''re so annoyed that you couldn''t decide on a surprise attack?


    I''m saying I''m overwhelmed, but Sister Elinora won''t forgive me. Can such insolence be tolerated?


    ''''Next time, we''ll go this way!


    As I was aghast, Elinora sister, this time, slashed into me.


    It''s not the fast move I showed last time with brother Silvio, but it''s fast enough from my mediocre point of view.


    I observed the trajectory firmly while holding my sword at the ready.


    A few seconds later, I feel a sharp cleave coming and I quickly backstep as quickly as I can.


    Huh?¡¡My mind responds perfectly, but my body doesn''t respond well. I''ve got to evade it at this point in time or I''m not going to make it!


    I''m surprised at how poorly my body reacts to my own.


    In the meantime, Elinora sister''s wooden sword is thumping into my abdomen - and brilliantly catches me in my stomach.


    ''''Uggh!''''


    Huh?


    The feel of a hard wooden sword striking the armor in my abdomen hard. That and the gaps in my voice that I hadn''t expected to hit Elinora''s sister.


    The leather armor absorbed some of the impact, but it couldn''t absorb all of it and some impact hit my abdomen.


    I winced as I ate the sudden shock.


    ''''... what are you doing?''''


    Seeing this, Sister Elinora just sounded dumbfounded.


    ''''Al!¡¡Are you okay?!


    But I''m fine. But I''m a little sick to my stomach.


    I manage to tell Brother Silvio, who runs up to me and worries about me, that I''m okay.


    When I took off my armor and checked it, I found that my stomach area was only slightly red and not bleeding internally.


    I decide to use ice magic to create ice and apply it while reassuring myself of that.


    It''s said that the first treatment is the most important thing in this kind of thing.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it.


    You''ll be able to duck like that usually.¡¡Could it have hit you on purpose?


    I didn''t mean to.


    Then why didn''t you just duck that level of attack?


    ..........


    What do I do? I have a good reason, but I don''t want to tell you because if I do, I might get angry.


    But if I don''t say anything, it will be assumed that I hit him on purpose because I want to skip practice, which will cause a misunderstanding and make him angry. What should I do?


    "If I''m silent, does that mean I hit you on purpose because I want to skip practice?


    I don''t know, Sister Elinora''s expression is becoming more and more grim.


    I have a feeling that if I''m misunderstood in that way, the greatest anger ever is about to descend upon me.


    I have no choice but to tell her why.


    ''''It''s not!


    Then what!


    ''''Well my body was heavier than I thought it would be and my reactions were slower.


    ''You mean you tried to backstep and avoid backwards, but you''re so fat your body couldn''t keep up?


    ...Gulp, yes.


    People carefully wrapped it in an oval and then told me to rip it off with my fingernails. You''re absolutely right!


    Well, you''re pathetic.


    As I excused myself, Sister Elinora looked at my stomach and let out a sigh.


    There hasn''t been a situation where I''ve had to practice with Sister Elinora since I''ve been in this body. It wouldn''t help if I couldn''t react on the spur of the moment.


    Humans are creatures that get used to it, so it''s only natural to get used to a slower pace if you live a slower life.


    ''Incidentally, by the way, did Al practice while you were at Kagura?


    ...to practice magic.


    You''re gaining weight. You should have come with me.


    This is no joke. If you go on a trip like that with your sister Elinora, you can practice your sword in a carriage, at rest or on a boat, right?


    I don''t want to travel in such a way that I can''t tell if it''s a sightseeing trip or a training camp.


    You should learn a little from Silvio. "You should learn a little from Silvio, he has improved his overall swordsmanship, don''t you think?¡¡Well, the offense is still awful, though.


    Brother Silvio was happy to hear the compliment, but his shoulders slumped in a gulp at the last word he added.


    ''''Silvio is getting better at using his shield, and if he continues to gain experience, Al won''t be able to win, right?


    Hmm, I''m not that concerned about swords, and I have magic, so it doesn''t matter if my sword is inferior.


    It''s a good thing that you are learning the sword, so you should try harder. You''re good at attacking a variety of things, so it''s a waste of time.


    Perhaps sensing that my reaction was slow, Elinora sister changed her tune and encouraged me.


    How could Elinora sister be encouraging the other person, is she sick or something!¡¡No, no. This must be a tip-off by a knight in the royal capital.


    It''s easy to see why Elinora sister''s words are so flimsy.


    But I''m in a good mood. It''s not good to make a bad atmosphere by being mean-spirited here. Let''s just say something positive and muddy the air as usual.


    ''Yes, I''ll try to do my best.


    ''Yes!¡¡So let''s get back to running today to lose weight as soon as possible!


    ''What?¡¡I told you we were just going to have a meeting today!


    ''I didn''t say I wasn''t going to run in. Besides, you said you were going to try a little harder now.


    This, this was a set up. How could sister Elinora use such a clever word to invite me to practice....


    Shit!¡¡I should have at least told him I''d try harder next time.


    ''Come on, we''re running again today, Al!¡¡Run in to lose that weight!


    I couldn''t hold a sword for a while, and I ran endlessly down the road to the village of Coriat with my sister Elinora.

 205-Alfreet, lose weight

    Good morning.


    Good morning, Al.


    As usual, I walked into the dining room to find all of my family members present, except for my sister Elinora.


    After we each finished our morning greetings with a few words, I took my seat while letting out a lackadaisical smile.


    ''''....Haha, I''m tired from this morning too.''''


    He exhaled loudly and let out a voice snatched by exhaustion.


    I plopped down on the table and saw brother Silvio''s bitter smile next to me.


    ''''You''ve been running with your sister since this morning too, haven''t you?


    ''Yes. That''s why my mornings have been so early lately. It''s been a while since I''ve slept twice as hard in the morning as I can...


    Yes, since we practiced before, I''ve been running in every day like a horse driven by Elinora''s sister - not like a horse driven by Elinora''s sister, but under her grateful guidance and supervision.


    It''s been two weeks since the last voluntary training?


    Every morning I start running in. In addition, I practiced with Nord''s father, and at noon, I practiced again with Elinora''s sister.


    Anyway, I ran a lot. It was more than I''ve ever done in my life since I was reborn in this world.


    But it''s gotten you back into shape.


    I think I''m back to the same shape I was in before I went to Kagura.


    Really?


    I look up when I hear Brother Silvio and Mother Erna''s words.


    ''''Yes, there''s a mirror over there, go look at it.''''


    At Mom Erna''s urging, I moved from my seat and looked in the mirror.


    There was a boy of about seven years old with terribly sleepy eyes.


    He was hardly as round as he was when he came back from Kagura. His jawline is sharp and he has no double chin. I tried to pinch his belly, but there was no flesh at all that I could pinch for nothing.


    ''Oh!¡¡She''s skinny!


    Is it because of the fatigue from running every day?¡¡Your eyes look deadder than usual, but you''re looking awfully thin all over.


    ''Al, what is Elinora doing here?''


    As I''m touching myself in the mirror, Dad Nord asks me.


    ''He''s still running, saying he hasn''t run enough. Won''t he come back in due course?


    Sister Elinora said it wasn''t far enough for me to run. I''m sure she''s already gone to the village of Coriat once more by now, or maybe even to the next village.


    ''How far have we gone?¡¡It''s almost time for dinner...


    Mother Erna seems to be worried about her sister Elinora, but I think she is worried about her own hunger.


    We all have to eat breakfast together as a family, so we can''t have breakfast until Elinora''s sister comes home.


    I''ve been running since the morning, too, so I''m starving. I don''t know how far I''m running, but I hope she comes back as soon as possible.


    I''m home!


    As I was telling Brother Silvio about the course I''ve been dashing on these days, Sister Elinora came back.


    Just hearing her voice makes my spine stand up in vain, is it because I''ve been trained to run in these days?


    Elinora, you know, she gets angry every time I slow down.


    ''You''re finally home. Meena, please prepare breakfast.


    I understand!


    Mom Erna said, and Meena replied in a cheerful voice and walked out of the dining room. As if to replace it, sister Elinora walked into the dining room.


    ''Good morning everyone,''


    Good morning,


    I''ve long since met them, but they''re all new to me, so I''ll get on board and say hello.


    It''s early August. It''s still the height of summer, you know.


    It''s natural to get sweaty if you run in from the morning, and Elinora''s sister''s white skin and clothes were slightly wet with sweat.


    The first thing to do is to wipe the sweat off with a towel a little more thoroughly, Elinora. Sweat is dripping from your forehead, okay?


    ''Okay. It''s wiping and wiping and it''s dripping.


    It''s a good idea to have a towel around your neck, as Mother Erna likes to do, but Sister Elinora, who has little girl power, finds it troublesome. When the sweat starts dripping down and becomes troublesome, she will immediately wipe it off with the towel over her shoulder.


    It is hard to believe that she is a pre-breakfast girl. She has the swagger of an old man who has just finished his morning jog.


    No, you can''t. No, you have to wipe off your sweat and change your clothes before you eat breakfast.


    Well, it''s no trouble. Didn''t I ask you to fix breakfast already?¡¡If you get dressed now, your breakfast is going to get cold, okay?


    But you still can''t eat while you''re sweating. Now go get dressed.


    Mom Erna''s motherly intentions seemed to wobble at the mention of breakfast getting cold, but thanks to the presence of Nord Dad, she was able to act like a wonderfully solemn mother.


    ''Er.''


    Sister Elinora let out a frustrated word at Mother Erna''s words.


    Sister Elinora looks unfaithfully at the front, but when I''m in front of her, she realizes something and smiles happily.


    ''''Al, use your ice magic to send me some cold air,'''' she said. That way you''ll be sweating right away and you won''t have to change your clothes.


    When you sweat and cool off right away, your body temperature drops and you catch a cold...


    I tried to advise her that, but I never saw Sister Elinora catching a cold.


    I was going to say it myself, but I don''t think it''s even remotely possible for sister Elinora to catch a cold.


    You''re not going to catch a cold, right?


    I feel like I''ve done something incredibly rude. Don''t be mad at me, just send me some cold air, please.


    Okay.


    In order to avoid being beaten by my sister, who has a keen intuition for nothing, I decide to use ice magic as quickly as possible.


    I hold my arms over Elinora''s sister in front of me. Then I activate my ice magic and send cold air to her, adding and subtracting to keep her sweat from freezing.


    When I send the cold air, Elinora-sister''s bangs and ponytail flutter.


    ''''........Ah, it feels nice and cool.''''


    Then Sister Elinora untied her hair that had been tied up and let out a squeal of ecstasy.


    Elinora''s auburn hair, which was damp with sweat, swayed in waves.


    I held my hand still while I continued to send cold air through it. The Elinora''s sister, meanwhile, pats on the collar of her shirt to send cold air through her body and turns around to dry the nape of her neck, doing whatever she wants. She doesn''t have an ounce of girl power anymore.


    What in the world am I doing in the morning? Not only me, but also Erna-mother, Nord-dad and Silvio-brother, who were watching it all around me, had indescribable expressions on their faces.


    ''It''s getting cold, so make it a normal breeze...''


    In the midst of such a delicate atmosphere, sister Elinora, the person in question, doesn''t seem to be bothered by it and says.


    She says she''s had enough of cold air, so she switches to wind magic this time.


    When the wind magic sent a breeze, Elinora sister put a hair elastic in her mouth and started combing her hair with her hands.


    With that, she combed her hair and tied up the back of her head with a familiar hand, and then used the hair elastic she had in her mouth to tie up the back of her head.


    ''Yes, we''re done!¡¡I''m not even sweating, so this should do it!


    Sister Elinora quickly swept her hand down her ponytail and said to Mother Erna proudly.


    You can change your clothes later, just in case.


    Mother Erna let out a sigh as she looked at Sister Elinora with a complicated look on her face.


    Mother Erna''s words still didn''t seem to go over well with Sister Elinora, who had little girl power.

 206-Matching Jinbei

    Are you guys ready to go?


    The men put on their kagura clothes and relaxed in the dining room for a small hour.


    Finally, Mother Erna knocked on the door and asked if she could come in.


    When the men heard her voice, each of them straightened up with a look of "Finally?


    Bartolo and I were lying on the sofa because we were too busy, so we had to adjust our clothes to make them wrinkle.


    The only one dressed in a well-cut kagura suit is Nord Dad, who takes one last look at his clothes and clears his throat, "Yeah, we''re done too.


    "Yeah, this one''s finished, too. Come on in.


    He urged her to enter the room with a refreshing voice that didn''t show any signs of fatigue.


    Great. I don''t get the slightest hint of the way he''s been sitting stiffly in his chair for fear of getting wrinkled.


    ''I''ll go in then,''


    Mother Erna''s good-humored voice sounded, and the maids, Meena and Saara, slowly pushed open the door.


    Then, beautiful women dressed in lustrous colors entered the dining room.


    My eyes, which had only seen blues and grays and dark colors in the room, are consumed by the rush of bright colors and squint for a moment at too much glare.


    Walking in front of me is Mother Erna, dressed in a pale yellow-green Kagura outfit. A gradation from a soft yellow-green. A number of flowers fold over each other, and the change in color and the overlapping of pale colors make her look like a mature woman.


    Following close behind was Sister Elinora, wearing a pouting face.


    She is dressed in a black and red-based kagura outfit that resembles a hakama, and her reddish-brown hair is tied up more neatly than usual. The Elinora sister has a beautiful hair color, and it looks great with red-colored clothes.


    This time, the black color has been added to her hair, so the whole look is tightened up and brings out the beauty of her dignified Erinora sister.


    I know it''s hard to move in Kagura''s outfit, but since she''s dressed up for the occasion, she should have looked a little better. That''s the only thing I''m not sorry about.


    Next in line to come in are the three maids of the Slaulet family.


    Saara is dressed in a green-based kagura outfit that goes well with her black hair color, like a calming town girl.


    To be honest, I don''t think it would be at all strange to walk around Kagura dressed as it is.


    Next, Meena is dressed in a yellow and orange Kagura outfit that represents that sunny energy. There is a large flower with many petals on the outfit, which seems to represent Meena''s cheerfulness.


    And the person wearing it was probably happy too, smiling like a flower.


    The last person to appear was probably the head maid, Mel. Maybe because I didn''t notice her for a moment because she was dressed more beautifully than usual.


    Maybe it''s Mel, judging by that brown hair color. Her long hair is neatly combed and she''s dressed beautifully in a mature, light purple Kagura outfit.


    I thought she was a woman with high basic specs to begin with, but I didn''t expect her specs to be this high.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Who? The words "I don''t know what to say" almost came out of my throat.


    ''Erna, you look great,''


    ''Uh-huh, thanks. The Nord''s khagra outfit is really cool too. It gives me a sense of calm and dignity that''s different from a nobleman''s formal wear.


    As soon as we see each other, our parents are quick to praise each other.


    I have no intention of entering into that hot atmosphere, so I''ll leave it alone.


    ''''Silvio-sama seems a bit cute, doesn''t she?


    You look cooler and fresher than usual in your clothes.


    Meena and Saara look at brother Silvio somewhat smilingly.


    ''Hey, what about me?''


    ''Master Alfried is twice as dignified than usual!


    I thought it looked good on you.


    When I ask, Meena and Saara make such comments with a straight face. I feel like it''s very different from the comments I made with brother Silvio.......


    ''''Hey!¡¡What''s going on with your clothes, they seem to be really easy to move around in there?


    As soon as Sister Elinora looked at me and Brother Silvio, she asked in an uncharacteristically dissatisfied tone of voice, "Men are much easier to dress as compared to women.


    ''''Compared to women, it''s easier for men to dress up!


    There''s a marked difference between you and him!


    Hey!¡¡Don''t take it off when you''ve put it on!


    As I was commenting in a daze, sister Elinora suddenly untied my jacket and took it off.


    Even my brother would be surprised to see his sister strip me of my clothes.


    I immediately moved away from Elinora and carefully retied it.


    ''Only Al and Silvio are wearing comfortable clothes, it''s not fair!


    ''This is what Al bought for me, and if he attacks me...''


    Brother Silvio, who was told by Sister Elinora to attack me, raised his voice sounding troubled and blamed me for it.


    Brother Silvio sold me out.


    ''''Al, what do you mean?''''


    It''s a division of labor. That''s the kind of stuff you look best in, Nord, you wear it the best. That''s about right for me and my brother Silvio.


    I think I''m good in that category too, you know?


    Mother Erna will be angry with me if I do that.


    When I say that as an excuse, Elinora looks dissatisfied with the way she looks at me.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get your hands on some of these items. It''s not a good idea to give her a jinbei, an item that will further reduce her feminine power, when she is in such a situation.


    But if you don''t say something here, it will make Elinora sis grumpy and troublesome.


    ''''I have a pair of jimbei for Elinora Sis, so give me a break!


    It''s this thin, cool-looking thing called a jimbei, isn''t it?¡¡Do you have one for women?


    I have.


    There was no way Elinora''s sister, who was unfamiliar with clothes anyway, would understand. With that thought in mind, I insisted to Elinora''s sister without hesitation.


    Then, with a mysterious look on her face, Elinora-san began to check the jimbei of her brother Silvio and I. She said, "This is a very thin fabric.


    ''''........this is very thin fabric.


    It''s like everyday clothes.


    Sister Elinora fingers my sleeve.


    ''Just put on a pair of short pants and a jacket?


    Just put on a pair of short pants, put on a jacket, and tie it off in two places.


    I explained briefly, and Elinora sister let out an envious, "That''s easy," she said. Is this being prompted?


    ''''Well I have some for Elinora sister, so you can wear it next time.


    ''Really?¡¡Hey, where is that?¡¡I''m going to change now!


    As soon as she hears my words, Elinora sister pulls my arm with a bright expression on her face.


    I''ve prepared these rough clothes for you, so you''ll be in a better mood. But I didn''t expect her to say that she''s going to change clothes right now.


    ''''What?¡¡Now?¡¡I took all this time to put it on and it''s okay?


    ''No!¡¡I can''t wear these hard to move clothes all the time. I''m going to change now!


    No, I''m saying this because I''m worried that Mother Erna will be angry with me........


    While I was thinking that, Sister Elinora sneaked me out.


    Mother Erna and Father Nord didn''t notice at all as they observed each other''s clothes and conversed with each other.


    ''Oh, your daughter''s beautiful appearance is about to end.


    ''Look, where is it? My jimbei.


    It''s in a little room nearby.


    I guess I can''t blame them if this happens already. It''s refreshing to see sister Elinora dressed and looking beautiful, so I wanted to see more of her.


    I honestly lead her into the room and take out a jimbei of the same color as mine from a stack of crates.


    ''Yes, here you go,''


    It''s not the same color as Al.


    I have a few other colors, too.


    Well, go outside and get dressed.


    When I handed her a gray, almost black, jimbei, Elinora sister dusted off her hands.


    Her female powers are low, but she seems to have the least amount of shame as a woman.


    I quietly leave the room and wait for about a minute.


    The only problem is that this jimbei is so easy to wear!¡¡I''m in short pants, so it''s easy to move around, and it''s cool and breezy!


    There was no sign of the neatly dressed Elinora sister, but instead the Elinora sister, dressed in a simple jinbei, came out of the room


    Ta.


    Sister Elinora unbound her hair, crushed it with her hands, and boldly lifted it to the back of her head and fastened it with a hair elastic.


    Short sleeves and thin fabric. Her short trousers, which seemed to be easy to move in, revealed thin, toned legs like an antelope.


    The figure just now should have been more beautiful, but I wonder why the current figure seems more like sister Elinora.


    ''''.......What?¡¡What''s wrong with the way you''re wearing it?


    I''ve been staring at her, wondering what she was thinking, and then Elinora sister started to notice her outfit.


    I''m not sure why I think this is more like Elinora''s sister.


    What is that?


    Well, it just means it looks good on you.


    I don''t think I''m as pompous as Al!


    When I praise her, Elinora sister turns away and says so.


    I think it''s fine to just thank you for that part honestly. Well, you seem to be in a good mood right now, so that''s fine.


    Me and Erinora sister put on matching jimbei and went back to the dining room.


    And seeing Elinora sister happily frolicking in her jimbei, Mother Erna lamented.

 207-Weeding out with magic

    A beautiful moment after lunch. Me and mother Erna didn''t have anything to do, we were just lounging on the sofa with an after-dinner cup of tea.


    I''m sitting on the couch, buried in the sofa, and I''m stretching myself absent-mindedly because of the sleepiness that comes from feeling full after eating.


    I wonder if Erna''s mother and Sara, who is sitting across from me and waiting at the end of the room, saw my absent-mindedness and stretched.


    They were modestly hiding their mouths with their hands and letting out absent breaths.


    Do I inevitably feel so sleepy after lunch?


    If he was a student or a working man, he would probably fight this feeling of fullness and impending sleepiness to study and work.


    I think it''s wrong to say that our instincts as human beings demand sleep, but to force it down. The body says it wants to sleep, so we should just go to sleep.


    I''m going to follow my body''s instincts and go to sleep.


    I put my tea on the table and grab a slime cushion from the side.


    I have nothing to do and no obligation to do now. I can sleep in the middle of the day with impunity.


    The idea that I''m sleeping in a comfortable environment while everyone else is probably working up a sweat is what makes me sleep more deeply.


    ''''Well Al, didn''t you have plans to play with Thor-kun and Asmo-kun this afternoon?''''


    As I lay back and meditate, Mother Erna says.


    ''It''s okay, it''s okay. You won''t be able to play with them until after you''re done helping Thor and Asmo with their house, so there''s no point in going right after lunch. It''s enough to take a little nap and go late.


    If I took a nap now, I wouldn''t wake up until the evening, would I?


    Erna will make sure it doesn''t happen.


    Mom Erna let out a sigh as she turned toward the back of the couch, as if I''d asked her to cut the conversation short.


    ''God, it''s so sloppy to sleep in at noon.


    I don''t have anything to do with Mother Erna today, you know. I mean, Mother Erna is taking a nap too, right?


    With that thought in my mind, my consciousness fell into sleep.


    ¡ô


    "Mr. Alfried Mr. Alfried.


    I was suddenly awakened by the shaking of my body.


    In my vision, I saw the beautiful face of Saara, the maid, reflected in my vision.


    ''''.......What?¡¡Sarra?


    ''I have woken Master Alfried up for the appointed time this afternoon.


    Maybe it was because my mind was fuzzy, but it took me about five seconds to understand Saara''s words.


    Oh, well. I took a nap before I played with Thor and Asmo and asked them to wake me up.


    ''Huh?


    No, Lady Erna is right between your eyes.


    I mutter to myself as I remember, and Saara answers my words.


    ........hmm?¡¡Has my mother finally become so depraved that she feels it''s a hassle to even wake up her son in front of her?


    Thinking about that in my mind, I raise my body and look at the sofa facing me.


    ''''Soooo.........''''


    Then I see Mother Erna lying on the sofa, just like me, breathing a healthy sleep. A slime cushion is carefully placed under her head.


    ''''It seems that watching Alfried-sama''s sleeping face made her sleepy, and it was only about five minutes after Alfried-sama fell asleep that she became like this.


    I told you to wake me up, and you''re sleeping yourself.


    ''You told me it was disgusting to sleep in the daytime!


    I poked Mother Erna''s cheek with my finger, carrying a little protest on it.


    Mother Erna''s cheeks feel chewier and softer than her sister Elinora''s.


    I re-cover Mother Erna''s blanket as she sleeps happily.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to see me. And the blanket, too.


    No, no, no, no, it''s just what a maid should do.


    I turn around and say, and Saara says, her expression softening.


    Her modest smile is beautiful. If I ever get married in the future, I''d like to have a woman with a modest, beautiful smile like Saara''s. I think to myself as I relax my muscles.


    Thinking to myself, I stand tall to relax the muscles in my body that have become stiff.


    Then I let out a whooshing breath, relaxing the muscles in my body and awakening my consciousness.


    ''Well then, I have an appointment to make, so I''m going out. You can let Mother Erna sleep in as long as Dad Nord doesn''t show up, as usual.


    I understand.


    Yes, this kind of thing happens all the time.


    After satisfying my desire for sleep sufficiently, I went out of the mansion with 20 percent more vivacity than usual.


    ¡ô


    I headed over to Thor''s house, thinking that they would have finished their work on the house by now, but Thor was still working in the fields.


    Thor''s eyes lit up when he saw me, his body covered in mud and sweat.


    ''Oh!''¡¡Al!¡¡You''re late!¡¡I''ve been waiting for you!


    ''I''m not waiting at all. I rather want to leave now.


    I''ve had a bad feeling ever since I saw Thor''s brilliant smile.


    ''Don''t say that, Al. I''m almost done with my work!''


    Then I''ll be at Thor''s house waiting for you. So go get your work done.


    As I turn and head out of the field to the house, Thor grabs my arm nimbly.


    ''Don''t be silly. It''ll go quicker for both of us than it would for one of us, right?¡¡I''m the only one who''s had a lot of work pushed at me lately because of the royal feed and the slime search!¡¡Please!


    ''You''re going to sway them with theory, emotion and guilt.......good job Thor.


    ''Yeah, that''s Thor''s job, and you got what you deserved for the Royal Feed, didn''t you?


    I got him to go along with me about the slime search, but there should be none since Thor was able to skip work that day too.... It''s a little heartbreaking, though.


    It''s a little heartbreaking, but hey. I want to play with Al for a while now.


    When you speak to me in such a pure manner, my heart is indeed shaken.


    Well, I also feel guilty for revealing that it was Thor''s work at the end, and quite some time has passed since then. I don''t mind helping him out a bit.


    I haven''t been able to play with Thor and the others lately because of Elinora''s sister''s training.


    I''m sure we all want to have fun.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy with the results. I''ll help you with the simple things.


    ''Oh!¡¡I knew Al would say something like that, man!¡¡Well then, you''ll have to pull the weeds out of the field!


    I say with a sigh, and Thor changes his attitude and hands me his gloves with a deft hand.


    You bastard. First he said a prickly ulterior motive, and then he bargained with pure words at the end.


    Now, you thought that if you appealed to friendship, he would take care of it from the start.


    In my mind, I had no choice but to put my gloves on, feeling uncomfortable.


    Thor is happy to have me do his chores for him, and he enthusiastically takes up a hoe and starts plowing the field.


    With a sideways glance at him, I carefully pull out the weeds that are growing all over the field.


    Long weeds are easy to pull out, but it''s hard to pull out short, thin weeds and such.


    It''s okay to leave this much alone, isn''t it?


    Pull the short weeds out of the ground.


    Hey, yeah.


    Thor''s habit of being sharp.


    I do what Thor says and neatly pull out each of the short weeds.


    Even so, it''s still a hassle when there are so many of them.


    Let''s dig up a little small area of soil with soil magic and heap up all the weeds.


    I activate my soil magic from the base of the weeds closest to me.


    Then the short weeds squirm out of the soil as if they were worms coming out of the soil. It''s properly dug up from the roots of the soil, and since the roots are short, it doesn''t have a large area to dig up. It wouldn''t even affect the field, so there was nothing wrong with this.


    Having decided that, I pull out the long weeds by hand and dig up the short weeds with soil magic.


    ''........Hey, aren''t you weirdly fast?¡¡You''re faster than my mom...?¡¡Are you pulling it out properly?


    Yeah, I''m pulling it out.


    You''re lying. I don''t usually tinker in the dirt, you aristocratic lad, but you can''t pull it off that quickly!


    Apparently unconvinced by my speed of weeding, Thor comes over to me.


    He stares at the spot I was working on.


    Well it''s certainly cleaned up nicely. There''s no residue at all... Hey, Al. Let''s pull some weeds over here.


    You know.


    Yes.


    I, who haven''t done anything particularly despicable, pull out the weeds as Thor told me to do.


    Just like before, I use my hands to pull out the long weeds and magically dig up the short weeds.......


    ''''Nunn!¡¡What''s that?¡¡There''s some kind of weed coming up like a worm!¡¡It''s disgusting!


    Really?¡¡It doesn''t look like a pretty creature once you get used to seeing it....


    ''''Oi!¡¡What did I do to deserve this?¡¡Magic again?


    ''Yeah, I''m using soil magic to dig up the short weeds from their roots. I''m only uplifting the weeds, so the soil shouldn''t have been dug up unaided.


    I let the weeds only rise up again for Thor to check.


    The green weeds show up as they are pushed out of the soil.


    ''Nah!¡¡That''s it!¡¡That''s a foul play!¡¡As long as you have this, it won''t take long to pull the weeds!


    Excuse me, Thor?¡¡What the hell is going on here?¡¡It''s your job to plow these fields today, remember? You''ll skip dinner if you skip it?


    As Thor was squealing in amazement at the weeds being pushed out of the house, Mrs. Murat, Thor''s mother, came from the house.


    ''Hello, Miss Murat,''


    ''What?¡¡Oh, hello, Mr. Alfried.


    I stand up and bail, and Murat-san bails as if in a hurry.


    Apparently, he didn''t expect me to be there.


    Then Mr. Murat approached Thor.


    Excuse me, Thor. Even though he''s your friend, Alfried is a nobleman.¡¡I can''t believe I let you help me tinker in the dirt...


    It doesn''t matter whether you''re a nobleman or a commoner to tinker with the soil, Mr. Murat.


    Doh, now that''s what I said. Isn''t that a pretty good boy thing?


    Is that right?


    You said so yourself, so don''t worry about it, Mom!


    Mr. Murat puts his fist in the air with the nonsensical Thor.


    "You should know better than to be reserved. This job is your punishment!


    Ouch!¡¡I mean, you''re too stingy with a little tea!¡¡That was a long time ago!


    ''Those are the fine tea leaves I got from Lady Elna!¡¡I was saving it for a fun post-labor day because you were guzzling it down!¡¡And lately, you''ve been seeing Master Alfried.¡¡And you''ve been skipping work for a reason!


    Oooh, you''ve entered into a perfect father-son interaction. I had imagined that Thor and Murat would always be like this.


    I''m sure you''ll find the scene to be very smiling and comforting.


    I''m sure that Murat-san, who had been scolding Thor, noticed the expression on my face and came back to herself with a huff.


    ''''Gohon........Anyway, do as much work as possible on your own. After you finish plowing this field, you can do whatever you want today.


    Okay.


    Murat raised an eyebrow at Thor''s cursory reply, but he lowered his pent-up energy as if he thought it would happen again.


    Then he turned his smiling smile in my direction.


    ''Master Alfried, you can stay at home and take a break from this foolishness, if you want.¡¡We have a royal feed ...................so please take your time.


    The expression of regret for having said it? Murat''s expression changes from one of smiling to one of regret and despair. The words were also drastically reduced.


    If you treat me at home, I''ll be able to consume even more of the few remaining royal feeds.


    The royal feed can be consumed at the mansion any time, and I''m not a demon enough to choose to take a break here.


    ''''No, no, not at all. I enjoy talking to Thor like this.''''


    Oh, yeah?¡¡I''m at home, so if you want to take a break, you''re welcome to come by anytime!


    Mr. Murat smiles sincerely at my words.


    Then Mr. Murat walks back to the house with a light step.


    It''s a great idea. You have a great smile on your face, but don''t ever come from the heart.¡¡Because I took a pawn in the first place, right?¡¡I heard a threatening voice say something like, "I don''t know what to do.


    As I walked away from Murat''s back, Thor approached us with a black smile on his face.


    ''Hey Al, now go back home for a break. My mom''s going to be pretty upset.


    I know how that feels, but don''t do it, okay?


    I''m just kidding. You can''t joke about this, you know.


    As I tasted it, Thor shouldered the hoe back on his shoulder and began to plow the field.

 208-Laugh the booger

    I quickly finish pulling weeds by soil magic and use soil magic to make an improvised chair and parasol and sit down at the edge of the field.


    ''''Oh, so Asmo''s not done with his work yet either?''''


    Yeah, he''s in a similar situation to me. It''s a good thing that he only talks about resting on his word. Dorothea''s mother is punishing her for being so angry with her.


    Thor responds to my words by waving his hoe.


    There''s Thor, who rests head on, but Asmo, who only talks about resting in human biographies, also has a crooked streak.


    But I don''t dislike that attitude of trying to avoid the unpleasantness.


    ''''Well, I guess I''ll see how Asmo is doing next time...''''


    ''Huh?¡¡You''re just gonna leave me here?¡¡You''d rather help me than go chill out on that guy, wouldn''t you?


    I don''t want to have to do any heavy lifting and I''m tired of hoeing.


    A seven-year-old who has never worked in the field before would never be able to touch a hoe to his satisfaction.


    I don''t want to do it, because unlike weed removal, it looks pretty tedious. It''s more fun to stand here in a daze and let Thor try to fit in than to do that.


    It''s a good idea to do it like you did earlier with magic. Can''t you control a hoe or something like that like you did in the snowball fight?


    Like in the snowball fight?


    .........Oh, you mean the psychic. If I can swing a hoe at him with a psychic, I might not be able to do that.


    I try to infuse the magic power into the hoe Thor is holding out of magical interest.


    ''Whoa!¡¡The hoe floats!


    The hoe, under the control of my magic, floated in the air as if in response to my will.


    I checked the rows that Thor was plowing and swung the hoe with a psychic swing, slamming it into the ground.


    ''''........like this?''''


    ''Whoa!¡¡You can do it, man!¡¡But that''s just hitting the ground. Hold on a minute!


    Thor, excited by my magic, returns home and brings me a new hoe.


    Does this mean he''s going to show me an example?¡¡Thor beckons me over to him, and I have no choice but to get up from my chair and move to the rows.


    Then Thor waves his hoe and explains how to plow.


    "You have to do it more like this, like you''re raking the soil around. Not just from one side like this, but all over the place!


    ...I see.


    Watching closely the movements of Thor''s hoe as he deftly plows.


    Then he swings the hoe with a psychic to replicate it.


    ''You don''t have to swing the hoe so much, do you?


    We''re moving it by magic, so we have to build up momentum like this to plow it deep.


    ''I see. It''s a little different in feel than in real life, isn''t it?


    Well, you''ll get used to it.


    Like that?


    Yeah, yeah, we just need to mix it up to get the air in.


    Huh?


    Yeah, yeah.


    I will mimic the way Thor moves his hoe and plow the field with magic.


    Once I get Thor''s approval on how to plow, all I need to do is repeat it.


    This might be hard for someone who actually uses it physically, but simple repetitive tasks are magic''s forte.


    I use my psychic to mindlessly swing the hoe.


    It''s a bit surreal to see the hoe moving and tilling the soil all by itself.


    ''Oh, oh, oh, oh!¡¡It''s going to be a hell of a rush to get this thing plowed!¡¡The hoe moves on its own and the soil gets tilled!¡¡It''s like a dream!


    I thought your dream was to become an adventurer and be recognized by your sister Elinora.


    Well, if you wield a hoe every day, everyone thinks that.......


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do that, but I always wonder if the ground will move on its own.


    While thinking about this, I used my magic to cultivate the ground for a while. What used to be just dirt has turned into beautiful ridges.


    Thor, who plays the role of supervisor, makes a final check of the ridges.


    ''Okay, this should be good!


    "...I don''t understand why I''m working and Thor is only doing simple confirmation work.


    This is like a relationship between an exploited subordinate and a boss who takes credit for his subordinates.


    As I''m thinking with a mysterious look on my face, Thor squares his shoulders.


    ''Well, well, never mind!¡¡I got off work early, so we can play with this, right?


    There''s still Asmo left for next time, though.


    He hadn''t yet come to Thor''s house where they were meeting. I''m sure Asmo is working too.


    ''Ha!¡¡That''s right!¡¡Let''s chill out and watch that guy work up a sweat!


    Yeah.


    I was in the exact same mood for Thor, though.


    ¡ô


    The field area is located a short distance away from the fields of Thor.


    Many villagers are still plowing the fields there today, sometimes planting and harvesting seedlings.


    In one of those fields, I saw Asmo dripping with sweat and wielding a hoe.


    ''Oh, oh, oh, there''s Asmo working!


    When Thor sees Asmo''s appearance, he lets out a laugh, sounding like a junior.


    This guy looks like a Yankee with a face like a Yankee, so the thug language suits him very well.


    ''Well, it''s simply too hard to do it alone. It''s a great way to punish yourself.


    I see.


    It must be very hard to plow a vast area for a long time by yourself. I tried swinging the hoe just for fun, but it took a lot of strength and stuff.


    As I was thinking about this, Thor laughed as he approached Asmo.


    ''Yo!¡¡Asmo!¡¡Isn''t it over there yet?


    ''Oh, come on, how come it''s over faster that way?¡¡Mr. Murat said this morning that Thor has more work to do than I do, and it''s going to take him a while to finish.


    What''s that?¡¡I heard the same thing from Dorothea this morning.¡¡He said it might take a while for Asmo to finish because of the amount of work he''s doing...


    The two of them froze as they looked at each other.


    This morning they would both gloat to each other knowing that the other had more work to do, and they would feel superior to each other that they had less work to do than they did.


    It''s hard work in the field, but there are other guys around who have it harder than him.


    By making them think that, he would have kept them both motivated.


    I said that with a laugh, and Thor and Asmo understood, too, "What?! He was astonished.


    ''d*mn it!¡¡Disgusting!¡¡Those guys!


    "You''re not playing with our hearts in a group, that''s not fair...!


    ''Maybe it''s a skill that worked because of Thor and Asmo''s dirty mind.


    "Ugh!


    I just told him the truth and he beat me.


    It''s a little trick that wouldn''t work if that eye shit didn''t have the dirty spirit to laugh at the nose shit.


    Now they are two people who were done in by their respective mothers. It must be a bad place for a worm.


    I''m not going to say anything else.


    ''d*mn it, I''ll get even next time. I''m going to steal enough of your royal feed so that you won''t even know it''s gone...


    ''I''ll make it slightly less for my mom when we share the food.


    .............................You guys really have little to do.


    ''So, are you done with Thor already?''


    Hey!


    Asmo''s question was answered by Thor''s chest as if to say that it was his achievement.


    ''''........Didn''t Al use his nobleman''s privilege to make you stop the work, or was it because Murat-san was concerned?''''


    I wouldn''t do that.


    I don''t think my mom would be so nice to me.


    Well, he didn''t say anything about cutting up Thor''s work when I came in. But you did give me the proper consideration to give me a break at home, okay?


    ''That''s one thing, but I''m not convinced that Thor''s going to finish faster than me...''


    I guess he thought Asmo had more power and could get it over with faster. He doesn''t seem a bit convinced.


    ''''Haha, I''m faster than Asmo at getting the job done!


    It''s probably just weeding to pass the time at best.


    A good friend who totally understands me. It''s as if you''ve been watching us from afar.


    But you forget to take into account the existence of magic.


    This time my curiosity was piqued by the idea of trying to work the fields with magic, so I just had to help.


    ''Yes!¡¡I finished plowing a field this big before Asmo did, you know?


    ''''........something is wrong. For Thor, who has no strength, power or guts, to be faster than me there is something wrong with him.


    These two guys are fighting on their own without the mothers having to resort to trickery.


    That''s easy to use and roll.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh!¡¡I''ll be there with Al, watching Asmo work up a sweat!


    I don''t have time for this shit, so help me out!


    Come on, let''s go, Al. Make me a chair like you did before.


    Asmo shouts, and Thor moves to the edge with me.


    I''d rather sit down to watch anyway, so I activate my earth magic and set up a chair and parasol along with Thor''s.


    In addition, I make a small clay table and a small cup.


    I fill it with ice made with ice magic and fresh water from water magic.


    ''Yes, water.''


    Oh, yeah. Thanks.


    I hand Thor a cup, and I stir my own and drink the water.


    It''s nice and warm today, so the cold water tastes good.


    It''s still hot in the summer, even though the parasol is blocking the sunshine. Let''s use the cold air from the ice magic to keep the air around us at the right temperature.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''ll give you my sister and you can be my family.


    ''You have an amazingly ulterior motive. And also because my devotion to your sister Emma is out of respect, not love or anything.


    I don''t know what you''re talking about. Huh I want an Al in the family.


    Well, I''ll take that as a compliment for being so witty.


    There is no way I would move my heart if a man told me he wanted it.


    Thor and I watch Asmo desperately wielding a hoe and drink cold water gracefully in the warm air.


    The sound of ice making a clinking sound in the cup makes us feel cooler.


    ''Huh ... it''s great to not work, isn''t it, Al?


    Right?¡¡I guess Thor is starting to understand how I feel now.


    Then me and Thor laugh at each other.


    I felt like our friendship was deepened by the fact that we were cooling off like this.


    ''....Hey, what are you doing cooling off on our field property?


    On the other hand, the one we don''t like is Asmo, who is laboring desperately.


    ''It''s built where it won''t interfere with your work, right?¡¡More importantly, shake the hoe!¡¡You ain''t got the balls for it.¡¡We can''t all play together until Asmo is done, right?


    "Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Asmo re-prepared the hoe with an expression of regret after hearing Thor''s words.


    Then, he raised the hoe bigger than before and swung it down with more vigor than before.


    A small, creepy sound of gouging out the soil with a zash.


    He must be hurling his frustrated mind into the dirt. In his brain, Thor would have been destroyed by the hoe.


    ''Al, give me some more water!


    Hey.


    Thor offers me an empty cup and I''ll fill it with water magic and fill it with a refill.


    Magic is still great.


    Under normal circumstances, I''d have to head to the well to fetch water or go to the kitchen where I''ve stored it, but as a magician, I don''t have to move a single step.


    What I need to live a comfortable, slow life is still magic.


    When I was thinking about that, Asmo, who is looking at Thor with a quizzical eye out of the corner of my eye.......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    No, it''s not.


    Bingo.


    I put it on Thor, who tries to deny it in dismay.


    ''Ha!¡¡Hey, you''re ahead of me!¡¡What do you have to say to me that I don''t have to say!


    And I''m not just siding with Thor. If I think it''s going to be an interesting situation, I''ll tell the truth as much as I can.


    Asmo, guessing from my answer and Thor''s impatience, grins at me.


    ''Does Murat know that too?''


    Hey, you!


    I collapse the chair Thor is sitting on as he leans down to cover my mouth in a hurry.


    Then Thor flips over spectacularly from behind.


    ''I don''t know,''


    Asmo''s expression distorts when he hears my words.


    Then he approaches Thor, who rolled over.


    ''Thor, if you don''t want Mr. Murat to talk you out of it, you can plow.


    Oh, Al. You''ll just magically plow the ground like I did.


    It''s a punishment game that he needs to do. If it''s known that he made it easy for me, a nobleman, to do that, I''m sure Murat-san will be angry at him.


    Thor, whose face turned pale at Asmo''s threats, looked back at me timidly.


    ''''Ah, I''ve already made a chair and put out water, and I don''t have enough magic power today...''''


    You''re lying!¡¡You would have used your magic with more flair during the snowball fight!


    No, I can''t. I can''t do it anymore. I''ve been working my ass off for Thor.


    Godd*mn it, you''re a weed whacker and a root...


    No, no, no, no, I''m not rooted to the ground because I was made to pull weeds, right?¡¡I''m not going to complain about being forced to help with the farm work for whatever reason, okay?


    You want to play Thor?¡¡You''re not going to do it?¡¡Well, I don''t have to do it and just sit there and watch it, right?¡¡Whatever happens later, I don''t know what will happen.


    With that, Asmo held out the hoe to me.


    I''ll do it.


    Thor carefully carried him up.


    In the end, we didn''t do anything that day but just end the day by playing around like this.


    But it''s not bad to spend a day like this sometimes.

 209-Gift from Viscount

    Today, unusually, Nord Dad is relaxing in the dining room in the afternoon.


    He seems to have finally found some time to relax while I''ve been practicing hell with Elinora''s sister, as the work that has been piling up while I''ve been practicing with Elinora''s sister has settled down.


    Now he''s enjoying that free time with his beloved wife, Mother Erna.


    Bartolo is picking up some ingenious cookies and chatting elegantly with her over a cup of tea.


    Erna''s mother, who is sitting across from him, is in a very good mood with a smile that is 50 percent bigger than usual.


    Lately, Nord''s father has been so busy that he hasn''t been able to take this kind of time to relax. I guess he''s happy to be able to spend some quality time with me.


    I''m relieved to see that Erna''s mother hasn''t been in a good mood lately, so I''m relieved to see that she''s a child.


    As I''m relieved to see them enjoying themselves, I hear a discreet knock at the living room door.


    Judging by this subdued sound and rhythm, it must be Saara.


    ''Come in,''


    The one who came in through the door in response to Father Nord''s voice was Saara, as I expected.


    She was holding some kind of carefully wrapped wooden box in her hand.


    ''''Excuse me. ''''Nordo-sama, we have received a gift from Viscount Doll.''''


    ...again?


    Yes.


    Father Nord asks with a bitter smile, and Saara replies with the same expression.


    ''''You mean that Viscount Dole, right?''''


    ''Oh, yes. They''ve been giving it to me ever since we met at a party in King''s Landing.


    Why don''t you just tell him you don''t want it?


    ''Hmmm, but he''s a good person to meditate on that, right?¡¡I''m a former commoner, and they don''t want to separate me from them, and I don''t want to push them away...


    ...What is it?¡¡Basically, I''m supposed to be happy to get something for free, but this is troubling.


    Is it really that bad that they don''t like these gifts?


    At any rate, since Mother Erna didn''t raise her eyebrows when she heard it was a gift, I know that Viscount Doll is a man.


    ''''.........Father Nord, who is this Viscount Doll?''''


    ''Huh?¡¡Didn''t Al say hello?


    ''See, you said hello after we left, so Al doesn''t know.


    Apparently, he was the one who greeted me and Father Nord and the others after we parted ways.


    ''''Viscount Dole is a nobleman who rules the land southwest of our home, and he''s someone I became friends with at the last party.


    The estate has plenty of cotton, furs, and yarn to go around, and we''re exporting good quality cloth.


    Ah, so it''s just above Eric''s territory. When I was thinking like that, Erna''s mother gave me more detailed information. It''s very enlightening.


    ''''Hmmm, so what''s the problem with that nobleman?''''


    Once I know the basic information, I ask for information about the doll viscount himself.


    Then, Father Nord and Mother Erna look at each other with a delicate expression.


    ........What?¡¡Could it be that Viscount Doll has some kind of s*xuality that he doesn''t tell his children about?


    I''m inwardly jittery, and Dad Nord turns to me and slowly opens his mouth.


    ''''Well to put it simply, I''m a doll lover.


    What''s all this?


    What a loss for me to get defensive.


    What more could you have imagined beyond that level?


    I don''t know, I just thought he''d have a different personality or...


    Mother Erna gives me a jittery look, and as soon as I can, I give her a blunt answer.


    But I know there are a lot of pedophiles out there, and when I say more than that, none of it is new.


    ''''So, did you get a doll from that doll viscount?''''


    I pointed to the wooden box on the table and Dad Nord nodded as if it was.


    ''Yeah. Last time it was a little girl''s doll I wonder what it is this time?


    Let''s just open it up.


    With that, Mother Erna unstraps the crate.


    I was curious about what kind of doll Viscount Doll had sent me, so I sat down on a chair and peeked in.


    And when Mother Erna opened the lid, there was a deformed doll dressed in Western armor.


    Mother Erna silently puts the lid down and holds up the doll.


    ''''........Is it a knight''s doll?''''


    Yeah.


    Is the blade two or five heads?¡¡It is a cute doll with a large head and short body and legs.


    The doll''s face is covered with armor, but there is no facial expression, and its body and legs are also covered with gray armor. I''m sure the doll is a true representation of a knight in full armor.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good time with your father.


    The doll must be a replica of our knightly order. Even the armbands and lines have been recreated in great detail.


    And then Dad Nord passes it to me.


    I try to postulate and slap the knight doll that comes around.


    Yes, there''s some very nice cotton in there, and it''s very resilient. And thanks to the good cloth, the surface is very smooth.


    It''s very comfortable to touch. Isn''t this a very high quality doll?


    How many years has it been since I''ve had time to touch a doll like this?


    This is quite good.


    ''What?¡¡Did Al like that doll?


    ''Dolls are for girls to play with, so I didn''t think Al would be interested.


    Mom Erna and Dad Nord react to my muttered words with a bit of surprise.


    Don''t boys play with dolls much in this world?


    In a previous life, I was rather fond of dolls, though, rather male adults were quite fond of dolls - but no, that''s a different doll than this one again. And it''s not a cloth doll.


    ''Well, if you like it Al, I''ll give it to you. It''s just too much for me to handle if I take it.


    ''We''ve been having trouble having it because Elinora is like that and Silvio isn''t very interested in it.


    Oh, really? Okay, I''ll take this.


    You did it. It would be great to sleep with a doll as comfortable as this one in your arms.


    I think I''m going to have some good dreams tonight.


    Then you can have that little girl doll you gave me last time. Can you help me get it out of my office, Sarah?


    I''m sorry, sir.


    Dad Nord asks, and Sarra gives a clean bow and walks out of the living room.


    But then again, you''re still the same weird kid who likes dolls.


    Mother Erna, who was sipping her tea, said that in a somewhat dumbfounded tone of voice.


    Well, it''s not a world like the one in my previous life, and it''s probably a bit of a rare occurrence for a man to like a doll.


    However, I don''t have the heat to make an elaborate doll like Viscount Doll.


    ''''But these dolls are pretty good quality, aren''t they?¡¡It feels good to hold her in your arms while she sleeps, doesn''t it?


    ..........


    Mother Erna becomes silent, as if she imagined the words I said.


    I hold out the knightly doll to her without saying a word, and she takes it without saying a word.


    Then I hug her tightly as if to check the comfort of the doll in my arms.


    Then I nodded my head to say it wasn''t bad, and moved to the sofa in the living room, holding her in my arms.


    Perhaps it''s because of Nord Dad''s presence, Mother Erna lies down with a beautiful movement.


    Normally, she''d be lying down in a daze or with a sloppy, caterpillar-like motion.


    Lying on her back, Mother Erna hugs the knight doll to her chest as it is.


    You''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    That''s not so bad.


    Right?


    Well that''s rather nice.


    But I won''t give it to you.¡¡That''s because I got that one. As well as a girl doll.


    I say as I check on Mom Erna as she gets up groggily.


    ''This doll is mine now.


    "Al is my son, isn''t he?


    "Father Nord!¡¡Mother Erna is trying to take the doll away from me in a very mature manner!


    I sensed the disquiet in Mother Erna''s words and cried out to Father Nord.


    ''Haha, Erna. I said I''d give the doll to Al, so...


    ''I know what you mean. I''m just saying.


    Father Nord chiding with a bitter smile, and Mother Erna being honest on the surface.


    But we know. That''s pretty much what they want.


    ''I''ll try to contact Viscount Doll to get some more. He seemed to want the reversible, and he''ll send it to you as soon as you make it a priority.


    Yeah, I get it, honey.


    Mom Erna''s mood changes to a good mood when Dad smiles and tells her he''ll get it right away.


    As usual, she''s a chocolatey mother in the eyes of Nord Dad.

 210-Make the doll walk magically

    I walk down the corridor of the mansion, holding the knight and girl dolls from Nord Dad, holding them to my chest.


    ''''Oh, I knew the girl was of high quality too!


    Three heads, a little taller than a knight doll. The blue eyes which were crispy to beautiful long blond hair. The blue dress that covers the whole body seems to represent the daughter of the deep window.


    She looks like a western doll from a previous life, and has a very pretty and well-formed shape.


    I wonder if Viscount Doll can make not only plush toys made of cloth, but also real dolls....


    The hands, arms, legs and joints are solid and can be moved to some extent. There are no distorted or unnatural shapes in any places.


    It''s a lot of enthusiasm to be able to make this level of work by yourself. It''s already at a craftsman''s level.


    I''ll treat it carefully so as not to disrespect its passion.


    As I was about to go upstairs with that in mind, I heard Meena''s voice from a room near the kitchen.


    ''''-- At the Count''s place, I hear footsteps in the middle of the night when you''re walking down the corridor, right?


    What is this, a ghost story? Well, let me ask you something...


    I was curious about the content, so I looked into the room and found Meena and Mel sitting in chairs in the break room, chatting.


    ''This is about a friend of mine''s friend''s cousin, isn''t it?''


    That''s a long way.


    Indeed. It''s like an urban legend or something. It''s so far away that there''s no way to verify that it''s a lie.


    ''''The woman was the Count''s maid, and she was making rounds at night when everyone was asleep. And when the night was quite late, the maid was walking down the corridor when she heard footsteps from behind her...''''


    ''We''d have Lady Elinora coming down thirsty or Lady Alfried drinking juice in the fridge before you know it.


    ''Yes, yes!¡¡Everyone else calls out to us maids and asks us to bring them, but those two come down and say they want to choose for themselves or something!¡¡When Master Alfried approached me the other night on his nighttime rounds, I thought my heart was going to jump out of my chest!


    Mel''s blurted out words, and Meena shouts out in fierce agreement.


    No, I usually have a chilled drink in my spatial magic, right?¡¡Sometimes I just want to drink the fruit juice Bartolo made for me.


    I don''t make a large amount of fruit juice with Bartolo''s characteristics, and if I stored it or something, he''d be mad at me for drinking it all.


    ''''Aside from Elinora-sama, I haven''t felt any sign of Alfried-sama.


    ''I wish you wouldn''t talk to me anymore anyway. It''s bad for your heart....


    I think that''s terrible.


    They spent a moment arguing about my lack of attention and then went back to the ghost story.


    ''Let me back up since we''re off topic. When the maid heard footsteps, she couldn''t help but look back and saw no one there. Just a long corridor and darkness. However, the footsteps could still be heard from the depths of the darkness. It''s as if they''re approaching the maid...


    ....


    Meena lowers her voice as she talks to him, and Mel listens with her arms folded around him.


    Meena is pleased to see that Mel is listening to her, so she starts to talk more flippantly.


    ''The maid walks away from the sound of footsteps. Still the footsteps do not leave the maid. The maid finally gets scared and walks faster down the hallway to shake it off. Then, for some reason, the maid''s back became heavier and heavier...!


    ....


    "...what happened in retrospect?


    The next morning they found the maid dead in her beautiful form...


    Hey, wait a minute. I think you''re missing the point.


    Hey, am I missing the point? What happened in retrospect?


    As if to express my feelings, Mel says with a bang on the desk.


    ''Yeah, that''s the thing! The maid looked back and was drained of her soul by a ghostly being!


    Meena responds to Mel''s pursuit as if in a panic.


    Her gaze moves up and diagonally, and she feels like she''s desperately thinking about it now.


    ''Hmm, but this story is just a made up one too, right? It''s a convenient story made up by the Earl to get rid of his maid after he got into trouble with his wife for messing with her anyway, right?


    ''Hey! Don''t say anything scary, Mel!¡¡There''s something strangely glossy about it, and it looks like it''s actually possible!


    ''Haha, was my story scarier than yours?''


    Shit!¡¡I''m the one making the rounds this evening, so please don''t do that!


    Mel looks at Meena, who has a pale expression on her face, and laughs carelessly.


    What a joyful maid''s resting form I am, I guess. I don''t want to interrupt her, so I''ll go back to my room before she finds me.


    I leave the rest room and go up the stairs leading to the second floor.


    Hmmm, an empty corridor at night. Footsteps I can hear. My back gets heavy.....


    It''s the kind of thing that''s often seen in ghost stories from a previous life, and there was a horror game where dolls started moving in the middle of the night in video games.


    A doll that starts moving in the middle of the night....


    Maybe you could make the doll walk by moving its arms and legs with a psychic. It sounds interesting, let''s give it a try.


    I return to my room, enjoying the curiosity that has been bubbling up in me.


    Then I put the knight and girl dolls in my room.


    Let''s move the knight doll first.


    I apply an unmagical psychic to the knight doll.


    The knight doll, controlled by my magic, floats in the air without a problem and floats in the direction I intended.


    Oh, just having a knight doll floating around is cute and interesting to watch.


    But the purpose of this time is to make them walk.


    I slowly lower the knight doll floating in the air down.


    Then I tried to make the doll stand on the floor without levitating it, but the doll fell down with a thud.


    Such actions are cute to watch, but again.


    However, after three or four attempts, the knight doll slips and falls.


    Hm, let''s try the Western-style doll next. Unlike the knight doll, this one is made of stiff doll material, so I''m sure you can make it stand up.


    I make the western doll stand on the floor without using a psychic. Then the western doll slipped and didn''t fall over, and stood up beautifully.


    Then, to move to the next level, I apply a psychic to the Western doll.


    I make it envelop its entire body with magical power, while dividing its consciousness into its special limbs.


    Then the western doll''s legs move slowly and start to move forward.


    ''''Oh!¡¡The doll moved!


    I try to take the next step with glee, but either I moved my limbs at the wrong time or my center of gravity collapsed and the western doll fell forward.


    It''s hilarious to see the adorable western doll sticking its butt out and its head on the floor.


    I feel sorry for him, so I''ll get him back on his feet properly.


    After placing the western doll back on the floor, I try to get the knight doll to stand on the floor again.


    But every time I do, the knight doll slips and falls.


    ''''Hmmm, after all, if they have soft feet, they''ll slide on the floor.


    I snarl at the knight doll as it falls unceremoniously on its back.


    I could subtly levitate them in the air and pretend they''re walking, like Do-Yen, but I''d rather have them walk on the ground anyway.


    But in order to do so, this knight doll made of cloth and cotton is really hard to do.


    The advantages of a knight doll have been unexpectedly avenged in some way.


    Hmm, if I could at least stand, I could do something with magic.


    After thinking about it, I come to a simple answer.


    Mother Erna is surprisingly good at sewing real clothes, but I can do this kind of work myself. It''s easier than making a pair of slippers to open and re-sew.


    I pull out a set of sewing tools from the sub-space of spatial magic.


    I then proceeded to modify the sole of the knight''s doll.


    I unravel the thread sewn into the sole of the doll''s foot with my sewing kit. When I opened it up, I found two pieces of cloth that could be used as a cushion, so I cut them open further.


    Then a pure white cotton comes out from inside, so I play with it with my hand.


    ''''It''s ... soft.''''


    It must be cotton from the Viscount Dorr''s estate. It''s very soft and comfortable. And it''s beautiful and pure white.


    I was soothed by the feel of cotton, and then I put the small iron plate I bought in the capital into the sole of my foot.


    I''m glad they gave me a large one and even a scrapboard for various purposes.


    I set it up so that the iron plate doesn''t shake and re-lay the cotton.


    Then I re-sew the soles of my feet again, and there is Knight, standing firmly on his two feet.


    ''I''m up!¡¡My Knight is up!


    I shout in my excited voice in delight.


    I''m a knight, so I''m a knight. It''s cheesy, but I think that''s the coolest and easiest thing to call him.


    Standing firmly on the ground, the knight doesn''t fall over when I push it with my fingers, probably because of the steel plate planted in the sole of his feet. His center of gravity is fairly stable. There are no more knights who slip and fall.


    The somewhat angular steel plate is where it stands out, but that''s also within the scope of what I can meditate on, considering I''m standing and walking steadily. Let''s not worry about it.

 211-A magician might be good too

    Knight is able to stand up, and I try to psych him up as soon as possible.


    Then Knight''s short legs begin to move slowly, step by step.


    Maybe it''s because he has a steel plate in his foot, but he doesn''t care if he makes a gurgling sound when he walks on the floor.


    I move my hands and feet in a way that allows me to keep my hands and feet in a disjointed yet balanced position, depending on my psychic.


    ''Yeah, my right hand and right foot are moving at the same time.


    That''s interesting because it''s like a robot, but it''s too cool for Knight to do.


    I move my arms and legs, being conscious of not moving my arms and legs at the same time.


    Then, this time Knight''s legs get tangled up and he falls forward.


    ''''Hmmm, it''s hard to make them walk with magic...''''


    I blurted out as I woke Knight up from his fall.


    Then I try to walk on my own to improve my understanding of walking.


    And next, wave your hands for balance........


    Hmm, it kind of reminds me of the time when I was struggling to reincarnate and walk. Even back then, I couldn''t move my arms and legs as I wanted, and it was hard to keep a rhythm because of my new body.


    "...Hey, Al?¡¡What''s wrong with you pacing back and forth in the hallway earlier?


    As I was looking back on the past like that and reaffirming my walk, Brother Silvio called out to me.


    ''''........It''s unusual for Brother Silvio to come into my room without saying a word. Just like sister Elinora.


    ''No, Al. We''re in the hallway, you know?


    I looked around after brother Silvio told me to look around, and sure enough, the place we were in was the upstairs hallway.


    Apparently I had unconsciously walked out into the wide corridor as I was studying the walk.


    ''Just making sure we walk for a bit,''


    Oh, really?


    Oh no. Brother Silvio''s eyes are looking at me like I''m a freak.


    If I don''t explain properly here, it will lead to a strange misunderstanding.


    That''s right. Brother Silvio, help me out a bit!


    Cooperation?


    While brother Silvio tilts his head, I go back to my room and bring Knight to him.


    ''I''m trying to get this doll to walk now. But I''m struggling to get it to walk, so I need Brother Silvio to help me get an idea!


    I explain to Brother Silvio how I''m doing something noble to get him to cooperate with me.


    Then I make him trot around with his psychic to show his achievements in front of me.


    ''''Hmm, I''m still clumsy after all.''''


    ...Does Al want to be a magician?


    ''What?¡¡I''m not trying to be anything else, okay?


    Just moving a puppet like that... well, depending on how you do it, it''s like a puppet show and a spectacle.


    A comical movement that only a puppet can make, and one that can only be made possible by magic. If you put a gimmick in there and use wind magic to bring it to life like the play in the capital.............................you might be able to do it.


    There are also other magic tricks that use spatial magic to erase things and escape magic.


    I''ll appear in every country as a god in transition and perform oddball tricks to earn a day''s worth of money.


    ''''Not that I want to be one, but the life of a magician isn''t too bad...''''


    Oh, yeah?¡¡But Al would be able to use his specialty in magic to attend a magic academy and become a court wizard--


    Absolutely not.


    I see you have a firm refusal to do so.


    We want to live in the country, but we are sent to school in the city and forced to work in the city. What a hell that would be.


    ''I''m only seven; it''s a little early to be thinking about the future. Anyway, Brother Silvio, would you like to walk in front of me for a moment?


    ''What?¡¡Yeah, that''s about right.


    At any rate, it''s procrastination for insisting on being young. I think it''s a very convenient word to say, since both Nord Dad and Erna Mom will back off if I say this.


    Brother Silvio, who has accepted my request, walks down the hallway.


    ''''Well?''''


    After walking about ten meters past him, Brother Silvio looked back at him.


    You are fast. Humans are moving their arms and legs pretty quickly, aren''t they? It was a natural speed, but I didn''t understand it.


    I don''t know what to say.¡¡Until I say it''s okay.


    Uh-huh. All right.


    I love brother Silvio because if I ask him sincerely, he will take care of it.


    If I make sister Elinora do this, she''ll say, "Why do I have to walk all the time! And I''m angry.


    I observe brother Silvio walking slowly for a while.


    Checking the movement of his limbs, his overall balance, and the position of his head. Sometimes I walk alongside him, too.


    And then, while exchanging words with Brother Silvio, he tries each thing on Knight.


    Each time, Knight falls over and over again, sometimes moving forward.


    And the next thing you know, the blue sky turns Akane....


    ''Come!¡¡Knight!


    As Brother Silvio sits down and spreads his arms out, the Knight I controlled trots over to him and takes a short run.


    The Knight jumps one last time as he moves forward in front of Brother Silvio.


    It''s all tucked into Brother Silvio''s chest.


    ''''We did it, Al!¡¡This time you''ll succeed!


    We watched Knight grow up, and we were so impressed that we almost cried.


    It was as if we got the same feeling as when our own child first walked.


    When I hold her, she''s so stiff in some places.


    ...I planted a steel plate to make it easier to balance.


    It doesn''t help that the level of comfort has gone down in pursuit of things like walkability. It''s okay, because the slime cushion is in charge of holding comfort and such things.


    Brother Silvio put Knight on the floor and I''m going to let him walk with my psychic.


    He jumps and runs around us in comical movements to share in our joy. It''s so cute to watch.


    ''Haha, you''re delighted,''


    When you move it around like this, it looks like it''s alive.


    As I''m looking at the pretty, moving knight like that, Saara comes up the stairs and calls out to me from the direction of the stairs.


    Mr. Alfried, it''s time for dinner!


    Oops, I noticed that it was already dinner time.


    I feel like I''ve been preoccupied with moving Knight for a long time.


    I don''t know if brother Silvio was too absorbed to notice, but he was laughing as he looked out the window at the reddish-blue sky.


    ''''Well then, let''s go to dinner.''''


    Yes.


    I leave Knight in his room and then head downstairs to the dining room.


    Then I walked down the stairs with my brother Silvio.


    Oh, brother Silvio. Don''t tell anyone that I''ve been running the Knight. Next time I want to time it so I can surprise you.


    All right.


    When I say it, feigning innocence, Brother Silvio, who really took it seriously, nods with a chuckle.


    Well, it''s actually because I want to surprise Meena, who is on patrol this evening. I''m looking forward to watching the sun go down.

 212-Looking around Mina at night

    The sun has set, and as night falls, the Throwlett family compound, which had been enveloped in bright sunshine, is shrouded in darkness.


    As I am on patrol duty this evening, I walk down the dark corridor with a candle-filled lamp in my hand, illuminating the dark corridor.


    I can''t hear any of everyone''s voices that were so lively during the day.


    I don''t hear Alfried-sama and Silvio-sama''s joyful frolic from upstairs, Erna-sama and Nord-sama''s calm voices leaking from the living room, or the sound of Elinora-sama swinging her sword or anything else.


    The mansion is enveloped in a silence that seems to be a complete change from the daytime.


    The walls of the corridor are lit by several lamps, sometimes by light mages, but the interior of the mansion is a bit unreliable due to the large interior of the mansion.


    This is no surprise since we don''t live at night, so there is no need to brighten up the mansion more than necessary.


    It''s a good idea to use a candle, let alone a magic tool, but you also need money to use a candle. It can''t be helped.


    However, from my point of view as a weak maiden who either patrols at night or is a weak maiden, I still want the night to be a little brighter as well.


    Recently, I heard that the reversible lamps invented by Alfried-sama and sold by the Triera Trading Company are doing extremely well. Can''t we take this opportunity to clean out the lamps in the mansion and switch to light magic tools?


    No, but I heard that the stove''s magic tool that Bartolo-san asked for the other day cost eighty gold coins. When the woman''s kagura clothes are added together, it is lightly heard that they cost more than a hundred gold coins, and as expected, it may be impossible for the time being.


    The magic tools of the stove are said to be essential for making fried bread and fried foods, so it can''t be helped if you can''t buy the light magic tools. Kagura clothes are also a substitute that you would never be able to get under normal circumstances.


    Ah, imagining delicious fried food like fried bread and fried food made me hungry.


    I managed to hold back the saliva that was about to leak from the corner of my mouth and went upstairs, holding back my legs that were about to go to the kitchen.


    The second floor of the mansion is mainly a private space, the bedrooms of the Nords.


    We maids are well aware of this, so when we are not working, we refrain from interrupting your time on the ground floor.


    Of course, we will go out as soon as you call us, but we are rarely called in because you, the master, don''t like to keep maids around more than necessary.


    I''ve heard that maids in other mansions are called in many times, are made to wait for long periods of time for no good reason, and because of this they are sometimes forced to work late because they can''t finish their work during the day.


    But I''m glad to see that none of that is the case at the Throwlett family mansion.


    We don''t have to work late, and the wages are good. Besides, the best thing is that the food is delicious.


    Isn''t it one of the strengths of the maids here to be able to eat Bartolo-san and Alfried-sama''s food first?


    There aren''t many maids, so there''s a bit more work to do per person, but I think the working environment in the Rowlett family is great.


    The only downside is that my coworkers like Saara and Mel-san are too good at what they do.


    And because of that, I''m a little frustrated that they treat me like I''m the least able child.


    ''''I think I''m a more capable maid than everyone thinks I am...''''


    I mutter to myself with a slight pout of my lips.


    When I go upstairs, a long hallway leads to the back of the house.


    There are lamps installed in some places, but the lights are still lonely. The farther you go, the more dark it feels like the wind is getting.


    My own weak voice echoes down the dark corridor.


    A maid making her rounds in the middle of the night. It''s the same situation as mine right now.


    Now if I can hear even the sound of footsteps behind me, it''s perfectly identical to the gossip I''ve heard.


    ''''Well, that''s not possible, though!


    As I muttered to myself to cheer myself up and walked, I suddenly heard a gurgling sound from behind me.


    ''''--?


    The moment I heard that sound, I felt my heart leap with a thud deep in my chest.


    Wait, wait, was that a noise?


    I scream in my mind as my eyes widen and I can''t move for a while.


    Then, just as my jumping heart calms down a bit, I slowly turn around.


    I try to illuminate it with the light of the lamp, but there''s nothing there.


    It''s just a beautiful red carpet as usual.


    ''''.......What. Is it my imagination?''''


    I exhale in relief.


    The moment I remembered the ghost story, I was in a hurry because I heard a noise behind me.


    If Mel or Saara had seen me, they would have absolutely laughed at me.


    It''s embarrassing that I was aware of it and freaked out about it in the night, even though it was a story I had dumped on myself.


    I decided to ignore the surprise and get down to the business of looking around.


    Let''s go around to the study, the storage room, and the playground.


    First, I check out the study room.


    When you push the wooden door open, you hear a creaking sound.


    In the daytime, it wouldn''t bother you, but in the dark and quiet, it''s oddly eerie.


    The light of the lamp illuminates the study, which is wrapped in pitch blackness.


    ''''........There''s no one there, right?''''


    I whisper a small word to myself to announce my hope.


    If there''s a suspicious person or something, there''s nothing a weak maid can do about it.


    Well, we have the strongest masters here, so I don''t think those rogues will be able to take them on then, but I don''t think I''ll be safe. That''s why I always think that you shouldn''t have any kind of prowler in your life.


    The candlelight illuminates the interior of the study, where there are several bookshelves crammed with books.


    I slowly make my way to the interior of the room to fulfill my rounds of work.


    Then the door creaks shut behind me on its own.


    ''''Hee!''''


    A pathetic short scream escaped at the sudden noise, and my body jerked.


    ''''And the door was closed by the wind, wasn''t it? Seriously, you scared me.


    I say approvingly as I stare at the door.


    ''Huh?¡¡But I don''t think the window in the hallway was open...?¡¡No, no, I''m sure I opened it halfway, and the subtle flow of air pushed it shut.


    I feel like the door to the study was opened all the way open exactly, but I don''t care.


    Because I feel like the more I think about it, the more scared I get.


    The inside of the study is filled with a unique smell of paper. There is no one in the room and nothing suspicious, except for the ponderous books and furniture.


    ''''........No problem, right?''''


    After carefully checking the room, I muttered to myself and left the study.


    Then, as I reached for the doorknob to close the door, it moved by itself and slammed shut.


    ''''..........''''


    I hadn''t even touched the doorknob, nor could I feel the flow of wind.


    The door had moved perfectly and closed on its own.


    ''''...What...what is this?¡¡It''s convenient, but I''m scared!


    I look at the door that closed by itself and shudder to myself.


    What should I do? Strange things are happening in the Rowlettes'' house. This has never happened before, so why is it?¡¡This mansion is a new house that Master Nord built a little over ten years ago.


    It''s not like there''s some sort of curse, such as the suicide of the previous owner. So why does the door close and open on its own?


    I want to cry to Saara and Mel, who are sleeping in their quarters.


    I want to run out now and ask them to look around with me, telling them that a bizarre phenomenon has occurred.


    But if I do that, I''ll get the reputation of being a bad maid again.


    I don''t want to do that.


    ''But do your best, Meena. You are a girl who can do it if you try. Crying because the door moved on its own once or twice is breaking the name of an excellent maid.


    I tell myself that in a healthy way, and I start to resume my rounds by myself.


    I''m actually very scared, but I''m trying to avoid being called a crappy maid.


    I walk out quickly and check the storage room.


    I leave the door open all the way, glancing around, but this time it doesn''t close on its own.


    And the door to the next room, the playroom, was also uneventful and still.


    It''s tempting to wonder if the door is just my imagination after all, but after seeing the way it moved so clearly earlier, it''s impossible to assume that it''s just my imagination.


    I continue down the corridor with my mind tightened.


    The next room I see is Alfried-sama''s room.


    Master Alfried often stays up late because he can use the magic of the light that lights himself up.


    If it''s too late, I go to warn her to go to bed, but today she seems to have gone to bed early.


    ...I can''t believe she''s sleeping so early at a time like this.


    When you''re up late, the light leaks through the gaps in the door, brightening the corridor nicely.


    And if I had just said something like, "It''s late, please go to bed," I could have alleviated my fears. It''s only at times like this that I go to bed.


    I walk past Alfried-sama''s room with a little disappointment.


    Next is Silvio-sama and Elinora-sama''s room, but those two are the ones who go to bed early, so naturally no light is leaking from the door.


    Gotori, Gotori, Gotori........


    As I muttered that thought, I heard another sound from behind.


    And this time, it''s not just once. It is heard intermittently as if you were walking.


    ''''.........Who is it?¡¡Lady Elinora?¡¡Or is it Master Alfried?


    I turn around fearfully and ask, but there''s no answer.


    I just hear the gurgling and heavy footsteps, which is eerie.


    I stick out my lamp to illuminate the rear.


    But there''s no one there. No one is there, even though I can still hear what sounds like footsteps from deep in the darkness.


    ''Yah, yah, yah, this is bad!¡¡Isn''t the situation perfectly similar to a ghost story!


    Eerie footsteps. The unseen footsteps terrify me, and I move forward at a faster pace to escape from the direction of the footsteps.


    Still, the footsteps continue to sound as if they are following me. It''s as if they are chasing me.


    What should I do? I want to run into Nord-sama and Erna-sama''s bedroom down the street.


    I know they wouldn''t be mad at me if it was those two!¡¡This is already an unusual enough situation.


    If the frail maid asked for help, those two would not be dismissive, unlike their colleagues!


    I almost cried out in fear as I made my way to Nord-sama and the others'' bedroom.


    Then the sound of footsteps coming from behind me came thumping in, and my back suddenly felt heavy.


    What is this? My back is very heavy.


    ''''Kyah!''''


    The sudden weight on my back and my legs cowering in fear causes me to fall down the hallway.


    Not good. This pattern is exactly the same as a ghost story. Which means I''m here to turn around and have my soul drained by a ghostly presence....


    I knew that, but I couldn''t help but look back because I was worried about my back.


    My head moves back slowly, thinking it''s no good, and--


    "...Meena, what''s wrong with you, sitting here?¡¡Besides, you''ve been moving around a bit and making a lot of noise earlier, haven''t you?


    Before I could turn around, I didn''t have to look back as Elinora-sama appeared ahead of me.


    ''What, Lord Elinora?¡¡Why are you here?


    ''Why, I was just down in the kitchen for a bit of fruit juice, you know?


    I look up, stunned, and see Elinora-sama in her pajamas with her reddish-brown hair down, and she says while putting her hands on her hips.


    Her voice is powerful in that same usual dignified appearance.


    Just hearing Elinora-sama''s voice made me feel like I was freed from my fear.


    As I look up with feverish eyes, Elinora-sama narrows her sharp eyes and looks into the back.


    ''''........Hey, Al. You''re in there, right?¡¡What are you doing?


    Huh?


    With Master Alfried behind you?


    What--?


    The moment I wondered, I could feel a somewhat unnerving atmosphere from behind.


    And then the back that had been feeling the weight of the weight became light as if it were a lie, and I could feel the suspiciousness distant.


    ''''Wait a minute!''''


    Elinora-sama immediately ran into her room, grabbed her wooden sword and began to follow the signs.


    She didn''t know if the other party was a suspicious person or Alfried-sama, but her appearance seemed terribly reliable.


    ¡ô


    Yucky, yucky. We''re playing with Meena, but at the end of the game, sister Elinora shows up.


    I was going to tell the story and say that Meena is a moving doll when she fell and turned around, but since Sister Elinora came and ran away, she''s looking like a complete villain.


    I would have preferred to tell the story right then and there and be taken aback by Sister Elinora.


    But when I heard Elinora sister''s intimidating voice at night, I instinctively wanted to run away.


    A sense of impatience like that of encountering a dangerous and fierce beast attacked me so fiercely that I ran away....... d*mn, Elinora sister, when did she sneak out of her room? I thought she was asleep in her room.


    ''I know you''re there, Al!


    Even though it''s the middle of the night, Elinora''s sister is screaming after me.


    It''s late at night and she can''t even see a few meters away, so how can she tell where I am at the end of the corridor?


    As usual, Elinora''s sensing ability is strange.


    What are you going to do to escape in transition?¡¡No, that would leave the Knight behind.


    No, let''s get rid of the idea of protection. This is a dark corridor with poor visibility.


    No matter how much of a sister Elinora is, a doll that doesn''t breathe is indeed imperceptible and surprising, isn''t it?


    I''d like to see Elinora''s sister get a little scared.


    Since it''s dark, I''m a little more bullish than usual, and I''m going to move my knight with my psychic to get behind Elinora''s sister--.


    ''''Humph!¡¡What is it?¡¡I felt something oddly soft slicing through me, didn''t I?


    ''Ahhhh! Sister Elinora slashed my Knight!


    I yell out in shock as the Knight is slashed.


    I can feel it for sure because I''m using a psychic to penetrate the Knight''s magical power. It''s as if the head and body have been carefully severed. You can feel the magic power that you put on the knight dissipating.


    You''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of them. I mean, it was Al after all.


    Sister Elinora, who is holding a wooden sword in her hand, enters brother Silvio''s room nearby and brings out a magic tool for lights.


    Then the corridor we are in is illuminated, and the figure of the Knight lying on the floor is clearly visible.......


    ''''Ah! My Knight is now a Dullahan!


    I had expected it, but I couldn''t help but cringe at the sight of Knight''s so painful appearance.


    ''Dullahan?¡¡What kind of demon is out there?¡¡Or rather, it''s not a doll. So that''s what I cut up. No wonder I thought it was so soft.


    ''This is terrible, Elinora!¡¡It''s nice not to be beheaded for a bit of knighting!


    You shouldn''t have let a doll run after me in my blind spot in the dark. There was a strange sense of malice in the doll.


    Gunkunu, or rather, why do you say you have a wooden sword?


    The thought of sister Elinora bringing out a wooden sword even though she had detected her brother''s presence at night is strange.


    ''''That doesn''t mean you have to cut...''''


    I worked hard to raise him. Stitched him back together until he could stand, practiced until he could walk.


    And as of this evening, he finally learned to walk. You''re bouncing around us with gusto.


    It''s a shame that the knight I loved so much as my own child has been so cruelly beheaded.


    I looked up in protest as I held the knight who had become Dullahan in my arms, and sister Elinora let out a breath and


    ''You''re not a girl, so don''t sulk over a broken doll. This much........


    ..........


    Huh?¡¡Could it be that Sister Elinora is going to fix it for you?


    I''ll ask my mother to fix it for you.


    Let''s just say I''ll fix it.


    After this, I was pissed off at my Nord dad for hearing the commotion. Especially about me abusing my magic to scare Meena and causing a commotion.


    Mother Erna also lectured me on how to use magic, and I had to make new sweets for Meena as an apology.

 213-Womens association, not womens association

    ''Ha ... it''s still great to lie on the plains.


    On the plain, a short distance from the mansion. I''m lying on my back, muttering to myself as I exhale in relief.


    The morning after breakfast. It''s time for everyone alive in this world to start their work for the day.


    While people all over the world are rushing about, I''m lying on a grassy field, looking up at the blue sky.


    What a wonderful thing it is to be able to sleep through the morning while people are still working today.


    The sky is clear and blue. The sun is shining brightly. The sound of birds chirping in the air and leaves rustling in the breeze is soothing.


    It''s as if all of this nature is lulling me to sleep.


    There are no humans in this wide open grassland, and I''m the only one who''s lying here.


    As I lie here, I feel as if I am the only person in the world.


    Now, let''s sleep until noon today...


    I don''t have any plans today, so I''m free. Today, I''ll be coasting to my heart''s content in the morning.


    And when I''m hungry, I''ll get up and eat the rice Bartolo made for me, then I''ll go back to sleep....


    ¡ô


    My consciousness, which had fallen to the depths of sleep, softly surfaced.


    When I open my eyes, the sun is right above me, probably because it''s noon.


    The glare of the sun''s light assaulting my vision, I mutter to myself as I squint my eyes.


    ''''I''m.......hungry.''''


    It was noon already, so it was only natural.


    I was just sleeping on the grass this morning, but my body was craving energy.


    I could hear a cute little hunger cry from my belly.


    In a previous life as an adult, I don''t think I would have felt this hungry after just sleeping twice in the morning. Is this what a young child''s metabolism is all about?


    I blink my eyes a few times, and after getting used to the sunshine, I stand up and imagine a path a little further away from the mansion.


    ''Transition!''


    Then he wrapped his own body in magical power and activated the spatial magic transition.


    The scenery around me changes in an instant. When I savored the momentary sense of floating, the scenery in front of me was the familiar Throwlett family''s mansion and a single street.


    ''''With spatial magic, it''s great because I don''t have to worry about the effort and time it takes to get home.


    I return to the mansion with a light step, thanking the gods for giving me spatial magic.


    Today I''m full of energy as I was able to sleep twice in the morning comfortably.


    ''''Alfried-sama. Welcome home.


    I''m home.


    As I walked through the gate in front of the mansion, I was approached by Saara, who was sweeping a broom along the path leading to the mansion.


    She seems to be working diligently today as well.


    ''Alfried-sama, Erna-sama was calling for you, please go to the common room on the first floor.


    The common room?¡¡Why is it in the common room when it''s usually the living room or dining room?


    When I tilt my head back, Saara explains as if to add to the explanation.


    ''It seems that Murat-sama and Dorothea-sama are here.


    I see, it makes sense if you have a guest here.


    Anyway, I suppose they want me to show my face since I''m always in their service anyway.


    All right. Thanks.


    I thanked Saara briefly and trotted back to the mansion.


    When I enter the front door, I find a pair of shoes for a woman I don''t recognize in the shoe rack, and two less slippers than I had prepared.


    Tonkichi and Pyonkichi are gone.


    I wondered who wore those slippers, Murat or Dorothea?


    What an imagination I had, I headed to the common room at the back of the first floor.


    As I approached the common room, I could hear the faint sound of a woman laughing.


    In this room are Murat-san, Thor''s mother, and Dorothea-san, Asmo''s mother. And then there''s Mother Erna, the mother of Alfried, myself.......


    ''''........what a magical place.''''


    What on earth is the conversation going on inside?


    I feel both curious and afraid to ask.


    However, I can''t just eavesdrop here, so let''s just go in and say hello.


    I knock lightly on the door of the common room.


    ''''Mother, I''d like to come and greet Murat and Dorothea.


    ".........................


    The moment I raise my voice, the joyful voice is cut off from the common room.


    It''s like this feeling of interrupting a conversation. I''m a little uncomfortable with it.


    ''''........Was that voice Alfried-sama?


    You don''t sound at all like that, do you?


    ..........


    Murat and Dorothea''s strange voices that could be heard whispering.


    And for some reason, Mother Erna is silent.


    I want you to hurry up and give me a voice to urge me to enter the room.


    ''''........Erna-sama. Maybe it''s Alfried-sama, right?¡¡Aren''t you going to speak to him?


    Yeah, sure. Al, you can come in.


    Elna, your mother, she didn''t recognize me for a second.


    Excuse me.


    With that in mind, I carefully open the door and enter the common room.


    Unlike the living room and dining room, the common room, which often welcomes guests, has a lot of good-looking furniture and furnishings.


    Murat and Dorothea were sitting side by side on the fancy sofa that they had purchased with great effort, and Mother Erna was sitting on it facing them. All three of them were neatly lined up on their feet and seemed to be elegantly picking tea and cookies.


    The mood of the three of them could be described as an aristocratic ladies'' club.


    Hello, Murat and Dorothea.


    ''Hello, Mr. Alfried. I''m sorry to bother you.


    When I greet them, Murat-san and Dorothea-san both bow lightly.


    What is it? The two mothers usually scold their children, but when they greet each other politely in the common room like this, they really do seem like noblemen.


    ''''I''m sorry that our Al has always been so helpful to you.


    ''No, no, I''m the one. I''m sorry to hear that my son is causing you trouble.


    "Yes.


    ''''I also received a souvenir from King''s Landing, thank you very much.


    After my greeting is light, the wives'' humble words start to fly.


    They say lowly things about each other''s people, so Thor and others, who are first called foolish, are being called dreadful.


    Then, after a round of thanks, Mother Erna says with a bitter smile.


    ''Al, didn''t you say that Murat and Dorothea would be here today?¡¡Where have you been today?


    Oh, I see there''s a women''s meeting today--


    ""It''s not a women''s club. It''s a women''s club.


    Three voices immediately denied the words I muttered as I remembered them.


    You all have smiles on your faces, but your eyes aren''t smiling at all. And their voices are stubborn.


    ''Excuse me, it''s a girl''s night out, isn''t it?


    When I hurriedly reiterated, the three of them nodded hawkishly, smiling and laughing.


    From a woman''s point of view, it''s a girls'' night out, no matter how old you are.


    ''''I''m sure I''ll be in the way if I''m here, and I''ll leave it at that. Please give my regards to Thor-kun and Asmo-kun.


    I stepped on a land mine and the air was bad, so I made a reasonable excuse and told him to leave.


    Even though I''m a child, I''m a nobleman. I''m sure there are more things I''d rather talk about with just the ladies, and if they''re there, I''m in the way.


    ''''It''s we who are taking care of our folks, isn''t it?


    I listen to their voices before slowly exiting.


    ''''Alfried-sama can have a serious exchange like that, can''t he?''''


    Then, just as he was closing the door, he heard the faintest hint of Dorothea''s impressed voice.

 214-Lets prepare the kitchen garden

    Mother Erna is having a girls'' party in the first floor common room.


    I headed to the dining room early to have lunch as I was sure that the ladies would be having lunch with me.


    Then I went upstairs to take shelter from the ground floor, and found Mother Erna just heading to the dining room.


    Perhaps she''s going to tell Saara and Bartolo to get her to prepare a meal or something.


    Watch out. If it were a little later, I would have had to have lunch with the wives.


    As I was walking up the stairs with that in mind, Erna''s mother on the first floor stopped me.


    She says, "Do you have a minute?¡¡I need your help with something, okay?


    ...What?


    You need to come down first.


    ...so what do you need help with?


    You don''t know what you''re being helped to do. I can''t just walk downstairs.


    It''s Mother Erna. You must be careful.


    I gave her a wary look, and she smiled at me.


    You''ll know it when you get down there.


    ''No, you can just say it here!


    If I tell you the words, you''ll run away.


    ''Are you going to make me do something so painful and troublesome?''


    If it was such a hassle, I''d retreat upstairs now.


    Just get down here.


    I don''t want to.


    As I was complaining about how I didn''t want to help out in a messy way, Mother Erna let out a sigh and said


    I''m not going to fix the doll that Elinora cut up the other day, okay?


    ''Ugh!¡¡It''s not fair to take my knight hostage!


    That''s right, the Knight who was beheaded by Sister Elinora and became Dullahan.


    It was so badly broken that I, who can only do simple sewing, was not strong enough to fix it.


    I was told that Mother Erna could repair the damage more beautifully than I could, so Knight was in her custody.


    With Knight being held hostage, I go downstairs quietly.


    ''Come over here for a minute.''


    Then Mother Erna beckons me towards the front door.


    Huh?¡¡I thought it would be such a hassle to have dinner with Murat and Dorothea, or have them make snacks with Bartolo...but what in the world do you want them to do outside?


    While wondering, I change into my outside shoes and go out into the courtyard.


    Then I tromped along behind her, and she stopped at a spot in the courtyard.


    There are sticks stuck in the ground surrounding her, as if she had surveyed something there.


    I asked her what in the world we were going to do here, and she opened her mouth.


    ''We''re going to make a little field here,'' she says. So, Al. I need you to pull the weeds from your garden.


    ''Pulling weeds?¡¡Why would I do this?¡¡Why don''t you just let Bartolo or Mina do it?


    It doesn''t matter if you''re a commoner or a nobleman to tinker with the soil, does it?


    Crap!¡¡When I helped Thor''s family with the fields, the dialogue was communicated to me through my parents.


    Thor''s mother is so superfluous........!


    .........Is this what is called the horror of a girls'' party?


    I didn''t know that my casual words would end up going around and torturing my own neck.


    I''ve heard that you can use soil magic to pull weeds out of the ground faster and move your hoe around psychically to plow. It''s definitely faster to let Al do that than to let Bartolo and the others do it.


    Yes, but...


    Of course it''s faster to magically pull it out with a papa than to bend down and chisel it out while enduring the pain in my back.


    I nodded, and then Mother Erna said to me, "Don''t you think it would be nice to have a vegetable garden on the patio?


    ''Wouldn''t it be nice to have a vegetable garden on the patio?


    Home gardening. It is to grow vegetables and other crops freely in the garden at home.


    When I hear this word, I feel a sense of a very slow and leisurely pace of life. I wake up in the morning and enjoy growing my own vegetables. It''s not a bad way to live.


    Well, you can always get fresh vegetables in the village of Coriat, but growing them in the garden of the house is not so bad.


    Right?


    ''If it doesn''t turn out to be an ongoing thing for me to raise...''


    It looks like he''s going to plant some of his favorite crops. Basically, Bartolo is going to take care of everything.¡¡We just need to lend a hand once in a while, okay?


    In response to me throwing a word of caution, Erna-mom nodded at me not to worry.


    Apparently, as usual, she bargained to make herself comfortable by using that trick or that trick.


    Hmm, I guess it''s only occasionally to magically pull out the weeds for her or help her harvest.


    If you can enjoy a vegetable garden with that much effort, then it''s a small price to pay.


    I''d grown vegetables when I was in school, but they were a pain in the ass to take care of.


    All I wanted to do was show up every day and see if the leaves were getting bigger today or the fruit was swelling up.


    This time it''s the perfect condition for that desire.


    ''I don''t blame you. ''I''ll help you with that. I''ll help you with the knight''s restoration.


    Yeah, I''ll take care of it. I''ll fix it up nicely for you.


    Me and Mother Erna shake hands and laugh at each other.


    I''m sure Mother Erna is having a terrific time of it. I had that feeling.


    ''Alright then, let''s get on with it.


    ''Mr. Murat told me how you do it, pulling weeds with earth magic?¡¡I''m interested.


    ''This is how you only uplift where the weeds grow... see?''


    I show my magic to Mother Erna, who sounds interested, and I show her my magic as soon as possible.


    Then the weeds growing in front of me were dug up as if they were sprouting out of a gnarled tree.


    ''''........You''re still as dexterous as ever, aren''t you? To make such a small range of soil rise up all at once while individually selecting such a small range of soil.......


    Well, I guess it''s not that hard to get up as long as you can move the soil clinging to the roots of the weeds, it''s easy to get them up.


    ''''And what a lovely thing to look at.


    Right?¡¡It''s kind of cute the way he gets up, like he''s a creature, isn''t it?


    As expected of Mother Erna, she understands.


    Thor is such a cute little weed, and he wants to look at them and say they''re disgusting.


    It''s a peaceful time for a while as I make the weeds rise up and Mother Erna bends down to look at them.


    ''....Mother Erna, are you sure you want to leave Murat-san and Dorothea-san alone?


    ''It was. I saw the weeds coming up and I got fuzzy. Okay, now pull the weeds out of the area where I set up this stick and plow it up, okay?


    Mother Erna came to herself with a huff at my words and went back to the mansion.

 215-Gift from Grandpa Lazareth

    When I had finished pulling out all the weeds in the courtyard with soil magic and hoeing the rows with a psychic. A carriage came to the outside of the mansion grounds.


    I hadn''t heard that Tory was coming today, nor had I heard that any other nobles were coming.


    What in the world could they be doing here?


    Saara, who seemed to have heard the sound of the carriage, came out of the front door of the mansion and headed down to the carriage.


    A short while later, the carriage left easily and Saara returned with a wooden box in her chest.


    For a moment, I thought a new doll had arrived from Viscount Doll, but the binding of the wooden box seemed plain for a viscount.


    ''''Saara, what is that package?''''


    ''They say it is a gift from Lazares to Alfrito. Inside is a complete frame that Alfrito was making in the royal city.


    ''Oh!¡¡Coma!¡¡Let me see it!


    When I urge her to open it now, Saara starts opening the crate on the spot.


    I didn''t know that she would actually make a product out of the frame I was playing around with.


    As I wait excitedly, Saara opens the lid of the crate and shows me the box.


    Inside the box were various sized tops, large, medium and small.


    They must have been made in different sizes for adults and children to enjoy.


    The construction of the frames was simple and unadorned, but they were very beautiful in shape.


    If you look at the unshaped panels, you can see that the craftsmen put a lot of effort into each one.


    From my wooden box, I take out a small top that fits in the palm of my hand and an attached piece of string.


    Then I wrap the string around the top and toss it to the cobblestones where it is drawn.


    Then the top that Grandpa had given me started to turn neatly.


    Oh, Grandpa and his craftsmen are doing a good job. He never wavered at all.


    Well, you are very handy.


    All you have to do is roll it up and throw it, anyone can do it.


    I smiled and told Saara and collected the stopped panel.


    Yeah, we can play this one without any problems.


    Now we have the frame. I guess we''ll just have to bump into Thor and the others.


    After checking the condition of the tops, I take two small tops and two adult tops from the box in Saara''s hand and put them in my pocket.


    ''Leave the rest in my room. We can all play together if we have time.


    Where are you going?


    Thor''s House!


    I told Saara that I was heading to Thor''s house and ran out of the courtyard of the mansion as it was.


    ¡ô


    ''Oh!¡¡Al, man!


    As I was walking towards Thor''s house, holding the coma in my hand, I saw Roomba and Gates walking up ahead.


    Roomba is still big today, and Gates is still long chinned as usual.


    ''Ah, Roomba and Gates. What have you been doing today?


    ''''Oh, I''ve been slaying the demons around the village with Gates today!


    And you were eating at the Celia restaurant.


    Gates says proudly as he follows Rumba''s words.


    ''''Well on the road to King''s Landing, you were beaten by the High Goblins, are you okay?''''


    Even though they are high goblins, I hear that they are a relatively weak category of demons after all.


    There are not many ferocious demons in the vicinity of Colliat Village, but I hear that there are wolves and bears on the outskirts.


    Is it safe for Gates to go to such a place?


    ''''Well that was just an accidental critical hit from the High Goblin''s club. Forget it.


    He says with a bitter look on his face, as if losing to the High Goblin was an abomination to Gates.


    ''''Gahahaha!¡¡This time, though, he''d be up against a wild boar!¡¡Gates'' sword sticks in the boar''s throat and the boar''s tusks strike Gates'' jaw, knocking them both down!


    ''Idiot!¡¡Don''t say that!


    Ah, it''s easy to imagine that already.


    I mean, I think the boar''s tusks were pretty dangerous, but there''s not a scratch on Gates'' jaw.


    For some reason, I feel that Gates is lucky.


    However, I can accept Gates who is fighting with a boar.


    What will they fight against next?¡¡Cats?¡¡Is it the weasel?


    ''Don''t blatantly look at my chin and laugh. That''s rude.¡¡Hmph, next time I''ll take down a bigger one in complete victory.


    There aren''t many big shots like that around the village of Coriat.


    Roomba watered down to the next breathless Gates.


    Well, I''m hoping I can beat a bear next time. I''ve never had a bear casserole or anything like that before.


    ''By the way, what''s that in Al''s hand?


    As I watch Gates with my warm eyes, Roomba points to the panel in my hand and says.


    Oh, right. You don''t know that because Lumumba and Gates haven''t been to Grandpa''s house in King''s Landing.


    "This is a plaything called a top. I made a simplified version and Grandpa in King''s Landing turned it into a product.


    ''Oh, so that''s Al''s new idea of a game!¡¡Sounds interesting!


    It''s got a strange shape with a cord wrapped around it. Do they play with it by throwing it around like a slinging string?


    I''m guilty of imitating something from a previous life, so I feel guilty if you say it''s as if I thought of it.


    Well, it''s something I made in this world to have a good time. There was a certain amount of hard work that went into it, so let''s break it down and think about it.


    ''How do we play it?¡¡Try it for a minute!


    ''Sure. We''re going to be playing with frames at Thor''s house, do you two want to come?


    I''m going to be explaining it to Thor and Asmo from now on anyway.


    Then it would be quicker to explain to them all at once.


    ''Oh!¡¡I don''t have any plans for anything in particular!


    It''s a game that could be popular in the future. I see no reason not to join in.


    The two of them don''t seem busy, but as expected, their schedules were free.


    Since Coriat village has a lot of interaction among the villagers, of course Lumumba and Gates and Thor are also acquainted.


    It''s not that I don''t know these two people who are so prominent.


    It''s a good thing that Murat is out today anyway, because he''s probably just lounging around at home, taking advantage of the fact that he''s out.


    It must not matter if me, Roomba and Gates go.


    ''Then let''s go to Thor''s house!


    "Oh!


    Thus, the brave Alfried added his two uncles to the party.

 216-What to do with my mothers dog

    I came to Thor''s house with two uncles in tow.


    ''Hey, Thor!¡¡Hello?


    I say as I knock on the door, and I hear a slamming sound from Thor''s house.


    Then slowly the front door opens and Thor gives me a wary look.


    ''''Well it''s only Al, right?''''


    Mr. Murat would be eating at my house right now.


    I said, sensing Thor''s intentions, and he let out a breath of relief.


    ''What a relief. I thought Al said something he didn''t want and Mom came home mad at him.


    ''On the contrary, you''ve told me things you don''t need, haven''t you?¡¡Because of Thor, I had to help Mom Erna pull weeds earlier to prepare the vegetable garden.


    ''What?¡¡I didn''t tell your mom or anything, okay?


    ''You told Mr. Murat, didn''t you?¡¡That''s how I got through to Mother Erna.


    ''..........Ha!¡¡Yeah, right!¡¡Everything I tell my mom will be spread at the auntie conference.......


    Thor suppresses his mouth as if he''s huffing and puffing upon hearing my words.


    .........Hey, I''m terribly scared to see that reaction.


    If they find out you''re talking about an auntie conference or something like that, the aunties of the village - the sisters will shove you later.


    Be careful what you say to the women.¡¡They''re spreading the word so fast, you know?


    ''Women talk, it''s like a stress reliever. You hear a lot of rumors about Thor and Asmo and Al?


    Lumumba and Gates, who are behind me, say it with an empirical tone.


    Yeah, yeah, Thor and Asmo, who are not particularly rogue, are often rumored by the sisters to be.......what? Why do I have to be in the mix?


    ''Is it okay?¡¡I didn''t tell you about the complaints about Elinora-sama that I Al was leaking... right?


    Hey, that little reaction makes me not want to go home today...


    I feel like I''ve said a lot of things to Thor.


    In order to shatter the illusions that Thor had about Sister Elinora, I told him about her faults.


    ''''........Thor, you didn''t tell Murat-san and sister Emma about the bad things I said about Sister Elinora, did you?


    ''No, I think I told you. I think I asked my sister and mother about it in protest because Al said something about Lady Elinora being slutty and lying about it,


    What''s the matter with you?


    You''re the one who didn''t hear what I said about your sister''s bad behavior!


    I unintentionally grab Thor''s chest, and he grabs my chest back, revealing his frustration.


    Thor''s face turns pale as he looks away from me at my words.


    The thought of it all being told at today''s girl''s party and being passed on to each of my sisters makes me feel heavy.


    Me and Thor both take our hands off the chest and my mind goes blank.


    ''Oh well, you''re going to play with all the panels and stuff today, aren''t you?


    I don''t blame you for thinking the hard way. Let''s just enjoy the fun now.


    Roomba grabbed my shoulder and Gates grabbed Thor''s shoulder and said.


    That''s the freedom-loving adventurers I''ve come to expect. What they say is still different.


    It''s an escape idea that keeps me from thinking about something I don''t like completely, but I don''t hate it.


    You''re right. No matter what painful things may lie ahead, this time of the moment is irreplaceable.


    Yeah, that''s right. There''s no point in being scared of a future that''s too painful to be certain, right?


    Me and Thor, admonished by Roomba and Gates, say with a radiant smile.


    That''s right. You can''t be sure they''re going to be pissed off.


    We might just have a normal chat at a girls'' night out without our complaints being brought up.


    We should be having a good time now instead of dreading an uncertain and dark future. That''s a famous saying between me and Thor.


    ''Okay, go up to my house!¡¡I got off work today and there''s nobody home!¡¡We can play to our heart''s content!


    ''Yes!¡¡I''m coming in!


    ''Oh!¡¡I''m coming in!


    Sorry to bother you.


    At Thor''s urging with a radiant smile, we go up to his house one by one.


    It''s the first time I''ve been in a house with Roomba and Gates, so it''s refreshing.


    We walk into the usual large living room, where there are dishes and cups on the table and on the plate are the cookies I gave them.


    While the demons were gone, what a surprise. It seems that Murat had gone out and was doing whatever he wanted, taking advantage of the peace and quiet.


    ''By the way, is Asmo next door?¡¡I was going to call Asmo too anyway?


    He''s still at work. He''s not here for work.


    I say, looking in the direction of Asmo''s house next door, and Thor replies with a shake of his head.


    Apparently, Asmo isn''t home.


    If that''s the case, why don''t you come home after work and then ask him out?


    ''And by the way, what was that coma Roomba was talking about earlier?''


    I just finished my new plaything I made. I was going to play with it today.


    Oh, a new plaything!¡¡I''ll be glad if the next one isn''t as heady as Reversi''s!


    As Thor would have you believe, next time it won''t be with your head.


    That''s great!


    Reversies are fun, but they''re very clever!


    ''Playing games with your partner isn''t too bad, but I''d rather play more sensory games, too!


    The three of us who are weak in brain play seem happy to hear that we don''t have to use our brains in this new game.


    Well, it''s true that panels are sensory play, so it''s going to be especially popular with people who don''t like brain play.


    ''Let me see, Al!


    Okay. It''s not very flashy, though.


    At Thor''s urging, I take out a frame with a string wrapped around it from my pocket.


    ''What''s this?''¡¡How are you going to play this?


    ''I''ll show you that now. Can you step away for a moment while I throw this panel?


    What do you mean by ... hey, what do you mean by throwing it?


    Maybe it''s because I said I was going to throw it suddenly indoors, or maybe it''s because I said I was going to throw it suddenly indoors, but Thor gives me a quizzical look.


    ''It''s not a ball, it''s not dangerous. You just need to step back a bit.''


    Thor stepped back, miffed as I paid off his hands with a shish, and Roomba and Gates, who didn''t care what happened to the house, stepped back honestly.


    As the three of them stared at me, I threw the frame with the string wrapped around it at my chest, ready to throw it at the empty floor of the living room.


    The energy generated by the spinning motion of the cord causes the top to spin at once.


    My throw spun cleanly in the air and landed on the floor of Thor''s house with a thud.


    On the floor of Thor''s house, the frame I threw starts to spin in a small circle.


    ''''Oh!''''¡¡There''s something going around!


    The three of them look at the spinning frames and scream in surprise.


    The reaction of the three of them, who don''t know what a coma is, is a bit amusing.


    ''It''s safe to get close to this one, right?


    Yeah, it''s not a problem.


    I nodded with a chuckle at Roomba''s words, which I didn''t think he was talking about Koma.


    Then Roomba, Gates and Thor approached Koma with interest.


    They are bent over to observe and cheek to cheek on the floor, desperately looking at it.


    It was surreal to see two adults and a child staring frantically at it, even though it was just a spinning top.


    Why is this thing spinning?


    ''I don''t know. Could it be the pimp in Al''s hand?


    ...Wow, that''s beautiful. It''s a lot faster than a carriage wheel.


    Surely the only thing that spins in this world is a wheel?¡¡In a world where science has not yet developed, it may be unusual for a top to rotate so fast.


    When I was deeply moved by this, I saw three people reaching for the spinning top.


    I looked at them and grinned.


    ''Don''t touch that stupid thing!¡¡If you touch it, you''ll cut your fingers off!


    ""Uhhhhhh!"


    My serious shout causes the three people who were trying to poke the panel with their fingers to scream and turn over.


    ''''Uhhhh!''''¡¡Oh, my God, Al!¡¡I just touched my finger!¡¡I''m sure my fingers are bleeding........!


    Thor slips underneath me with tears in his eyes.


    Seeing Thor''s reaction, I laugh at him and he looks at his fingers with a puzzled expression.


    "....Hey, this is nothing!


    ''Hahahaha!¡¡You don''t think so?¡¡It''s just a plaything, okay?¡¡There''s no way I''d make something that dangerous!


    Seeing me laughing at him, Thor''s face turns bright red.


    ''Tenmei!¡¡You bastard!¡¡You set me up!


    I''m just teasing you.¡¡Don''t get mad at me?


    When I admonished Thor for grabbing the chest, he let go of my arm as he snarled, "GUNNU".


    ''We''re spinning, and Al''s voice is so serious I thought we were in real trouble...''


    ''....Oh, my heart is still jumping around....


    Out of the corner of my eye, I see Roomba and Gates in a cold sweat while holding their chests.


    ..........Sorry about something. I didn''t expect to be that scared.

 217-Frame play

    ''Well, I guess the main way to play is to turn and bump each other around like this.......by the way!


    I take a new panel out of my pocket and throw it to the floor in the same way.


    Then I hit the first one I threw with great force and popped it off.


    ''Oh, I see!''


    That''s easy to understand!


    Perhaps the battle-like element of clashing with each other resonated with their sensibilities, and Roomba and Thor sounded excited.


    ''Now we just need to show each other our skills with the panels like this?


    I pick up the panel still spinning on the floor and turn it in my hand as if I were scooping it with my hand.


    It''s a relatively simple technique called loach scooping or something like that.


    ''Oh!''¡¡You can do that!


    Apparently, Gates is interested in these little tricks.


    ''By the way, your fingers won''t get cut if you put them in your palm, so don''t worry about it, Thor?


    ''Shut up!¡¡I can''t wait for you to give me the frame!


    We all laughed at Thor''s reaction, but I handed the frames to him and the others.


    I was worried about whether or not they would be able to wrap the cord around it properly, but unlike in my previous life, I often use cord and rope in my daily life, and that''s probably why Thor and his friends were able to wrap the cord around it with just one explanation.


    It''s different when you''re used to it in everyday life, after all.


    If you have been able to wrap the cord around a coma, the rest is easy.


    Place your thumb on top and hold it in front of your chest with your index finger on the side.


    All that''s left is to toss it diagonally down and pull the string quickly.


    Thor and the others, hearing my explanation, quickly set up their frames.


    ''Alright, here we go!''


    ''Oh!¡¡We''ll see whose panel stays in the end!


    I will win!


    While looking at the three who seem more excited than usual, I take some distance from them.


    The three newcomers to coma throwing the panels in unison. I don''t know what will happen.


    "Iseh no de!


    Taking Thor''s voice as a cue, the three of them threw the panels at each other in unison.


    And the next moment, all at once, gong!¡¡Gagagan!¡¡There was a rattling sound.


    Then, for some reason, a single frame passed by my face, which was behind me. Then it hit the cupboard behind me and there was the sound of something hitting something and something breaking.


    Utter chaos.


    ''''Ahhhhhh!¡¡Yikes!¡¡Something''s broken in the crockery!


    The frame that flew behind me was Thor''s, or maybe it was Thor''s, and he turns around and screams sadly.


    I''m sure the dishes are important too, but since he passed right next to my face, I think he should be a little more considerate....


    And then I look at Roomba and Gates, who are also new to throwing.


    ''Oh!¡¡You''ve hit the wall by misjudging!¡¡Gahahaha!¡¡Let''s throw it again!


    Let''s try it again....


    Apparently neither of them were able to turn it cleanly.


    Rumba may have put too much effort into it, but he had hit the panel against the wall as hard as he could.


    The walls of Thor''s house were clearly dented.


    Gates may not have landed the frame cleanly, but he was sliding on the floor paralyzed.


    They both showed a classic example of a brilliant failure.


    ''What broke?''


    As I watched Roomba and Gates happily rewinding the string, Thor, who had recovered, approached the cupboard with a cry of frustration.


    ''''Well maybe I pulled the string too far when I threw the frame.


    I''ve never seen a situation where it flew right behind me so far, so I can''t rule it out. But I can only assume so.


    "What the hell is that?¡¡You said Al told you that if you pull it when you pitch it, it spins better!


    There are limits to what you can do.


    As expected, I didn''t expect him to fly backwards either.


    I should have been more concerned about Thor, who was even worse at it, and put up a shield.


    ''''Ahhhhhh!


    What''s up, Thor?


    As I''m thinking about this, Thor makes the oddest noise again.


    I turn around to see Thor there, holding a pretty blue cup in his hand.


    It''s a cup that is out of place for a cup in Thor''s house, and it''s a cup that must have cost a fair price.


    Did Murat buy it because he was excited to drink tea, or something like that?


    ...This is my sister''s favorite cup. Lord Elinora gave it to me a long time ago as a gift from her in King''s Landing.


    "...what?¡¡Sister Emma''s?


    I''m glad it wasn''t something that Mr. Murat was excited to buy.


    But things are going badly enough.


    I once played catch in the dining room with sister Elinora and got mad at her for breaking Mother Erna''s cup.


    Women are pretty much rooted in the things they break, aren''t they?


    No, but since it''s the kind sister Emma, I''m sure she''ll forgive me if I apologize honestly.


    ''Ah!¡¡You''re hitting the wall again!¡¡Hard to keep up with the force, isn''t it?


    Are you sure you''re not overworking yourself?¡¡A little more relaxed, like this...


    Kalalalalalaala!


    "...don''t you think Gates is relaxing too much?


    ...Maybe you''re right.


    While Thor froze in shock, Roomba and Gates were happily spinning the panel, happy and worried.


    This one looks so relaxed and happy.


    ''Al!¡¡Can''t you do something about the magic?¡¡Magic like this broken cup being fixed!


    ''You can use magic to heal physical wounds, but not the kind of magic that would fix something like a cup.


    Oh, no...


    When I respond to him once and for all, Thor turns blue in the face.


    Unfortunately, there are some things even universal magic can do and some things it can''t.


    The truth is I don''t know, but there may be such a magic, but at the very least, I can''t use it to fix a broken cup right now.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    When I was about to suggest an honest apology, Thor looked up with a bang and said, "I''m sorry.


    ''''Well then, no rice then!


    Rice?


    What is this guy talking about?


    Had the shock of breaking my sister''s cup finally gone to my head?


    Al, as you said the other day.¡¡They say rice is sticky!


    ''Oh, I see. As I said, I don''t have any rice that I just cooked?¡¡But I just dropped off the rice at Celia''s, so maybe you could run in and share a few grains with me?


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡I''ll be off for a bit!


    Thor takes my advice and runs out of the house with a hopeful look on his face.


    It''s obvious that he doesn''t have the option of honestly apologizing and getting angry. But it''s refreshing to see it come to this point.


    I can''t help but sympathize with its efforts to somehow cover up the evidence of its destruction, so I''ll be watching it warmly.


    ''Oi!¡¡Al, check it out!¡¡You''re not getting your coma right!


    You''ll have to look at me, too.


    Roomba, who keeps hitting the wall from earlier, and Gates, who keeps rolling the frame, finally want to get some advice.


    When I look at the wall in the direction Roomba is throwing it, I hurry to get underneath them, as I see a sinkhole in the wall that looks like it might have been hit with my fist.


    This is going to piss Thor off regardless of whether I broke the cup or not.


    I''ll give him a good meal next time.


    With that thought in mind, I put a shield over the wall of Thor''s house and gave Roomba and Gates some advice.

 218-Turn around, turn around words

    The reason for Rumba''s frame hitting the wall is that he has too much pressure on his shoulders and he is not throwing it down at an angle properly.


    The reason why Gates slips the frame is that he doesn''t hold the frame level properly when he holds it up and his ability to pull the string is weak.


    After pointing out those things and correcting them by turning it a few times, Roomba and Gates were able to turn the frame cleanly.


    ''Go!''¡¡My frame!¡¡Pop that Gates panel!


    Huh, I''m afraid that''s a groove in the floor. Why don''t you just stick it in there and spin around.


    The Roomba''s frame went to hit Gates'' frame, but perhaps because of a depression in the floor of Thor''s house, the Roomba''s frame was stuck in it and couldn''t move.


    And maybe it was because it was spinning in the wrong place, or maybe it was distorting its rotation and slowing down.


    ''What the hell is that?¡¡Thor should have been flatter than the floor of the house, too!


    What does the guy who was tearing down people''s walled houses have to say about it?


    ''Well, let''s stage it properly so it''s easier to bump into each other. That would make it more interesting.


    ''Oh!¡¡If you''re going to have something like that, you''d better make it soon!


    Absolutely.


    ''''Well no, I didn''t make it because the two of you couldn''t even throw it properly.


    This was a suggestion because I had enough control to put them on the stage.


    If it was the two guys from earlier, I probably wouldn''t be able to get them on the stage at all.


    As I''m sending my jittery gaze to Roomba and Gates, the window on the wall suddenly opens up.


    ''Hey, there''s some really loud noises coming from it, what are you doing?''


    The person who opened the door of the person''s house is Asmo, who lives next door.


    He may have poked it open with a stick from the next house, or he has a long stick in his hand.


    As expected of a neighbor, I''d like to say that he''s a neighbor, but as usual, there''s no privacy and no sense of humor.


    But it''s fun to be able to talk to them casually like this.


    Asmo''s back. I''m playing with a toy called Koma now.


    Sounds like fun.


    I said as I showed him the panel, and Asmo nodded instantly, as if he was bored.


    And as soon as he closed the window of his own house, he came over to this side.


    ''Huh?¡¡Where''s Thor?


    I tell Asmo, who looks around as soon as he comes home, about the tragedy that Thor caused.


    Then Asmo mumbles to himself, "You''re an idiot," and seems to have decided not to bother with it.


    It''s not uncommon for Thor to cause incidents like this on a daily basis. So I''m not too worried about it either.


    I hand Asmo one of the panels and activate my earth magic on Thor''s floor.


    Through the medium of my magic, earth appears in Thor''s house.


    I drew a clear image of the stage in my mind and hardened the soil to get closer to it, and in no time at all, a circular stage was completed, with the panels bumping into each other.


    Of course, I made a dent in the stage so that the tops would be properly centered.


    "Wow, so they can throw it here and hit each other!


    An admiring Roomba and Gates observe the stage as if to check it out.


    ''Well then, can I throw a quick one!


    ''Yeah, fine. Watch Asmo too.


    Okay.


    The sooner you show them how to play, the better.


    Asmo, who had been observing the coma, honestly started to look at Roomba and Gates.


    Roomba and Gates stared at each other face to face across the stage.


    ''''Hehe, let''s go then, shall we?


    "Don''t screw up your throw and hit me or anything.¡¡The coma is so hard it looks like it would hurt like a joke to be hit.


    Gates says as he looks at the glancing caved-in wall.


    Well, even though I''ve got it under control, I was still bobbing against the wall just now. I can understand why you''re worried.


    ''''Don''t worry about it. I''m used to it!


    Are you sure you want to do this?


    As Gates is skeptical, Roomba and Gates set up their frames for each other and throw them onto the stage.


    The frames break away from each other''s strings and spin neatly in the air and onto the stage.


    ''Hee!''


    Rumba''s accuracy was still subtly questionable, but he had hit quite the edge of the stage.


    Gates let out a pathetic scream for a moment, as if he thought it was going to hit his foot.


    Then he exhaled as if relieved when he realized that the rumba frame hadn''t left the stage.


    Gates'' thrown frame spins cleanly in the center, and the frame released by Roomba''s wild throwing spins vigorously around the outer edge.


    This might give Roomba a slight advantage as he accelerated around the outer edge.


    A gentle slope is created towards the center, so the Roomba''s coma gradually makes its way towards the center.


    Then it collides with the Gates coma, which is spinning nicely in the center.


    The Gates'' frame wobbled wildly as it couldn''t hold on to the momentum of the Roomba''s frame as it was struck by it.


    ''Oh!''¡¡That''s a good shot in the arm!¡¡Gates''s panel is wobbling!


    ''Nuh-uh!¡¡Endure it!


    Roomba screams with joy, and Gates watches the panel with a desperate look on his face.


    However, Roomba''s coma didn''t care about such a Gates, and hit him with a series of gusts - and the first blow had a big effect, and the moment Gates'' coma''s rotation was weakened, it was flung outward.


    ''''Ah!''''


    ''Gahahahahaha!¡¡I guess I win!


    Again!¡¡Next time I''ll get some momentum from the outside too!


    Gates says to Roomba, who is proud of his victory.


    At any rate, I''m glad to see that Roomba and Gates are enjoying themselves.


    Now they are totally hooked and both are busily winding up their strings.


    We just throw them around like this and smash them together.


    Sounds interesting. I''ll give it a try.


    Asmo smiled and nodded at me, and I taught him how to wrap and throw the cord the same way Thor and his friends did.


    Then Asmo learned it all in one go.


    As Thor and his friends were not so good, I was a bit impressed.


    ''Asmo is really good with his fingers for his body type,''


    Well that''s superfluous for your shape.


    ''Oh, if we can spin Asmo too, let''s all hit it!


    When Asmo finishes the whole exercise, Rumba turns around and calls out to him.


    ''It''s going to be moderately heated and interesting when we bump the four panels against each other.


    ''Oh, nice!¡¡Let''s get on with it!


    Rumba beckons me and Asmo over to the side of the stage.


    One-on-one panels are nice, but a brawl of four panels colliding with each other is also interesting.


    You never know what''s going to happen when you throw a frame and it''s suddenly going to hit you and send you flying off the stage.


    As we were all excitedly wrapping the string around the frame, the front door suddenly opened.


    ''d*mn it!¡¡They''re reluctant to take a few grains of rice off the table because they''re looking at our feet!


    Thor comes into the living room, teasing me with his shoulder.


    He has what looks like grains of rice in his hand, so he was able to get some rice to share.


    He broke his favorite cup, sister Emma''s favorite cup.


    If it had turned out that they needed rice to repair the cup, the villagers would have asked for the rice to be divided up underneath Thor''s feet.


    That''s just the people of Koliat. Everyone has a good character.


    Thor, come on. "Come on, Thor, let''s go. We''re all going to hit each other''s frames now.


    What''s that?¡¡Looks like fun!¡¡I''ll soon be restoring the cup with rice and you can mix me up too!


    When I call out to him as I say this, Thor''s angry expression is replaced by a smile.


    Then Thor starts chipping away at the rice grains on his fingertips to the broken handle of the cup.......


    .........that''s a long time. How many more minutes will that take?


    The other three are looking at Thor with a niggling expression, as if they are thinking what I''m thinking, too.


    ''Come to think of it, Thor still hasn''t been able to throw a panel properly.


    Which means that Thor can''t participate in the panel bumping yet.


    Asmo piles on the words following my little murmur.


    Both Lumumba and Gates are nodding their heads with expressions of agreement.


    I took a deep breath, confirming everyone''s intentions with eye contact, and


    All right!¡¡All at once--done!


    ''Wait!¡¡I''m not in the mix yet!


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    I''m home.


    Mom, I think I''ve got another visitor.


    ''What? These shoes are Master Alfried and Asmo and... who is it?


    I played around with my coma for a while. When the sky, which had been bright, began to dim.


    The front door of Thor''s house opened and someone came back.


    And Thor, who sensitively heard that voice, stiffens his body.


    .........Come to think of it, there''s a possibility that our complaining to my sister is going around and my sister knows about it.


    The thought of it made me feel heavy.


    I heard tossing and turning and footsteps, and Murat and sister Emma came into the living room.


    The two of them are walking side by side, they really look alike.


    I want to ask the little Yankee-like boy beside me for an hour or so if it''s really the same family.


    ''I''m sorry to bother you. Mr. Murat, Emma.


    ''Oh, hello, Master Alfried. I didn''t know you were coming to our house. An unusual combination this time.


    Hello, Mr. Alfried.


    Murat and sister Emma answer me with a soft smile.


    Oh, I knew it was nice.


    If my sister were as receptive and kind as Emma, I wouldn''t be complaining about her.


    I''m Roomba. I''m intruding!


    ''I''m Gates. I''ve been here during the day.


    "Roomba and Gates!¡¡Thank you for always hunting those demons outside the village.


    Murat was surprised to see Roomba and Gates in the house, but they seemed to know what they were doing on a daily basis and started talking to each other in a natural way.


    You will need to be able to get a good idea of what is going on in your life.


    ''Thor, can you come over here for a moment?''


    "...what the hell?¡¡Make a creepy sound. I''m just getting there, okay?


    I guess everything I remember is only bad,


    Thor replies, stiffening his body and voice.


    In response, sister Emma smiles, but she''s scared.


    ''''Well it won''t take long.''''


    Wow, wow!


    Thor was leaving the living room with his arms crossed behind his head, his face pale at the mysterious pressure of Sister Emma.


    Sister Emma-sama put her hand gently on Thor''s shoulder, and for a moment I saw it as the scythe of the Grim Reaper.


    Ah, maybe that guy is no good today after all........


    As I was looking away thinking, sister Emma came back and showed her face.


    ''Ah, Alfreet-sama. Elinora-sama was calling for you, so it would be better for you to go home early, right?


    Well, I think I''ll go home around here today...


    Yeah, I guess I''m screwed, too.


    The words that come out of my own mouth are going out with the butt end of my mouth.


    I don''t want to go home today.


    "I guess it''s time for dinner!¡¡We could go home too!


    Yeah. My wife is making dinner and waiting for me.


    Just like that, me, Roomba and Gates decided to head home from Thor''s house.


    The way home after we left Roomba and Gates.


    It''s getting dark, so on a day like this I usually take the transition back to the vicinity of the mansion, but today I was walking in a toboggan as I was depressed about going back to the mansion.


    However, such resistance is useless. If you follow the road from the village of Koliat, you can easily get to my house.


    As I looked up at the gate of the mansion, I looked up at the madder sky in a daze.


    It''s not too late. Shall I escape to my room in the transfer?


    No, I''d still be captured immediately by Elinora sister, who has extraordinary sensing abilities. There''s no way to escape.


    As I give up and try to open the gate, the gate in front of me opens on its own.


    Did Bartolo and Saara, who were working in the courtyard, open the gate for me?


    Thinking that, I looked up to see my sister, Elinora, coming out of the gate in front of me with her reddish-brown hair tied up at the back of her head.


    When she looked at me, Elinora smiled at me and said


    Al, welcome back.


    I''m home.


    Oh, maybe my complaining to sister Elinora didn''t go around?


    There was a girl''s party, and of course it was supposed to go around.


    Anyway, Elinora sister has a smile on her face. From the looks of it, nothing in particular seemed to have happened.


    I''m sure she was swinging her sword in the courtyard and she opened it because I came back. That''s very thoughtful of you, Elinora, for a sister.


    Did you think I was being caring?


    The moment I heard the sarcasm spewed out with Elinora''s smile, I immediately started running.


    But I didn''t dare and Elinora''s slender arms grabbed me by the neck.


    No!¡¡Trapped by the Reaper''s sickle!


    "Be careful what you say to these women, okay?¡¡They''re spreading it around so fast, you know?''


    ''Women talk, it''s like a stress reliever. You hear a lot of rumors about Thor, Asmo and Al?


    The words Roomba and Gates come and go in my brain.


    ''Hi, hi!¡¡Help!


    What''s the matter with you, you scared the shit out of me?¡¡If you want to b*tc* about it, I''ll go out with you, okay?¡¡Well, I''m not as nice, sloppy, or caring as Al said I was, right?

 219-Al alibi

    Since I don''t have practice today, I read a book in my room with my brother Silvio.


    Lately, I''ve been outside quite a bit, practicing with Elinora''s sister and playing with Thor and Asmo. It''s refreshing to spend time in my room like this.


    It''s August and the height of summer right now, but my ice magic keeps the room at the right temperature. My brother Silvio and I were immersed in the world of books, a comforting experience that had nothing to do with summer.


    The only sound in the room is the faint breath of my brother Silvio and I. It''s very quiet, with only the occasional sound of each other''s pages being heard. That''s very good.


    However, one sign that breaks such a quiet space is approaching from the corridor.


    ''''Hah, this is the coolest place after all.''''


    The owner of that sign broke into the room with a look of ecstasy on his face without knocking, as he should have.


    It was me and brother Silvio''s sister, sister Elinora.


    She was wearing a gray, almost black, jimbei today as well, perhaps because she liked the jimbei I gave her as a gift because it was cool.


    She still doesn''t knock on my door, even though it''s not her own room.


    I''ve been asking her to knock for years now, but I''ve never had my Elinora sister knock for me.


    ''It''s cool.''


    Sister Elinora is enjoying the cold air in this room, and she makes a comfortable noise in front of the entrance.


    She moves the collar of her jinbei and pats it on the ground, and tries to get the cold air underneath her clothes by shaking the hem of it with a buzzing motion.


    Sister Elinora''s girl power has been greatly diminished lately. We should give her a gulp of attention here, including the knocking thing.


    ''''........What''s with your eyes?''''


    I''m not sure if she noticed my gaze or not, but Elinora sister is staring at me.


    It''s a good idea to have a look on your face as if you wanted to complain. A swift color has seeped into Elinora''s eyes.


    Do you have something to complain about?¡¡That''s what his gaze told me.


    I had that kind of gaze.


    ''''Sister Elinora, close the door quickly so the cold air can escape.


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, I know.


    He didn''t even warn me about knocking or shirking, he just asked me to close the door. Because I was afraid of something.


    When I ask, Elinora replies lazily and closes the door dexterously on her hind legs.


    Then she tech-walked over and laid down on the bed proudly, as if it was her place.


    It would be useless for me to pay any more attention to him as far as knocking and doing things.


    Even if a pig were asked to fly, it would be impossible for him to do so. I''m resigned to the idea.


    I try to immerse myself in the world of letters with a sense of resignation, but I can''t concentrate because my sister Elinora on the bed is very restless, rolling around, moving pillows, and touching the nearby Jenga.


    ''Hey, what''s this?''


    And he doesn''t hesitate to call out to me, even though he says he''s reading a book.


    ''It''s Jenga,''


    Brother Silvio replies to Sister Elinora''s question by closing the book.


    Brother Silvio is smiling without seeming particularly uncomfortable.


    It''s as if he''s giving a restless younger child a moment''s attention. I can''t tell which is the older sister and which is the younger brother.


    ''''Hmm, it''s a toy, right?¡¡How do you play it?


    He asks me curiously as he picks at the Jenga blocks in the pile.


    ''It''s a game where you have to pull the blocks out of the tower and stack them up. If the tower collapses when you pull it out or pile it up, that person loses.


    ''Wow, that sounds interesting!¡¡Let''s do a little bit of that!


    Okay.


    I could have read that this was going to happen when sister Elinora entered the room and started touching Jenga.


    Me and brother Silvio gave up reading and nodded to each of us.


    I put the book I was reading on the table and picked it up to Jenga, who was placed on the table instead.


    ''Ah, Sister Elinora, you took Jenga''s enclosure. And the tower is at an angle because you touched it, too.


    The tower, which had been in a vertical position, was wonderfully displaced because Sister Elinora had played with it to pass the time.


    It wouldn''t be possible to play properly if it was still at an angle.


    ''''Haha, I''ll have to get ready again.


    It could be a little slanted.


    So if the tower collapses, sister Elinora is going to complain, right?


    It''s not bad to dare to play with an unbalanced state of mind, but it would be a bit of a burden for sister Elinora, who is a beginner.


    For now, I put Jenga on the floor in order to stand up straight.


    My brother Silvio and I sit around it, and Elinora''s sister starts to imitate us.


    ''You''ve done this before Silvio?''


    I''ve played with Al a few times, you know.


    ... hmmm.


    Hearing brother Silvio''s words, sister Elinora muttered in a boring manner.


    She seems to be very unhappy that she wasn''t invited.


    ''''The time we played with you was when Sister Elinora was returning from King''s Landing and you weren''t there.


    If you were in the mansion, you would have properly invited them to stay?¡¡I excused myself to include those nuances.


    ''Oh, speaking of the way home, there''s something that''s been bothering me.


    As I use the enclosure to assemble the Jenga, Sister Elinora murmurs to me as if she suddenly remembers.


    With those words alone, I understand what kind of topic Elinora Sis is going to talk about.


    ''Hey, Al,''


    What?


    Didn''t you come to the Kicker a couple days before I came home?


    My heart jumps at sister Elinora''s words, but I don''t even bother to let it out.


    Calm down, Alfried. I didn''t get found by Elinora''s sister in Kicker.


    It''s true that I was out looking for slime that day, but I had a proper breakfast at the mansion and returned in the evening.


    My alibi for my existence has been established, and it''s impossible for me to return from Kikka to the village of Koliat in less than half a day.


    Even if Sister Elinora had seen me in Kicker, she would not be suspected. It would be disposed of as a mistake of sighting.


    Having sufficiently confirmed my innocence, I regained my composure and said in a matter-of-fact manner.


    ''I just got back from a trip and there''s no way I''m in Kikka. I was in the forest with Thor and Asmo then, looking for slime.


    Yeah. You were out there making slime cushions. And when we got home we did some Jenga with me.


    Brother Silvio says as if to prove my alibi.


    Elinora sister looks at me and Silvio brother in turn with a suspicious look on her face.


    For some reason, I''d like to think it''s my imagination that she''s spending far more time staring at me.


    Elinora looks at me alone with a licking look, then lightly checks Silvio''s brother.


    Brother Silvio, who has no idea why anyone would suspect him, tilts his head genuinely.


    Sister Elinora looks at us in turn and lets out a groan, ".......funny.


    ''''Why did you say that all of a sudden?''''


    I know this because I have an idea, but it''s a natural question from brother Silvio, who doesn''t know anything about it.


    ''I felt Al''s presence in the city of Kicker when I stopped on my way home.


    Did you feel Al''s presence in Kicker?


    Yes?


    Even though brother Silvio is wondering, I''ll give him a response like that too.


    ''''.............It''s not like you saw someone who looks like Al or anything?''''


    Yeah, no. I''m sure it was a real sign.


    Huh, huh...


    Brother Silvio is puzzled by sister Elinora''s outlandish words.


    If I were to listen to her from the side, I would laugh and worry about what sister Elinora is saying, but as the person involved, it''s no laughing matter to me.


    ''''I couldn''t actually confirm it, but my gut tells me that Al was definitely there!


    But me and Al were in the mansion like normal that day, right?


    Yes.


    So it''s weird.


    Elinora is the one who''s crazy. She said she just had a presence that looked like me. Instead of thinking about that, why don''t we play Jenga?


    ...Yeah, that too.


    I urged her to do so, but Elinora sister seemed somewhat unreasonable.


    Why am I experiencing the tension before I do Jenga........

 220-The last Jenga

    Let''s play Jenga then.


    Yeah!


    When I finished the tower and said it, Elinora sister also changed her mind and replied in her usual cheerful voice.


    ''''Well, I''ll go first.


    Okay.


    The rules are very simple, but it''s good to have an experienced person set an example. The order was naturally decided by Brother Silvio, me, and Sister Elinora.


    Brother Silvio was the first to pull out the middle block at the bottom. Then, without danger, he stacked them on top of each other.


    ''I guess I''m next,''


    Being the second, I decided to target the block on the far right, right in the middle. I gently stuck my finger out and pushed, and the block came loose with a two-pack.


    I carefully pulled it out and slowly placed it next to the block that Silvio''s brother had stacked on top of me.


    ''Repeat the process like this,''


    Okay!


    Sister Elinora reached out her right hand as soon as she replied.


    Sister Elinora didn''t even have to wonder which block to pull out and quickly pushed her thin fingers in.


    The block in the middle is pushed out with great force.


    This causes the block to pop out and fall to the floor, making a clinking sound.


    Even at the beginning, it''s a drastic way to pull it out. If it was in the wrong place, it might have collapsed at once.


    For some reason, it made me cringe as I watched.


    The Erinora sister happily piled the pushed-out blocks to the top of the pile, despite us.


    ''''This should be easy!


    That''s what I think at first, but once the balance starts to tilt, it instantly becomes difficult to play this game.


    My brother Silvio and I dared to remain silent without paying attention to it.


    Then Silvio pulled out Jenga and piled it up to the top. I, too, dangerously pulled out the safe blocks and piled them up.


    Elinora''s sister is a bit bold, but she relies on her intuition, which is her strength, and she doesn''t break down.


    As the three of us quietly piled up Jenga like that, the balance at the bottom gradually became less and less stable.


    ''''It''s starting to get quite unstable.


    Looking at Jenga with a gaping hole here and there, Sister Elinora muttered.


    The balance has been thrown off much earlier than planned.


    The reason for this is because Elinora sister, who is drinking and looking at the tower, pulled it out without thinking.


    From my brother Silvio and I''s point of view, it''s a wonder why it''s still standing.


    Despite the appearance of its upward buildup, Jenga was already on the verge of collapse.


    But the real joy of Jenga is here, I guess you could say.


    How far can we build up this tower on the verge of collapse? That''s where each of us can show our skills.


    I''ll be the next one.


    With the tower about to collapse, Brother Silvio looks a little nervous in front of him.


    Brother Silvio looks at the tower from every angle, trying to find a block to get out of it.


    Sensing the seriousness of Brother Silvio''s mood, Erinora and I, who were sitting near him, step back a step with restraint.


    Brother Silvio carefully observes the tower as me and Elinora sister look on.


    The fact that his fingers are occasionally moving as if he were lost is probably a sign of his distress.


    The place we''re aiming at is where we first stacked the blocks. That''s how big the tower is stacked now.


    It''s impossible to get at the bottom, because it''s impossible to get at the bottom. We''ll have to aim for the top one.


    Brother Silvio''s fingers slowly approach the middle block.


    Brother Silvio slowly pushes out the middle block with the fingers of his right hand while slowly pulling the pushed out part with the fingers of his left hand.


    ''''........something is making me tense even as I''m watching.


    That''s part of what makes Jenga so special.


    As we tensed up, Brother Silvio slowly pushed the block out of the way.


    At that moment, the unbalanced tower trembled slightly.


    ''''Ah!''''


    A faint voice leaked out of sister Elinora''s mouth.


    As everyone watched with bated breath, the tower that had been shaking came to rest in place without collapsing.


    ''''Whew, you managed to not fall down.


    There''s still some work to be done on the pile.


    It was.


    It''s too early to be relieved. Yes, a Jenga is only a Jenga if it is properly built up. Don''t seem to be happy to pull it out.


    The lax air returns to the taut air.


    In the midst of this, Brother Silvio slowly lifts the block upwards. The way he moves is so careful, it''s as if he''s offering an offering to a god.


    While Elinora and her sister and I watch, Silvio piles up the blocks with a click.


    Then he slowly moved away so as not to cause any noise or air impact.


    The tower didn''t collapse and stood up beautifully.


    ''''Whew, Al is next.''''


    Brother Silvio, released from the tension, urges me with a refreshing smile.


    d*mn, I had a habit of doing it with a face like I was about to die just now, but as soon as my turn was over, I put on a cool face.


    Brother Silvio hates the cool look on his face, while I approach Jenga.


    Now, where should I pull it out?


    The lower part has been eaten up by Elinora''s sister and is no longer an empty shell. Playing with it would be suicide.


    The middle section is an important pillar that supports the unbalanced lower section. It''s hard to imagine that it would be possible to pull it off, too.


    So what we should be aiming for is the upper part of the tower, which we had built up in the past.


    I observed the tower from each side.


    Then I aimed at the rightmost block in the upper part of the tower.


    First of all, I''m going to check it out with my finger.


    ........Oh no, it doesn''t move. This is definitely not a good idea if you pull it out!¡¡It''s got a lot of weight on it!


    I slid my fingers to the next block, managing to keep my trembling fingers in place.


    I poked it lightly there, and this time the tower wobbled a lot.


    ''''Hee!''''


    I hastily close my mouth as I almost let out a scream.


    I wondered what would happen if I screamed in a scene like this, on the verge of collapse. It would collapse, of course.


    I breathed shallowly and prayed in my heart that I wouldn''t collapse.


    Then my prayers were answered, and the tower stood still.


    I almost let out a sigh of relief, but even that could cause the tower to fall.


    I gulped it down and looked for a safe block.


    Isn''t that too much to ask?


    Maybe.


    I can hear sister Elinora and brother Silvio''s voices from behind me.


    That being said, I want to turn to the next one no matter what. However, there is no longer any block that can be pulled out.


    I can no longer see anything but a future where it will collapse no matter where I touch it.


    To begin with, it''s a miracle that it didn''t collapse at the time of Brother Silvio just now.


    What to do, Alfried. Isn''t there any situation that can get us through this place?


    If we observe, there must be a hole........a hole?


    Come to think of it, not all Jenga are made in the same size. Although the difference is only a few grams or a few millimeters, there is a difference in the blocks as well.


    If there are three blocks in a row and only the middle block is a few millimeters lower than the others, there will be a small gap.


    If there is a part in such a state, the center of gravity is on both sides of the block, so it should be easy to pull it out.


    When I remembered this knowledge, I searched for the gap desperately.


    There it is!¡¡There''s a spot right in the middle where it''s low!


    But that''s the dead zone, the middle section.


    Even though it''s just unstable, is it really a good idea to touch such a place?¡¡But there is no other place to get out.


    If that''s the case, I''ll just have to bet on the gap here.


    I pushed out the middle of the gap with my finger slowly.


    Then the block in the middle is pushed out about a third of the way. I pull it out from the other side with the other finger.


    Then, surprisingly, I was able to pull it out easily.


    I almost squeal with delight at that, but Jenga is only Jenga when it''s piled up. We can''t let our guard down until the time we pile them up.


    I gently take the removed block to the top of the pile.


    But it''s no fun to finish this.


    Next, it''s Elinora''s turn to take the baton. If I just pass the baton to the next one, she might naturally destroy herself. I''ll play a little trick to increase the odds of that.


    I deliberately disrupt the blocks and stack them up, calculating the balance of the tower.


    It felt like the tower was even more unsteady, even if it was just unbalanced and tilted.


    ''Hey, what are you doing?¡¡Just give me a normal ride!


    This angered sister Elinora, who was next in line.


    I looked at the enraged Elinora sister and giggled.


    Okay, now let''s get to Sister Elinora.


    I urged him to move on.

 221-Bad timing

    Sister Elinora looked at me and looked like she wanted to say something, but silently approached Jenga.


    ''Well, let''s see what you do with it.


    I say as I move to the rear of sister Elinora, only to see her on a high.


    ''''Even though you were just unbalanced, Al poked the whole thing, which made it even more unbalanced.


    ''Well, my sister Elinora trolled me a lot before that. It''s payback for that.


    When I said, "Suck it up," my sister Elinora''s shoulders almost reacted, but she didn''t take any particular action as she decided to focus on Jenga.


    This is good. Now Elinora sis seems to be able to get away with shooting off a nettlesome mouthful.


    Sitting down in front of Jenga, Elinora sister tries to observe the whole thing just like we did.


    That way, she''ll be in front of us, but she won''t let the tower fall down with her chest like Ilya did, as it should be.


    Sister Elinora, however, has a long hair called a ponytail. By leaning forward, it was about to hit the tower.


    From the point of view of the enemy, me and Silvio brother, this is an opportunity for me to destroy myself on my own if I''m not careful.


    However, Elinora''s sister is the one who has been devouring the tower for so long. I need you to experience the fear of the tower collapsing a little more.


    ''''Elinora sister, your hair is about to hit the tower?


    What?


    Sister Elinora, who had been bending forward, instantly reverted to her posture upon hearing my words.


    ''''What am I going to do, this is getting in the way!


    Why don''t you tie it back short?


    I''m the only one who can do this on my own, but...


    What a mess. Again, this is where sister Elinora''s low girl power comes into play.


    What is it that she has such long and beautiful hair, yet she can''t even tie it up properly except in a ponytail?


    ''If you just fasten it back, it''s going to hang down in front, isn''t it?¡¡Dude, what do I do?


    As expected, you can at least wear it back. But Elinora sister''s hair is a bit quirky and long. If you just put it up normally, it could hang down when you''re in front.


    ''''It can''t be helped, come over here and let me tie it up a bit.''''


    ''What?¡¡Can you tie more than just a ponytail?


    Can Al do a woman''s hair?


    Elinora sister comes up to me with a surprising expression at my words.


    Silvio-san next to me also rolled her eyes, perhaps in surprise.


    ''''I was taught to use a hair ornament called a frog hairpin that I bought at Kagura,''''


    Oh, well, my mom said to get you a hairpiece and stuff.


    Al''s pretty handy.


    I tried to give them a good reason, but really it was my sisters from a past life.


    They can''t do it all by themselves, but to look good, they bring me a stylish fashion magazine and tell me to tie it like this.


    I''m not a hairdresser, so there''s no way I can do it. They wouldn''t allow me to make excuses like "I''m not a hairdresser so I can''t do it" and made me practice until I could do it.


    Thanks to this, I could tie up any kind of fashionable hairstyle for women.


    I took the frog hairpin out of the souvenir box in my room and carefully moved the chair around so that the tower wouldn''t fall over and made Elinora sister sit down.


    ''''Excuse me for a moment.''''


    I remember being chastised by my sister for touching a woman''s hair without permission, so I remember calling out to her.


    Sister Elinora nods as if giving me permission, and I undo her hair with a careful hand, as if I were touching glasswork.


    Sister Elinora''s slightly quirky auburn hair softly unfolds and the sweet scent of womanhood spreads through it.


    I tuck the Elinora sister''s hair back into a bun. I wrap the hair bundle around the hairpin in my right hand. The trick to doing this is to lift the hair bundle up and wrap it around the hairpin in front of you.


    Then slowly turn the wrapped hairpin clockwise one time. Then I wrap the hairpin around the hairpin and rotate the hairpin clockwise slowly.


    Isn''t your hair tight?


    ''I don''t know what''s going on, but I feel like I''m being dragged along a bit.


    The hair looks a little tight, so I slowly shake the horizontal hairpin. Now you can loosen your hair. Do not let go of the hairpin in your left hand. If you are careless and let go of the hair bundle, the hairpin will fall apart.


    While loosening the hair bundle, put the tip of the ornate hairpin on your head and lift up the ornate hairpin with it on the pivot.


    I put the ornate ornate hairpin into the hairpin and make it ornate and complete the night time party roll.


    This is a hairstyle that women use when they are going to a wedding, a party or a yukata.


    Yes, it''s done.


    ''Wow!¡¡It''s like magic. A single frog ornament can put together like this!


    ''What?¡¡What''s going on here?


    Brother Silvio, who was watching up close, was the first to express his surprise.


    However, the person himself, Sister Elinora, didn''t seem to understand the reason, so he got up from his chair and moved in front of the mirror.


    ''''It''s nice to keep it short and together!¡¡That way my hair won''t get in the way!


    Since I''ve gone to the trouble of dressing her up nicely, I would have liked to see some comments like "pretty" or "beautiful".


    By the way, I can see the nape of my neck, which makes me look more elegant and mature than usual.


    It''s not only my own arms, but also the quality of the material makes a difference.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do with it.


    By the way, how do you solve this?


    All you have to do is pull out your hairpin and it''s easy.


    That would be great!


    Sister Elinora said, and sat down in front of Jenga in a good mood.


    This means she can assess the block without worrying about her hair.


    ''Hmmm, what would be the best part?''


    What about downstairs?


    No, you can''t go there.


    So, what about the right side of the middle section?


    No, definitely not here either.


    You should feel it.


    I don''t need to touch it to know for sure. Definitely not here.


    From my point of view, the place I just mentioned is a dead zone. In its current state, it''s in danger of collapsing if you touch it.


    It''s a shame, because it would have been interesting if you touched it.


    ''''........Sister Elinora.


    ...What?


    You must be hungry.


    You just want to talk to me and interrupt me, don''t you!¡¡Can you stop doing that for a minute?¡¡It''s a distraction.


    This one is talking to me to break my concentration. I''m not naive enough to back down after being told that.


    Sister Elinora moves her finger to explore the top of the tower. Every time Elinora moves her finger to touch a block, I say, "Ah," or "Eh," or "There you go? He interrupts with a deliberate voice - alerting them to the situation.


    "Hey Al, shut up. The next time you speak to me, I will slap you.


    Okay.


    As long as you don''t talk to your sister Elinora.


    ''''Brother Silvio, you are hungry. What''s for lunch today?


    ''Haha, Al. Your sister will really slap you if you interrupt her too much.


    I deliberately tried to talk to brother Silvio, but brother Silvio chided me with a bitter smile.


    I was just chatting with Silvio, and I had no intention of interrupting Elinora''s sister.


    I''ve been thinking about this for a while now, and when I looked at Elinora sister, she seemed really irritated.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a lot of fun to interrupt Elinora''s sister who is concentrating on her, but if I do any more, both my life and mine could collapse just like Jenga''s.


    So much for harassing Elinora, I guess.


    As I close my mouth, Elinora sister turns to face Jenga again.


    Once again, as Sister Elinora is checking the block, I suddenly feel two signs approaching the door from the hallway


    I did.


    Ladies and gentlemen, it''s almost lunchtime!


    It was Meena who came in with a bang with a knock.


    Meena had done her duty as a maid and was probably trying to tell me that lunch was ready.


    But what would happen to the tower in its precarious state if the vibration of knocking and the wind pressure of opening the door to the room occurred....


    It had already collapsed spectacularly.


    ''''Ah, ah, ah, ah!


    ''Kyahhhhhh!¡¡What is it?!


    Sister Elinora screamed at the falling tower, and Meena was surprised by her sister''s screams.


    Their high-pitched screams were enough to drown out even the sound of the collapsing Jenga.


    ''Hey Meena!¡¡What are you doing?!


    What?¡¡Could it be that something is broken because of me!¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡Lady Elinora!¡¡How, what should I do!


    Meena looks at a crumpled Jenga and an angry Elinora sister and looks apologetic.


    ''''Well Meena, that''s what happens when you go in without waiting for a knock to be answered.


    Ugh, I''m sure it was.


    Meena winces when Saara, who was behind her, warns her.


    Surely Meena may have been at fault, but I guess the timing was wrong.


    I looked at the collapsed Jenga and thought.

 222-Quiet Third Princess Leila A boy falling from the sky

    The day after I played Jenga with Elinora''s sister.


    I was in my room as usual, training to increase my magic power, when it occurred to me.


    ''''Maybe I should transition to the royal capital for a bit.


    I went to the port city of King''s Landing, Esport, Kagura and a place far enough away so that I could go there at any time by transference, but I''ve never gone there by transference until now.


    Last time, I transferred to Kikka to look for slime, but I had the misfortune of encountering Erinora''s sister. And I couldn''t find any more slime than I expected.


    Maybe that''s why I''ve been thinking about transferring to the capital, but I haven''t been able to act on it.


    There''s no practice today, and Elinora sister, who comes to detect something, is also going to the vigilante''s practice.


    It''s a good time to practice transference.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a great way to fulfill your daily routine of training to increase your magic power at the same time and kill two birds with one stone.


    With that in mind, I immediately put on my shoes and leave the house and head for the grassy field.


    Yes, there are no people around. It looks like it''s safe to shift here.


    After carefully checking the surroundings, I built up the magic power in my body to transfer and pictured the scene of the royal capital in my mind.


    There were many dense incidents in the royal capital. Various scenes come to mind.


    Among them, the most memorable one is probably the one where Eric and I escaped into the air after being chased by rotten girls.


    The horrible number of rotten girls chasing us in the back alleys - but the scene in the air where we could look down on the streets of the royal capital was so beautiful and spectacular.


    Even now, even though quite a few days have passed, I can still vividly recall it.


    As I recall that scene, the magic power in my body suddenly enveloped me.


    ''''Oh, shit.''''


    The moment I thought that, the transition was triggered. My body suddenly felt like it was floating softly.


    And the next moment.


    Instead of the grasslands of the village of Coriat, my vision switched to the sky far above the royal capital.


    In front of me was the upper floor of the majestic Misfirito Castle, with the clear blue sky spreading out endlessly. There were white clouds floating lazily closer than usual, and the warm sunshine poured down on me.


    It was only for a short time that I enjoyed the view. Now that I''ve been transferred into the air, I have no foothold.


    Therefore, I''m falling headlong from far above the royal city.


    My vision changes from the clear blue sky to the cityscape of the royal city.


    And it''s approaching with increasing speed.


    ''''Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Bungee jumping from above the royal capital, which I hadn''t expected. Moreover, there was no lifeline, no cushion underneath, nothing. It would be useless to prepare a cushion for a fall from such a height.


    Facing the unprecedented danger to my life, I couldn''t help but let out a shameful scream.


    Oh no, oh no, oh no!¡¡I''m going to die for sure!


    While those impatient words are floating around, the city below is getting closer and closer. The time limit of my own life is dwindling with every passing second.


    The object that is me falls from the sky, cutting through the atmosphere around me.


    Or rather, the wind pressure on my body is great. I''m sure my face is in trouble right now. I''m sure I''m in a lot of trouble because of the tears and snot that are coming out of my face.


    ''I mean, this is no time to be thinking about that!


    I thought about this in a semi-reality-defying way, but that''s not the point.


    Even as I was doing this, the distance between me and the ground was getting closer. If this is the case, I''m sure I''ll hit a building or the ground and die.


    I have to use magic or whatever to find the possibility of surviving........!


    And then I remembered as I thought impatiently.


    That''s right, you can return to your room or land on your own with transference magic. I have a magic that boasts of absolute safety called transference by spatial magic. With that, a situation of this magnitude can be handled in any way.


    If you think of it that way, you won''t be afraid of lifeless bungee jumping. No, it''s pretty scary to actually do it, though.


    When I remembered about the transfer, my impatience from earlier was wonderfully gone and I suddenly became calm.


    Falling from the sky above the royal capital is very scary. I should use the transference as soon as possible before I pass out or something.


    You''ve come all this way to the capital. I want to at least take a stroll.


    I thought so, and instead of my room, I took a look at the building where I landed with Eric and checked my vision.


    Transition!


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    Today I look up at the sky from my bedroom window.


    Ever since the day I saw the two boys in the sky above the King''s Landing, I have made it a routine to look up at the sky from my bedroom window.


    If I do this, I hope that the two boys from that time will appear in the sky again. I think of that faint hope.


    ''It''s another beautiful day, isn''t it?''


    Yes.


    While I am leisurely gazing at the sky, Sarya, who is standing beside me, smiles and says, "I''ve been looking up at the sky more and more often since I started looking up.


    Ever since I started looking at the sky, there are many days when Sariya looks up at the sky like this.


    That doesn''t mean that Sarya doesn''t care about the boy too. Perhaps she is just bored with taking care of me, who rarely leaves her room.


    But thanks to you, we can talk like this, looking up at the sky and chatting while watching the city together.


    It''s a lot of fun and I like to look out the window with Sarya.


    As I''m in a good mood and looking out, a breeze comes in softly from outside.


    The breeze caresses my skin and I can''t help but squint as it feels good.


    ''It''s a nice breeze,''


    But won''t you get cold if you''re in the wind all the time?¡¡Even though it''s summer, the temperature in this room has dropped due to Leila''s ice magic, and...


    I can use ice magic, so during the summer season when the temperature is high, the cold air from the ice magic lowers the temperature in the room.


    That''s why this room I''m in is so cool and comfortable, it''s hard to believe it''s summer.


    That''s why Sarya must be worried about me getting sick from the wind.


    ''''I''ll be fine. I''m good at ice magic, so I can adjust the temperature so that you don''t get sick.''''


    I reply to Sarya, who sounds worried, with a confident smile on her face.


    I have been unable to walk since I was little, and I have been exposed to magic ever since I can remember. In fact, it was difficult for me to even move around the royal castle, so there was nothing for me to do but magic.


    Therefore, I am reasonably confident in my control of magic.


    ''''Having said that, last year you caught a cold from your own cold air, didn''t you?


    I twist around to escape Sarya''s still gaze.


    However, I couldn''t escape properly in the narrow wheelchair and got turned around.


    Ugh, if only this wheelchair was wider.....


    ''''Well, I had perfect control of my magic, you know?¡¡I would have adjusted to a more comfortable temperature that day as usual!


    ''''Even if you can control your magic and regulate the temperature, it won''t do you any good if you can''t keep track of your condition. Even if it''s only because Leila''s body isn''t very strong.


    Uggh, you''re absolutely right Sarya.


    No matter how much you can regulate the temperature, it''s useless if you''re not making sure it''s the right temperature for you at the time.


    I''m a dumbass for catching a cold in the middle of summer with my own ice magic.


    ''You''ll still be looking at the sky today, won''t you?''


    Yes.


    ''Then I''ll bring a blanket for you to put on. If it''s too hot, you can just put it on your leg.


    Yes.


    When I nodded honestly at her, Sarya nodded with satisfaction and moved away.


    ''Thank you for everything, Sarya,''


    ''No, no, it''s my duty to take care of Leila''s health.


    Sarya smiles and walks out of the room, probably to get a blanket for the other room.


    The room is instantly quiet and I turn my gaze to the sky again.


    It''s a nice blue sky today. When the weather is this nice, I naturally feel energized.


    When it''s a nice day like today, I wonder if those two boys will suddenly appear again.


    However, it''s been two months since the day.


    I have been looking up at the sky every day without fail, but those boys have never been seen.


    If they haven''t been seen for such a long period of time, I must have misjudged the scene at that time. I often think so these days.


    Was the scene I saw that day just an illusion that I created because I was yearning for the outside world?


    I couldn''t leave the castle, hoping that the boys would take me out.


    Because it''s strange that the boys are playing in the sky. It''s a skill that shouldn''t be able to be done even if you have the skill of magic.


    After all, that might have been an illusion created by my desire........


    ''''Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    As I''m lying face down with these thoughts, I suddenly hear what sounds like a scream.


    The sudden scream startled me and I looked around the room in a panic.


    However, the owner of the voice is not there. Rather, the direction of the voice that I heard was clearly outside.


    ''''What?¡¡Are you outside, by any chance?


    As I followed the direction of the voices, I hurriedly looked out the window.


    And then, there it is.


    --The person who looked like the boy I saw that day was falling headlong from the sky.


    "....A person is falling from the sky?


    Suddenly the situation is so sudden and incomprehensible that I just stare at the phenomenon there.


    Rather, the situation is so sudden that I can''t keep up with it.


    What is happening?


    The boy falls headlong from the sky while a large number of question marks fill my head.


    Is the boy not expecting the current situation? He is struggling in the air, making strange noises, I don''t understand.


    When I saw him in this situation, I realized that he was in great danger.


    Oh my God!¡¡If we don''t, that boy is going to fall to the ground!


    What would happen if it hit the ground at that height and that fast? Just imagining it gives me the creeps.


    I have to save her somehow!


    But I don''t know how to help a boy in that condition.


    The way to save the boy is to somehow stop his fall.


    However, the ice magic and water magic I can use cannot stop the fall.


    It is faster for the boy to hit the ground while chanting in the first place.


    What should I do!


    ''Leila, I brought you a blanket.


    Just as my mind was confused and panicked, Sarya came back at just the right time.


    ''Sarya, it''s terrible!¡¡A boy fell from the sky!¡¡If I don''t, I''ll die!


    Yes?


    As I desperately call for help, Sarya rushes over, though she doesn''t understand.


    ''There''s a boy in the sky!''


    Sarya looks out the window as I point to the sky with my finger.


    However, the expression on Sarya''s face was not one of astonishment like mine, but one of doubt.


    ''''........Leila?¡¡There are no boys in the sky, though?


    ''I''m here!¡¡Look, there''s a boy upside down right there!¡¡....Huh?¡¡I don''t see you anywhere, do you?


    I looked at the sky as if devouring it, but the boy was not there.


    ........Don''t you think the boy was knocked to the ground and died?


    I feel my blood drain away as I arrive at that fact, and I feel a rush of blood.


    ''What is it, Leila?¡¡You look very pale.¡¡I knew the temperature in the room was cold, wasn''t it?


    Sarya says something off the mark, but that''s not the point.


    The boy''s fall may be a cruel sight.


    There may be a sight that makes me want to look away. Still, I look at the place where he would have fallen with magic in my eyes.


    The area where the boy fell was, as I recall, home to a theater famous for its Dragon Slayer plays.


    If a person fell in such a crowded place, they would have screamed and panicked - wouldn''t they?


    I am looking at the front of the theater with magical eyes, but the square in front of the theater is quite peaceful. As if a play is just finished in the theater, people come out of the building in a rush.


    It was just like the usual peaceful scene in the royal city.


    It''s strange.


    If people fell from above and hit the ground, the people living there would notice.


    Could they have fallen into an alleyway with few people on the street?


    It''s possible that if, and this is where we should investigate.


    ''''........Sarya, would you please investigate the front of the theater?¡¡The boy must have fallen in that area.


    An investigation?¡¡Did you see the boy fall from the top of the building?


    ''No, sir!¡¡The boy I saw in the sky that day fell in the area of the theater!¡¡So I want you to go see it!


    Huh, huh... that boy in the sky?


    Sarya is confused by my words.


    Even I would be wondering what she is talking about if it wasn''t for her position.


    ''Yes, I saw the boy I saw then fall from the sky to the ground.


    ''''...Okay. This is a request from Leila, who rarely asks for favors. I''ll have a knight of my acquaintance survey the area around the theater.


    Sarya had a dubious look on her face, but she saw the seriousness of my expression and nodded.


    ''''Thank you, Sarya.''''


    I hope that boy is safe.

 223-Disadvantage of transfer magic?

    ...King''s Landing is still buzzing.


    I''ve transferred to the building where Eric and I landed before, and I look out over the streets of the royal capital from there.


    There are large buildings lined up in my field of vision, and the streets are lined with a wide variety of people.


    There are no grasslands or fields at all, unlike the village of Coriat. This is a truly otherworldly city.


    As I suspected, Misfirito Castle is huge.


    A majestic castle that stuck out dozens of heads above the other buildings.


    It was overwhelming to behold and made one''s breath roar with the beauty and size of the building any time one looked at it.


    The dignity of the country can be proud just by having such a big building.


    But it seems to be very hard to clean such a big building. I wonder how they are cleaning the wall of the top floor.


    It''s a good idea to keep looking at Misfirito''s castle in a daze while thinking about how easy it is.


    I''m sure it''s fine to just sit on top of the building and watch the scenery, but I haven''t been to the capital in a while. Let''s have a little stroll.


    You have come all the way to the capital. It would be a good idea to buy things that can only be bought here.


    I''ve been here before, around spring. The food on the market and market stalls and foodstuffs may have changed as the season changes.


    With my heart racing for the first time in a long time in the royal capital, I used my magic-free shield as a staircase and descended into the back alley.


    As I descended into the back alley to keep a low profile, I aimed for the main street lined with shops and stalls.


    Just going out of the alleyway into a normal street, the number of people started to increase at once.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been relaxing in the village of Coriat lately, but I''m surprised to see so many people out here.


    In my previous life, I was walking in the middle of a crowd that was much more incomparable, but it''s interesting to get used to it.


    I walk down the street, listening to people''s conversations and hustle and bustle.


    There are many theaters and high end stores in the northwest, so there are a lot of well-to-do families and townspeople going about their business in this area. The shopkeepers lining the streets seem to understand this, and many of them are very peaceful touts.


    If you go towards the main street or market, it''s a storm of voices. And there are no weird shopkeepers who make you wear socks on radishes.


    Well, that''s the kind of place I''m heading to now.


    As I walked down the street, checking out the rows of shops, I reached the front of the theater.


    A circular plaza with beautiful cobblestones. Beside it is a magnificent theater.


    I hadn''t been here since I saw a play by Eric and the Dragon Slayer. It''s really nostalgic.


    If my brother Silvio and sister Elinora were standing next to me, I would have gone to see the Dragonslayer play again.


    But now I''m alone. It might be interesting to see a different play by myself, but somehow that would be lonely.


    I''ll come see the play again next time I''m with someone else.


    With that in mind, I move to the main street that stretches from the square to the central square.


    As I was making my way towards the east side, I saw knights in silver armor walking towards me. Their armor reflected in the sun''s light, giving off a dull glow.


    Some of them wore beautiful swords at their waists and some held spears and shields in their hands.


    I''ve seen two or so knights patrolling side by side in the royal capital many times, but this is the first time I''ve seen five or more people walking side by side.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends and family. I followed suit and went to the edge of the street.


    The knights pass by, clattering their armor.


    What do you mean, "Find the brown-haired boy?¡¡What reason would you have for looking for such a boy?¡¡Roughly how old are you when it comes to boys?


    I think he was ten years old or something, right?


    ''There are plenty of rotten brown-haired boys of about ten years old in King''s Landing. Don''t you have any more obvious features?


    If I had to guess, I''d say his eyes are dead and his face doesn''t look right...


    ''Dead eyes?¡¡What kind of kid would do that?


    I don''t understand. But this is an order from Lady Leila, isn''t it?


    ''I don''t think Lady Leila would give us any reckless orders, let alone Lady Couderia, but...''


    ''Well, we''ll just have to look around here anyway. It''s an order from the princess, and even if we don''t find it, we need to know that we did.


    Well yes.


    The knights have such a conversation and then leave for the theater.


    The brown-haired boy with the dead eyes?


    I hate to admit it, but people often tell me I''m dead in the eyes. And even my hair is brown. I''d say I''m close to ten years old, though I''m a little older.


    ...maybe that''s not me, huh?


    But I don''t think I''ve done anything to be searched by the knightly people, and I don''t think I''ve done anything to be searched. No, I''ve done something illegal in transition or something, but it would be impossible to identify me.


    I''m sure I haven''t done anything wrong. It''s a very good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    The theater area where the knights roam is disturbing, so I''ll stay away from it. It''s best to stay out of trouble, too.


    ¡ô


    As I moved from the theater toward Central Main Street, I looked at the stalls and shops that stood at one end of the street.


    As I suspected, the foodstuffs have changed as the seasons have changed.


    I talked to the owner who seemed to have time on his hands and got knowledge of unknown ingredients, and then bought them and stored them by spatial magic. The same goes for other items like reversies, used up wood and scrap iron from toys, thread and fabric.


    When I finish restocking them, I take a break and go to the juice stall. It''s the same juice stall I had with Ra-chan and Meena before.


    Most of the juices on the menu have been changed to something I don''t know, probably because the seasons have changed and they''re out of season.


    Because it is hot summer. There seems to be a lot of citrus fruits with a nice, refreshing aftertaste.


    I ask for one of the refreshing juices called Breath Juice.


    When I took a sip of the bright green juice, it had a faint sweetness and a mint-like twang that pierced me.


    When I exhaled, I took a swooshing breath, exactly as if I had eaten mint.


    ''I see, so that''s why it''s breath juice.


    I was expecting a refreshing fruit juice, but it was not so bad.


    As I was drinking it with admiration, a lady selling the fruit juice came up to me and said, "Oh, you''re a clever boy, you can drink it without changing your face.


    Oh, you are such a great boy that you can drink it without changing your face. There are a lot of adults who would get a twisted face if they drank it.


    The sister looked at me somewhat amused, as if she found it funny that I was drinking normally.


    ''It''s sweet and delicious. Maybe it''s thanks to the swooshing breath or maybe it makes you feel cooler.


    ''Oh, it''s nice to meet someone who knows how good this is. Some rude people treat this juice like it''s a punishment these days.


    As someone who had a taste for mint-type things in a previous life, this is about as gentle a habit as you can get.


    However, from someone who isn''t very familiar with it, it would be tough.


    It''s not hard to see why you''d want to punish them.


    ''Those people don''t know how good this is, do they?


    ''Yeah, totally. We''ll have to work on making it easier to drink.


    After saying that, she moved on to deal with the next customer.


    Maybe it''s because she''s been running this stall for a while now, but she''s got a lot of spirit for business. As long as that sister''s ambition continues, that juice stall will continue to exist.


    Breath Juice is not popular at the moment, but someday it may become a popular product that all the customers want to buy.


    I sat down on a step at the end of the road.


    On the other side, a group of kids were playing an interesting game.


    ''Ikkei!¡¡My frame!¡¡Pop it off!


    Don''t lose my panel!


    Oh, what?¡¡My panel won''t turn?¡¡Why?


    What the children are working on is a panel that I invented and Grandpa Lazares commercialized.


    The prototype arrived in my territory just a few days ago, but I heard that it''s already on sale here.


    Well, there was no problem with the prototype, and I have no complaints about it.


    I''m not going to promote and sell my toys with any enthusiasm.


    It''s enough for me to spend whatever I want and have enough money in my pocket so that people won''t complain if I linger in the future. I don''t want more than that.


    And the messy business dealings, sales, production, etc. are Tory and Grandpa''s domain. I''m going to do my best to stay out of it.


    Since you''ve come to King''s Landing, I''d like to go to Grandpa Lazares'' house, but I''m sure he''ll say how you got here. Or rather, they will definitely say it. Unfortunately, I''ll have to wait until another time to show my face.


    ''Hey, how can I turn the panel?''


    Tie it up a little more neatly. You can''t go around with a mess like that.


    So how do you wind it up?


    Give me that. I''ll wrap it up for you.


    It''s kind of strange to see strange kids playing with a toy you thought up.


    That was my idea, right?¡¡What would happen if I said that? I''d probably be called out for lying or something.


    Well, I can''t be that proud of it, though, since both the frame and reversies are just replicas of toys from my previous life.


    As I sip my breath juice, I watch the kids happily playing with the frames.


    "So, hold it horizontally like this and throw it. Do it.


    When the boy wraps the string around the frame and explains how to throw it, the girl nods her head and takes it.


    The girl moves her arm to ruminate on what the boy taught her.


    After confirming the movement, the girl throws the frame vigorously with a look of determination.


    The spinning energy of the string is transmitted and the piece is released from the string and falls to the ground.


    ''''Ah!¡¡We''re turning!¡¡My panel is rolling!¡¡Thank you!


    Oh, well, that''s good.


    A girl smiles an innocent smile and says thank you, and a boy scratches his head unintentionally in embarrassment.


    I feel like a youthful development is happening right in front of me.


    It''s funny. I should be about the same age as those boys, but I''m not going to be like that at all.


    The faces in the panels I did were my bad friends Thor and Asmo. And the old adventurers, Roomba and Gates.


    I wonder what the difference is........


    I get up and away from the steps as it becomes hard to look at the scene in front of me.


    ''Juice!¡¡Juice!


    And as I was just walking along, with no guessing, I heard a somewhat familiar, infantile voice from ahead.


    Her hair, which was somewhere between gold and brown, was in a twin-tailed bun, tied up with a red ribbon.


    The girl, dressed in a pure white short-sleeved dress, came skipping along in a good mood.


    There''s no doubt about it. It''s Ra-chan.


    The moment I became convinced, Ra-chan also noticed our presence and rolled her eyes.


    ''''.......Huh?¡¡It''s Al!


    Ra points at us and shouts in surprise.


    Oh no. If Ra-chan is there, there''s a very high possibility that Sherka is with him.


    If that guy finds out that I''m here, it''s going to be troublesome in many ways.


    There''s neither Sherka nor the maid in sight right now. Now is the time to run away.


    I feel sorry for Ra-chan, but I ignore the voice that was called to me and run to a side street.


    ''''Ah!¡¡Why are you running away!


    With Ra''s angry voice at my back, I transition to the roof of the building across the street.


    I feel my body floating softly and my vision instantly switches.


    At the same time as I lower my stance to hide on the roof, Ra-chan peers down the side street where I escaped.


    ''Al-!¡¡....Huh?¡¡No?


    ''What''s the matter, Lady Rana?¡¡It''s not safe to start running so fast!


    Ra-chan looked curiously down the side street for a few seconds. A young maid came rushing up behind her in a hurry.


    Apparently, it''s not the maid who carried Bram in her rice-sama carrier.


    I''m a little relieved about that.


    ''''Rana-sama, what''s wrong with you peeking down the side street?''''


    This is where Al was.


    Al?¡¡Are you by any chance the Alfreet-sama that Rana-sama usually refers to?


    Huh?¡¡Yeah, maybe.


    No, no, no, Ra. Let''s give a firm nod there. My name is Alfried.


    I guess my real name is hazy because I only call them by their nicknames.


    ''''I haven''t heard any information that the Surolet family is in the royal capital, right?¡¡And it seems that Elinora-sama, the eldest daughter, returned to the territory not long ago. It''s quite rare for that family to come to the royal capital, so as soon as they come to the royal capital, information will be passed around.


    So my family is a rare monster.


    Well, there''s a hero named Dragon Slayer. Maybe it''s not surprising that information is going around.


    ''But I saw Al!


    Ha, ha. But he''s not here, is he?


    So that''s funny!


    Ra-chan says, puffing out her cheeks, as if she''s greatly dissatisfied with my absence. In response, the maid looks deeply troubled.


    But I can''t show my face, can I?


    Lah-chan looks for me for a while, and the maid reluctantly goes along with it.


    But you won''t find me hiding on the roof on the other side.


    ''Lord Rana, it seems he''s not there, is he?¡¡We''ve got some magic practice at the mansion afterwards, so let''s get some juice and go back.


    Yes.


    Realizing that I wasn''t there, Ra-chan nodded, though he was not exaggerating.


    ''...I wish I could play with Al and Eric again.


    The transference magic is quite convenient because it can go from place to place, but the problem is that you can''t meet acquaintances without bypassing them.......


    After recognizing the shortcomings of transference, I returned to the village of Koliat by transference with an indescribable feeling.

 224-Why go to Sylford

    Al, you got a minute?


    I was in the living room with my family after breakfast when Dad Nord approached me sternly.


    He''s more serious than ever. It''s not a good idea for Dad Nord to call me by my name like this.


    "Sorry, I''m busy lounging on the couch.


    I wouldn''t call it busy. Come here, come here.


    It''s important.


    I don''t want to go even more when they say something important or something....


    Despite feeling a bad feeling, I headed to the table where Nord Dad and Erna Mom were waiting for me.


    When Nord-Dad made sure I was seated quietly, he cleared his throat and opened his mouth.


    ''Al, do you remember Eric, the boy we met in King''s Landing?''


    Eric-Silford. He is of the same baronial family as the House of Sowlett.


    They were friends who cut each other''s menches from the very beginning at the nobleman''s exchange party in the royal capital, and even cut each other to pieces with tongs. How could I forget such a guy?


    I remember. I''m sure you''ll remember that.


    ''What are you talking about? You just fought over meat and fought over tongs, didn''t you?


    I say coolly, and sister Elinora, who is playing Jenga with brother Silvio, rushes in with a dumbfounded voice.


    ''''It''s not nice to hear that they fought. That was just a bit of flirting. Eric and I talked normally afterwards, and the next day we played together in King''s Landing.


    That''s the only person who thinks so.


    I say firmly, but Mother Erna sounds somewhat dumbfounded.


    What?¡¡What in the world is wrong with him? In the first place, why are you rehashing something that happened more than two months ago now?


    What do you mean?


    ''It''s only the people involved who think so, and that means the people I''ve seen around me don''t think so.


    When I hear Father Nord''s inclusions, I understand.


    ''''Oh, you mean the other nobles think that the House of Throwlett and the House of Silford are at odds with each other?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Dad Nord says with a shrug of his shoulders.


    ''I see, why did you think you''d be rehashing such a previous story, and why did you start to hear such a rumor?


    ''Of course, that''s not actually the case - and just in case you''re wondering, Eric, you and I aren''t on bad terms, are we?¡¡We used to play together in King''s Landing, and we''re friends, right?


    Yeah, we''re friends.


    If you ask me if Eric is my friend, it''s a delicate thing.


    But there''s no way I can say otherwise in this air.


    ''I hope you won''t hesitate to say we''re friends there, though.


    We''re friends!


    I told them once again, but Dad and Erna''s mother looked very worried.


    It''s okay. Eric and I no longer have a relationship without reservation. It''s not an exaggeration to say that we are friends. Yes, Eric and I are friends.


    Well, at any rate, we have to show the world that the House of Slaughter and the House of Silford are in good terms. That''s why we''re going to visit each other''s estates.


    We go to each other''s houses to show people that we''re that close?


    So that''s what it''s all about in a nutshell.


    When I say to confirm, Mother Erna nods.


    I see, I don''t mind if I keep misleading people around me, but it''s the rest of the family that makes it difficult to do so.


    ''So, when are you going?''


    Well, you''re being more honest than usual this time. I thought you were going to blame me for not wanting to leave the village when it comes to Al.


    To tell you the truth, I just got back from Kagura and I don''t want to go out, but it''s me and Eric''s fault.


    There was no way I could say I didn''t want to go as long as I caused the action.


    ''''I''ve already contacted the Silford family and made arrangements. We''re going to enter Silford territory in a week, so considering the travel time, we''ll leave in the morning in three days. Also, this time I''ll take the whole family with me.


    Are me and Silvio going too?


    The Elinora sister turns and asks me if I''m surprised by Dad Nord''s last words.


    Maybe it''s because she understands that she''s having to go out because of me, but her voice is blatantly troublesome.


    ''''That''s right. We''re going to have a joint training session with the Silford family, and there''s an ocean over there, so don''t think you''ll be bored.


    ''Well, I guess we''ll never be bored with Luna over there.


    The ocean. I''ve never seen the ocean, so I''ve been wanting to see it.


    They both fall for the bait that Nord''s father has set up for them.


    As expected of our father, he seems to know what to feed his children.


    I don''t think they will be complaining about it on the way. Thanks to Father Nord.


    ''Who''s Luna, by the way?''


    ''The eldest daughter of House Silford. We were friends who met at a training exercise in King''s Landing the other day. Of course, unlike Al, I didn''t slash and tie her with tongs.


    I would like to go into the words of Sister Elinora, but there''s something more surprising to me.


    ''''I''m not acting crazy like Al, and I''m participating in the Knights of the King''s Landing exercises, so I have a lot of friends.


    You don''t like being licked by me, your younger brother, or maybe Elinora sister is proud of you.


    I see, when people who also aspire to be knights get together, they''ll become friends as well. If all goes well, we''ll be colleagues in the same office in the future. There''s no way we can''t deepen our friendship. Is it possible for an older sister like her to make friends?


    No, but wait. If you''re invited to participate in the knight''s training exercises, Luna-san must be a pretty good swordsman.


    I don''t think all women who aspire to be knights are monsters like sister Elinora, but there''s a case to be made if it happens.


    I don''t want to practice with two monsters.


    ''''Is this Luna person as strong as Sister Elinora?''''


    I asked fearfully, and Elinora''s sister said flatly.


    "I''m stronger than you, but if Al and Silvio do it, you will definitely lose.


    Oh, oh, good. If she''s a female deity that even Sister Elinora can''t win, I was going to run away from training at all costs.


    But there''s a certain amount of affinity in a fight. It could be that Luna-san just happened to be incompatible with Elinora sister.


    Let''s not take Elinora''s words too literally.


    ''Al went to Kagura, so you''ve seen the ocean before, right?


    As I was carving notes in my mind''s notebook, Brother Silvio asked me.


    ''Yes, we saw it in Esports, and we crossed the ocean in a boat.


    ''I love it. I''d love to be on a boat, too.


    ''There''s a lot of fishing in Silford territory, so there must be plenty of fishing boats. Maybe they''ll give you a ride if you ask.


    Al.


    Brother Silvio, hearing Father Nord''s words, looks at me.


    As expected of me, I''m not the one who doesn''t know what brother Silvio wants.


    ''Umm, yeah, I''ll ask Eric to help me get on the boat.


    Thank you!


    When I say that, Brother Silvio laughs happily.


    Well, the reason I had to go to Silford territory is because of me. As much as I can, I''ll do my best to help everyone enjoy the journey.


    ''''The ocean - it''s just a wide expanse of salty water, right?


    On the other hand, sister Elinora doesn''t seem to be interested in anything other than the sword, or she doesn''t seem to care a bit.


    ''''In Silford territory, we''re close to the sea, so we can enjoy seafood every day, right?


    ''That would be great!¡¡The ocean is awesome!


    After being admonished by Mother Erna, Sister Elinora does a great job of flipping her hand.


    I see, the reason why Mother Erna doesn''t mind this trip at all is because of the seafood.


    Because there is no way you can eat fresh seafood in the Slowlet territory that doesn''t face the sea. They must be looking forward to it.


    ''''I''m looking forward to the Silford family''s cooking!


    I bet it''s all fresh shellfish and fish and stuff.


    What do shells taste like?


    ''What can I say?¡¡It''s hard, isn''t it?¡¡Does it taste like the sea?


    That doesn''t make any sense.


    They would no longer have any objection to going to Silford territory.


    Everyone begins to talk happily in anticipation of the upcoming trip.


    ''Come to think of it, this is the first time we''ve gone out with the whole family, isn''t it?


    When I say this, everyone suddenly interrupts the conversation and lets out an "oh" sound, as if they''ve just noticed.


    It''s as if they just noticed.


    ''There should be an opportunity, but everyone doesn''t want to go away, so...''


    We looked away from it, wondering if we had any idea what Dad Nord had said.

 225-Ready to go out

    Three days later. My family and I were to leave for Silford territory.


    They are planning to stay in Silford territory for three to five days.


    Well, it''s only four days to Silford territory, and the entire schedule won''t take two weeks. Compared to Kagura''s tough journey of two weeks one way, it''s an uneventful journey.


    I guess I''ve gotten used to this world, too, as far as thinking a four-day one-way trip is nothing to sneeze at.


    Since the early hours of the morning, the courtyard is being loaded with our luggage.


    I''m not sure if they are troubled by the fact that there are things missing during the trip or after arriving at the destination, but everyone seems to be checking their luggage carefully.


    By the way, the servants who will be accompanying me on this trip are Meena and Gosha Lowe.


    Aside from Rowe-san, who takes care of the horses and guides us along the way, the maid is Meena''s "I want to go see the ocean! The choice was made out of respect for the hope that


    The maids are on vacation while we''re gone. Sarla will spend a relaxing time at a house in the village, and Meru will also be staying there and taking care of the house. Bartolo, the cook, has been praised for his cooking skills, and he''s going to ladder up to the village bastards'' houses.


    Is it just me, or do the servants seem much more fun than us going on some kind of trip?


    Thinking about that, I watched Meena and the others busily moving around from the doorway.


    ''''Huh, you''re late.


    Sister Elinora, sitting next to me, lets out a sigh.


    It''s always quicker to get the kids ready.


    Even if brother Silvio had some spare time, he could manage it as long as he had books. If I had to say, I was even having trouble choosing which books to bring with me.


    Elinora''s sister only had her own practice tools. I had to have Erna''s mother add to my outfit because I had too few clothes to bring.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    Of course, I won''t be using it in front of everyone, but I can easily make up for a small shortage of things, even if I''m on the road.


    Even if you''re missing one plate or fork, or a sock or shirt, you can sneak out with spatial magic and use a strategy that was actually there. Well, I don''t need to use it since I can easily create a plate or fork with earth magic if it''s just a plate or a fork.


    ''''It''s been a while since I''ve been on a trip, hasn''t it?''''


    As I was sitting there with a relaxed expression on my face, Brother Silvio, sitting next to me, said with a really happy smile.


    You haven''t been out of the village lately, have you?


    For Brother Silvio, he may be happy to be out of the village for the first time in a while. But from my point of view, I''m more envious of Brother Silvio''s condition.


    Recently, I was forced to convene in the royal capital or go sightseeing in Kagura.


    But just as soon as that was over, this time I traveled to make an appeal around to deepen my friendship with the Silford family.


    I don''t know if this is what I wanted to do about Kagura, but I think I''ve been going out too much lately because I''m the one who wants to relax in the village.


    I wouldn''t have any complaints if it was a trip by transfer. It''s not hard work in an instant.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s had to leave the village before, but when was the last time Silvio left the village?


    ''Let''s see, about six months ago?¡¡My dad and I once showed up at a nobleman''s social gathering once.


    ''Heh, I didn''t know there was such a thing,''


    At brother Silvio''s words, my sister Elinora and I let out a similarly dumbfounded voice.


    It''s obvious from the sound of her voice that neither she nor her sister Elinora have the slightest interest in it.


    You should both show a little more interest. It''s not as far away as the royal capital, so you need to show up at the social gathering as well--


    "All right. I''ll think about it.


    Brother Silvio started to say something petty, so for now, me and sister Elinora will reply to him.


    Of course we only think about it, but we don''t act on it.


    As if our thoughts were transparent, Silvio brother let out a sigh as if he had given up.


    That kind of thing is the eldest son''s job as the next lord.


    I heard that in other noble families, there are disputes over who should be the lord, but this is not an issue in our house. After all, the eldest daughter and the second son have no intention of doing so.


    So we have been talking to them in this way for a while. Finally, they were ready to go.


    Bartolo, who was carrying our luggage, said, "All right!¡¡That''s it! He made a sunny voice.


    Sister Elinora, who smelled the prospect of departure, stood up as if she had been waiting for it.


    ''Al, Elinora, Silvio. We''re ready to leave, let''s go!


    At the same time, Father Nord calls out to me.


    Brother Silvio was next, and finally I stood up sluggishly as if I were lifting a heavy weight.


    Elinora''s sister hurriedly walks to the carriage, followed by me as if I were tottering along.


    Then Brother Silvio, who was behind me, pushed me back as if he were working on me. I''m somehow glad of that silent kindness.


    Huh, I really wanted to spend a little more time in the village of Koliat.


    ''''Erinora-sama, Alfreet-sama, Silvio-sama, have you forgotten anything?¡¡If you want to go back to the mansion to get it, now''s the last time, right?


    As we approached the carriage, Meena, the maid, asked us.


    Sister Elinora, who was walking in the lead, says, "No! He said bravely, and was the first to get into the carriage.


    ''It''s all right. I''ve made sure of it.


    I''ll be fine, too.


    Me and brother Silvio responded properly and slowly walked into the carriage.


    Hmm, after all, since we''re going on a trip, we have to enjoy the scenery.


    As I got into the carriage, I sat down on the window seat where the sunshine was shining through. It''s a little scary to see Elinora''s sister on the other side of the carriage, but I won''t mind.


    As I sat down by the window, Brother Silvio sat down next to me. Next to sister Elinora and next to me. I guess I don''t need to compare which one is more peaceful.


    However, the inside of the carriage is quite spacious, perhaps because of the way the nobles move around. It''s not unusual for people to change their seats while moving, so this is a slight resistance.


    As I was gazing at the scenery absentmindedly through the sunshine window, I saw Nord''s father and Erna''s mother all coming from the front door.


    ''Erna, have you forgotten anything?''


    Yeah, I''m fine. That''s all right. You never forget a thing, Nord.


    I''ll be fine, too.


    Perhaps because it was summer, Mother Erna was wearing a cool-looking dress and a cardigan. She even wore a straw hat to protect herself from the sun.


    She is over thirty years old, but she has a clean and youthful look that belies her age. She is still the same youthful mother.


    Nordo''s father wore a white cutter shirt and long blue pants. His clothes are simple, but he looks very clean and makes us feel refreshed just by looking at him.


    They are two people who look picturesque just by walking side by side.


    It''s probably because they don''t have a troublesome party like they did in King''s Landing. Elna''s mother also looks really radiant.


    She doesn''t deliberately show any resistance to forgetting her dress like she did last time.


    She''s just happy to be able to go on a trip with her husband, Nord, and his family.


    When they come to the carriage, Nord gets in first, turns around and extends his hand.


    Mother Erna placed her own hand on top of Nord''s, and she was escorted gracefully into the carriage.


    She''s a far cry from her older sister, who jumped into the carriage in a flash.


    Normally, Mother Erna has a rather gruff personality, but she still has the grace and manners of a nobleman. Yes, her movements are so ladylike that I was reminded of that.


    And the casual movements of the Nordic father are also very gentlemanly.


    When brother Silvio and I exclaimed in admiration, Father Nord looked embarrassed and Mother Erna showed a proud expression.


    It''s very disappointing that sister Elinora, who has low girl power, isn''t too interested, but it can''t be helped.


    She was a little disappointed, but she pulled herself together and sat down next to her sister with her Nord Dad.


    ''''Here you are!¡¡We''re ready to go!


    Mr. Rowe, will you be ready to go?


    Finally, as Meena came in, Father Nord raised his voice.


    Then there is a pissing sound of a whip swinging from the guru''s seat, and the carriage slowly starts to move forward.


    Saara and Mel, the maids, and Bartolo, the servant, wave their hands to see it off.


    ''Meena, don''t get carried away just because it''s a journey. Behave in a manner befitting a maid of the Surolet family, okay?


    ''I would appreciate it if you wouldn''t bother Master Nord and the others.


    I''ll take care of it!¡¡I''ll do the work of a maid of the House of Sloletto in a way that will put me to shame!


    I''m nervous.


    Yeah.


    Why?


    We can''t help but laugh when we hear the maids'' smiling exchanges.


    Meena is supposed to be more senior than Saara, but she''s like a junior.


    Well, Meena is somewhat unreliable, but she''s still an attentive enough maid. I''m sure she won''t do anything strange when she arrives at the Silford house.......maybe.


    ''Take care of yourself and go, boy!¡¡Go enjoy the seafood!


    You, Bartolo, enjoy your vacation!


    ''Oh!¡¡I''ll be waiting for you to bring me a souvenir!


    While each of them are calling out to each other like that, the carriage is advancing in front of the gate of the mansion.


    This is the only way Bartolo and the others who were running alongside us could see them off.


    We keep waving our hands until Bartolo and his friends are out of sight.


    Our house is getting smaller and smaller, and the Bartolo''s that were there to see us off are nowhere to be seen.


    This is the first time I''ve traveled with my whole family. What kind of trip will it be?


    But we''ll have Elinora''s sister there and we''ll be practicing, right?¡¡If possible, I''d like to refrain from just traveling through practice.


    I kept looking out the window as if to escape reality.

 226-Fried fried clouds

    Rattled and rocked by the carriage, the Slaulet family headed for Silford territory.


    However, they have just left the village of Coriat now.¡¡It will be four days from now before they arrive. It will still take some time to reach Silford territory.


    There''s still a long way to go, so let''s just take it easy for now.


    I sit down and watch the scenery drift by in a daze.


    The weather today is clear. It was a perfect day for travel, with blue skies stretching endlessly and pure white clouds drifting effortlessly across the sky.


    There are vast grasslands and mountains surrounding it.


    There are no human figures at all, just a flock of birds that can be seen in the distance. It''s a stunning piece of nature.


    It must be so nice to lie down on that grassland.


    I''d love to get some sunshine on the fluffy grass.


    I mumble vaguely, and Meena, who is also looking out the window at the view, mutters in a conciliatory voice.


    When it''s said in concrete terms, I really want to do that.


    ''''Well, let''s all get out of the carriage now and take a nap in the meadow.


    I like that!


    What do you mean? We''ll never get anywhere if we start out like that. You''ll have to wait until the horses are at rest or lunch.


    Me and Meena and Meena were talking on the same page, and then Mother Erna warned me about it.


    Tsk.............................I thought I could do it now that I was in a better mood, but I guess I couldn''t.


    Well, we knew this was going to happen.


    Me and Mina responded with a raw "''Yes''" and looked out again.


    ''''Ah, Alfreet-sama!¡¡Doesn''t that cloud look vaguely like fried food!


    Meena pecking my shoulder and making excited noises.


    I can understand if it''s a heart or a soft-serve ice cream or some other animal-like shape, but what''s a fried chicken?


    ''Where is that?''


    There it is!¡¡That!


    I don''t know if they call it that.


    As I looked around while asking Meena detailed questions, I found a cloud that looked like that.


    ''''........I see, if you ask me, it looks fried.''''


    Of course!


    What''s a cloudy, fried-shaped cloud? That''s what I thought, but then I found a cloud that was really shaped like that.


    The shape itself was nothing special, just an irregular shape. However, it has a very unevenness to it.


    I don''t know if it''s the shade of the cloud or the light, but it''s interesting. If I had a camera or a smart phone like I did in my previous life, I would have taken pictures for sure.


    ''What''s up?''¡¡Are there any funny clouds in there?


    My brother Silvio, who is reading next to me, seems to be curious, too, and he snaps his book shut and leans toward the window.


    Meena and Meena casually shifted their bodies so that Silvio could see the scenery outside.


    ''There''s a cloud over there in the shape of a fried chicken.


    ''Fried?¡¡Which one?


    As I pile on the same words as me, not long after, Brother Silvio finds a fried cloud.


    ''''Ah!¡¡It''s true!¡¡If you ask me, it''s fried!¡¡I mean, it just looks like fried food.


    Brother Silvio was surprised by this and rolled his eyes. Then he laughed, more excited than usual.


    ''''Ah, I''m starting to feel like eating fried food. Alfried-sama, can''t you make it on the road?''''


    ''There''s nothing you can''t do, but it''s not going to be as good as the mansion, is it?¡¡We don''t have a magic stove, and I don''t think it''s going to be crispy.


    ''Fried food without that texture is not fried food!


    Meena shouts at my words with a resolute look on her face.


    Oh yeah. That''s good because that one uses a lot of oil and fries at high temperatures all at once.


    If you force it here, I think you''ll just end up with a gooey, chewy, fried fish that has no teeth. Meena must know that too.


    ''''But I want to eat fried food so fiercely that I want to twist it.......!


    Well you ate a lot of food yesterday.


    But still!


    There are fresh seafood dishes in Silford territory. Naturally, when you arrive over there, they will serve those specialties, and meat dishes will be an afterthought.


    You can''t eat the elaborate dishes that you usually eat with preserved food or ready-made food during the four days you are traveling.


    It may be because of this that I have been eating a lot of food since the day before yesterday.


    ''I''ve eaten enough, I guess I''m okay?


    Me too.


    We ate skewers, fried food, tempura, hamburgers, and various other things on consecutive days.


    It was certainly delicious, but from me and brother Silvio''s point of view, eating in a row was enough.


    I''d rather eat seafood in Silford territory right now.


    ''''No........!¡¡They''re both dull!¡¡How about you, Lady Elinora!


    As if she wanted the approval of the same dark flavor faction, Meena asks Elinora sister who is facing her.


    Come to think of it, Elinora is awfully quiet, isn''t she?¡¡What is she doing?


    When I looked at that, I saw that Elinora sister was tending to her sword. It wasn''t a wooden sword either, but a serious one. She was carefully polishing the silvery blade.


    Elinora sister stopped moving her hand and shifted her gaze to Meena.


    Then she let out a roar as if she was thinking.


    ''''Hmm, as expected, I''d like something refreshing to eat too. Like salted fish or miso soup.


    ''What?¡¡I can''t believe Lady Elinora, who likes to cook with the same strong flavors I do, would say such a thing!


    Meena is surprised by her sister Elinora''s words.


    ''I certainly like strong flavours, but not so much that I want to eat them every day, you know?


    Sister Elinora prefers darker flavors and is more of a meat person than a fish person.


    However, she doesn''t eat the same thing to a picky eater like Meena does.


    ''''I mean, I''ve been wondering since earlier, why are you polishing a sword?''''


    ''What are you talking about? This isn''t a colliat village anymore.¡¡We''re trying to make sure that if a demon comes out, we can deal with it right away.


    When I ask, Elinora''s sister lets out an exclamation of dismay.


    I see, it''s certainly not a peaceful Coriat village now. It''s a demon''s habitat. It''s never a bad thing to be prepared.


    As expected of an aspiring knight, you have a good sense of danger.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m not sure if you''re going to be able to find it.


    It''s not a good idea to be able to have a good time.


    I say to sister Elinora, worrying about the tip of the sharp blade.


    ''You don''t have to be so uptight with Father Nord and Mother Erna, do you?''


    ''It''s okay. It''s good exercise when the demons come out.


    Sister Elinora says it as if she were jogging or playing a sport.


    The attack of a demon is something more dangerous than that.


    I''d rather have them come out. It''s boring to sit in a carriage all the time.


    You can''t be attacked by a demon with such a sense of killing time. But it''s beyond reliable to think that you have an escort like this.


    ''''........It''s as if the safety of this trip has been guaranteed.


    ''''With Nord-sama, Erna-sama, and Elinora-sama, even if we have dragons to deal with, we might be able to afford it!


    Meena replies to my mumbling like a well-informed person with an innocent smile.


    But the scary part is that it might not be a joke or an exaggeration, but a fact.

 227-Importance of communication with father

    I''m bored.


    Sister Elinora muttered boringly as the carriage rattled and shook.


    I knew she would definitely say that line on the road.


    If I called out to her at a time like this, she would of course demand that I tell her something interesting, or think of an interesting game to play, or some other reckless thing. This is the kind of relationship that exists between a sister and brother.


    I''m well aware of this from years of experience, and I continue to count the wood grain on the floor of the carriage, not even looking at Elinora''s sister.


    It''s unlikely that I''ll be approached by this.


    ''''Well Al, you should have something interesting to talk about.


    When I was wondering what to do, Sister Elinora personally requested me.


    That''s strange. I didn''t even turn my gaze to Elinora-sister, nor did I call out to her. Factors such as catching Elinora sister''s eye..........................Oh, to be just in front.


    ''Sorry, I''m busy counting the wood grain on the floor right now.


    I don''t care about that.


    I replied, staring at the floor, and then rubbed my foot across the area of the floor I was staring at to interrupt Sister Elinora''s counting.


    At all, what if I was really counting the grain of the wood?


    I have no choice but to look up because I don''t know what she''ll do to me if I continue to ignore her any longer.


    There, Elinora''s sister was looking down at me with her arms crossed.


    Mother Erna, Father Nord, and Meena, who were somewhat bored for some reason, are also bored, and they look at me in a way that I don''t know if they are bored. Brother Silvio is immersed in the world of books. He seems to have a constitution that doesn''t mind chasing the letters while they sway.


    ''What''s an interesting story?''


    ''It''s a story to distract you from the boredom. Or just for fun.


    Why me?


    Because Al is the one who comes up with the weirdest stories and games at times like this.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to make sense of it.


    Ta.


    No, it''s true, but I''m not a comedian and I''m not a comedian, so if you ask me to talk about something interesting all of a sudden....


    I looked around as if I were in trouble. Then I happen to see my eyes meet those of Nord-Dad.


    The look on Nord-Dad''s face reminds me, and I open my mouth to tell him a story.


    "Somewhere along the way, a young adventurer named Nord...


    "Let''s not do that.


    As I started to speak the prologue part of the story, Dad Nord and Mother Erna said in unison.


    Er, why?¡¡It''s a very popular and funny story in King''s Landing, right?


    ''Ah!¡¡Maybe it''s a dragon slayer story!¡¡Great!¡¡I''d love to hear that!


    Me too!


    No.


    Sister Elinora and Meena, who didn''t know much about the Dragonslayer story, were delighted, but Mother Erna and Father Nord denied it without a pause.


    ''Why?!''


    Anything.


    ''If we''re going to talk, let''s do something else. Or we can play something else.


    Sister Elinora tells them to protest, but Mother Erna and Father Nord have no choice but to get involved. They are more stern than ever.


    Well, from the point of view of Father Nord and Mother Erna, it''s like having their shameful past blown out of proportion. There is no way to escape from a carriage like this, and you will be told endlessly about your black history.


    ''Err, I want to hear it,''


    No. No more digging and no more joint training, okay?


    I''ll tell you the story of the Dragonslayer, even if it means no joint rehearsals!


    How wonderful it would be to no longer have a joint training session just to mess with Father Nord and Mother Erna - but to tell a heroic tale!¡¡I''m not going to miss this.


    I said happily, and Dad Nord smiled a black smile.


    ''Do you think Al wants to go to the parties of not only the Silford family, but also King''s Landing and other noblemen?¡¡I''ve been passing on the stories of friendship, including the Triera Chamber of Commerce, peddlers, and acquaintances, but it''s still best to show the people in question getting along with each other at other parties.


    ''Sister Elinora, let''s not talk about this.


    I could tell from the somewhat fixed look in Nord''s father''s eyes that he was serious or not. I almost crossed a dangerous line, and I immediately retreated.


    From the way Father Nord and Mother Erna were looking at me, Sister Elinora must have thought that the dragon slayer was impossible to talk about. She slumped deep into the backrest, looking bored.


    ''Well then, I''m done. I''m not busy, do you want to play Jenga with Reversi?


    Wait a minute. Aside from Reversi, what''s a Jenga?


    Father Nord interrupted what Sister Elinora said, as if he was waiting for her to say it.


    ''Huh?¡¡Didn''t I mention to Dad Nord?


    I didn''t say, and I didn''t ask.


    I don''t know.


    Dad Nord and Mom Erna shake their faces full-force.


    Apparently, they really don''t know.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna, who don''t know, both look at me and ask me to explain.


    Jenga is a game where you pull out blocks and pile them on top of each other with a bang. The first person to pull out a block or collapse a tower when it is piled up loses.


    It''s easy and pretty funny. I like Jenga better than Reversi.


    I know you''re nervous about the tower that could collapse at any moment!


    I explained and my sister Elinora and Meena, who had done it before, gave their thoughts.


    Mother Erna looked a little interested, while Dad Nord had a bemused look on his face.


    ''We just started playing ping-pong and now we''re developing another new toy...''


    It''s not really a development. And Jenga was completed faster than ping-pong. Or rather, I''m surprised that ping-pong has started to work.


    ''You''re not going to sell this Jenga thing too?


    ''Tory wants to sell them at the Chamber of Commerce. But he said that for the time being, he''s going to have to spend a lot of time on table tennis and slime cushions, so he won''t be able to get his hands on them for a while.


    ''Well that''s really a relief to hear. Even if it''s just for free, I''ve been busy with the table tennis thing lately.


    Nord Dad heaved a breath of relief when he heard my words.


    He''s calmed down about Reversi, but now the ping-pong has started.


    I don''t know exactly how busy he is, but he has the usual business of managing his domain, so I''m sure his work hours are increasing. It sounds like a lot of work.


    It''s not a bad idea to have a developer right by your side. I''d rather let Al help you........


    As I was thinking in my mind as if I were someone else, Dad Nord muttered something very disturbing.


    I wish I could have a good time. It''s supposed to be such a cute and pure wish, but my slow life life is in jeopardy. This shouldn''t be.


    He has to get his crazy Nordic father back to normalcy.


    Determined to do so, I walked up underneath Dad Nord and gently put a hand on his shoulder.


    ''''I don''t know how to run a fiefdom, and that''s no good. It''s not a good idea to entrust a child, a mere developer, with important matters. I''m tired, Nord-Dad.


    It''s Al that''s making you tired.


    I told him gently, but I couldn''t argue with Father Nord''s words.


    This is something I have to take a look at myself too. You can''t just do whatever you want to do, no matter how much fun you want to have or how much ease you want to have in the future.


    If I don''t do this, I''ll end up just like my father said. I want to live a leisurely, slow life, but that''s not the end of the world.


    I''m sorry, Nordic, but I''ll show you what I''m going to do next time. From now on, I''ll show you what I''m working on or ask you for help.


    Are you sure about that?


    I felt like I had bonded even more with Dad Nord.

 228-Al and horse

    I can finally move my body!


    Sister Elinora jumped out of the carriage cheerfully and shouted pleasantly.


    We drove the carriage early in the morning, about three or four hours. We had to take a break on the plains for the horses to rest.


    The plain, with a good view, has soft grass and a small river running through it. There are no forests or other obstructions around it, and even if a demon or ferocious animal were to approach, it would be obvious at a glance. There''s also clean water running through it, and it''s a perfect place to rest.


    Slowly getting off the carriage, I thrust my arms into the air and stretched.


    The muscles in my back stretch and my joints make a nice joking noise.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been sitting in the carriage for so long. The muscles that had been stiffening seemed to relax.


    He lowered his hands and exhaled at the same time, then took a deep breath.


    The sensation of fresh air entering my lungs and circulating through my body. The air is delicious, and it''s great.


    I feel like I can relax here.


    ''Oh my, it''s a nice place.''


    ''Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about, Mr. Lowe. Looks like you parked in a good spot.


    Even Nord Dad and Erna Mom, who were active as adventurers, praised him. As I thought, Lowe-san is used to traveling, so he''s good at choosing places like this and choosing paths.


    I looked at Rowe''s direction and saw that he was walking towards a small river with his horse.


    Probably to give him some hydration and refreshments.


    I was somewhat curious, and I followed him in that direction.


    ''''Oh, Alfried-sama. You shouldn''t get too close to the back of the horse. I''m trying to discipline them, but there''s a chance they might kick you.


    Yeah, okay.


    Horses have a lot of leg strength. Even a grown man can be kicked and seriously injured, and in some cases, even killed. It''s not like I''m in regular communication with horses. I have to be careful enough.


    Pay attention to their position with me and accompany them accordingly.


    Lowe pulled on the cord and led me to a small, narrow river that was hidden in the grass.


    The river was probably no more than three meters wide. It''s also really calm, about my ankle deep.


    The horse may have been thirsty, but when it poked its head into the river, it gulped down a mouthful of water.


    Then it sniffed and spewed out a mist of what I couldn''t tell if it was water or snot.


    Dangerous. If it wasn''t upwind, it would have been on me.


    But the horse is still so big. I''m seven years old and I''m looking up at them.


    I know they aren''t ferocious like demons, and they existed in my previous life, but I''m still afraid of creatures much bigger than me.


    I''m confident that if a horse were to chase me, I would run away.


    However, when I look at his face, he has a large double layer and his eyes are somewhat calm.


    Combined with the soft fur in front of me, I want to pet the horse.


    ''''Is it okay if I pet her?''''


    ''Yes, try approaching them at an angle, calling out to them from the front.


    Trusting Lowe''s words, I moved to a position diagonally in front of the horse.


    ''''I''ll pet you - I''ll pet you!


    As I gradually approached the horse, I wondered if it was showing interest in me, and it moved its head closer to me.


    The horse is sniffing the scent of my palm, while letting out a long breath of air.


    Is it possible to distinguish between them by smell?¡¡I don''t know much about horse biology, so I don''t know, but it doesn''t look like this horse is being terribly wary of me.


    I give Lowe a look to make sure, and he nods firmly with a gentle smile on his face.


    Confirming that, I lightly stroke the horse''s forehead.


    ''''It''s warm.''''


    The first thing I felt was the warmth of the horse''s body. It was much warmer than I imagined it would be, which would be natural since it was a living animal.


    And then there was the softness of the horse''s fur.


    I quickly ran my fingers through it and my fingers sank into the soft fur. It was like combing a soft woman''s hair by hand. You can''t help but want to keep stroking it.


    The horse doesn''t seem particularly angry, so I go straight to stroking her neck and bangs.


    Her neck is firm and thick. When I touch it, I can clearly feel the unevenness of the muscles.


    Your bangs are a bit habitual and rumpled.


    ''.........something might be a bit like my hair.


    ''Haha, there''s a bit of a similarity in the way your hair bounces around.


    I mutter casually and Lowe laughs cheerfully.


    It''s true that the bouncing of the bangs and the bouncing of the outer part of the hair is similar. But I''m not happy about the resemblance to the horse.


    As I''m staring at the horse with mixed feelings, the horse unexpectedly moves its face closer to mine.


    I had a bad feeling for a moment and stepped back, but it was already too late, and the horse opened its mouth and took a quick bite of my hair.


    ''''Eeeeee!¡¡What are you going to do about this, Mr. Lowe!


    Maybe it''s a pattern of hair buzzing out of your head if you go on a rampage or something.


    ''Excuse me, please don''t move for a minute!¡¡Hey, let go of me!


    While I''m getting impatient, Mr. Lowe orders the horse to let go of my mouth with the addition of my hair.


    The horse is still holding my hair in its mouth, but it won''t let go.


    I can''t help but wonder if he''ll start chomping on the grass at any moment. It''s the biggest crisis I''ve ever had to face in my life as an Alfried Slowlet.


    Is he going to be okay?¡¡No fancy way to eat your hair like this.


    Hey, let go of me!¡¡That''s not something you should be putting in your mouth!¡¡Let go of me!


    While I was thinking that, Mr. Lowe''s persuasion continued.


    But my horse was nowhere to be seen. He doesn''t seem to be listening to me at all. He''s looking off into the distance with a mouthful of my hair.


    I don''t know what this horse is thinking. The thought of having the fate of my hair in the hands of such a spaced-out horse makes me a little angry.


    As I was getting a little annoyed, the horse''s mouth suddenly started to squirm. With that, my hair is yanked into a giggle.


    ''''Hiiiiiiiiii!¡¡Mr. Rowe, Mr. Rowe!¡¡My hair is in an unprecedented crisis!


    ''Oh, it''s no use!¡¡How about this!


    Lowe took out a small red nut from his pocket. When I put it in front of the horse, the horse easily took its mouth away from my hair and moved its face towards the nuts. It must be this horse''s favorite food or something.


    Regardless, with my hair freed, I moved away from the horse with a quick glance.


    Then I looked into the water of the creek and saw my reflection in it.


    ''Wow, I''m sticky with horse saliva...''


    I muttered to myself, frowning.


    My hair, which is usually fluffy and habitual, has become crispy because of the saliva sticking to it from being bitten by the horse. Moreover, the saliva is even on my scalp.


    I don''t even need to touch my hair to check the scent, but the whole place smells beastly.


    If I go back to my family in this state, I''m sure they won''t like it.


    I sip water from the stream running in front of me and wash my hair.


    But that takes a long time inevitably, and I can''t wash my hair properly.


    ''d*mn, that a**h*le horse did it,''


    Feeling that it''s a hassle to wash myself, I create a water ball with my water magic method and plunge only the head into it.


    Then, I made a water ball and washed my hair at once by moving the water flow gently.


    It''s a technique I invented because it''s a hassle to wash my hair every time I wash it by myself. It''s also perfectly adjusted to avoid damaging my scalp and hair.


    The water ball gently flows through my hair and scalp as if it were wrapped around my scalp and hair.


    Ah, I feel comfortable as if I am having my hair washed by a hairdresser.


    Hm?¡¡Wait. Why don''t you try to elephant your arm with water magic and move it around?¡¡That would bring me even closer to that feeling.


    I throw the water ball away and activate a new water magic method.


    As water was generated in the air, I let the image expand as I stare at my arms.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the water generated changed shape and became two arms.


    ''Oh, this could work!''


    Excitedly, he brought the water, which was shaped like both arms, closer to his own head.


    And as my fingers hit my scalp, I heard a crunching sound and my fingers disintegrated.


    ''Yeah?¡¡Did I compress the magic a little too weakly?


    I''ll pour more magic power into it and increase the strength of the water magic method.


    The more you mix the water magic with more magic power and compress it, the stronger its form will remain.


    After compressing and remaking the magic, you can try again.


    The hand generated by the water magic is placed on your head....


    Then, this time, I stroked my scalp firmly without my fingers disintegrating.


    Then he slowly moved his hands as if he were washing his own hair.


    ''''.........Oh.''''


    The feel of the cold water gently caressing my scalp and hair like a hand makes me sigh. It''s a little awkward in some ways because I can''t fully reproduce the movement of his hands.


    But this is exactly the hands of a hairdresser. It''s wonderful.


    You''ve developed a wonderful magic again.


    I washed my hair while trying to find the ideal way to move my fingers, and before I knew it, the dirt was gone.


    When I unlocked the magic, my hair and scalp felt so much better.


    Every time a fresh breeze blew, I could feel a swooshing breeze caressing my scalp.


    ''I''m not going bald, am I?''


    I hurriedly crouch down and look into the water and my hair is still alive and well. I touch the parts of my hair that are not reflected in the water, but I don''t see any bald spots.


    I exhale in relief at that.


    It was such a refreshing feeling in my head that I worried I was going bald.


    From now on, when I wash my hair, I''ll wash it with my hands of water.

 229-Elna mother practices sword! ?

    Geez, that was awful.


    After drying my hair with wind magic, I left Mr. Lowe and his horse and came back near the carriage.


    There, Elinora sister was wielding a wooden sword by herself. It''s break time and you''re practicing alone.


    If I go there, there''s a big chance I''ll get caught up in it, so I gently shift my gaze. Then I saw Erna mother, Nord father, brother Silvio and Meena in a low spot in the grass.


    They seem to be sitting on a cloth and chatting on it, picking tea and cookies.


    It''s nice. It''s like a picnic, really peaceful.


    The weather is good, and it will be great to have tea in the plain of the view. I can''t compare it to the dreary and tiring practice.


    I also wanted to have a cup of tea and rest, so I headed there without hesitation.


    As I strolled in the direction of Erna and her friends, Silvio and Father Nord looked back to see if they had noticed me. And for some reason they both smiled bitterly.


    Why are you smiling?¡¡Just as I was wondering, a ton of hands were placed on my shoulders.


    ''Just as well. Al, come with me for a moment to practice.


    When I turned around, Sister Elinora said with a really nice smile on her face.


    When did you come so close behind me? Just a moment ago, when I saw her, she was several dozen meters away from me. It was inexplicable that he had closed the distance in an instant, but now was not the time to question it.


    ''''I don''t want to!¡¡I''m going to have tea here in peace!


    I''m not joking about practicing until break time. What''s the point of taking a break then?


    "What?¡¡Are you going to sit down again?¡¡Isn''t it hard to sit down again after the break for a long time in the carriage and then sit down again?


    It''s not as hard as practicing.


    I don''t understand what Elinora''s sister has to say, but I don''t think it''s necessary to practice. It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that I want to take a break and go for a walk.


    However, the brainy Elinora sister doesn''t understand the meaning of my words, and she looks dissatisfied.


    ''''Al''s sword has finally gotten back on track lately, but if you leave time to practice here, it''s going to slow down again, okay?


    It seems that he was worried about my sword skills.


    Besides, it''s boring for me to be wielding a sword by myself.


    Wrong. Maybe these are the real words. It''s probably just a token of my sword prowess.


    "Come on, Al, come on. Move your body around a little bit.


    I tried to give some reason to get past Sister Elinora, but Mother Erna said a few words to cover Sister Elinora.


    ''And Al won''t move his body unless Elinora asks him to. Seeing him in a dead-eyed daze all the way in the carriage makes me worry too.


    ''Ah!¡¡I know!¡¡It''s a bit alarming to watch!


    Meena nodded, following Mother Erna''s words.


    I had thought that you were going to look at me like that in the carriage, but I didn''t know you were thinking that.


    It''s a completely unnecessary worry. I told him I just liked to zonk out.


    ''Come on, go get a little exercise and refresh yourself.


    From my point of view, there''s nothing more refreshing than to have tea here.


    ''Mother Erna doesn''t know how hard it is to practice, so it''s easy for her to say that.


    I can no longer change the flow of my practice. I spit out a discarded line in a half-hearted attempt to give up, and Mother Erna fell silent for a moment to think about it.


    Then she placed the teacup in her hand on the plate and said something surprising.


    ''''Well yes. It''s not so bad if I do the practice once in a while.''''


    ""What?"


    Everyone let out a goofy voice in surprise at Mother Erna''s words.


    Even in the mansion, he only watches the practice and interrupts, and the troublesome mother Erna?


    Everyone except Mother Erna looked at each other, wondering if they had misheard.


    ''What. What''s that look on your faces?¡¡And it''s terrible, even for Nord.


    Seeing our reaction, Mother Erna makes a disgruntled noise.


    ''''No, no, it''s just that it''s rare for Erna to attend a training session.


    When he gave me a moist stare, Nord Dad flinched.


    ''''I mean, how can my mom practice a sword?''''


    The most important question that sister Elinora let loose.


    Mother Erna is an adventurer and wizard who was in the same party as Father Nord in the past. She must have experience and knowledge of the game as she has performed numerous battles at that time. I can understand that from the advice she gives during her training.


    But having knowledge and actually being able to move your body are two different things.


    Mother Erna''s day job is a wizard, just like me. I don''t care if it''s at my and Silvio brother''s level, it would be difficult to deal with Elinora sister, wouldn''t it?


    While everyone has such a worried look on their face, Mother Erna says with a clear expression.


    ''''I''m still a former adventurer, you know?¡¡I''m a wizard, but I can at least do melee combat. I''ll be using a stick, not a sword, though.


    Elna''s mother usually has a calm demeanor, so I don''t get the impression that she''s an adventurer. I wouldn''t feel uncomfortable if someone said she''d always been a noblewoman.


    And yet she''s confident in her ability to engage in close combat. Moreover, it''s surprising that you can use stick-fighting.


    It''s probably because she was a wizard and had a staff. When I say stick fighting, I have an image for advanced users, so it''s cool.


    ''But you can only defend yourself anyway, right?


    As I''m honestly admiring her, Sister Elinora says in a somewhat provocative tone. She seems to perfectly believe that Mother Erna can''t fight in close quarters.


    The air around the area becomes cold for a moment due to Sister Elinora''s provocation.


    As me, Brother Silvio, and Meena watch on the edge of the room, Mother Erna smiles and says


    ''Yeah, right. I can only take an Elinora-sized opponent as lightly as I can.


    ..........


    Sister Elinora fell silent at what Mother Erna said back.


    I thought I heard a sound like a crack in the air. Contrary to the calm weather and the plains, a cold air flows out around the area.


    At this, everyone but the two of them had no choice but to stand in silence.


    No!¡¡That''s enough!¡¡Why do female creatures start fighting on their own? If you''re going to fight, please keep it to a gentle joke like me and Thor.


    I don''t want you to create an air of buzz and poison in your words.


    I mean, being able to lightly taunt Elinora''s sister is no longer a level of self-defense, isn''t it?


    ''''Heh, I''m still pretty strong in this one, though?


    Sister Elinora says, exuding an air of swordsmanship.


    ''''For a child, right?


    However, Mother Erna replied with a blink of an eye, not seeming to be particularly bothered by it.


    An unearthly aura emanates from Sister Elinora next to me.


    You really need to stop, Mother Erna. I''m afraid of Sister Elinora next to me.


    ''Well, play with me, Mother.''


    Yeah, I''ll play along with you briefly.


    As Sister Elinora turns away and walks away, Mother Erna quickly gets up and follows her.


    The rest of us who were left behind look away from her in a daze.


    ''....Well, is Mother okay?¡¡Dad?


    It''s okay. Elna''s strong.


    At Brother Silvio''s worried words, Father Nord nodded firmly, as if he trusted Mother Erna.


    I did.


    It''s not going to cause a rift in the relationship, is it?


    ''Don''t say anything sinister!¡¡Ta, it''s probably okay. If anything happens, we''ll all follow up!


    I said what I was most concerned about, to which Dad Nord replied, a little impatiently.


    For me, I wanted him to answer that part of the question openly, too.

 230-Erna mothers ability

    Sister Elinora and Mother Erna were facing each other in the meadow, about ten meters away from each other.


    We men watched them with a worried look on our faces.


    Elinora was dressed in her usual training clothes and held a wooden sword in her palm.


    Her counterpart, Erna Mother, is dressed in a one-piece dress and holds a staff as long as her own height.


    Is it made of demons or ore?¡¡It was made of an unfamiliar material, shaped like a supple line, and had a large crystal at the tip.


    Probably by using the demon''s magic stones and so on, they can get the benefit of increasing the efficiency of magic power and strengthening magic power. That''s why the wizards in the world use wands.


    I don''t use magic in succession early on, and I''m a person with a lot of magic power, so I don''t particularly have one.


    But when I see Elna''s mother carrying a wand like that, it makes me wish I had a cool wand at least.


    ''''This is the first time I''ve seen my mom holding a wand.


    It''s true.


    I could only nod in affirmation as I had the exact same feelings as brother Silvio''s words.


    ''Has Father Nord also not seen Mother Erna holding a wand in a long time?''


    ''Yes. It''s not like Erna has been really serious about using magic lately. But this time, though, she''s only using it for the sake of her stick-arts.


    I ask, and Dad Nord replies with a somewhat distant look in his eyes.


    I wonder if he''s reminiscing about the old days.


    I thought this would be my chance to hear some of Mother Erna''s precious old stories, so I waited in silence, and as I waited in silence, Nord Dad said with a wry smile, perhaps in response to my expectations.


    ''Even after I retired as an adventurer, I used to hold a wand pretty well before Al and Silvio were born, you know?¡¡When I came to the territory here, there were many vicious demons and a few bandits scattered around. Elna and I tried our best to make it easier for you to live here.


    ''What?¡¡There was a violent demon in this village too!


    And the thieves?


    Dad Nord''s words startled me and brother Silvio.


    ''''Of course they were there. There were few people on the edge of the kingdom in the Slowlet territory. There were a lot of demons and bandits.


    I''m not sure if our reaction is funny or not, Nord Dad chuckles and says with a chuckle.


    Speaking of the area around the current Coriat Village, there are almost no ferocious demons in the area. I thought it was always like that, but it looks like I''m wrong.


    ''''There used to be a lot of demons in the past.


    We wouldn''t be here in peace if it wasn''t for your father and mother''s hard work.


    Me and brother Silvio said admiringly, and dad Nord laughed with a wry smile, "Haha, thanks.


    What''s that?¡¡I feel like the expression on Father Nord''s face right now is the same as when he was praised by the nobles in King''s Landing about the Dragonslayer''s saga.


    It''s nice to be praised, but I can''t be honestly happy about it because I actually have some embarrassing real-life situations and pasts to deal with. I feel like there are such circumstances.


    ''Hey, Nord Dad. Can you tell me again the details of what you just said--


    See, rehearsals are about to begin!


    When I tried to get more details, Dad Nord said loudly to cover his words.


    I knew there was something there, didn''t I?¡¡My instincts tell me that there''s some interesting information if I can get to it.


    But if I asked now, you wouldn''t tell me. I''ll take another opportunity to gather information. There may be some books on the origins of this village in the mansion, or they may know about the village chief or the old stories.


    With my newfound enjoyment, I dare to return my attention back to the two of them as Nord Dad said.


    ''....Mother, do you need to change your clothes?


    Yes, I''ll be fine in this. I mean, I don''t have my practice clothes.


    The current appearance of Erna''s mother is plain clothes. As expected, she''s not wearing a cardigan, but I would say that it''s an inappropriate outfit for her to practice in from now on.


    ''''It''s fine, but don''t get mad at me for saying I''ve made a mess of your clothes, right?


    I don''t have to worry about that.


    ..........


    Mother Erna replies to Sister Elinora''s words with a spare smile.


    If it''s someone like Sister Elinora, she won''t get her clothes dirty. I guess that''s what she''s saying.


    Me and Thor cursing at each other looks cute. As usual, women''s cursing is still scary because it is quickly mixed with venom.


    ''So, are you ready then!


    The tense atmosphere must have become unbearable. Meena, who serves as a signal to start, raises an upbeat voice.


    ''Yes, fine.''


    I''ll be fine, too.


    Sister Elinora holds her sword in front of her, but Mother Erna doesn''t even take a stance. She just stands there with her staff in her right hand.


    Seeing this, Sister Elinora looks doubtful, but her expression changes to a serious one, as if she has decided not to pay attention to it.


    ''Are you sure Mother Erna is okay?¡¡I think it''s time to stop, but...


    I''m still worried, as I''ve usually tasted Elinora sister''s unreasonable abilities. No matter how much we are in the same party as the Dragon Slayer, wouldn''t it be difficult for Mother Erna to beat a pure swordsman who was taught by Father Nord?


    ''It''s okay. Erna won''t lose to Elinora.


    If I wanted to stop them both, now was the last time. I asked beyond that meaning, but Dad Nord only smiled.


    I saw that and decided to sit on the sidelines and just let it go.


    A heavy, tense atmosphere washed over us.


    Then let''s begin!


    Meena shouted out to start, and sister Elinora''s figure disappeared from the drawing board.


    And the next moment. Sister Elinora was rolling around beside Mother Erna, rummaging around.


    Mother Erna only changed her position slightly, but she didn''t make any kind of movement.


    ''''........Eh?¡¡Why?


    Elinora''s sister screams dumbly as she lies down on the grass.


    You have a look of confusion on your face, as if you don''t know what''s going on.


    ''Oh my God, is it over?¡¡That doesn''t even mean you''re physically active.


    "-What?¡¡Again!


    She must have come to herself after hearing Mother Erna''s words. Sister Elinora quickly stood up and held her sword at the ready.


    ''''What happened just now?''''


    Hmm. Al, you know what I mean?


    ''Why?¡¡One more look and I think I''ll get it right.


    Brother Silvio tilts his head and Nord Dad nods his head hawkishly.


    It seems that they want me to properly watch their next move and try to give them an answer.


    When I turn my gaze more carefully than before, Elinora sister is circulating magic power inside her body.


    The flow of magic power is smoother than before, perhaps because she has honed her body strengthening through exercises with the Royal Capital Knights.


    The moment the magic power enveloped and stabilized her entire body, Sister Elinora sprinted as if to explode her magic power.


    At the same time, Mother Erna takes a step forward as if she were walking down the road and extends her long staff as if she were holding out a long staff.


    Then, as if absorbed into it, Sister Elinora rushes forward.


    With her foot on the staff, Sister Elinora rolled over the grassy field in the same way as before.


    ''''You''ve perfectly timed your approach with the flow of magic power.


    That''s right. I knew Al had a keen sense for magic. It''s something that normal wizards wouldn''t notice at first.


    Really?¡¡If you use magic on a regular basis and feel the magic around you, you''ll know how others are using it....


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    As me and Father Nord are talking, Brother Silvio, who doesn''t understand the situation, asks me.


    ''Elinora approached Erna with her magical physical enhancements. Do you understand so far?


    ''What?¡¡Really?¡¡No wonder I thought it was faster than usual.


    Brother Silvio is surprised by Father Nord''s words as he asks him to confirm them.


    It may seem like a joke, but Brother Silvio is quite serious.


    Elinora sister''s movements are always too fast. You can''t blame us for this, as we usually know the inexcusable nature of it in our practice.


    If you don''t understand how the body is strengthened by the perception of magic, you''ll understand that Erinora was running at a speed that we can''t see.


    When I first saw her, I thought she had disappeared, and I thought it was only natural that Elinora sister had disappeared.


    One of the reasons why Brother Silvio couldn''t think of physical enhancements is because of Sister Elinora''s too-standard specs.


    Father Nord must have come to that idea as well. He explains with a slightly complicated look on his face.


    ''''Well, at that kind of speed, it''s more natural to assume that it''s due to physical enhancements caused by magic power.


    ''What?¡¡So, is it because of the magical body strengthening that my dad becomes faster and less visible during practice?


    ''What?¡¡No, I''m not.


    ..........


    Here was another factor.


    That''s right. Nord Dad is a funny guy who doesn''t use physical enhancements, but he''s faster than Elinora sister who uses physical enhancements.


    I had a hint of this, but I guess me and brother Silvio and my senses are out of sync with the world because of the substandard people around us.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a good idea to be able to use your own personal computer to help you get the job done. This time Elna was able to read Elinora''s magic flow and find the right moment to start running.


    The "kassa


    That''s right. I don''t see the flow of magic at all.


    It''s the only thing that requires a few skilled and experienced wizards or wizards to feel it.


    So your mom and dad and Al are awesome at figuring that out.


    I think it''s great that Brother Silvio is able to honestly praise others here.


    Somehow, me and my Nord dad got embarrassed.


    ''Look, Elinora. How long are you going to be lying there in a daze?¡¡Now stand up.


    I know!


    Sister Elinora stands up at Mother Erna''s suggestion.


    However, she couldn''t understand how her movements were seen through her expression. Such confusion was evident on her face.


    Even though you''re confronting the other party, if you have such an expression on your face, the other party is going to become even more bullish. You see, Erna''s mother is smiling.


    Come and join us anytime.


    Let''s go!


    I think he has a good character when he provokes her without telling her the cause of the problem.


    After being provoked, Sister Elinora approaches patiently. She feints and changes her course.


    However, as long as Elinora sister is using poor physical enhancements, all of her efforts are in vain.


    Mother Erna simply watches the flow of Elinora sister''s magic power and waits, sometimes stepping in and holding out her staff.


    With that alone, Sister Elinora was forced to roll over the grassland again and again.


    Finally, Elinora sister ran out of energy and rolled onto the grassland, breathing hard.


    There, Mother Erna walked leisurely and pointed her wand at Sister Elinora''s face.


    ''''........well, I''m here.''''


    Good.


    Mother Erna nodded with satisfaction at Sister Elinora''s regretful words.

 231-Preparation before cooking

    I''m hungry.


    Is it because we practiced hard before noon? Elinora said so.


    The time is a little before noon. It''s a little early to eat lunch, but we had breakfast early in the morning and left, so it can''t be helped.


    It''s just a matter of zoning out, but even I''m getting hungry, and if I practice, I''ll be hungry.


    I''m sure you''re right. It is a little early for lunch, but shall we finish our lunch here?¡¡Are Al and Silvio okay with that, too?


    Yeah, okay.


    I''m hungry too.


    Me and brother Silvio nodded, feeling the silent pressure from Mother Erna and sister Elinora to nod. I know how you feel, but I''m scared.


    ''''Well, let''s have lunch here. There should be plenty of time to spare, but I''ll go check with Lowe to be sure.


    Sister Elinora and Mother Erna are saying that they are hungry. The probability of your Mr. Lowe shaking his head is extremely low. But it''s important to consult with them, even though you know the outcome.


    Father Nord went to Mr. Lowe''s place in a dutiful manner and asked for his advice.


    As a result, Mr. Lowe nodded his head with no problem. He could feel the pressure from the ladies and his expression was tight, but he said it would be fine as he had plenty of time to plan for today.


    They all have plenty of energy and energy to spare on the first day. They must have expected such a situation. That''s Mr. Lowe for you.


    But in the second half of the race, we got tired and bored, and we picked up the pace to get there as quickly as possible. I have a feeling it will be the same this time, just as it was with Kagura.


    ''Then let''s get ready for lunch, shall we?


    At the sound of Father Nord''s voice, everyone starts to prepare their own food.


    The food for the trip is basically set in stone during the preparation stage. Today''s lunch is just a pot-au-feu, with vegetables chopped, stewed and seasoned to taste.


    Of course, we have three women who are big eaters and that''s not enough, so we''re going to throw in some spaghetti.


    If we''re going to cook, the first thing we need to do is fire.


    Meena, get the firewood. I''ll light it for you.


    I understand!


    I asked Meena, and I assumed the flat road near the carriage was the kitchen. The grass would be taller in the meadow.


    I could cut only the grass with wind magic and cultivate it in the manner of pulling out weeds with earth magic, but I would feel awkward about just doing it for lunch. It''s such a beautiful meadow.


    The path was wide enough for another carriage to pass, so if someone came along, we would be safe.


    After selecting the spot, Meena arrives with a bundle of firewood.


    I''m just about to light it with my magic when I hear from Mother Erna.


    ''Wait, Al. I''ll get Elinora to do this one.


    ''What?¡¡You want me to do it?


    Perhaps it''s because she''s aware that she''s not very good at magic, but her sister Elinora sounds a little uncomfortable.


    ''''Think of this as practice, do it as well. When you hone your sense of magic and become as perceptive as I am, you''ll find it easier to fight against opponents who use physical enhancements, okay?


    I''ll try!


    Hearing Mother Erna''s words, Sister Elinora shows her enthusiasm.


    I''m sure you''re right, Mother Erna, you are very good at getting people on board with your words. I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to get my hands on one.


    Well, at this pace, it''s going to take an uncomfortable period of time, but it''s good to get people more interested in magic and magic than ever before.


    With that in mind, I decided not to say anything.


    ''Al, I''ve got the ingredients for you,''


    While Sister Elinora lit the firewood, Brother Silvio and Father Nord did the ingredients. And Mr. Lowe brought the dishes.


    ''All right, I''ll make a place for them right away. I''ll make a place for them right away.''


    I launch my earth magic at the ground. I imagine a kitchen like the one in my own home and uplift the ground. Then I compress and harden the magic power to form it.


    Within ten seconds of activating the magic, the kitchen was complete.


    I''d really like to make it with more detail, but I''m traveling and I''ll crumble it when I''m done using it anyway. I have people waiting for me right now, and this should be enough.


    ''Yes, it''s done.''


    ".........................


    He says it''s done, but no one is putting down his stuff.


    What a dumbfounded or confused look on their faces.


    Could it be that I was wrong to cut corners?


    No, but there''s no point in making the kitchen any more luxurious, and we have a place for the ingredients....


    ''''Right!¡¡Chairs and tables!


    Without it, there would be no vision of eating delicious food.


    I immediately activated my earth magic. I used earth magic to recreate a table and chairs that were almost the same shape as the dining table in the mansion.


    I brought a white cloth from the carriage and quickly draped it over the table.


    Yes, I think this made it look cleaner and more glamorous.


    The chairs are earthy and boring, but please don''t get me started on the details of the molding. I put a lot of effort into the decorations to reduce the boredom.


    ''''.......................''''


    How about this?¡¡When I looked at them, the three of them looked like they were in disbelief.


    I wonder why on earth. When I turned my gaze to explore, I found that the three of them were looking at the chair.


    .........it''s still a chair. Speaking of chairs, the most important thing is comfort. Being able to sit in a relaxed position for long periods of time is quite important for enjoying a graceful meal.


    To have a great time, a great chair is essential. I can understand why the three of you are dismayed by the hard chairs made of clay magic. I''d rather sit in a chair that fits me and has a soft cushion!


    But that''s all that can be done with earth magic.


    ''''I know what you all mean, okay?¡¡I wish I could sit in a chair that fits me better and is softer, too!¡¡But we''re on a journey now!¡¡We''re not in the mansion, we''re outside!¡¡There are some things I can do and some things I can''t. So as far as comfort goes, I have a slime cushion, so you''ll have to live with that.


    "No one thinks that,


    He talked about his disappointment and frustration, but Dad Nord and Brother Silvio''s response was cold.


    ''''Yeah!¡¡So what are you complaining about!¡¡I knew it was the kitchen!


    ''I have no complaints anywhere. It''s more like it''s too good to be true.


    ''It''s kind of like being in a mansion, even though you''re traveling.


    For some reason, Father Nord looks like his head hurts, and Brother Silvio smiles bitterly.


    Hm?¡¡Does that mean you''re as comfortable as a mansion?¡¡Then there''s nothing to complain about.


    ''Hey Elinora!¡¡It''s very fiery!¡¡Reduce the magic you put in a bit more!


    What?¡¡I don''t know if you can say that little bit or not!


    While I was craning my neck, behind me were the angry voices of Mother Erna and Sister Elinora. And then I heard the loud sound of firewood exploding.

 232-Cooking together

    We had many disagreements, but we proceeded to cook without delay.


    ''Elinora, you need to cut the carrots a little more consistent in size.


    Sister Elinora, who was forced to participate in the cooking, is being warned by Mother Erna.


    If you look in that direction, you will see Elinora sister slicing carrots into rounds with a somewhat dangerous hand.


    ''It''s pot-au-feu, isn''t it?¡¡Then I don''t mind if it''s a little different in size. If anything, it''ll make it taste better.


    ''There''s a big difference between being able to do it but not doing it and not being able to do it, you know?¡¡Come on, get them all sized and cut them up.


    Okay.


    Sister Elinora looks a little frustrated when Mother Erna tells her to do so.


    Then she cuts the carrots in a mature manner.


    Ton......................an irregular sound that I''m obviously not used to.


    Looking at the cut carrots on the cutting board, I see a distorted one lying around that doesn''t seem to have been aligned in a flattering way.


    ''''........Did you intend to align these?''''


    Yes!


    Looking at Sister Elinora, who insisted on saying so proudly, Mother Erna looked terribly worried.


    ''Elinora, is your eye okay?¡¡Did you hit your head when you fell in practice earlier?


    Because I''m not crazy!


    Sister Elinora biting her teeth in frustration at losing to a raggedy guy.


    It''s fun to see Elinora''s sister being teased. That kind of thing is new to me since I usually get beaten up a lot.


    ''''.......what?''''


    He must have noticed me staring at him in a daze. Sister Elinora, who''s a bit of a bugger, glares at me.


    ''''... anything.''''


    I reply and turn my gaze in front of my eyes, because if I speak anything, it might bring fire to us.


    Then I dare to slice the onions in rhythm. Of course, unlike my unskilled sister, I made sure they were the right size.


    ''''........see, Al is doing it right?


    Al is like half a cook, so no.


    What is it with being half a cook? I only do it to the extent that I like it, you know?¡¡You''re not like Bartolo, who loves to cook.


    As I was rushing in, Brother Silvio, Father Nord and Meena were sitting on a chair, peeling potatoes in a friendly manner.


    And that too with a knife, just like peeling an apple. There is no handy tool in this world called a peeler, but it would be dangerous and quite time consuming.


    There''s an easy way to peel a potato without having to do that, but should I teach you?


    Al, what''s going on?


    I get a complicated look on my face, and Dad Nord asks me if I''ve noticed.


    ''There''s an easier way to get the skin off, but...''


    How is that even possible?


    How does that work?


    Dad Nord and Meena are biting into them with interest, having experienced the tedious peeling process. Brother Silvio is silent as he concentrates on the potatoes in front of him.


    He doesn''t seem particularly offended, so I take the cutting board and knife to the table.


    Then I pick up one of the potatoes with the skin on and place it on the cutting board.


    ''This is how you make a shallow cut all the way around with the knife.


    Father Nord and Meena nodded at me as I made a round of cuts in the potatoes with their skins, and they watched me.


    Watching them, I go through the steps in a flowing manner.


    After making the slits, I put the potatoes directly into the hot water I''ve prepared in the pot.


    It takes about fifteen minutes. I boil the potatoes, turning them over in the middle.


    If you are a skilled cook, you can peel some of them off in this boiling time, but we are just amateurs. We can peel and boil as many potatoes as we can fit in the pot in fifteen minutes, so it should be enough.


    We boiled them until a skewer stuck in them, and then we lifted them out of the pot.


    Then I just put them in a bowl of ice water to cool them down.


    Finally, there''s a glimpse of advanced magical technology...


    ''''Ice magic isn''t the first thing you can use, and it''s going to be hard to do without ice magic tools.


    Dad Nord and Meena watch me work and give me a difficult look.


    ''Oh, I see. Normal people can''t get the ice out easily...''''


    It was supposed to be a simple peeling technique that anyone could do, but it has become a technique that only a few people and rich people can use. Once again, it made me aware of the high level of civilization in the previous life.


    ''''You could say that''s true, and I don''t think many normal people have the idea of using ice magic for cooking.


    ''''I''ve been thinking for a while now, but Alfried-sama''s use of magic is a bit odd, isn''t it?''''


    And for some reason, he treats me like I''m a pervert. It''s funny.


    Magic exists to enrich our lives, so how can we not make good use of it?¡¡That''s the way it''s supposed to be used, in my opinion.


    Well, if I preach it now, I''ll just let it slide.


    ''Well, I think we can get by with some cold water. The point is just to cool the hot potatoes.


    What are you going to do with all those cold potatoes?


    All you have to do is peel them off with your fingers.


    I answer by grabbing one of the cooled potatoes in my hand.


    Then I turn the skin over with my fingers to make it easier for them to understand as they nod their heads.


    Then the skin of the potatoes is easily peeled off.


    In the blink of an eye, the skin has been peeled off and a clean potato is ready to eat.


    What?¡¡It was so easy to peel the potatoes!


    No leftovers at all.


    The two of them are surprised to see the peeled potatoes.


    Meena''s reaction is especially loud, so I''m a little happy to show it off too.


    I peel off the skin of the other potato in front of their eyes with my fingers.


    ''See, I could easily peel this one off by hand too.


    ''Sounds like a bit of fun!¡¡Let me do the same!


    I showed him the nicely peeled potatoes and let him do what he wanted as Meena asked for it with an itchy look. I''m not sure if Dad Nord was curious about the feel of the potatoes, but he started peeling them soberly with his hands, blending in with Meena.


    ''Wow!¡¡It''s great!¡¡It really does slough off the potato skins!


    ''It''s really easy. I didn''t know there was a way to do it this way...


    Meena squeals in admiration and Dad Nord exclaims in admiration.


    Yes, yes, it''s important to want everything to be easy.


    The thought that it can''t be made easier or more efficient is because we want to be easy. That''s what drives us and allows us to evolve.


    It might be a little hard until it''s easier, but once you get there, it''ll be easier later.


    As I was thinking about that, I heard the voices of Mother Erna and Sister Elinora from behind me.


    ''''................Surely that was like half a cook. It was a funny comparison.


    Right?


    No, I''m not a cook, okay?


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    Despite the little tricks, our cooking went well and we were on the verge of completion.


    The pot-au-feu, seasoned with lots of vegetables, potatoes, bacon and spices, was making a gurgling noise and spreading a savory smell.


    Me and Meena, who are adjusting the fire in front of us, are receiving it directly, and our stomachs growl in response. My stomach is already starving.


    Everyone has already run out of things to do, and each of us is waiting in our seats, zealously waiting.


    They are probably waiting for the pot-au-feu to be finished.


    ''''...........''''


    Sis Elinora, a pressured stare from Mother Erna pierces me.


    I want to eat quickly as well, so please don''t put pressure on me.


    ''''Alfried-sama, that''s enough, isn''t it?¡¡That''s all done, right!


    There''s still the last of the pasta left.


    I remonstrate with Meena, who tells me to pack it in, and I take the pasta out of the container.


    If it''s pot-au-feu, I could eat it with bread, but that wouldn''t be fun.


    Later on, it''s a big reason why I personally like putting pasta in pot-au-feu.


    However, there''s no such thing as dried pasta that''s handy, so I had to use preboiled pasta. The truth is, I toss it with olive oil or other ingredients, or toss it with a sauce and freeze it with ice magic. We wanted to heat it up so that it would be ready to eat anytime, but my family, who are not used to the idea of frozen food, had a delicate reaction to it, so we didn''t have it.


    Well, people who aren''t used to the idea of frozen food would have been suspicious of frozen pasta.


    So even though we boiled the pasta this morning, the noodles had already been frozen for several hours, so the texture of the pasta was lost.


    I''m not going to be able to do that.


    Normally, you would have to throw in such pasta, but my spatial magic clears that up.


    I secretly stored the pasta on the carriage with my spatial magic. In spatial magic, there is no concept of time. That''s why the pasta in the container is freshly made.


    I put the pasta as usual into the pot of pot-au-feu. It''s boiled to some extent beforehand, so there''s no need to cook it much.


    Yes, that''s it.


    It''s done!


    Hearing Meena''s cheerful voice, Sister Elinora, who had been riddled with hunger, crisply woke up. Mother Erna also feels mindlessly inhabited.


    ''''Meena and I will take care of the catering, right?


    All right. Please.


    Now, when we are about to serve the food, Mr. Lowe proposes to change roles.


    Although I am the one who can cook, he must have thought it was uncomfortable to have me, his employer, deliver the food. I noticed that, so I asked him to take a turn and took my seat.


    The order of seating is the same as usual. Brother Silvio is next to my left, and sister Elinora is in front.


    But today, Meena and Lowe are also there, so there''s also a seat to my right.


    At first they were afraid to eat with us and declined to eat together, but Nord Dad and Erna Mom told them to eat without worrying about it, so they agreed to eat with us.


    We''re out of town now, and we''re not too picky about etiquette and rules.


    As I sat thinking about this, the plates of pot-au-feu were being handed out one by one.


    Nord Dad was the first to be handed out, then Erna Mom.


    Then, as they are handed out to sister Elinora, Lowe and Meena return to the kitchen to get the next plate.


    ''Yes, Al,''


    As I waited anxiously to see if Brother Silvio and I had enough for me yet, Sister Elinora handed me a plate.


    Elinora sister cares about me?¡¡How is that possible?¡¡No, when I was in the mansion, they rarely passed the food around because they were concerned about me in the back, right?


    However, I''m sorry for letting you hold the plate all the time, and I''m sorry for prodding you into kindness.


    ''''....Yeah?¡¡Oh, thank you.


    I received a plate of pot-au-feu with a questioning look on my face.


    The pot-au-feu that I received was filled with a lot of ingredients and looked very tasty.


    -- I mean, my pot-au-feu ingredients are all distorted in shape...


    ''Ah!¡¡Meena, it''s over here!


    I gave her a still look, but sister Elinora averted her gaze without a second thought.


    Then I caught Meena, who had come to serve just in time to get a pot-au-feu with a stable size of ingredients.


    I''m a little uncomfortable with it, but it''s too much trouble to tussle with it before I eat it. I''d rather eat my food sooner than that.


    As we wait, wondering if we''re not ready yet, Meena and Lowe are the last to sit down.


    ''''Let''s eat then, shall we?''''


    Father Nord said, and everyone grabbed their knives and forks and got to work on their food.


    I do the same, and get my hands on the pot-au-feu.


    I guess I''ll start with a thick slice of bacon.


    The bacon is donned on top of the soup. It''s very thick and has a different presence and aroma than the other ingredients.


    Bartolo had seasoned it, and this time he threw it in instead of the sausage.


    First of all, I cut up the bacon as if it were meat and brought it to my mouth.


    The first thing you feel is the overwhelming chewiness and the rich, natural flavor and spice of the meat. Every time you stick your teeth into the meat, the richness of the flavor and spice of the meat spreads in your mouth.


    Once the bacon is fully appreciated, the onions come next.


    They''re cooked until they''re crunchy, and then you stick them in with a fork and eat them.


    The texture of the onion is soft yet crisp, and the onions soak into it. And the broth that soaked into the onions was spat out with sweetness.


    Mmmm, the thickly seasoned bacon is doing a great job.


    Thanks to the bacon, this soup is so thick that it doesn''t need consomm¨¦ or anything else to make it. As long as it has this, there is no need for unnecessary spices. It has the natural sweetness of vegetables.


    It''s delicious. Especially the big bacon, I can''t stand it!


    It''s true. This Bartolo guy is doing a great job.


    The bacon gives the whole thing a lot of flavor, doesn''t it?


    The vegetables are really good.


    Everyone else seems to have noticed how great the bacon is, and they''re all raving about it.


    It''s amazing how much work Bartolo does without being here.


    Next stop, the pasta!¡¡But unlike usual, I''m already boiling them, so they''re a bit stretched out, right?


    ''The stretched out noodles take a bit of flavour off, but it''s a journey, so it''s what it is.


    It''s okay. This time, it''s freshly made because I used special spatial magic to store it.


    But I''m the only one who knows that it is.


    If I were to blurt out my opinion here, "The texture is still worse than usual," I''d probably laugh.


    It''s like I''m testing someone else''s taste buds.


    I watch my sister Elinora and her mother Erna excitedly bring the pasta to my mouth.


    ''It''s slightly stretched,''


    I''m not so sure.¡¡It doesn''t seem that different to me than what I''ve always eaten?


    Mother Erna let out a sharp comment, but Sister Elinora caught on beautifully.


    I can''t help but laugh when you say such an off-base line with a mysterious expression. If I tell her this is high-class, I''ll be in a good mood as much as possible in the future.


    ''Hey Al. What are you laughing at?


    ...anything.


    Oops, a smile seems to have escaped my lips.


    He glares at me and I cover up my expression with nothing.


    While Elinora''s sister gives me a suspicious look, I wrap the pasta around my fork and put it in my mouth.


    Yeah, it''s soaked up by the pot-au-feu soup and it''s delicious. Maybe it''s thanks to the spatial magic, but the pasta''s barely even stretched.


    Na.


    Satisfied with the taste and texture of the pasta, I proceeded with my fork.


    Then I felt a gooey, hard feeling in my mouth.


    Suddenly, I looked at the tip of the fork, and there was a distorted shaped carrot that had only been pierced shallowly.


    ''''The ... carrot is hard.''''


    I whimpered and the piercing gaze was foggy as I whimpered.

 233-maternal

    After a harmonious lunch, we resume our journey. Quickly finishing the cleanup, we climb into the carriage.


    We sit down in the same window position as before and let out a breath of relief.


    The whole family came to the meadow with a great view and ate a delicious meal.


    ........isn''t that enough already?


    ''''Let''s go back to the mansion.


    ''What are you talking about, Al? It''s not a picnic, I''m not leaving.


    I said with a satisfied look on my face, and Dad Nord sat down next to me on my right with a look of dismay on his face.


    ''Yes. We''re going to go out for a seafood dinner now, okay?¡¡There''s no point in leaving now.


    ''No, Erna. It''s just that it''s slightly different too.


    Father Nord thrusts at Mother Erna, who sits to my left with a clear expression on her face.


    Normally, Erna would have happily agreed with me.


    But this time, she agrees with Nord-Dad, though for different reasons, probably because of the fresh seafood.


    d*mn you, traitor.


    "We have a joint training session in Silford County, so there''s no point in going home.


    Because that''s what Sister Elinora wants.


    I''m just here to deepen our friendship.


    And don''t turn it into a joint training session.


    But Al is going to be there.¡¡Then it wouldn''t be one of your goals.


    ''True, but I have an overriding objective of building friendships with Eric.


    It''s a lot easier to learn with a sword then.


    Why do we have to strike swords together when we''re trying to deepen our friendship?


    Is that it?¡¡Is it the kind of thing that only people who love to fight can get through to each other?¡¡Unfortunately, me and Eric don''t have that kind of savage relationship.


    ''Don''t put me with the brainiacs who think a meeting of swords will make our friendship stronger.


    ''That too. Al and Eric had to use tongs, you know.


    When I deny it while letting out a sigh, sister Elinora says with a mysterious look on her face.


    What''s with that face like she''s trying to understand me and Eric.......


    ''''It''s not like that,''''


    ''But you and Al and Eric, you got along because you crossed tongs, didn''t you?¡¡I heard Al say that.


    ..........


    As I''m denying what Sister Elinora said, Mother Erna interrupts me from the side.


    No way, I myself am a brainiac theory. The words I just said become a boomerang and pierce my heart.


    I can''t respond to this and I shut my mouth.


    It''s a poor quality to bring in words from the past now.


    And it''s even worse because it''s the exact thing that pierces the other person''s heart.


    It''s tough when you''re dealing with two women. I''m going to use my right to remain silent without wriggling.


    Although sister Elinora and mother Erna look at me as if I were making fun of them, I don''t pay attention to them and turn my head towards brother Silvio.


    Words like "escaped" leak out from the two of them, but I don''t care. This is a strategic retreat to make the wound less severe.


    ''''What does Brother Silvio want?''''


    When I ask, Brother Silvio smiles bitterly, as if he understands the situation, and replies lawfully.


    ''I guess I''m going to get on a boat and look at the sea.


    I love the view of the ocean from the boat.


    My heart is also unintentionally soothed by brother Silvio''s dusty purpose.


    That''s right, this kind of leisurely thing is fine for the purpose. It''s not that you need to cross swords with each other, but just spending time together as normal will deepen your friendship.


    ''''Well then, let''s get going!


    My brother Silvio and I continued to talk about the ocean in an amicable manner, as if to escape from reality, even though we understood the training that awaited us in the future.


    ¡ô


    The constant thumping and shaking intervals were abruptly interrupted. This caused his consciousness, which had sunk to the bottom, to unexpectedly rise to the surface.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes and saw the ceiling of the carriage and a rounded, mysterious object. And oddly enough, it was soft under his head and smelled good. It was something familiar and reassuring to smell.


    I''m not sure what the current situation is, but it''s so cozy that I close my eyelids again.


    With that in mind, I slowly try to sink into consciousness, and then my body is shaken.


    ''Al, you need a break. Get up.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw Mother Erna''s face behind the mysterious object, looking down at me.


    Hmm?¡¡I thought it was a strange situation, but as I jerked lightly I noticed my thighs under my head.


    ''''Well Mother Erna must have given you a knee brace.


    So the mysterious object is Mother Erna''s chest. I didn''t know what it was for a moment because it was enough to cover my vision when I looked at it from below. The disparity between her and sister Elinora is terrible.


    ''''I wonder if my lap pillow was comfortable to sleep on?''''


    Yeah, it was good.


    She replied honestly to Mother Erna who asked her with a soft smile.


    That''s how comfortable Mother Erna''s lap pillow was. The slime cushion is also quite good, but it''s still no match for my mother''s lap pillow. A lap pillow and a gentle smile. I can feel her motherly nature strongly today.


    Yes. Then, when the break is over, do you want me to do it this time?


    ''What?¡¡No, Erna, your mother is big, and it''s hard to lie down like I--


    What do you mean it''s a big deal?


    Mom Erna smiles and does an iron claw on my head.


    It''s supposed to be just as gentle as the previous one, but I can''t help but feel the awesomeness.


    ''''S-Sorry!¡¡Hey, my head hurts a little bit!¡¡Let''s get the contents out!


    I can hear the sound of it just barely tightening from my head.


    When I scream at the pain, Erna''s mother may have come to her senses and loosened her hand.


    But she is very cautious about never taking her hands off her head.


    ''Al should choose his words to women a bit more.


    From now on, I''ll be more careful.


    Why didn''t the schools in my previous life teach me how to use and choose words to avoid offending women? If they had taught me respectful and humble language, they should have taught me those words along with them. That way, I wouldn''t have had to struggle with it in my past life or even now.


    As I''m vaguely thinking about such things, Erna-mom taps me on the shoulder with a pat on the shoulder.


    ''Come on, it''s time to get up. I''ve been sitting down to kneel Al for so long that I need a break too.


    I suddenly look around and see no one in the carriage, and I hear sister Elinora''s voice in the distance.


    Apparently they''ve all gotten out while I''m mulling around here.


    The carriage has an open door and fresh air flows in from it.


    There''s a beautiful lake in the distance, and sister Elinora and brother Silvio seem to be looking at it in good company.


    ''''........hmmm, can''t we just stay here a little longer?''''


    Mother Erna''s lap pillows are cozy. It''s soft and the height is just right, and I want to watch the view outside from here.


    I ask her to look up, and she gives me a difficult look.


    ''''Well if you want to stay put, that''s fine.


    I know that Mother Erna wants to take a break, too, since she''s been sitting there for a long time to do my kneeling.


    I can understand, but for some reason, the words and the look on her face seem to indicate that she made a hard decision.


    Was that how tired Mother Erna was?


    I move my body on my thighs, trying to get a better look at Mother Erna''s expression.


    Then, Mother Erna''s body jumps, "Hee! I scream.


    I''m wondering about Mom Erna''s odd behavior when, with a gulp, an iron claw flies by and my head is pinned in place. It doesn''t hurt because it''s not strong enough, but I''m surprised at how fast and powerful it is.


    ''What, Mother Erna?''


    I told you to stay put, didn''t I?


    What?


    When I call out to her timidly, I hear a serious voice from Mother Erna.


    The faintly visible expression on her face seems to be enduring something.


    It''s an expression I''ve seen somewhere before. Specifically with Kagura.


    I poke my finger a bit on Erna-mother''s thigh to try it out, "Ick! An anguish escaped me.


    ''Hahan?¡¡Erna, my mother, my feet are numb--dadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadadad!


    I say with a hefty laugh, and then Mother Erna''s fingers increase in strength and I feel a cutting pain in my head.


    It hurts twice as much as it did earlier!¡¡This is a bad one!


    He writhes in pain for a while, and then suddenly his fingers weaken.


    ''Jeeze a bit. Then slowly raise your head, okay?¡¡Do you understand?


    Yes.


    I responded honestly to Mother Erna''s awesome voice.


    Motherly Mother Erna was no longer anywhere to be found.

 234-Rest by the lake

    Mr. Lowe chose a beautiful lake and a lakeside area with trees surrounding it as a resting place for the carriage.


    We parked the carriage there and took another break there.


    We get out of the carriage and walk to the beautiful lake with Mother Erna, whose numb legs have subsided.


    There are many shadows near the lake, thanks to the tall trees and thick foliage. Thanks to that, it''s much cooler than the plains.


    The sound of birds chirping and the faint sound of water echoing in the vicinity of the lake are a delight as I continue on my way.


    When we arrived at the lake, it was still larger than it looked from a distance.


    The water reflects a number of trees, and every time the wind calms down, the ripples spread out.


    The water was so clear that you could see the bottom of the water when it was shallow. There were small river fish swimming in the water, and it was interesting to watch them.


    You can hear insects or squeaking in the area.


    A large white bird was standing on a fallen tree, which indicated that this place was full of living things.


    ''It''s a nice place,''


    Yeah.


    Me and mother Erna didn''t say much, just stood still and enjoyed nature.


    Because we couldn''t spend a leisurely time with practice and lunch preparation when we took a break on the plains. This time we''re going to take a break this time to relax like this.


    I crouch down near the water while Erna''s mom looks out at the distant view.


    Small fish are churning around in the shallow water.


    I love watching them wriggle their bodies and swim gracefully with their fins.


    As I stared at the small fish for a while, a creature with a crusty shell like a crayfish slowly crawled out from under a rock.


    The crayfish-like creature has a sand color that seems to assimilate into the sand and stones. It is so mimetic that even I don''t notice it at a glance.


    The pseudo-crayfish stands still beside the stone without doing anything. However, the sense of touch extending from its head always points only toward the small fish.


    Perhaps it is waiting for the little fish that are swimming around.


    Without noticing it, the little fish moves around and, out of curiosity, approaches the stone where the crayfish is located.


    Mother Erna, who seems to have crouched down next to me before I knew it, muttered to herself.


    Apparently, this crayfish-like creature is called a Sigurgh. While I''m thinking that''s a pretty cool name, the little fish is slowly swimming to the stone.


    From its leisurely swimming style, it must not be aware of its natural enemy nearby.


    ''I wonder what will happen?''


    The little fish don''t see the Sigurgh, but they''ll just change directions and run away.


    ''That''s certainly possible. I get the feeling this fish''s eyes are somewhat like Al''s, and I can''t read his behavior.


    ''I don''t look this dumb.


    It''s mind-boggling to me that I resemble such a dumb looking fish.


    ''I''d vote for Sigurgh to get me.


    So I''m going to run.


    Me and Mother Erna say this to each other and watch the little fish''s fate closely.


    The little fish, who didn''t seem to notice the gaze of Mother Erna, me and Sigurgu, just walked past the stone.


    Mom!¡¡Let''s practice again!


    As I was about to pass, Sister Elinora called out loudly from behind me.


    Sister Elinora''s well spoken voice rippled on the surface of the water, startling a small fish that had tried to pass by the stone and moved away.


    ''''...........''''


    Oh, I didn''t expect it to turn out like this.


    I roll my eyes, but grin.


    ''I guess I win,''


    ''That one is invalid because it was interfered with by a third party. If it had gone that way, the little fish would have been caught by Sigurgh.


    ''Assumptions don''t mean anything. The little fish got away as a result, so my prediction was correct.


    I demand a do-over. I can''t allow this--


    Mom!¡¡Practice!


    As if to interrupt the conversation between me and Erna, Sister Elinora lets out a loud voice.


    As expected, Mother Elna feels she can''t ignore Sister Elinora, and looks back at her with a sense of urgency.


    ''I don''t want to. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a break from practicing every time you take a break. Hey, Al?


    Absolutely, mother.


    Mother Erna''s words, which sounded like a relief, and I agree with her wholeheartedly.


    Elinora''s expression twitches as she gulps down her words at the words of Erna and I.


    Now is the time to take a break, not the time to move our bodies.


    We are going to rest our bodies and minds slowly, try to refresh ourselves and get through the grueling journey of the carriage.


    There is no point in having them show off their strength and spirit by practicing hard during their rest periods.


    Perhaps Mother Erna thinks the same way I do, and she makes no pretense of accepting Elinora''s request.


    ''''Hey, just once.''''


    ''No. It''s break time and Elinora should be resting up too.


    Sister Elinora made a rare submissive move, but Mother Erna answered curtly and returned her gaze to the water.


    Sister Elinora was defeated in a way that showed the disparity between her and Mother Erna while being confident.


    That''s also while mixing in with the knight''s exercises in the royal capital and improving her abilities.


    When there are other strong people close to you besides Nord Dad, the one who can''t leave you alone is Elinora sister, who is a battle fanatic.


    Her gaze seems to be far more respectful than usual.


    ''''........Hey.''''


    No.


    "Training.


    No means no.


    Shit!¡¡That''s why my mom and Al are no good at this!


    What do you mean no?


    What do you mean no?


    Don''t be rude. If it''s just Mother Erna, I don''t want you to get me mixed up in it too.


    Me and Mother Erna are offended, but we compose ourselves and look at Sigurgh who is standing by the stone.


    How does he see us? I''m wondering what he''s thinking about. I''ve been thinking lately that I''d like to hear the voices of insects, animals and demons from time to time. However, if I hear them, it will be too noisy.


    When I was absent-mindedly thinking about this, I saw Elinora sister making her expression difficult.


    She seems to be thinking about how to get mother Erna to train with her.


    I''m a little curious as to what words Sister Elinora will use to try to get Mother Erna to move.


    As I was glancing at her, Elinora said as if she had an idea.


    ''Oh, I wish I could see a cooler mom!


    ''Hey, what does Elinora usually think of me?¡¡I can''t let you off the hook for saying "no" earlier.


    I don''t know if I missed Sister Elinora''s words, but Mother Erna stands up with a frustrated look on her face.


    Oh?¡¡For Mother Erna, she moved in a straightforward manner. I didn''t expect her to act on those words from Elinora''s sister.


    After all, is the dignity of a mother important to Mother Erna?


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    ''It''s practice.


    All right!¡¡Well, let''s go that way--


    With a big smile on her face, Sister Elinora pulls on Mother Erna''s arm, but her expression hardens when she hears her next words.


    ''However, magical.''


    ...What?


    ''How long does it take you to just light the wood for lunch? I''ve burned a lot of wood to ashes...


    Yeah, Mom?¡¡What I want to do is practice my sword, but...


    ''That''s why Elinora is no good for you.


    No!


    Looking at Elinora sister''s puzzled back and forth, Mother Erna lets out a big sigh.


    You can say that the area where Elinora sister sarcastically comes up with the lines she said earlier here shows the quality of her character.


    ''''For goodness sake, Elinora should turn her attention to magic a little more.


    Maybe it''s because of the preachy dialogue. Sister Elinora, sensing the disgusting atmosphere, tries to sneak away by untying her arms, but this time it''s Mother Erna who catches her.


    ''Where are you going, Elinora?''


    I think I''ll just take a break over there!


    ''What are you talking about, you''re going to practice?¡¡See, there''s just enough water here for you to be able to use fire magic to your heart''s content. And I''m a wizard by trade. I mean, I''m at my coolest when I''m doing magic, you know?¡¡mother


    Elinora wants to see her parents look cool, right?


    Sister Elinora could only nod coyly at the angry words and pressure by Mother Erna.


    That''s what happens when you try to sway Mother Erna with careless words.


    I''m not going to be able to help you, but I''m going to be able to help you.

 235-My home everywhere

    After stopping by the lake, we continued on our way in the same carriage.


    Because of Elinora''s behavior, the carriage began to have some sort of magical lecture, but it was all very interesting to me, so it was a good way to pass the time. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with a good number of people.


    The carriage that was rattling along slowly came to a stop.


    Father Nord got up and came back to have a word or two with Mr. Lowe, who was sitting on the gosha seat.


    ''Well, shall we stay here today?


    ...you''ll be free at last.


    Hearing Father Nord''s words, Sister Elinora says with relief.


    She slyly loses her stance and stares at the ceiling with a vacant expression.


    Just by looking at her, you can tell that Elinora is exhausted. That''s how hard the small lecture must have been.


    ''''Oh, really?¡¡So let''s call it a day, shall we?


    Yes!


    Hearing the word "end" from Mother Erna''s mouth, Sister Elinora stood up, fogging up her exhaustion from earlier as if it was a lie.


    Mother Erna had said, "Today," so perhaps the magic lecture will continue from now on. Elinora sister, who is full of immediate happiness, doesn''t notice it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with us.


    ''''Well, let''s get ready to stay here. We have to be vigilant about the surroundings, prepare the bedding, prepare dinner. We have a lot of things to do.''''


    The place where we are now is a plain, and there are no villages or houses around. There are no villages or houses in the vicinity. It''s an open air place.


    Therefore, staying here means sleeping in the carriage. Although there are tools such as tents in this world, there is no need for them this time because the carriage is so big.


    Normally, we would have passed through a village or town like we did when we headed to King''s Landing and stayed at the village chief''s house or inn there, but unfortunately, there are no villages within the planned distance of the first day''s journey from the territory of Surolet to Silford.


    In fact, there is one, but it''s like a small village, and we, who have little to do with it, couldn''t bear to go there somehow.


    As long as you cross the planned distance of the first day, there will be no problem because there are villages and towns scattered about. All we had to do was sleep in the carriage for one day.


    My family is not a nobleman by birth and my parents are adventurers. There was no one who would say anything selfish about such a thing, and it was a natural decision to sleep in the carriage.


    That''s why everyone went out of the carriage to check the situation first.


    The place where the carriage was parked was a moderately sized plain, surrounded by mountains.


    It''s somewhat smaller than the plain where we had lunch, and although it''s not vast, the ground is flat and looks like an easy place to live.


    ''Yes, it''s close to the mountains, but it''s also spacious enough for the grassland. It looks like we won''t have to worry about the demons coming here so easily.


    You''re worried about the bugs coming out at night.


    Apparently, it''s safe enough to allow a former adventurer, the Dragon Slayer, to get permission.


    If that''s the case, it''s safe. I mean, I don''t have to worry about being frightened by demons at this point in the members'' lives, though.


    ''''We''re in a carriage, but it''s refreshing to stay outside of the mansion.


    I''m nervous because I''ve never been in the field either!


    Brother Silvio and Meena say somewhat happily as they look over the meadow.


    Maybe you two are, but for me, it''s something I''ve experienced many times on the road in Kagura.


    I wouldn''t make a sound in a day or so, but I''d prefer a comfortable mansion if I could.


    As I was thinking about this, I turned around when I was poked on the shoulder.


    ''''Hey, Al. Can''t we build that weird house in Colliat Village here too?


    What''s a funny house?


    I could guess the meaning from Sister Elinora''s words, but it was annoying to admit it, so I deliberately asked her back.


    Then Elinora sister lowers her shaped eyebrows and raises her voice in a frustrated manner.


    ''Look, you''re building a weird house in the woods. The one where Lumumba lives. Can''t you build a house here like that one?


    That''s not a very nice house. You can call it my home.


    That''s still a pretty comfortable place to live, right?¡¡It''s bigger than your average house, and it has more rooms than most. There''s a kitchen, toilet and even a bathroom, and there''s even a magic tool in the home that Roomba lives in.


    It''s much more comfortable to live in than any other inn.


    I''ve heard from the villagers that the building I don''t remember was built by Al, right?¡¡I have three sightings of the forest to the east near the plains, the forest to the west, and the forest to the north at the back of the village...


    Apparently, Dad Nord knew about his own home, too.


    Hmm, so they''ve only found three places. That''s a good place to practice spatial magic and a place to take refuge in case of an emergency.


    ''''There''s one in the south forest, one in the east mountain and one in the north mountain.


    ''What?¡¡Do you have more?


    How did they find out?


    As Elinora''s sister shirking additional information, I''m surprised not only by Father Nord but also by myself.


    Especially regarding my home in the mountains to the east, I carefully disguised it so that Elinora''s sister wouldn''t find it. It was built in a place where it couldn''t be found by going down the normal road, and even if you were to look at it from a distance, you would barely be able to see it due to the dense trees.


    ''How did they not find out!¡¡How many buildings are you building, exactly?


    Uh, yeah, that''s the six, isn''t it?


    '' ... how much house you''re building.


    When I replied timidly, Erna''s mother, who had been listening to me, let out a disgusted voice.


    You''re lying. There''s definitely some in the mountains to the west and south, just because we haven''t found them.


    I don''t think so.


    My shoulders almost tremble at sister Elinora''s words, but I manage to hold it together and hide my agitation.


    It''s in the forest in each direction, so it must be in the mountains as well.


    I suppose it''s just such an obvious guess, but when Elinora''s sister says it, I feel like she''s seeing right through it.


    ''What are you building a bunch of houses for?''


    Who do you think it was? I needed it because sister Elinora sensed it so much and came to me.


    To practice spatial magic and get some free time........!


    Resisting the urge to poke my head in, I give a bland reason.


    "I''m just practicing my earth magic.


    All the way up in the mountains?


    It''s more interesting to build in a place like that because it''s more of a secret base.


    I say to Sister Elinora as she piles on the questions, mixing in the facts as usual.


    In fact, it''s the fact that there''s fun to be had in that kind of secret base.


    It''s exciting to be in a place that only you know about. And when you have a house in the distance, you feel like a bourgeoisie, like you have a vacation home.


    "...hmmm...


    I explain, and sister Elinora and mother Erna say boringly.


    What''s the hmmm? It''s a little different than the actual reason, but it''s true that I like my home, right?


    What? You both reacted so coldly. Brother Silvio and Father Nord would understand this feeling, right?


    No, I''m not sure about that.¡¡How''s Silvio?


    I''m not sure I understand it either.¡¡We don''t need to build a house out there, we have a mansion.


    Both the father and son have a similar bitter smile on their faces.


    You don''t understand the male mind at all, do you? Can''t you understand that it''s good to have a house to yourself?


    Thor and Asmo would be sympathetic to me in these situations.


    When I was disappointed that I couldn''t get understanding, Meena cheerfully raised her hand and said


    ''I know the feeling!¡¡Because when I''m mad at you for making a mistake, or when I''m feeling guilty about something, I just want to escape to my own space!


    No, no, that''s not why!


    I hurriedly deny it, but it''s already too late. Sister Elinora and Mother Erna look at Meena''s words and my attitude as if they understand. And then they turn their gaze fixedly on me.


    It''s very uncomfortable. I feel like running away to my own home right now.


    ''Well, I don''t care about that part, if you can make a building, make it.


    Okay, okay, okay, okay.


    I''ll just make my sister''s room smaller than Elinora''s.


    Deciding that, I vividly visualized my own home like the one that Roomba would live in.


    Then I held out my hand and activated my earth magic, and the ground in front of me rose vigorously.


    The floors, walls, and roof and the minimum framework necessary to live in the house were carved out and adjusted so that there was no distortion.


    Once it was prepared to be slightly smaller than my home where Rumba would live, I compressed it with magic to increase its hardness.


    Then he smooths out the angle of the roof and digs out the walls on all sides in a brick pattern.


    ''This is what the base should look like,''


    As expected, there are no windows, but it''s like a tent for the field. We''re going to crush it in the morning anyway, so this is about as good as it gets.


    ''''Well it looks like we could build a fort in a day if Al is here.


    ''Elinora, I''m telling you, you can''t think in terms of Al, can you?¡¡Most wizards can''t build a house with earth magic.


    ''What?¡¡Really?


    Sister Elinora blurts out, and Mother Erna says to taste it.


    Is that so?¡¡I feel like I could do at least the Misfirito Castle in a day, but is this unusual?


    I''m not sure what to make of the too few wizards around.


    I look at Nord Dad and see him looking up at the house with a stunned expression on his face.


    ''It''s really a house, isn''t it? It''s earth magic, and I imagined it to be something more rugged...''''


    I don''t want to sleep in a room that looks like a prison cell, no matter how much I''m traveling. Even though I''ll be crushing it soon, I''d still want it to look like home at least as much as it needs to.


    ''Oh, that?¡¡From the looks of it, it seems more respectable than my parents'' house, is it just my imagination?


    ".........................


    Meena lets out such lines with a puzzled expression on her face.


    Her family members can''t help but keep their mouths shut at that. Rowe, another villager, looks up at the house with distant eyes.


    I''m sorry about something. But I still want to find a place to live.


    After apologizing lightly to Mina and Mr. Lowe in my heart, I went inside to adjust the inside.

 236-The usual sight

    I did it.


    I open the door and say that as I finish decorating, and everyone creeps into the house.


    ''''Haha, the front door is very elaborate. There''s even a shelf for your shoes with care.


    Meena rattles open the shoe rack with a voice of admiration.


    It makes a difference in the appearance of the entrance with or without it. The floor of the entrance is also dug in for the dirt and the steps are neatly laid out.


    I''m proudly talking to Meena about it when my dad asks me, "Al, we can''t use dirt in here.


    "Al, are you allowed to go in here with your feet on the ground?


    ''Just in case it''s slippery enough to walk around in socks without getting dirty?


    I wouldn''t say it''s up to marble, but you won''t get dirt or sand on it after a short walk.


    ''''Well how much magic did you put into it?''''


    Mother Erna touches the floor with her hand and makes a disgusted sound.


    As for me, I still want to lie down at home. Even in the mansion, I''m either in slippers or barefoot, and I still want to be barefoot indoors.


    ''''That way you can take your shoes off!


    Sister Elinora, perhaps preferring to take off her shoes, promptly takes them off and goes up the front door.


    Seeing this, everyone who had been checking the floor also took off their shoes one by one and went up.


    The first floor has a living room, kitchen, garment room, luggage room, bathroom and changing rooms, and the second floor is a bedroom and an empty room, respectively. Well, the overall structure is similar to the mansion.


    I explain the general layout of the house, but people open the doors and look into the rooms as they please.


    The movement is just like a customer who came to check out a real estate agency.


    Well, it''s hard to understand the room layout even if it''s explained in words, because the actual impression you get is different too.


    I''m well aware of that, and I walk around without paying any particular attention to it.


    If someone complains about something, I''ll do my best to live up to their expectations.


    ''d*mn!¡¡It''s a luggage room and it''s bigger than my parents'' living room!¡¡It''s unreasonable!


    As Meena screams in grief, Mr. Lowe gently taps her on the shoulder and shakes his head.


    Does that head motion mean I should give up?


    ''I see the kitchen and the living room are attached to each other.


    ''I didn''t cook a big meal, and I made it so you could live comfortably.


    Nowadays, I don''t even cook authentic food like in the mansion when I travel. If you want to cook simple meals, it would be more convenient to have the kitchen and living room attached to each other in many ways.


    There are chairs, a table and dishes. It''s just like being in a mansion.


    Of course not, Father Nord. The chairs and couches are hard and the colors are dark. It can''t be the same as the house.


    There are a lot of great chairs and sofas over there, the carpets and colors are beautiful, and the decorations are very tasteful.


    If I compare the house I built in a day like this with the mansion, I feel sorry for the mansion.


    ''''........So that way of thinking of Al is the true nature of his bizarre magic power. I think that''s good enough for me.


    Father Nord nodded his head in agreement with my words.


    If there''s this wonderful thing called magic, it''s only natural that you should strive to satisfy your own needs. I''m going to continue to hone my magic for the sake of comfort.


    ''We need more slime cushions, don''t we?¡¡I wonder if there''s any slime nearby?


    We''ll look for him when I go out to look around.


    Yeah.


    Mother Erna nodded firmly at my suggestion.


    Mother Erna is tricky to make enemies with, but I like her because she''s very agreeable at times like this.


    ''''And I have a suggestion, could we stuff the slime into a larger piece of leather?¡¡I''d like to get a bigger cushion, not pillow size. I think it would feel so good to sleep with it hugged tightly.


    ''I''ve been thinking about that too!¡¡But it''s tough with just one slime, and adding more than one would be a pain to manage. So if I put in a big slime of a higher species, it might work, but what do you think?


    I ask, and Mother Erna snorts thoughtfully.


    ''''Well I guess so. If it''s a big slime, its size is perfect, but I''m more worried about its leather. There are many individuals that are less aggressive and calmer than other demons, but their power itself is stronger.


    As expected of Mother Erna, a former adventurer. She also seems to have a solid knowledge of Big Slime.


    ''''Mmm, in that case, something stronger than the current leather would be good.


    I''m going to have to give the slime cuddle pillow some more thought.


    I''ll have to do some more research with Tory.


    ''Hey Al!¡¡My room is slightly smaller than the rest of the house!


    As I was pondering about the slime hug pillow, Elinora sister came down from the second floor with a thud.


    ''''Oh, that place is inevitably going to be too small because of the decor. Give it up.


    Why is my room so small when there''s plenty of room to spare?


    No reason. It''s just harassment, making fun of my home. Nothing more, nothing less.


    ''I''m just going to sleep in it, so why worry about it that much?


    Why don''t you go have a room?


    No.


    When I deny it once and for all, sister Elinora looks a bit annoyed.


    Hmmm, this house is made entirely of my earth magic.


    In other words, you could say it''s under my control. Whether or not each of us is comfortable is at my discretion.


    ''''There''s even a study in addition to the bedroom?


    As I was going through the gaze of the grumpy Elinora sister, Brother Silvio also came down, probably having finished looking at the second floor.


    ''''Yes, you can read to your heart''s content.


    I couldn''t open it because it was just shaped like a book.


    ''Yes. But if you scrape the surface of the page into the shape of a letter, it would make a book.


    How is that even possible?


    I say something that comes to mind and brother Silvio bites into it.


    ''It''s a detailed process, and it''s a lot of text, so I''m sure it''s going to take some time.


    ''Just make the first one like a storybook!¡¡I want to read a book I made with earth magic!


    ''All right. I''ll try it when I''m free.


    You''ve got a slime hug pillow, an earth magic storybook, and some time to kill on the road.


    I like these tasks that don''t have a set deadline and can be done when I feel like it. Unlike work, I don''t have to be scared of a schedule, so I don''t have to worry about the time I have.


    With that in mind, I lie down on the sofa I made with earth magic.


    It''s not as soft as the mansion, but it''s much easier because there''s a slime cushion under my head.


    ''''Well, let''s get ready for dinner.


    When I''m all over the place like that, Dad Nord claps his hands with a pan and says.


    Do you ever?¡¡And thanks to Al making a home for us, we can afford it, so why are we in such a hurry?


    I''d like to take a little break too.


    I raise my voice to agree with Mother Erna''s words.


    Even if it''s dark anyway, we can still get a light with an unmagical light, and we have light magic tools, so we''re fine.


    Even water doesn''t need to be fetched because we have magic, and even fire can be started by magic.


    The only thing we should do as soon as possible is to check the surrounding environment and be on guard against demons.


    However, I don''t think there are any demons that would approach this group of people without letting them know of our presence.


    ''''That''s true too. Well then, let''s just take it easy for a while.


    Dad Nord smiled as if he couldn''t help it, and then relaxed his shoulders and sat down in the chair next to Mother Erna.


    Then Mother Erna''s expression loosens up in happiness.


    For what it''s worth, Nord dad is also weak when Erna mom gets involved. If I was the only one to say it, I feel like I would have been kicked out of the room.


    ''Meena, can you make me a cup of tea?¡¡And bring the cookies I brought with me.


    Me too.


    Me too.


    Me too.


    ''I understand!¡¡I''ll have it ready for you right away!


    Everyone requested tea and cookies, so Meena cheerfully replied and headed to the carriage to get the tea set.


    You don''t feel like you''re traveling at all. I feel like I''m in a mansion.


    ''I''m sorry for what?¡¡I was looking forward to the field trip.


    Okay. It''s a great experience and a lot of fun.


    I looked at Brother Silvio, who was sitting next to me and bursting out laughing, and I felt sorry for him.

 237-Night watch

    We cooked dinner in the comfort of a house built by earth magic, and by the time we finished eating, it was dark.


    However, we who are inside the house have no trouble in the dark. This is because we''ve set up mages of light in various places in the house.


    That''s why the interior of the house is just as bright as it is in the daytime.


    Mother Erna, Father Nord and Sister Elinora are sitting in chairs and chatting, while Brother Silvio and I are sitting on the sofa reading a book.


    Mr. Lowe was outside watching the horses and Meena was happily eating her after-dinner cookies.


    It was hard to believe that we were in the middle of a journey, but everyone was getting used to the comfort of the place and relaxing as they wanted.


    After spending some time in this way, unexpectedly, Nord Dad stands up.


    ''.........shall we go out for a lookout now?


    A lookout?


    I nod my head when I hear Dad Nord say it.


    ''''That''s right. There are many demons that become more active at night. The mountains are nearby, and even though there are buildings, it''s not safe to go there. That''s why we''ll be in pairs and take turns keeping watch at night.


    What? You have a lookout?¡¡With such a magnificent house, even demons wouldn''t be wary of attacking you, would they?


    I don''t want to have to watch over you to take away the sleep I enjoy. I''m asleep today, and hopefully I''ll be able to sleep easily in bed.


    ''Demons aren''t stupid, either. Having a home is proof that there is a human being. A curious and ferocious demon would rather attack you willingly.


    When I complain, Mother Erna, unusually, doesn''t complain and tells me that I need to be on guard.


    I thought that Erna would not like this kind of thing, so it''s surprising.


    I''m sure that both of them have been living the adventurer''s life and are very cautious of nighttime demons.


    If the two of them are willing to go that far, it seems that there really is a danger, so they have no choice but to do it.


    ''''This place isn''t as safe as Coriat Village, you know?¡¡Give it up.


    Okay, okay, okay, okay.


    Yes, this isn''t a peaceful kolliat village. So you have to be moderate in your complaining.


    ¡ô


    Al, can you light it up for me?


    Yes.


    Father Nord places two pieces of firewood on the ground and I light them with fire magic.


    I used dry branches and straw to make the sparks bigger, and I used wind magic to send a gentle breeze.


    After a while, the fire was successfully lit and began to burn melodically.


    Now, as you can see, the first group of prosperous guards are Nord Dad and me.


    I''m only seven years old and my body is craving for sleep very quickly. With this in mind, I''ll be the first to take care of the watch and then I''ll be able to sleep until morning. By the second or third, I''ll be woken up in the middle of my sleep and I''ll be sleepy.


    Thanks to Nord Dad for taking care of the kids properly.


    By the way, the second one is again Nord-Dad and Meena. The third is my mom, Elna, and my brother, Silvio. And finally, Elinora and Lowe.


    We took two hour shifts for a total of eight hours. There''s one reliable adult who will be with you, so you''ll be safe if something happens to you.


    I don''t think that will happen, though, since there''s always one person who''s overpowered.


    I stare at the flames as I think about this.


    There is a sound like the cracking of large wood and branches, and an orange light spreads out to illuminate the darkness.


    The flames in the darkness are very clear and beautiful.


    The flames emit warm air as they waver and sway. It is interesting to pass the time just by looking at it, as it never takes the same shape at any one time.


    I thought that watching at night was no fun because it would only cut into my sleep time, but I can spend as much time as I want observing the flames shining in the dark.


    I''m delighted to find an unexpected pleasure.


    ''....Al, are you okay?


    ..........


    "...Al?¡¡Al!


    Hmm?¡¡Huh?¡¡What?


    I was watching the flames for a while, absorbed in them, when Dad Nord suddenly shook me on the shoulder.


    ''No, I was getting more and more worried because I was losing the colour from my eyes.


    ''Really?¡¡I was just looking at the fire, okay?


    I tilt my head back and tell him off, but for some reason, Father Nord gives me a worried look.


    I think he said the same thing to Elinora and brother Silvio when we were staring at the flow of water in the river.


    Do I have such a bad look on my face?


    I exhale to regain my composure while thinking about that.


    I made a fire so it wouldn''t get chilly, but I need a chair to sit in. As expected, it''s hard to stay standing or squatting all the time.


    I quickly activate my earth magic and make two chairs that are just right around the fire.


    One is a normal type of chair with a proper backrest and the other is a deep, curved chair with a more relaxed backrest.


    ''I see you''re over there, Nord.


    Oh, yeah. Thank you.


    It''s the latter I want to sit in, of course, so I urge Dad Nord to sit in a regular chair, the latter type of chair.


    When I sit in the deep-backed chair, it feels as if it hugs me because of its curvature. I can clearly see that my hips are settled deeper than in a normal chair.


    Somehow fiddling with the chair became more interesting, and I activated more earth magic while sitting in the chair.


    This time I imagine and elephant the backrest more like something that can be knocked over.


    Then I created a chair, this time of the type with a deeply collapsed backrest.


    When I''m sure everything is okay, I sit down in the newly made chair. No, it''s more like lying down now. My chair was kept in perfect balance, and I was no longer just sitting in it, but lying down in it.


    With the slime cushions under my head, I can''t help but relax in the comfort of my chair. Suddenly, the exhaustion of the day''s work comes crashing down on me.


    I''m so tired after getting up early today and leaving the mansion for the journey.


    I feel like I can sleep comfortably now. It won''t be a problem for me to sleep, since Father Nord is here anyway.


    I could hear the whispers of such a demon. And since no angel came out of my will, I close my eyelids without hesitation.


    ''Hey, Al!¡¡You just tried to sleep perfectly, didn''t you!


    But my consciousness was brought back to reality before I fell into a comfortable darkness. It was because Father Nord shook me hard on the shoulder.


    "Because I''m sleepy,


    Be patient.


    d*mn, I thought that Nord Dad would have laughed at the innocent child''s sleeping face and let it go, saying it couldn''t be helped.


    If I was going to do it, I should have done it a little later. Even though he''s seven years old, he puts up with his sleepiness in a healthy way, but in the end he can''t overcome his sleepiness and falls asleep. I should have made it that way.


    To me, the chair seems to be lulling Al to sleep. Al, sit in a regular chair too.


    Okay.


    Dad Nord had a point, so I got out of the chair and produced a regular chair. I sit down in the chair and my sleepiness is somewhat lessened.


    ...This is a demonic chair that lulls you to sleep.

 238-I do not want to work

    I''m gonna have a little chat with you. It will take your mind off your sleep.


    Yeah, okay.


    It''s boring to just be silent.


    I nod in agreement, and Dad Nord leans over and asks me.


    ''What do you want to be in the future, Al?


    Whoa, there it is!¡¡It''s a standard topic that is dumped on me when I''m alone with my father.


    As a father, I know it bothers you, but when you ask me that, I feel the pressure.


    ''You don''t have to look so uncomfortable, do you?''


    My emotions were on my face, and my Nord Dad smiled a little annoyed.


    It''s enough to be troubled by that kind of career path or whatever it is, only in a previous life. I honestly don''t want you to bring it into this world.


    ''''But Al is also seven years old. Silvio will take over as the lord, and Elinora will join the knights of the royal capital. There''s still time, but I think it''s time for Al to figure out his own path. The sooner he decides on his path, the better off he''ll be.


    Rane.


    Hmmm, well, yeah.


    ''Is there anything you want to do, Al?¡¡If there''s anything you want to do, Dad will support you as much as he can.


    Dad Nord asks me with a smile on his face.


    His smile is so gentle that no matter what kind of reckless dream I''m talking about, he seems to take it straight to the surface.


    I can sense that aura from him, and I speak slowly.


    ''I want to live a life where I don''t work, eat and sleep every day!


    ''Well I hope that''s not the case.


    ''Why?¡¡You said you''d support me if I wanted to do something!


    It''s not something you want to do or dream about, it''s an inertial desire. I can''t support such a thing as a father.


    Hearing my words, Nord Dad slowly shook his head.


    ''What''s wrong with being honest with your desires?


    ''Isn''t there anything else?''


    ''None. I play when I want to and go out when I want to. My dream is to live a slow life and enjoy my freedom without working.


    ..........


    I tell him once and for all with my unwavering eyes, and Dad Nord sits deep in the back and lets out a sigh.


    ''I think Reversi, pasta, coma and I have already made enough money to last a lifetime...''


    Well that''s certainly true, but...


    When I give him a reason why I don''t have to work, Dad Nord lets the words slip out with a pained expression on his face.


    Besides, we still have ping-pong, Jenga, slime cushions, etc., coming up. The merchandise will still continue to sell, and the Rowlett family will have money coming in continuously.


    When you consider the total amount of those things, it''s an unthinkable amount of money in my previous life.


    ''Hey, don''t worry, Father Nord. I''ll be assisting Brother Silvio by helping him with a few estate tasks. I''m a good student, so I''m a good asset, right?


    A younger brother supporting his brother who is a lord. Isn''t this a wonderful relationship?


    Of course, I only help out when I''m in the mood and to pass the time.


    ''''........I also envisioned one future like that and thought it was wonderful.


    Right?


    But I don''t think that would be good for Al.


    I lean forward, but I crumble at Dad Nord''s words.


    ''What''s that?


    ''What exactly is wrong with it?''


    ...more corrupt than it is now.


    Rude. Then it''s like saying my life is already corrupted now.


    What''s wrong with a child taking it easy and spending their days at ease?


    ''Al can do so much magic. Wouldn''t you want to get a job in the magic business?


    I don''t think so.


    I don''t have the option of working normally in the first place. I can''t bend that, even if it''s in a magical relationship that I love.


    I''m sure this would be laughed off by someone who has nothing to contribute to the family, but I''ve already contributed to the family with my achievements. I don''t think I''m talking about impossible selfishness.


    ''''........Huh, if Al''s ability is good enough, I think he can aim for a job at the castle.


    Father Nord pokes his cheekbones in annoyance.


    ''Because I basically want to stay in the village of Coriat.


    It doesn''t matter how many honorable positions I get, it''s useless.


    Father Nord glanced at me, but I remained firm.


    I don''t know if he thought it was impossible to convince me now because of his stubbornness, but Nord-Dad let out a sigh.


    "The reason I sent Al to Kagura was because I thought he would gain something from being exposed to a foreign culture.


    Hmmm, so it was eventually allowed by those parents'' intentions.


    By using psychics, I was able to fly. And I''d like to brag about it, but that''s not what Nord Dad means by that, is it?


    He wanted them to find something they wanted to do in the future by going to Kagura.


    I didn''t know what my parents expected me to do, and I was just enjoying the rumba and sightseeing as normal.


    By going to Kagura, I also found a job that I would like to have in the future.


    ''What?¡¡Is that right?¡¡What''s that?


    The languid look on his face changed to one of languor, and Dad Nord asked with a look of anticipation.


    ''I want to be the ice room administrator.''


    Yes?


    ''We''re going to use ice magic to freeze the food for everyone in the village!¡¡I get paid for just showing up in the ice room regularly and using ice magic. The villagers will be happy to have food stored. As a member of the nobility that rules the estate, I can contribute to the life of the village.


    It''s an easy--and admirable--occupation!


    Huh.


    "...Father Nord, why are you letting out a sigh?


    How many sighs are we going to have today? ''Sighing like that will make you run away from your happiness.


    ''I didn''t expect you to want to do the job a retired ice wizard does. How can that happen when you''ve crossed the ocean to a faraway country?


    It''s not a bad thing. Didn''t your father once tell you that it''s nice to have something to do, Nord?


    When I state this, Dad Nord looks like he''s going to have a headache.


    ''Let''s stop talking about it. As Al always says, he''s only seven years old, so he''s got a lot of time to think.


    It was Dad Nord who told me, with a serious look on his face, that I should consider my future path, wasn''t it?¡¡Well, I don''t need to go into that. I''m only seven years old, and I don''t need to be in that much of a hurry. I might have an easier job than the ice room manager. It''s too hasty to make a decision here and now.


    It''s not as if the sooner the better for the direction I''m going in, either.


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡How about we let the residents live in their own homes in the village and I''ll be the landlord?¡¡You provide a comfortable home and get paid by the residents who live in it. It doesn''t cost a fortune to build a house, because you can do it with dirt magic, and if something goes wrong, you can rebuild it right away!¡¡I don''t have to work, and it''s a good job, don''t you think?


    ..........


    I talked passionately for a while about the great things about being a homeowner, the benefits to the territory, and so on, but Dad Nord just stared at the burning fire with his colorless eyes.

 239-Invited by the scent of miso

    Al, come on.


    The next morning, someone shook me awake.


    It''s much darker in the earth magic house because there are no windows that can efficiently capture the sunlight from outside.


    So I wasn''t even sure who was in front of me, but my intuition insisted that it was Sister Elinora.


    And it was. I didn''t lock the door because it wasn''t the mansion.


    ''''...What?¡¡It''s only night.


    It''s dark in the house, but it''s already light out.


    To confirm Elinora sister''s words, I hollow out the wall section of the room with earth magic into a square.


    Then the morning sun shines through the room, and I''m so used to the darkness that I shut my eyes because of the glare.


    Fresh air comes in softly and shakes the hair of me and Elinora sister.


    When my eyes finally get used to the light, I slowly turn my gaze outside.


    The sun had just risen outside, and the dark sky was slowly turning white.


    When was the last time I saw the sunrise?


    You see, it''s morning, right?¡¡I''m hungry, make me breakfast. Rowe and Meena will be waiting for you downstairs.


    As I stare at the sunrise in a daze, Sister Elinora says that and leaves the room.


    ''Where''s Sister Elinora?''


    Morning practice. I haven''t swung a sword in a while.


    No, I meant to ask if sister Elinora was going to help me....


    Well, no matter. I can make breakfast easier if it''s just me and Lowe-san. Since I''ve made the easiest watch, I''ll make a good breakfast for everyone.


    With that in mind, I quickly got ready to go.


    When I headed downstairs to the kitchen, Lowe and Meena were already laying out the ingredients.


    ''''Good morning, Alfried-sama,''''


    ''Good morning, Mr Lowe. Meena looks a little sleepy, doesn''t she?


    Mr. Rowe is quite normally prepared, but Meena''s expression is vaguely sleepy.


    ''I was sleeping soundly and was woken up several times, so there''s something subtle about it.


    If you fall asleep after being woken up in the middle of the day, you don''t feel like you''ve fallen asleep for some reason. If possible, it''s human to say you''ve been asleep for a long, long time.


    This is the second meena and this is it. The third, Erna mom and Silvio brother, might be pretty tough.


    ''....Huh?¡¡How many times do you have to be crazy?¡¡Meena took turns keeping watch with me, so I don''t think she''s been woken up too many times...


    ''.....................The chair that Alfried-sama made. It''s bad. I''ll get you a comfortable chair to sleep in like that.


    Oh, it seems that Meena has been hit by that demonic chair.


    She must have fallen asleep several times while on guard and was woken up by Nord Dad.


    ''I''m sure you''ll wake up after a good breakfast. I''ll make you breakfast.


    Yes, sir.


    Meena replies in a vaguely low voice due to her sleepiness.


    ''''Normally Meena and I, as servants, should be doing this, but is it okay for Alfried-sama to help us?


    Now, just as we''re about to start getting ready, Mr. Lowe says apologetically.


    Meena, who has been looking sleepy at this, opens her eyes and reveals her surprise. Emotionally, she says, "What''s this guy saying that''s unnecessary! Or something like that.


    ''It''s fine. It''s faster and easier with me, who can use magic.


    I''m sorry. I''m so sorry.


    When I said that, Mr. Lowe bowed his head with a smile.


    And Meena lets out a small breath of relief.


    There is a water source near here, but it''s a little far away. The choice of location was based on the assumption that either I or Erna''s mother would help. I''ll have to help you out here.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for in a good, clean, and efficient business.


    What would you like on the breakfast menu?


    ''It''s better to use up vegetables at the limit of their freshness, so I guess it''s safe to say it''s vegetable soup?''


    Let''s make miso soup anyway!¡¡I like that one in the morning!


    Then there''s some miso soup.


    Meena''s nice suggestion and we decided on miso soup for breakfast.


    ''Is it miso soup?''


    Lowe looks at me curiously, as if he''s never eaten it before.


    The miso we brought back from Kagura is not that common in the village. It''s slowly spreading as a useful condiment from Thor''s and Asmo''s house and Celia''s diner, but it''s still not there yet.


    ''It''s a delicious soup. I''m sure Lowe will love it.


    That''s exciting.


    Just like that, the menu decides on miso soup and we go about our preparations in harmony.


    I use my earth magic to generate the dishes and cooking utensils we need.


    Next, I put the water in a jar so that the two of us can use it when we need it.


    Once that''s done, I float the fireball in the kitchen and transform the kitchen so that I can float the pot in there.


    Yeah, that''s pretty much all set up. Oh, let''s make the vents big just in case.


    ''''........I already have a feeling that Alfried-sama alone is enough.


    We need to prep the ingredients. We''ll work on that.


    Like that, each of us had to prepare the ingredients on our own, Meena and Lowe. I took the dashi and cooked the rice.


    Rice is the perfect accompaniment to miso soup, after all. If we''re going to make an omelet anyway... but as expected, we didn''t bring the eggs due to a problem with their freshness.


    d*mn, I want to take the eggs out of subspace and cook them for you.


    I give up crying and give up on the egg rolls and concentrate on cooking the rice.


    I don''t have a hearth like the one in the mansion or in my own home, but I have a portable rice cooker that Logan made for me. Thanks to it, I can cook the rice and then just turn the heat on and off in the same way as usual.


    It may taste a little less tasty than the cooker, but there is the spice of hunger, and there is even glutinous rice. A meal like this isn''t so bad sometimes, is it?


    While I adjust the fireball and cook the rice, Meena and Lowe cut up the vegetables one after another and throw them into the pot.


    They worked efficiently like that, and after about an hour or so, most of the work was done.


    As Meena dissolved the miso in the pot, the kitchen was immediately enveloped in the gentle taste of miso.


    Then Meena''s expression, which had been tormented by sleepiness, becomes radiant, as if purified.


    ''''........Haha, it smells so good!¡¡All that''s left to do is to let the miso soup simmer!


    The smell of miso wakes me up, and Meena screams her usual cheerful voice.


    Yes, it smells good. The gentle yet fragrant aroma of miso is a perfect stimulus to my empty stomach.


    This is a great way to eat. But we could use a few more items.


    It''s still meat!


    As I cross my arms and groan, Meena says with a blazing glint in her eye.


    ''No, we used up all the meat yesterday. All we have left is dried meat.''


    Meena looks like it''s the end of the world when I bash it off.


    If it were true, I could have frozen the meat from the mansion and brought it back, but it''s summer now and we can''t properly refrigerate it like we did in my previous life, so I gave up.


    It would have been nice if we had a carriage or something suitable for proper freezing, but we don''t have one.


    But instead, we have two all-purpose seasonings, soy sauce and miso.


    Just frying with the leftover ingredients is enough to make a dish.


    I came up with the idea of frying the leftover ingredients in a pan of oil.


    When the vegetables were cooked and became soft, I mixed miso, mirin, soy sauce and Kagura Sake appropriately and stirred again.


    Stir-fry with leftover ingredients.


    All you have to do is add the seasoning and fry. It''s so easy that even Elinora could do it.


    I taste the finished dish.


    Yeah, the miso is soaking into the vegetables and mushrooms. It''s a satisfying enough taste.


    Ah, I want to shovel it in with rice right now.


    ''Ahh!¡¡Master Alfried, it''s not fair!


    As I was tasting it, Meena, who had spotted it, pointed her finger at me and shouted.


    She knows. Meena and Lowe can taste it too. Tasting is the prerogative of those who make the food.


    I will use my privilege!


    Well then, I''ll have to do a few things too.


    Meena instantly held her fork at the ready, and Mr. Lowe modestly picked up his fork, too.


    The two of them then stabbed the miso stir-fry with their forks and popped it into their mouths.


    ''''Huh!¡¡This is definitely something that will make your meal go faster!


    The miso and soy sauce have a very nice flavor.


    Mr. Lowe, who was eating miso for the first time, seemed to like it too.


    As I was relieved by Lowe''s reaction, I saw Meena crunching and popping the stir-fried miso into her mouth. No matter how you look at it, it''s beyond the scope of tasting.


    ''''Hey Meena. Aren''t you eating too much?


    ''We have to make sure it''s something we can serve you properly!¡¡That''s what a maid does!


    Treating your master''s food as if it were poison. I see, it''s a maid''s duty.


    Do you think there are any octopuses in Eric''s territory?¡¡If you have them, make an octopus dish and have Meena poison them. If there are other sea urchins and sea cucumbers, it''s not a bad idea to let her taste them.


    ''''........Huh?¡¡It gives me a chill.


    It''s all in your head.


    So, you can continue to fulfill your duties as a maid to the fullest.


    As we are having this conversation, the door in the front hallway opens and Elinora comes into the living room.


    Elinora comes into the kitchen as if she is caught by the smell of breakfast.


    ''It smells so good. Are you having miso soup for breakfast?''


    Yes,


    I''m sweating from practicing, but it''s strange that I don''t smell like sweat at all.


    This one''s a stir-fry.


    I mumbled and I slapped Elinora sister''s arm as she reached out to me.


    ''Hey what are you doing?¡¡That''s all there is to it, so why not a little bit!


    ''It''s the privilege of the people who cooked the food to be able to snack on it! Those who didn''t help sat down and sat down.


    As I shooed her away with a sissi and hand, Elinora sister looked miffed.


    Then, Elinora sister returned to the living room as if she had given up... or so I thought, but she instantly reversed and reached out and popped a handful of fried miso mushrooms into her mouth with unremarkable speed.


    ''''Ah!?''''


    Oh, so good!


    Sister Elinora can''t help but shout.


    I''m glad she says it''s good, but what does that line mean for a girl?


    ''''Mo, one more bite.''''


    No people taking things without permission.


    As my sister Elinora and I are exchanging such an exchange, I hear footsteps coming from the stairs.


    It seems that Nord Dad, Erna Mom and Silvio Brother have also woken up.


    ''''It smells delicious.''''


    Is it miso soup today?


    The conversation comes with the sound of descending the stairs.


    ''Look, it''s almost breakfast, so take a seat.


    All right.


    I said this, but sister Elinora picked at the same thing again.

 240-Arrived at Erics house

    After filling our stomachs with a menu of very progressive meals from the morning, we start preparing to resume the move.


    We retrieve the light mages we have placed in the house and put all the blankets and bedding on the carriage. After all that, the house, which was made of earth magic, is now empty, and the feeling of life is gone.


    It''s no wonder that everything like furniture and dishes were made of earth magic.


    After the reloading is done, we all go outside.


    ''Are you really going to destroy the house?''


    Meena says somewhat sadly, as if she''s spent the night and has feelings for him.


    ''Yeah, it is,''


    As an area, this would be slowlet territory as well, so I could leave it here, but it would only get dirty, such as a house without a caretaker.


    That''s a fact proven by the Roomba living in my home, which is a true testament to the fact.


    ''I''m a little disappointed,''


    ''I could build a house in a minute, and I''ll try to build a better one on the way home.


    If you build a better house, it will be even harder to get home!


    Meena, who had been dull, quickly regains her natural cheerfulness.


    When I saw Meena''s state of mind, I unlocked the earth magic.


    Then the soil that had held the shape of the house crumbled down to the ground with a salarah and returned to the soil in an instant.


    There is no longer a house on the plains. All that was left was a heaving mass of dirt.


    Shall we go?


    At the sound of Father Nord''s voice, we climbed into the carriage.


    ¡ô


    After that, we were rocked by the carriage just like the first day, and went on the road to repeat the rest.


    By the second day, as expected, the steep mountain roads and so on, the villages gradually come into view, and we stop along the way to replenish our food supply.


    We''ll be able to get a good night''s sleep at the home of the chief of the nearby village as the sun goes down and dinner is served. Don''t tell anyone that I felt more comfortable in the house I had built with earth magic at this point.


    On the third day, we had breakfast at the village chief''s house and paid some money as a thank you and left. In the same way, we ride in the carriage and continue on the road.


    During the journey, they spend their free time indoors reading books, chatting with others, and taking a nap, and when they take a break, they are made to practice, sometimes relaxing and admiring the scenery, or practicing magic.


    In this way, we reached the city in Silford territory in the evening, and we were able to spend some time in the city at leisure.


    Then it was the fourth day and we were rocked by the carriage for several hours. Finally, we arrived at the village of Bern in Silford territory, where Eric lives.


    When we were about to drive the carriage down a large road, an old man in a butler''s uniform got off his horse and called out to us.


    Behind the butler were a group of strong-looking men holding weapons and armor, and we could tell they were related to Eric''s family by the sword emblem on their equipment.


    ''''We''ve been expecting you. You must be Baron Surolet, right?''''


    Yeah, I do.


    When the butler smiled a friendly smile, Father Nord nodded his head hawkishly and replied.


    The dragon''s crest is painted so decapitatingly on the carriage. There''s no doubt about it.


    ''My name is Largo, a steward in the service of House Silford. These are the guards employed by House Silford.


    When the butler named Largo introduces them while bowing his head, the strong-looking men behind him also bowed with a commanding movement.


    I wonder if they usually practice for such occasions.


    It is a great honor to meet the famous dragonslayer.


    ''I''m not such a great person. Would you mind giving me a quick tour of the Silford family compound?


    Suddenly, the butler''s enthusiastic words prompted Father Nord to guide him with a bitter smile.


    If he reacts like this every time you go out to the village or town, you''ll get sick of it.


    ''''Silently. Let me show you to the mansion then.''''


    Perhaps sensing the subtleties of Father Nord''s mind, Largo straddled his horse and started to advance at the head of the carriage. Then the strong men began to move around the carriage.


    ''We are honored to be the sons of the Dragonslayer, aren''t we?


    Pfft, stop it, Al.


    When I say this to borrow Largo-san''s words, brother Silvio, who was sitting next to me, can''t help but laugh.


    ''Such an honourable father has put together a strengthening menu for his beloved son. You should work hard to your heart''s content.


    "...........


    My brother Silvio and I were laughing at him, but when we heard his words, we were speechless.


    We were stunned, but Nord Dad only smiled at us.


    It''s a gentle smile, but an unearthly pressure comes over us.


    ''''Well, that''s cool,''''


    It was the only line we could say.


    ¡ô


    The steward guides us through the village of Bern.


    Since we arrived at the new village, me, Silvio, Meena and Elinora look at the scenery through the window with great interest.


    The houses where people live are whitewashed, perhaps because they are located next to the sea, just like the port town of Esports. It''s probably because of the effect of preventing the sea breeze from flowing in from the sea.


    The number of houses is relatively large, and there seems to be more than twice as many people as in Koliat village.


    It''s not as noisy as esports, it''s more peaceful, and it''s like a country surrounded by the sea and mountains.


    ''It''s a big river, isn''t it?


    Brother Silvio, looking out the window at the view, makes an admiring noise.


    There''s a big river flowing beside the path we take, and it goes all the way to the end of the road. It''s so wide that it''s incomparable to the river in Colliat Village.


    ''And there''s a fine bridge!¡¡I think it''s bigger than the one in King''s Landing!


    Meena, who says with excitement, points to a bridge that has been assembled by stone to form a magnificent arch. It''s something you can enjoy just by looking at it, perhaps because of the attention to decoration.


    I think this river is probably connected to the sea.


    The ocean.


    The sea?


    As I said this, Brother Silvio and Meena looked out over the river as if they were thinking about it.


    They had never seen the ocean before, so they must be looking forward to it.


    Sister Elinora, on the other hand, was sitting quietly with her arms crossed, probably bored with the view outside. In her mind, she probably wants to practice quickly or something.


    You could enjoy the view outside a little more.


    While we''re looking out, the villagers are looking at us as well. The Silford family''s butler, the guards, and a carriage with a dragon''s crest on it would naturally attract their eyes when they passed....


    ''Mother, look!¡¡It has a picture of that carriage dragon on it!


    Cool!


    I''m sure it''s Baron Thrawnet, the Dragonslayer, on board.


    And so on and so forth were happening everywhere we passed.


    I was curious about the view outside, but I couldn''t bear the thought of being mistaken for a dragon slayer. With this in mind, Silvio and I quietly moved away from the window and stopped looking out.


    We were quietly rocked by the carriage for a while like that. The carriage that was running down the road slowly came to a stop. It seemed to have reached Eric''s mansion.


    The carriage door is opened and the butler, Largo, reverently greets you.


    ''''We have arrived, sir. As for the carriage and luggage, our family''s servants will carry them in securely.


    All right. I''ll look after you.


    Now, I''ll be looking out for you, sir.


    Largo was waiting near the door, and Father Nord was the first to descend.


    His appearance was imposing, and he had the dignity of a noble head of a noble family that one would fall in love with just by looking at him.


    Next, Mother Erna descended gracefully down the prepared staircase with Largo-san''s help. This one too has an imposing figure, and no matter how you look at it, she''s a lady.


    And then the next head of the family, Brother Silvio, descends the stairs in a resolute manner without the help of Largo. Although he doesn''t have the same power or aura as Nord Dad, you can feel something like dignity.


    ........what is it? The kind of show that exudes the air of an aristocrat. If I''m the least aristocratic person in the world, I can only think of it as a public execution.......


    But next to me is my sister, who has the lowest rate of female power. Although she has the dignity of a nobleman, this kind of behavior is probably not good for Elinora sister. I mean, of course she is!


    Elinora sister claims to have perfect manners at the parties in King''s Landing, but in reality, it''s a lie. You can''t do anything that you wouldn''t normally do on the day of the event.


    I say this in a joking manner to distract my nerves.


    "Erinora, you can''t just jump down here, okay?


    I know. I''m not going to show my disrespect outside, unlike Al.


    Sister Elinora said this confidently and walked out with a dignified face, her expression tightening.


    Then, she took Largo''s arm that was reverently offered to her, smiled affectionately, and slowly descended the stairs with an unprecedentedly clean motion.


    ''''Ugh, traitor........''''


    I couldn''t believe the scene happening in front of me, and I let out a snatched word.


    I can''t believe that sister Elinora is able to perform the same level of deeds as Mother Erna. In fact, she hasn''t arrived at Eric''s mansion yet and is probably asleep and dreaming in the carriage. It''s even more realistic for me to think that way.


    And what''s with that affectionate smile? Could Sister Elinora even have that expression?


    Oh...


    As I freeze, I hear a faint coughing sound coming from the door.


    The sound brings me back to my senses, and I nervously head for the door.


    ''Do you need a hand?''


    No, I''m fine. And thank you.


    I thank him in a double sense, and Largo-san smiles and thanks me.


    Great, I wish I had such a witty butler.


    With that in mind, I descend the stairs and join my family, who have already descended.


    There was something in the air that seemed to condemn me, but I was embarrassed to talk to each other here, and could only get a look of dismay from them.


    No, because it''s impossible for sister Elinora to behave like a noblewoman!¡¡I even wish I''d been told in advance that I could if I could!


    As I was screaming such a cry in my mind, Meena came down at the end with the help of Mr. Largo.


    Then, as Mr. Largo slowly closed the carriage door, the other servants appeared and moved with Mr. Lowe to stop the carriage.


    ''Then I will take you to the mansion.


    Largo led us to the mansion in front of us, and we walked to the mansion in front of us.


    Eric''s family''s mansion is about a little bigger than ours. It''s not a glamorous mansion for the nobles in the capital, but rather a sturdy structure that emphasizes practicality.


    The servant who was waiting for the heavy-looking door opens it and we enter.


    The inside of the room is surprisingly bright and spacious, contrary to the appearance of the house. The entrance looks especially wide thanks to the high ceiling.


    Upon entering the entrance, Largo-san proceeds down the corridor at just the right pace, neither too fast nor too slow.


    Then he stopped in front of the door at the back and knocked.


    ''Master Aegal, this is Largo. I''ve brought the Slowlet family here.


    Let him in.


    When he heard the reluctant reply he had heard from inside, Mr. Largo opened the door with a polite motion and urged him inside.


    Then he entered the room in the same order as he had dismounted the carriage, and found the Silford family, including Eric, all present.

 241-Self-introduction

    There were four people in Silford''s house.


    Eric''s father, whom I''ve seen at the party in King''s Landing, and a woman who is probably his wife.


    And Eric, who still has the same pouty expression on his face, and a girl who is probably his sister.


    Perhaps this is Luna, who is probably a friend of Elinora''s sister.


    As I was thinking this, my gaze met with Luna-san''s.


    Somehow I awkwardly avert my gaze, but Luna-san does not avert her gaze. Rather, I feel that she is looking at me with all her strength.


    Wha, what?¡¡I feel like a predator looking at me like I''ve found a herbivore, or is it just my imagination?


    What did I do to deserve this?¡¡No, it''s true that Eric and I did cut and tie with tongs, but I wonder if I''m going to get this much stares from my sister, Luna-san.


    ''''You''ve come a long way today. Thank you, Nord-dono.''''


    No, no, it''s my pleasure to be here.


    Eric''s father, Mr. Eggal, and Father Nord shook hands and exchanged a few random words with each other.


    ''Honey, why don''t we moderate our greetings and have the Rowlettes sit down first?


    We watched that for a while, and then Mr. Agal''s wife softly chided him.


    ''Right. Let''s start with the couch over there.


    Aegal urges us to move to the couch.


    We take turns sitting on the top seat with Nord''s father and Erna''s mother, while I, the youngest, sit on the bottom seat.


    Hmm, if I''m talking about comfort, I''d rather sit on the sofa in our house. I''m sure the sofa we have must be quite good, since it was bought by Erna''s mother.


    I''m sure some of you know each other, but I''m sure there are others who don''t. First of all, let me introduce myself. I''m Egal-Silford, head of the Silford family.


    I saw Eric''s dad at the nobleman''s exchange. He is a mature man with brown hair of the same dark color as Eric''s, and a stern look on his face. In terms of facial features, he looks perfectly similar to Eric.


    However, unlike the rest of the family, his skin isn''t so sallow.


    Seeing that his wife, Eric and Luna have slightly darker skin, the two of them, as children, must have inherited his wife''s skin color in a darker way.


    ''And that''s my wife, Natasha, next to me.


    It''s nice to meet you. I''m Natasha, Aegal''s wife.


    Natasha smiled kindly when Aegal introduced her to me.


    She is a beautiful woman with lustrous and beautiful black hair that extends to her waist, giving her a ladylike look.


    As for her skin, she has a slightly darker wheat color than Eric. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The dress that you wear is of the type commonly worn in the Misfirito Kingdom, but there is no doubt that it is embroidered with ethnic embroidery here and there.


    It''s not as if Natasha noticed my gaze, but she smiled and grabbed the hem of my skirt with a bashful smile.


    ''''As you might have guessed from the way I''m dressed and the color of my skin, I have Rasulian blood in my veins.


    ''So it was. Did you have the embroidery on that dress made to order?


    ''Yes!¡¡I had it sewn up in a garment shop run by a Rasulian.


    ''You can do that too. It''s beautiful, and maybe I should ask for it next time.


    If you like, I can write you a referral. Please let me know if you want to use this service. I''m sure they''ll be happy to help you.


    Thank you. I''ll definitely ask for help then.


    Is this what a noblewoman''s communication skills are all about? In the blink of an eye, the topic of conversation progressed between the two of them and a friendly relationship was being built. There is no room for us men to intervene.


    On the other hand, Elinora''s sister, who is also a woman, is just sitting there with her feet together, smiling and laughing.


    It''s almost as if I want to shove it in my face and say, "Who the hell are you?


    But when the subject of clothes comes up, they don''t intervene in any way, showing that they are not interested in the subject at all.


    It''s the same with the other party, Luna-san, who smiled and didn''t say a word.


    Maybe sister Elinora and Luna have the same level of girl power. It''s also said that the likes of us call friends.


    ''''Then let me introduce my sons to you next.


    ''This is my second son, Eric-Silford. I am very sorry that I have caused you to have to go through this time.


    It''s totally true. I just got back from Kagura because of Eric, and now I have to leave for another trip. It''s really a nice inconvenience.


    I let out a small breath as I did my best to do it, and Eric noticed and glared at me, letting out a shaky voice, ".......you.


    It''s just a joke, so don''t glare at me so much. You''re still a hard guy to joke with, aren''t you?


    ''No, no, my son is bad too. Please don''t worry about Eric-dono either.


    I''m sorry you feel that way.


    Eric told me he was very sorry for your loss. I almost laugh.


    I turn to Luna to escape Eric''s gaze, which is directed at me again.


    "...my eldest daughter, Luna-Silford. It''s nice to meet you.


    She''s a girl with black hair cut short, but her expressionlessness makes her look a little different than boyish. She''s someone who looks at me for some reason and has an air of not really knowing what she''s thinking, but unlike her sister Elinora, I could tell that she''s the quiet type.


    After the Silford family introduced themselves, we moved on to the Slowlet family.


    ''''This side is next. I''m Nord-Slowlett, the head of the Slowlett family.''''


    Oh, that famous dragon slayer...


    "I saw the play in King''s Landing myself. I couldn''t help but be touched by your play!


    As Dad Nord introduces himself, Eric and Natasha shout out with a look of excitement on their faces.


    ''Doh, hi. It''s an embarrassment for us.''


    Father Nord seems to take a step back at the attitude of the two men, but Eric''s eyes, colored with a look of respect, show no such thing.


    ''Did Master Nord cut off the dragon''s head with a single blow, just like in the play?


    Yeah, well,


    Oh!


    Eric sounded excited at Dad Nord''s words with a wry smile.


    This question was by far the most asked at the nobleman''s social gathering. I''m sure that cutting off the head of a dragon is unthinkable for ordinary people.


    We''ve already realized that Nord Dad would never do it. I''m not even going to ask a question because I''m aware of the situation.


    ''How long have you been aware of Erna-sama, so how long have you been aware of her?


    What?¡¡I-It''s-


    Yeah, that bothers me, too.


    I''d be very interested in that, too.


    Nord Dad has a troubled look on his face when Natasha asks him about it.


    That bothers me and Erna mom, so I take advantage of the opportunity here.


    ''Hey, hey, we''re in the middle of introducing ourselves now, aren''t we?


    Mr. Agal blames the conversation for going off on a tangent.


    This causes the buoyant atmosphere to fizzle out somewhat. Tsk, we were about to hear something interesting.


    As I was feeling disappointed, Mr. Agal grinned and said


    Well, we can take our time with those questions later, can''t we?


    Yes.


    Yeah.


    Yes.


    It''s just...


    As everyone spoke in unison, Nord''s father sounded troubled.


    What''s up with this Mr. Eggal, he seems to be a very strict person, but he''s actually quite good at what he does.


    After Father Nord''s self-introductions are completed, Mother Erna, Brother Silvio and Sister Elinora''s are finished, and then it''s time for me to take my turn.


    I guess it''s because I''m part of the source of this time''s culprit, after all, the gazes are gathering.


    With a little nervousness, I open my mouth.


    ''''This is my second son, Alfried-Slowett. I apologize for the inconvenience caused to everyone because of the commotion between me and Eric this time. I will endeavor to ensure that this does not happen in the future.


    You just added my name to the list.


    Eric blurts out, but I ignore him. Since it''s me and Eric, it''s only natural to add that it''s because of me and Eric.


    ''''........Hey, you seem to be oddly used to apologizing for a kid.


    ''You don''t look like the kind of naughty kid who would slice and dice my Eric with tongs.


    It''s a fine aristocratic skill, too. I''m used to apologizing for the sadness of it.


    ''Well, we''re going to be together for a while. So much for the stiffness!¡¡Welcome to the House of Slowlet, gentlemen!


    It was in this delicate atmosphere that the Silfords and the Throwlettes ended their meeting.

 242-The importance of sofas and beds

    After we each finish introducing ourselves, we kids are led to our rooms where we will spend the duration of our stay.


    Eric and Luna led us up from the first floor of the mansion to the second floor. As we walked down the long corridor, there was a door that looked prestigious.


    Once inside, it''s a spacious space, just like a room in a high-class hotel. There''s about two living rooms in our house. From the way the room was built, they must have busted out two rooms to make one.


    If you glance at the window, you can see the beach and the ocean from there, and the view is very good. It''s just like being in a tropical country.


    You can see the sea, brother Silvio.


    Really?


    I tell him so, and brother Silvio happily runs to the window.


    ''You know what, Alfried?¡¡There''s a lot of water in the ocean--


    ''Yes, yes, yes, it''s not exactly water, it''s salt water. I know, I know.


    What the hell, did you know about the sea?


    I know. So you can''t try to get us to drink salt water.


    Tsk, that''s boring.


    Eric blatantly lets out a tongue lashing and looks somewhat boring.


    It no longer feels like it''s a standard practice to make someone who doesn''t know the ocean drink salt water.


    ''''........Wow, so this is the ocean. There''s an unseen amount of water spread out all the time!¡¡It''s great!¡¡Al!


    As Eric and I were exchanging such an exchange, brother Silvio looked at the scenery with his pure eyes. His expression was very innocent, like a child who was given a toy for the first time.


    ''''Eric, aren''t you ashamed of trying to trick someone so pure?''''


    Don''t tell me. I''m just now learning that the hard way.


    Seriously, Eric is a bad person for trying to cheat someone who enjoys the ocean so much.


    ''It''s bad because you have such a personality to begin with. You can''t blame me for judging my brother to be the same way.


    What a rude guy. Then I''m such a bad person that I have no problem being fooled.


    "Luna, where is my bedroom?


    This way.


    Sister Elinora must not be that interested in the ocean. I guess she got bored of looking at it from a distance, so Luna showed me around and went to check out her bedroom.


    ''Eric, where are me and brother Silvio''s bedrooms?''


    It''s the room to the left of the hallway from here. Do you want to go take a look now?


    ''No, brother Silvio seems to be busy looking at the sea, and he''s relaxing here now.


    As for the luggage, it looks like Meena and Eric''s house servants are going to bring it in. It''s not like I''m going to take a nap now, so there''s no need to rush to the bedroom.


    Besides, more than anything else, it seems that brother Silvio doesn''t seem to be willing to move from this place yet.


    ''Eric, make me a cup of tea. I''m thirsty.


    All right, all right. I''ll get a servant for you right away.


    I demand a cup of tea, and Eric rings the bell on the table.


    ''Can''t you even make yourself a cup of tea?''


    Why do you do it yourself when you have servants to take care of you?


    Oh, what?¡¡Is that how it works?¡¡I make the tea at my house as a matter of course.


    Of course, sometimes the maids, Meena, Saara, and Mel, brew it for me, but during the day when everyone is working or something, I''m basically called in.


    While I''m tilting my head, there''s a knock at the door and Largo-san, the butler, walks in.


    ''Sir Eric, you wanted to see me?''


    Bring me five cups of tea and an assortment of baked goods.


    ''I thought you might say that, and I''ve been preparing it for you. May I bring it in now?


    That''s my boy, Largo. Please.


    ''Oh!¡¡You had already acted on the command that would be given to you by the Lord!


    Hmm. Largo''s good at what he does.


    When I compliment Mr. Largo, Eric gives me a proud look and Mr. Largo gives me a soft smile.


    ''''No, no, this is the kind of thing you can do in a heartbeat if you think about the other person.


    ''''Well I see, because when we''re tired of traveling and we''re sent to a room where we can relax, the next thing we want is a drink and a soothing sweetness.


    So you act from the other person''s feeling. After all, the words of an elderly person are very instructive.


    "Alfried-sama is very good at understanding the feelings of others for his age, isn''t he?


    ''Wouldn''t Alfried be better suited to be a servant than a nobleman?


    It''s disgusting.


    Don''t do that for a second, because I think that''s what I think. It makes me sad.


    As I''m in such a grieving mood, Mr. Largo puts down the tea and baked goods for the three of us and leaves.


    Let''s switch off the gloom. I sit down on the sofa and have a cup of hot tea and baked goods for now.


    I take a break and sit down on the big sofa in the room.


    And as I picked up the teacup, Eric muttered as he rubbed his eyes.


    The fact that the events in King''s Landing have led to this kind of trouble, however. Why do I have to entertain you?


    Eric lets out a big sigh, but it''s the same here.


    I didn''t know that the Silford family and the Slowlet family were rumored to be on bad terms because of the fact that they were cut and tied with tongs. That''s why I had to come all the way to a faraway place. ''Here''s the one I want to sigh.


    ''Originally, it was Eric''s fault for poking me.


    ''What do you mean? You tried to unjustly take the meat I was after.


    No. Eric messes with you first.


    "What?


    Us, sticking our foreheads to each other and kneading each other.


    We stared at each other for a while, but somehow felt empty and separated from each other without either of us.


    I honestly don''t even remember which of us caused the tongs battle anymore.


    ''''Well, it''s over and done with, so what''s the point of digging it up now?''''


    Yeah.


    We nodded to each other and then picked up our teacups and sipped our tea.


    ''Hmm?¡¡Isn''t that a royal feed?


    I tilt my head in the air at how different it is from the usual mellow, deep taste.


    It''s a rough tea, but it''s being pushed to the line of not-so-obvious by Mr. Largo''s skill.¡¡With all these skills, it''s a shame that you can''t brew a good tea.


    ''''How can you buy such high quality tea leaves that can only be sold in the royal capital for pomp and circumstance?


    ''Really?¡¡We drink it every day in our house, though?


    When I boast about my finances here and there, Eric looks frustrated.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. It''s not just a matter of time before you''re able to get your hands on a new product or service. What is going on here?


    Yes, thanks to those goods, the Throwlett family has a fortune that is far beyond what you''d expect from a normal baronial family.


    Would you be surprised if I told you that I''m the one who is responsible for that large source of income?


    No, Eric doesn''t seem to believe it for some reason, so I''ll stop.


    After picking the baked goods and pouring them down my throat with my tea, I exhale and lean back on the couch.


    Then my weight is absorbed by the sofa - it doesn''t feel like it''s absorbing my weight, it feels like it''s bouncing back somehow. And it''s also vaguely thinly cushioned.


    "...Eric, isn''t this sofa a bit hard?


    ''You''re an invited guest and you''ve been complaining about it for a while now. To begin with, all sofas are the same. As long as they have a certain amount of cushioning and you can sit on them, you''re good to go.


    ..........


    I can''t help but exclaim at Eric''s words that tell me clearly.


    ''''Oh come on, you don''t think you''re thinking the same way, even in bed, do you?¡¡You wouldn''t say that you just need a big enough space to sleep, would you?


    What''s happening?¡¡Keep those dead eyes away from me!¡¡It''s creepy!


    Just answer my question.


    ''Ugh!¡¡Babe, the bed and the couch are the same. It''s the same!¡¡The couch is good as long as you can sit on it, and the bed is good as long as you can sleep!¡¡If I had time to spend money on that, I''d eat a good meal!


    I can''t believe it. I can''t believe there are people who would pull off such nonsense when they are noblemen....


    I talk to Eric, who crosses his arms and turns away from me in a sincere manner.


    "Eric. No matter how hard one works, one can only do something with concentration for an hour or so. After they''ve concentrated, they need to take a break. The sofa and the bed are the things that give people the rest they need. It''s beyond wasteful and foolish to cut them off without getting involved in that, don''t you think?


    "...Oh?¡¡Oh.


    Let''s fixate on the bed in particular. It''s where we spend about a third of our day. If you repeat that for a year or ten years, you''ll see how much time you spend in bed.¡¡What would you do without pouring money into a place where you''d spend that much time?


    Ta-sure, when you think about it, you''ll be spending a lot of time in bed.


    ''Right?¡¡So it''s crazy to think that all you have to do is sleep.


    That''s how I kept preaching to Eric for a while about the wonders of couches and beds.

 243-Lets go to the beach

    Al, did you do me a favor?


    After a brief talk to Eric about the importance of the couch and bed, brother Silvio comes up to me and gives me an earful.


    Oh, I completely forgot about it.


    I''m sorry, I''ll ask him now.


    Please.


    Brother Silvio had noticed that I had forgotten all about it, but he doesn''t seem particularly concerned about it.


    Feeling a little guilty for forgetting the promise I made before we left, I turn to Eric.


    ''Hmm, should I beg your father for a bed on the couch?¡¡No, I''m sure they''d reject me if I suddenly asked them to buy a bed for one person to use. I got a new sword the other day.


    Maybe it''s because I spoke so passionately. Eric is muttering something mumbling with a serious expression on his face.


    ''Why don''t you push out the pretense that everyone can use this place and win the couch?


    ''I see!¡¡That might work then!


    If you ask now, it will be hard for Mr. Agal to refuse, especially since we are his guests. Yes, the guest room sofa is in shambles and this makes the guests question their dignity. If you can give a reason why it''s not suitable for entertaining guests, you''ll have to nod your head.


    ...Oh, oh.


    ''If you buy a fancy sofa for that, we''ll drag Luna and Natasha into it and use their sympathetic opinions. And then we should explain the importance of the bed and demand each bed, too.


    What a vicious scheme you are thinking of!¡¡........but I have an image of it being quite successful, so we''ll use it when the time is right.


    In my previous life, I''ve been given many orders to pass projects that were impossible to pass. I''m a little better at using things for all kinds of reasons.


    Compared to the reckless plans I had back then, this level of problem is easy to deal with.


    Having lightly ingratiated myself with Eric, I''ll take the opportunity to ask him to take care of Brother Silvio.


    ''''Eric, I have a little favor to ask you, okay?''''


    What?¡¡I''m telling you, it doesn''t pay off, okay?


    The way I said it was a bad idea, and Eric gives me a blatantly wary look.


    ''I don''t ask for money,''


    What if I am?


    When I say that, Eric lets his guard down a bit.


    Even so, this guy is smart enough not to feel completely at ease.


    "Do we have a boat?


    ''There''s a lot of fishing here. ''We don''t have the fine merchant ships, but we have a number of small fishing boats.¡¡Maybe you want to go out to sea?


    ''Yes. Brother Silvio has never seen the sea before and I wanted to take him on board.


    It''s a bit embarrassing to hear you sound like a father with a troubled childhood. But since I made a proper commitment, I have to handle the middleman.


    Hmm....that''s fine with me.


    Thank you!


    Hearing Eric''s words, Brother Silvio bowed his head happily.


    ''''Well you don''t really look like each other.


    Eric blurts out as he compares me to such a pure brother Silvio.


    ''Well, Brother Silvio looks like Father Nord.


    ''Looks are one thing, but the big difference is personality.


    Don''t do it, Eric. You''re hurting my feelings.


    "When are you ready to launch the ship?


    ''I can go now, and tomorrow--I heard there''s a joint rehearsal tomorrow, so I can''t. It''s today or the day after.


    Was there still such a thing as a joint training session, rather than threats and sweet lies from Nord Dad?


    If that''s the case, today is the only day we can nourish our wits for tomorrow. Let''s spend the day after tomorrow to go out to sea and just laze around here today.


    As I was thinking this, I saw Silvio''s brother with a huge, shiny smile in front of me. His face was filled with a sense of anticipation, and it was as if his entire body was telling him that he wanted to go right now.


    ''''........Al, I want to go now!


    There was no way I could betray Brother Silvio''s expression, full of anticipation, and I shook my face.


    ¡ô


    Al and Silvio, where are you going?


    As I left the room with Eric and brother Silvio, sister Elinora called out to me just as she was returning from her bedroom. Behind her, Luna is also there.


    I was thinking of going to the beach to get on the boat. Are Sister Elinora and Luna practicing?


    Something is terribly wrong with the fact that we both have wooden swords.


    ''''Yes. I just had some free time, so I thought I''d invite Al and the others over for a practice session.


    Look out!¡¡I''m glad I didn''t just linger in my room like that!¡¡I''m grateful to Brother Silvio for telling me to go out to sea now.


    After all, my decision to nod honestly there was probably correct.


    ''''What do we do now?¡¡We''re going to the beach. You wanna come?¡¡Or do you want to practice?


    We don''t practice here at all costs. In order to show such intentions, I say it as a checkmate. It''s also an insurance policy for Elinora''s sister, who sometimes sulks if I don''t invite her.


    ''The ocean,''


    Let''s go to the beach together. We can practice afterwards. Besides, we can eat fresh seafood at the beach.


    That too!


    She was troubled, Elinora sister, but she easily took Luna-san''s suggestion. I guess the answer was decided from the beginning because of how little time I had to worry about it.


    I''ve heard that girls sometimes need a reason to act, or something like that. I''m sure this one was one of those things.


    That''s why we added sister Elinora and Luna to the party.


    We told each of their parents that we were going to the beach, and Meena was going to join us as a chaperone.


    However, we all understood the consideration that it would be in name only and that they simply wanted to show Meena the ocean.


    With a total of six people in the house, we left the mansion and strolled toward the beach.


    The distance from the mansion to the sea is very close, and as soon as we walked a little further, we saw an embankment.


    When we climbed over it further, the beautiful beach and the ocean spread out into view.


    ''Wow!¡¡It''s the ocean!


    Meena, who was seeing the sea for the first time, screamed with excitement.


    Brother Silvio, who saw the sea up close instead of through the window, also looked at the sea as if he was fascinated by its beauty.


    The reaction of the two of them seeing the sea for the first time is a new one, or perhaps the gaze of Eric and Luna-san is somehow warm.


    I''m sorry.


    ...We''ve all had times like that, haven''t we?


    Yeah.


    The dialogue between the two of them, muttering in a heartfelt way, smells old.


    But hearing this dialogue, I knew firmly that the two sisters and brotherhood were on good terms.


    The sea breeze was a little strong up here, and the air smelled of tide.


    The waves came in and out, and the sound of thundering waves could be heard in the air.


    I guess it''s because it''s quieter than the port town of Esport. I can hear the sound of the waves more clearly.


    We walk towards the beach, gazing dazzlingly at the shimmering surface of the water that reflects the sun''s rays.


    I wonder if brother Silvio and Meena have become unbearable with excitement. They start running ahead of us.


    ''''Something''s pretty hard to walk on, isn''t it?


    When we walked to follow it too, the sandy beach is the first time Elinora sister frowned and lifted her foot.


    It is different from ordinary soil, fine sand, so every time I walked, my foot was taken.


    Especially because Elinora sister was walking without knowing it, the sand seemed to have already invaded the shoes.


    ''''Well it''s softer than normal soil. If you''re not used to it, you have to walk with caution--''''


    Heh-uh?


    ''Are you okay?¡¡Meena!


    "...you''re going to fall like that maid.


    Luna says while pointing at Meena, who fell down with a blank expression.


    Meena, weren''t you showing the dignity befitting a maid of the Surolet family?


    I look at Meena, who has her maid''s clothes covered in sand, and I''m taken aback.


    Well, I didn''t expect Meena to show dignity as a maid from the beginning, though.


    ''''I see, you have to catch the ground firmly, unlike when you''re walking on a normal street.


    That''s it. When you run here, you have to keep your thighs up. You have to run with your thighs up, not like usual.


    It uses a lot of muscles and the load goes up, so it''s great for training your legs and feet.


    ''Luna''s legs and feet are stable because she''s working out here, right?


    And I strongly believed that the conversation between Sister Elinora and Luna was not the kind of conversation the average woman would have on the beach.

 244-Piece of magic stone

    Meena, brother Silvio and sister Elinora, who bent down to the edge of the waves, gently put their fingers to the seawater. Then the three of them brought it up to their mouths in a fearful manner.


    It''s salty.


    The three of them let out their perfectly natural impressions.


    That''s right. That''s because it''s salt water.


    "You really can''t drink sea water, can you?


    Sister Elinora returned with a frown, but Meena and Brother Silvio were still poking at the seawater.


    Then they licked their fingers to make sure again.


    ''It''s still salty.''


    Yes.


    They frowned and laughed at each other.


    Behaviorally, the second time around is pointless, but I could tell that they were really enjoying the unknown sea. They both look like they are having a great time.


    The first time I went to the sea in my past life, I also wondered why the seawater was so salty, and I licked it over and over again.


    Why is ocean water so salty?


    Hmm, I don''t know.


    After a few licks, they both tilt their heads in question the next time.


    Hearing this, I take the opportunity to poke Eric next to me.


    "Look, Eric. Why is the ocean water so salty?¡¡Tell me about it, okay?


    As I said this, Meena and brother Silvio gave Eric an expectant look. And Eric felt it and looked awkward.


    ''I don''t know why seawater is so salty. Or rather, it''s more accurate to say that no one has quite figured out why yet.


    ''Oh, I see.''


    Meena''s voice, which is ministering, seems a little disappointed, although she is convinced.


    ''''........I heard there are people who are studying it, but I still don''t understand why seawater is salty.


    Luna says as she adds to Eric''s words.


    As I recall, in my previous life''s knowledge, the rain of hydrochloric acid dissolved the sodium and magnesium-containing rocks on the surface of the earth, and a neutralization reaction occurred between the hydrochloric acid and the sodium, resulting in salt. This caused the salty water to flow into the ocean and accumulate. I''m sure that was the reason.


    However, in a world where science is not so well developed, there are many things that have yet to be understood. It''s no wonder that we don''t understand.


    Anyway, we don''t know. With that kind of conviction, everyone starts to walk as if to dissipate the delicate air.


    Then Meena, who was walking in front of them, sees something in front of her and proceeds at a small run.


    ''''What is this white thing?''''


    Shells, I think.


    Brother Silvio must have known this as knowledge. He went to the side and crouched down to stare.


    ''Right. It''s a shell.''


    It''s nothing like the shells you find in the river in Coriat Village or whatever.


    ''Most of the shells in the village are brown, aren''t they?


    Brother Silvio is right, you''re right, most of the shells in the river are brown. Like tanishes, stone shells, and sakamaki mussels. Compared to that, the shells in the sea seem to have a wide variety of colors and types.


    I hadn''t thought about it before, but it''s interesting to think about it again.


    ''The shells over here are beautiful with a rainbow of colors inside!


    It''s true. Since we''re here, why don''t we pick up a few shells?


    Yes!


    Well, I''ll help you with that.


    I love finding beautiful shells. Finding a beautiful shell in the middle of a vast beach is somewhat like a treasure hunt, which is interesting.


    As the three of us search for shells on the beach, Elinora, Eric, and Luna join us in our search.


    Only Sister Elinora says, "What do you want in a seashell? He looked at me like he was going to, but I didn''t care.


    We each scattered as we extended our search for each other.


    As we walked along, observing the ground with Tototete, I saw a white shell fall.


    It''s a neatly wrapped seashell, white as soft-serve ice cream.


    ''Whoa, this is beautiful,''


    It''s very clean, with no holes in it.


    I plucked it up and observed it, and a creature that looked like a hermit crab peeked out from inside the hole.


    ''''........I see, so you already live here.


    It was a very beautiful shell, but if the residents were already there, it was no use. As expected, I wouldn''t want it until I kicked the residents inside out.


    ''''Excuse me.''''


    I slowly lowered the white conch down to the beach, and as I walked around looking for the next shell, I heard Brother Silvio scream.


    ''Whoa!¡¡There''s something in there!


    Haha, hermit crabs. They''re creatures that live in shells.


    Brother Silvio was in the same state as me, and Eric laughed lightly as he explained to me.


    I know there''s such a creature, so it''s fine, but for someone who didn''t know and picked it up, they''d be freaked out that a creepy creature came out of the inside. And if it''s a demon or something, it won''t be fashionable.


    "Hey, Luna. Can these shells be eaten?


    ''''Well most of them are small and not very good to eat. But the shellfish they serve for dinner are big and delicious, so keep your hopes up.


    All right. I''m looking forward to it.


    Sister Elinora, I''m collecting beautiful shells right now........


    ''''I''ve been wondering about it since a while ago, but what you''re wearing around Luna-sama''s neck is a shell necklace, right?


    Hearing Meena''s words, I looked at Luna''s neck and saw a necklace with a string of white pearls and a pale light blue shell as an accent.


    It''s beautiful because it matches Luna-san''s skin, which is tanned to a wheat color.


    ''.........In this village, seashells processed into necklaces are a specialty. If you like it, you can go to the store later and buy one. I''m sure she''ll be more accommodating if I mention my name.


    ''Really?¡¡I''ll go there later!


    It''s the kind of speciality only a village with the sea nearby can offer.


    Although Luna-san is a friend of Elinora sister, she seems to have much higher girl power than Elinora sister.


    ''''...What?¡¡What''s that look on your face as you say it?


    It''s nothing.


    ''You may say so with your mouth, but your face is complaining. If you have something to say, say it.


    Was it time my face was complaining? I feel like I''m getting another new variation of the word.


    ''Luna-san is more girlie - I thought you were more careful with your appearance.


    Well, you know, girl power. I''m so sick of my mother nagging me about it these days.


    When I blurted out, Elinora sister looked fed up.


    It''s true that you''ve been getting a lot of attention from Mother Erna lately.


    But that''s probably due to the fact that Elinora''s sister is so low on girl power. If it''s that low, Erna-mother will be worried and want to pay attention.


    ''''Well that''s because Elinora has good material. It would be a shame not to polish the beautiful ones. As I thought during the King''s Capital exercise, Elinora is too indifferent to anything other than polishing herself with her sword. Why don''t you take a look at the shop, whether it''s a necklace or a bracelet?


    Lady Elinora, let''s go!


    Okay, I''m not interested.


    Mr. Luna and Meena invited her to join them, but Sister Elinora said once and for all.


    Then she walked away and started to look for shells by herself.


    Elinora is really indifferent to things that don''t interest her," she said. You can''t force her to do anything.


    Ugh.


    Understanding this, Meena and Luna continued their search for shells, looking a little disappointed.


    ''''Hm?¡¡What is this?


    I pulled myself together and continued my search for the shell, and I saw a square object with rounded corners. It was slightly cloudy in color and not crystal clear.


    Could it be the beach glass I often saw on the beach in my past life?


    ''Wow!¡¡That''s so beautiful too!¡¡What is it?


    As Meena and I are tilting our heads, Eric, who was nearby, comes up to us.


    ''Ah, that''s a piece of magic stone. The magic stone inside the demon''s body was washed into the sea and scraped off by the waves. It is not possible to use it as a magic tool because most of the magic power has already been drained out, but it can be used as an ornament because of its beautiful appearance.


    I see, so it''s the same as beach glass, although the ingredients are different.


    Shells are good, but these are also quite beautiful.


    I let the sun shine through it and looked at it until I was satisfied with it, then tucked it into my pants pocket.

 245-Board the ship

    We gathered up the shells and other things and headed straight for the boat.


    We''re here. Here''s the harbor.


    Eric, walking in the lead, shouts out.


    In the harbor, there are a few small boats floating around, like a few fishing boats. It feels like a pooh-pooh smaller version of the large boat we took on the trip to Kagura.


    There was a sea breeze blowing around, and the boats tethered to the harbor were moving up and down slightly in the waves.


    The harbor as a whole was small compared to esports and the like, but it was a calming sight, reminiscent of the sea as it would be in a country town.


    ''Wow!¡¡That''s what a ship is, isn''t it?


    Meena sounded excited as she pointed to the ship.


    ''Oh, yes. Though it''s a small one.


    Is that even small?


    The big ones are like 30 meters tall.


    Like the ship that Douglas was on. It seems that that ship was one of the largest in the world.


    Wow, it''s hard to imagine a ship that big.


    I wish I had a boat that big.


    ''''It''s definitely not possible financially. Or rather, even if we could own it, we wouldn''t have enough people.


    Luna busts off Eric''s desire to bash away at him as he speaks sullenly.


    When confronted with the reality of the situation, Eric fell wonderfully silent.


    The indescribable look on Eric''s face truly told him that having a big ship was a dream come true.


    Then Eric got a look on his face as he gritted his teeth.


    It may not be possible now, but in the future it will be...


    "...Good luck Eric. Well, I know you can''t, but my sister and brother will wish Eric well from King''s Landing.


    Do you think your sister and brother should work a little harder on their education?


    "...it''s better to hone and develop your strengths than to fix your weaknesses.


    What is it? I feel a great sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in the exchange between these two.


    My brother Silvio and I couldn''t help but look at Elinora''s sister, but Elinora knows and is just looking at the ship with interest.


    The same kind of people call friends. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    ''By the way, is Eric''s brother in the royal capital?


    ''Yes, I am in the Order of the King''s Landing. I believe Mistress Elinora would be familiar with you.


    ''Wait a minute. Eric, what did you just say when you called your sister Elinora one more time - ouch!


    As I tried to laugh and listen again, I was smacked on the head from behind by Elinora sister.


    From Elinora sister''s point of view, it''s a light blow, but from my point of view, it hurts a lot.


    Because it''s Miss Elinora, right?¡¡There''s nothing that doesn''t suit sister Elinora more than such a designation. I don''t blame her for laughing at me.


    ''You''re Edward. I know who you are. With his personality, he''s probably not going to be able to rule the land as a lord.


    Sister Elinora, do you know the word boomerang?¡¡Such a line came down my throat, but I managed to hold it together.


    I felt that if I said these words, I would be struck with even more force than before.


    I mean, is it okay to suddenly say something bad about Eric and Luna''s brother?


    When he looked at Eric fearfully, he let out a big sigh.


    ''''Your brother has a moderate amount of talent when it comes to his sword skills, but his head is a shame. The body moves before the head and is not good at thinking.


    What, you''re the same brainiac as sister Elinora.


    The moment I thought that, I was slapped by Elinora sister again in the same way.


    ''''Well hey, I''m not saying anything right now, so I don''t know what the point of being smacked is?''''


    ''If you haven''t said anything, it means you have something on your mind, right?¡¡I mean, you don''t have to say it out loud, but your face speaks for itself.


    That''s absurd!


    You say you don''t even have the freedom to imagine in front of sister Elinora.......


    ''''That was your fault. With a face like that, I''m sure everyone has some kind of bad news in their mind.


    "...spoke with his face.


    You say it was that easy to understand? I''ll have to work on my poker face skills a bit more.


    Well, don''t worry about your stupid brother who doesn''t send you a single message. Let''s get ready to board the ship.


    That''s right. I was getting off track.


    Eric said and walked down to the docked ship.


    Eric called out to him, and a gruff man with tanned skin appeared from the ship.


    Eric then strikes up a reasonable conversation with the man and then turns back to us.


    ''Hey, you can get in.''


    It looks like we''ve been given the green light.


    As it turns out, we zigzag along and walk towards the ship.


    Even without an appointment, we are welcomed without being refused. This is what is called the privilege of being a nobleman, isn''t it?


    ¡ô


    We greeted Titus, the fisherman man who runs the fishing boat, and we boarded the boat and boarded it.


    Then, as soon as Brother Silvio took the first step, he panicked.


    ''Wah, wah!¡¡Won''t this thing tip over when you get on it?


    That''s all right. It''s not so soft, and it''s all tied up with anchors and ropes to keep it from tipping over.


    As I admonished him, Brother Silvio took a fearful step toward the boat.


    Then he put his weight on it, and the boat on the surface of the water wobbled slightly.


    To a first time boat passenger, one would think that the ship would tip over or that he would fall over.


    But this is a solid fishing boat. It''s not a boat, so it''s nothing to worry about as long as you don''t fear the floating sensation in your legs.


    I pass Brother Silvio and get on the boat first, then I turn around and offer my hand.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you''re not going to be able to get your hands on it. It may be a bit of a challenge for you.


    I knew that it was safe for me to ride first, and although I wasn''t reliable, I could support him if anything happened to him, so he would be fine.


    When Brother Silvio looked at me, he looked at me with a determined expression and slowly took my hand.


    Then he slowly moved his legs and was able to get on the boat safely.


    He seemed to realize this, and he smiled with a relieved smile.


    Thanks, Al. You have been a great help to me.


    Uh, yeah, you''re welcome.


    I don''t know what it is, though it''s usually a standard practice to refer to such things as heroine. But what makes Brother Silvio''s desire for protection intriguing is a kind of heroine power.


    As Silvio-san and I get in, Eric and Luna-san get in with a look of familiarity.


    ''''........Elinora, do you need a hand?''''


    ''I don''t need it. I won''t be dumb enough to fall down, and if I do, it won''t kill me.


    I think sister Elinora should ask brother Silvio to share her heroine powers with her. Because she''s a little too brave.


    And it''s Meena who gets in last.


    ''I want your hand!¡¡Lord Elinora, please give me your hand!


    I''ll take care of it. I''ll take care of you.


    ''I''m glad to hear it, but no!¡¡My gut tells me that I can''t leave it up to Lady Luna!


    I''m a little shrewd.


    Anyone who takes the initiative to do something in a situation like this almost always has a backstory. Besides, there was a thin smile on Luna-san''s face, and it was only natural to be wary.


    ''Look, Meena. Come quickly.


    He couldn''t look at the scared and frightened Meena anymore. Sister Elinora holds out her hand to the man.


    Meena grasps it fearfully.


    ''You''re not going to push me around, are you?¡¡Absolutely, right?


    I feel like pushing something when you say it that way.


    I know.


    Why?


    When people are told never to do this, they want to break it, so there''s no way around it.


    Despite being teased by Luna-san and sister Elinora, Meena also manages to get on board.


    Since the boat is a fishing boat, there are large nets and fishing equipment on board.


    There''s no place for all of us to sit, of course, so we have to stand.


    But we didn''t mind and watched the scenery of the sea from the top of the boat.


    The weather was clear today. There was not a single cloud in the blue sky, and the sea was crystal clear.


    The sea breeze is blowing moderately and the summer sunshine is easing a bit. It''s a perfect day for sailing.


    We''re going to get on a boat and sail out to sea, aren''t we? I''m very excited.


    Brother Silvio, who had been looking forward to the boat trip most of all, smiled with a smile on his face.


    From Brother Silvio''s point of view, he had come all the way to see this. I''m sure he has high expectations.


    But I feel the same way. The last time we had a large ship, the distance between us and the surface of the sea was too great. I think it''s good to savor the sea, splashing around in the water at such a close distance from the surface of the water.


    It makes you feel like you''re enjoying something fancy, like cruising.


    The floor can be slippery with seawater, so be careful of your feet. "The floor is slippery from the seawater, so please watch your step.


    ''Yes, sir!¡¡I''m sorry!


    Meena, who was reaching out to touch the netting and fittings, hurriedly withdrew her hand in reply.


    Everyone chuckled when they saw Meena, who had become upright and immobile.


    Then each of them settled into any available space they wanted, and Mr. Titus moved around to get ready to leave.


    Then, a large sail in the middle of the boat unfolds with a whimper.


    Oh, this is what a sail is all about. It''s a nice sound and sight.


    Titus unhooks the rope that ties us to the harbor and raises the anchor.


    Then he steered the ship away from the harbor with the force of the sea wind.


    ''Well then, we''re off!''

 246-Those who get drunk, those who do not get drunk

    ''Whew!¡¡The sea breeze is so nice!


    ''And the view is beautiful!¡¡How far the blue color extends, and the sky and the sea seem to blend together!


    Meena and her brother Silvio shout happily as the sea breeze whips them up and holds their fluttering hair.


    It''s been a few minutes since they left the harbor and went out to sea, but they''re still excited the whole time.


    They must be having a lot of fun seeing the sea for the first time from the boat.


    The other members of the team are smiling at them as they react to everything and seem to be enjoying themselves.


    Even Titus, who was piloting the ship, had a kind expression on his face, breaking his strong face.


    ''''Ah!¡¡There are people over there!


    ''It''s true!¡¡What''s he doing?


    I look at the direction Meena is pointing at, and it looks like the kids are working on something at the rocky area.


    While the three of us were craning our necks, Eric noticed us and came to explain.


    That''s the village kids fishing," he said, "but they''re not fish. We''re not catching fish, but shellfish that stick to the rocks and seaweed that grows on the bottom. In those shallows, even small children can work well enough.


    As Eric says, if you look closely, you can see slimy green and red seaweed in the hands of children. Some boys and others seem to be demonstrating their mischievousness by ketching the girl who dislikes it.


    Is that slimy stuff seaweed?


    ''Yeah. It''s usually like that before it dries out.


    Seaweed washed ashore in the village of Koliat, which is surrounded by mountains. However, it would be the first time to see the original state of the seaweed as it is all dry.


    Meena and Silvio are looking at it with great interest.


    ''But I don''t know how you can run around on the rocky ground and not be able to pedal. I think it''s dangerous...''''


    Yeah.


    Running around on the rocky ground is just a dangerous activity for children and adults alike, but surprisingly, the children seem to be used to it.


    The people who live in this village have grown up with the support of the sea. A rocky place like that, even a child can instantly judge the safe path and run around.


    But it''s a practice that is still not recommended.


    Eric says as he adds to Luna''s words.


    That''s right. I don''t think you can get away with grazing yourself if you fall on the rocky ground.


    ''Hey, you can''t run, it''s not safe!


    "Yeah.


    Next time you screw around, I won''t bring you to the beach.


    Okay.


    Hey.


    As we watched on the edge of our seats, a little girl, the oldest, stopped us from doing so.


    It was too bad for my heart to have a small child running around in such an unstable place. That''s a relief to my heart, too.


    ''Luna, what are you doing over there?''


    As I stared at the children in a daze while thinking about this, my sister Elinora now pointed further back.


    When I looked in that direction, I saw a place where the sea was deep and dotted with large rocky areas, which was a change from the place I had just seen.


    There was a nearly naked man there, holding a long harpoon in his hand.


    ''Kyah!¡¡Oh, Lord Elinora!¡¡What are you showing me!


    Meena blushes at the sight of the near-naked man and screams as she covers him with her hands.


    But he seems to be looking exactly through his fingers to see if he''s interested.


    ''You have a cloth wrapped around your waist, isn''t that reaction an exaggeration?


    Elinora sis lets out a somewhat dumbfounded voice.


    On the contrary to Meena''s initial reaction, Elinora looks quite calm. It''s not that kind of a problem!


    "That''s not the point!¡¡I mean, Lady Elinora, how can you be okay with that?


    You''ll get used to that kind of spectacle if you practice with the men.


    "...when a man sweats, he takes his clothes off immediately.


    Because the quickest way to get away from the heat is to take off your clothes. In this world, manual laborers are quick to take off their clothes.


    For two people who routinely participate in training with men, they would never scream at a man''s nakedness.


    ''Eh, eh, is that how it works?¡¡.........It''s kind of annoying that I''m the oldest and the only one who gets upset.


    I think these two are just special, and I think the normal noblewoman would be disconcerted.


    ''So what was that all about in the end?¡¡Like training for an underwater warrior?


    "....that''s a harpoon sticker. You dive into the sea and use that long, thin harpoon to catch fish. There are demons in the sea, so you need to be a top-notch warrior to become one.


    I see. In this world, there are demons that attack people in the sea as well. Even in the unfavorable underwater terrain, if you''re skilled enough to kill the demons, you''ll need to have some skill. It makes sense that you need to be a top-notch fighter to become one.


    "Wow, that sounds interesting.


    Sister Elinora laughs with a somewhat fearless smile on her face.


    Why do you show interest in such a dangerous thing....... As for me, I can''t help but wonder.


    The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on a harpoon. Do you want to try it sometime?


    Yeah. I''ll take a look at it sometime.


    Okay.


    The boat then proceeded offshore as we passed the bay area where people could see the life of the people.


    As we headed out to sea, the sea wind was getting stronger and the waves were getting stronger.


    The stronger the waves, the stronger the ship''s rocking will naturally be....


    I''m not sure what it is, but I feel sick to my stomach. What is this?


    Maybe it''s the seasickness?¡¡Ugh, I feel sick too.


    Meena and her brother Silvio got wonderfully drunk.


    They are in a groggy state, a complete change from the way they were frolicking earlier. Their faces are pale, and they look like they can no longer even stand up.


    Oh, I''m afraid I''m going to have to do it again. Are you two okay?


    I''m fine. I''m not a drunk guy.


    What do you mean you''re fine?


    I''m the type of person who can handle motion sickness and such. That''s a fact that''s been proven on the long boat trip in Kagura. I don''t even need to ask about Elinora''s sister.


    Titus is relieved that Elinora and I don''t get seasick, and he makes room for us to sit.


    It''s a small space, but you can sit here and rest.


    Mina and Brother Silvio nodded silently, and then, with a ghostly gait, they stepped forward and sat down.


    It''s as if he''s aged all at once, as if he''s become an old man.


    "Hey, Al. What is the meaning of this?


    As I look at the two groggy guys, sister Elinora pokes me in the shoulder and asks.


    ''When you''re on a boat, the rocking of the waves can make you feel sick,'' she says. It''s just like when someone is unaccustomed to riding in a carriage and gets drunk and sick.


    Oh, I see. I don''t get drunk at all, so I don''t know how I feel.


    In truth, it should have been a symptom of confusion caused by the misalignment of information sent to the brain from each of the ears and eyes, causing a disturbance in the autonomic nervous system.


    It was a suitably chewed up explanation, but Sister Elinora seemed to be satisfied.


    She''s curious, but she''s not interested in more than that.


    It''s like he doesn''t care what the reason is as long as he knows the result. However, Brother Silvio cares about the reason and investigates and thinks about it greedily.


    That''s the main difference between Silvio brother and Elinora sister, I guess.

 247-Exciting twin fishermen

    I was worried about brother Silvio and Meena''s health and tried to turn back to land, but they insisted that they were fine, so we had to pause there.


    Since we''ve gone out to sea, I can understand that you want to enjoy it a bit more, but please don''t tell me that we''re both going to reverse. It would ruin the feeling of the sea.


    There''s still some time left, so we could come back out today and do it tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Well, I''ll just let you two do what you want here.


    ''You two, press on the back of your earlobes and the indentations on the protruding bones. That might help a little.


    Is this it?


    Hey, it''s an old saying that if you press on that, you can relieve seasickness. It doesn''t work for everyone, but it does help some people.


    A place called Keifu, was it?¡¡I think it was an acupoint related to the inner ear and autonomic nervous system.


    I had looked into some of them as a way to deal with seasickness in a past life, so I only have knowledge of them. But I''ve never used it because I had a constitution that didn''t allow me to get seasick in my previous life.


    By the way, the wisdom of the ancient times is not to be underestimated. Many of these things are usually wrong or partially distorted, but in this case they seem to have been firmly passed down as knowledge.


    ''''........Ah, it seems to be getting better.


    Hmm, maybe?


    When I''ve stimulated you properly, I want you to breathe hard and stay comfortable.


    Meena is working too fast for any amount of time. I think it''s just her imagination, but if she feels better in person, that''s fine.


    Titus understands that, too, and he said kind words to her without going into it.


    I''m not sure if he understands that, but he doesn''t rush into it. I''ll turn back to land as soon as that happens.


    Yes, sir.


    And if you can''t take it anymore, feel free to throw up in the ocean. It''s easier if you don''t hold back.


    Well, I''ll bear that much with my damsel in distress.


    It''s a weak expression, but that''s the only part I can''t give up, or maybe Meena says it forcefully.


    ''''Well the more people who say that, the more they blurt it out on the boat or to people.


    That''s totally true. Let''s try to stay as far away from Meena as possible while we''re on the boat.


    As I move away from where Meena and brother Silvio are sitting, I crouch down and look into the water.


    Unlike the boat we were on when we were heading to Kagura, the ocean is right in front of us.


    The swaying of the waves under my feet, the sound of the waves and wind in my ears, the scent of the tide tickling my nostrils. Feeling them with your body, you peer into the sea.


    Then I saw a yellow speck in the sea. As I stared at it, two or three fish appeared in black with a yellow speckled pattern, and before I knew it, it was a school of fish.


    The base color itself was black and plain, but the shining yellow spots, which looked like fluorescents, made it visible enough from the boat.


    ''Oh, it''s a school of croakers,''


    As I watched, Eric muttered those words behind me.


    He looks like an arowana, but this guy looks like something else entirely and can live in the ocean.


    It''s probably unique to this world.


    Everyone seems to have noticed the schools of char and is looking at the surface of the water with interest.


    Can we eat this one?


    ''''It''s ... edible. Despite the black scales, there''s a lot of white, fatty flesh inside.


    Oh, yeah?


    Elinora''s sister is interested in whether or not this fish is edible. That''s all she''s interested in.


    I wish you would take a little more interest in things. That way, I would have less time to practice my sword and I''d be more than happy to do it.


    While I was watching a flock of croakers, a similar fishing boat approached from ahead.


    As the boat approached our boat, it slowly came to a stop.


    ''What about that boat?''


    Maybe he''s trying to catch a croaker.


    As Eric returned the words, two men emerged from the center of the ship.


    A large man with brown hair cut in a square trim. Their skin was wheat-colored and tanned, and their short-sleeved shirts were bulging with muscle.


    A simple description of such a big man''s face is a stunning gorilla face. That''s two of them.


    ''What, what''s that gorilla?¡¡Sea-dwelling demons?¡¡It looks like the Yeti or something like that thing that lives in the snowy mountains.


    "...unfortunately just barely human. That''s the twin fishermen in this village.


    Sister Elinora says while putting her hand on the hilt of the sword at her waist, and Luna-san shakes her head ruefully.


    Both of them say some pretty terrible things.


    As I chuckle unconsciously, the twin gorillas wave their arms, which are as big as a woman''s thighs, at me.


    ''Eric''s boy!¡¡Sorry to be so generous, but I''m going to have to do some fishing!


    We found a bunch of charcoal.


    It''s a little strange to hear a similar voice coming from a similar face. It''s as if I can''t tell which is which.


    ''See, gorilla master. I''ve got to answer you.


    As I teasingly said, Eric prodded, "Who''s the master gorilla?" "Oh, don''t worry about it over here, you can fish! I raised my voice.


    ''''Thank you!''''


    The two gorillas shouted energetically and began to move around quickly to prepare.


    ''How in the world are we going to catch a croaker?


    That''s all you need to know. Their fishing is a lot of fun.


    I asked, and Eric gave me a signature smile.


    What is it about fishing that makes it interesting? Is it a single fish that''s worth watching or a special way of doing things? Either way, I was looking forward to it, so I decided to follow Eric''s lead and watch the two gorillas.


    Of the two gorillas, one went to the sails. The other takes up a position at the edge, where he has a good view of a group of croakers.


    The gorilla on the edge carefully observes the black bear''s movements as if he were probing them.


    He looks serious, but to us, he looks like he''s being played with. The gorilla factor has increased by 50 percent.


    ".........pfft.


    Hey, you. Don''t laugh at me.


    And as you say, Eric is laughing too, isn''t he?


    I gushed, and Eric lunged at me, but Eric himself was half-smiling.


    ''Could it be that you''re talking about his face art, funny fishing?''


    No, no. You''re almost there, so watch it.


    Eric prompted me with his chin, and I returned my gaze to it again.


    Then the gorilla that had been peering at the surface of the sea opened its eyes wide and stood up.


    Then it began to knead the magic in its body.


    ''''I seek, flowing water at will!''''¡¡Hey!


    When the gorilla chanted the chant, the surface of the sea, where the school of croakers had been swimming, was launched at once.


    The croakers, who were swimming in the water, tried to get away but the entire water was already under the control of the gorillas. There is no escape.


    The current is controlled by the gorillas and heads towards the fishing boat.


    Trapped in the water, the gorillas are helplessly placed in the net in the center of the boat.


    I''m in!


    I''m in!¡¡It''s another great day of fishing!


    The gorillas are delighted to see a black bear in the net.


    ''Hey, little brother!¡¡The herd is going that way!


    I got it, brother!¡¡I''m going after it!


    The brotherly gorilla in the sails nodded, and the closed sails unfolded easily.


    "''I seek the breath of the wind by the atmosphere''!


    As his brother gorilla chanted a spell, a hue and a breeze blew and the fishing boat began to dexterously chase the school of blackbirds. The way they dexterously circled and moved straight ahead was like a fish swimming in the sea.


    ''Oh!¡¡One more to the right!


    Okay!


    ''Whoa!¡¡Let''s go some more!


    The fishing boat catches up with the croaker, the water column rising in the distance again. Then it is sucked in and falls into the fishing boat''s net.


    I see. So they use water magic and wind magic to fish? It''s a unique way of fishing in this world of magic.


    "Garibas, the older brother, uses water magic to catch fish, and Urbus, the younger brother, uses wind magic to move his boat around freely. Those twins are the most valuable and talented wizards in the village.


    When I was impressed, Eric said proudly.


    My brother''s water magic is a simple magical manipulation, but if you try to control that much seawater, it will eat up quite a bit of magical power. Contrary to appearances, he seems to possess a moderate amount of magic power.


    The wind magic used by the younger brother also has delicate magic control and moves the ship with great agility. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    I''m not sure I would have expected him to use his magic in his natural habitat.


    I know.


    I said in contemplation, and Eric chuckled. His smile was so innocent, like a child with a successful prank.

 248-Eat sashimi on the boat

    We watch Garibas and Urbus fishing for a while, and then a fishing boat with two people on board approaches us.


    As the two fishing boats line up with our boat, Garibas lets out a shout.


    ''Hey, Titus!''


    What?¡¡I mean, we''re this close, you don''t have to be so vocal about it, okay?


    Titus was right, Garibas'' voice was a bit excessive in volume.


    Or rather, Titus could speak normally.


    Apparently, the way he used the word like a bandit was just a polite way of speaking.


    ''I''ll give you the greasiest one, let the little boy or girl have some fresh croaker!


    Freshly-caught croaker is delicious!


    It''s true.


    Hearing Garibas and Urbus'' words, Titus nodded firmly and turned back to me.


    ''Young lady, boy, how can I help you?''


    I should take it.


    I don''t think those two are going to make it, but they can eat, can''t they?


    Eric asks us to make sure.


    So this is a taste of the freshest ocean fish that only fishermen can taste.


    Cooking and eating freshly caught fish on the boat. I had never been to the sea before, so I had no such experience. But my friend who has had it says that the taste of freshly caught fish is so sweet that it makes you feel like you''re eating something else.


    Fresh fish on the boat. The fish is fresh on the boat, and it''s cooked the way the fishermen do. It''s an opportunity I wouldn''t want to miss out on.


    I want to try it.


    I''m going to have to try it.


    Me and sister Elinora nodded instantly at this.


    ''It''s to show you how delicious freshly caught sea fish is. Let''s have it.


    ''I understand!¡¡I''m sending it to you now!


    When Eric said that, Garibas raised his voice loudly and used water magic.


    This time, he created a water ball for the seawater flowing around the area.


    Garibas maneuvered the water ball to move it to the center of the ship, and his brother Urbas threw two hand-grabbed croakers from the fish tank into the water ball.


    Thrown into the water ball, the blackfish swam around with great energy. However, due to the magical control of Garibas, there was no way for them to escape.


    This is a water prison to keep the fish fresh.


    As me and my sister Elinora stare at it in admiration, a water ball containing a crowana flies towards us. As Titus opens the fish tank on the boat, the water ball and the crowana are sucked into it.


    This completes the moving of the croaker.


    ''Well then, everyone enjoy some fresh blackfish!


    ''I''ll take some of those black traps to the compound when I''m done fishing!


    Yeah, thanks.


    Eric thanked him lightly, and Garibas and Urbus gave him a sly, white toothy smile.


    Then Urbus activated his wind magic again, and the fishing boat was off in a flash, perhaps following a school of croakers.


    ''You were a spirited villager, weren''t you?''


    My people are just as rowdy as the rest of them.


    Those twins were the kind of two people that reminded me of the noise of Coriat Village. I have a feeling that they would be able to fit in quickly in Coriat Village.


    Well, our territory doesn''t have an ocean, so we can''t make use of their abilities.


    ''''Young lady, boy, how can we eat?''''


    ...of course, raw.


    It''s the best way to get a good taste of croaker. With other fish, they taste better if you let them sit a little longer.


    Luna and Eric answer immediately to Titus'' words, which he asks timidly.


    Huh?¡¡Was there a culture of eating fish raw here too?


    When I''m surprised about the food culture, Titus scratches his head and gives me a look that looks like he''s having trouble saying it.


    Oh, I don''t care if you''re a little girl or a little boy. I''m sure our guests will find it tough, though, won''t they?¡¡I''ve probably never eaten fish raw before.


    Can fish even be eaten raw?


    Hearing Sister Elinora''s words, Luna-san and Eric nodded their heads in agreement.


    ''''Well come to think of it, most of the other places didn''t eat fish raw.


    I totally forgot about it.


    I''ve eaten fish raw before, but...


    "What?


    I say interrupting, and Eric and his sister Elinora let out a squeal of surprise.


    ''Al, when did you eat that stuff!¡¡You''re an idiot!


    Sister Elinora says as if to scold you, but I think that word is rude in front of people who eat fish raw.


    ''''I thought your village was all mountains and plains and there was no such thing as an ocean... you didn''t think you ate river fish raw?''''


    No!


    What does Eric think of me? I''m not a bear, and I wouldn''t think of eating a river fish raw.


    So where did you eat it?


    Kagura. You know it?


    I don''t know!


    I answer, and Eric gives a refreshing answer.


    Apparently Eric doesn''t know Kagura.


    If I look at him, Luna-san also doesn''t seem to know, and tilts her head, and her sister Elinora has a look of admiration on her face as she says, ''Heh.


    It''s a continental country across the sea from the port city of Esports in the Kingdom of Aldonia. The culture there is different from that of the kingdom, and eating fish raw was the norm. In the port city of Esport, there is a small amount of fish eaten raw that is not common.


    ''....Heh, I see. I didn''t think there was a culture of eating fish raw outside of this village.


    What is Alfried''s habit? I wouldn''t mind going to a foreign country either.


    In my previous life, there were desperate barriers of language, money and time, but now I''ve cleared all of them. Plus, there''s transference magic. Once you go there, it''s ours.


    ''''Well, let''s assume Al-kun is okay, is Elinora okay?¡¡Do you have an aversion to eating fish raw?¡¡If you can''t, I''ll cook something else for you?


    ''I''m not particularly disgusted, but can I really eat it?¡¡Do you think he''ll have a stomach ache?


    Sis Elinora snorted and tilted her head.


    As expected of Elinora sister, even Elinora sister doesn''t seem to be able to give two answers.


    Okay. Then I''ll try it.


    Perhaps because of Luna-san''s encouragement, Elinora sister replies rather honestly. I''ve eaten the fish itself before.


    If this was an octopus or something like that, I''d be a bit more timid.


    ''....I understand. If it seems impossible, I''ll serve it in a different way, just let me know.


    All right, Titus. You can deal with the char.


    Hey, I understand.


    We agree, and Titus starts working as soon as Eric gives the order.


    He opens the crate that was beside him and takes out a knife and a cutting board.


    Then he sat down in a suitable spot and placed the cutting board on top of the crate and placed the black char he took out of the fish tank.


    It was interesting to watch him handle the fish, so me and my sister Elinora peered at him from an unobstructed distance.


    Titus moves the knife quickly to remove the black char''s scales. Each time he does so, the black and yellow scales scatter around the area.


    Once the scales are removed, he rinses the black char off and slides the knife along the belly.


    As I make the slit, I grab the guts as they become visible and remove them by hand. If you damage the organs at this point, the fish''s flesh will smell bad, so be careful.


    After that, the fish''s head is removed in a bold motion.


    Normally, I''d keep the heads for use in soup or something, but this time I''d throw them away as they were improvised.


    I don''t have miso, so I guess I can''t make a miso soup or something like that, but I guess I can cook the leftover parts into a soup. I''m curious to see what that would taste like.


    While I was thinking about this, Titus washed the guts out of the croaker and the cutting board with a bucket of water.


    Then he places the crowana on a clean cutting board and wipes the water off with a dry white cloth.


    Then I make a slit in the back. I slide it back and forth several times so that it reaches the spine firmly. When it''s done, do the same from the belly side.


    All that''s left to do now is to separate the body along the spine.


    The meat is separated from the body, and the white meat is placed on the cutting board.


    Oh.


    Wow, that''s amazing.


    Me and my sister Elinora couldn''t help but be impressed, and Titus smiled shyly.


    He doesn''t look good and his embarrassed face is cute.


    That''s it, a big part of the body has been removed. The only thing left to do is to do the same with the other side.


    When one side is done, just do the same for the other side.


    Titus explained, and then he would lower the other side as well.


    At first he was taking into account that we were watching, but he was even faster in bringing down the other side.


    Titus moved the knife quickly, and in no time at all we were three pieces down.


    All we need to do now is cut them into pieces that are easy to eat.


    Titus said and moved the knife, and it was cut into bite-sized pieces that looked like sashimi.


    It''s so clean and white that it''s hard to believe it was covered in black scales. The flesh of the fish was lustrous and shiny in the sun.


    Now it''s all done. It''s ready to eat.


    ''''Well then, I''ll eat first for Elinora.


    You just want to be the first to eat.


    Luna-san didn''t seem particularly bothered by Eric''s prodding, but she grabbed a handful of crowana sashimi and put it in her mouth with a bang.


    ''.........Delicious as always. After all, eating freshly caught croaker on a boat is better than eating it at home.


    Luna moves her mouth to swallow with a munching motion and comments with a happy expression on her face.


    Luna''s expression is not very varied, but even I, who have only met her a short time ago, could tell that she was very happy right now. She seems to be quite fond of sashimi.


    ''You really do eat it raw...''


    Sister Elinora is a little surprised to see Luna with a happy expression on her face.


    It must be an indescribable feeling for a friend to be eating something they didn''t expect to be able to eat.


    I didn''t think I could eat demon meat at first either, and when it actually came up on the table, I ate it with trepidation.


    In the end, my fears were blown away by the delicious taste of demon meat.


    ''''Well, shall Eric and I eat next?


    Yeah.


    It would be safer for Elinora sister if someone other than Luna-san ate it, too.


    The guest of honor this time is Sister Elinora, who has never eaten sashimi before. Let''s turn this place over to her last.


    Eric and I grab a handful of crowana sashimi on the cutting board.


    You can season it with seasoning, but it''s best to savor the flavor of the fish without any seasoning.


    I look at the sashimi through the sun and put it straight into my mouth.


    When I bite into it, the sashimi pushes it back with just the right amount of elasticity. But it''s not something you can''t bite off; it''s soft enough to cut with a little force when you put your teeth up. As I savor that pleasant elasticity, the original taste of the croaker spreads in my mouth this time.


    ''........sweet!


    Is that the right word to describe the taste of sashimi? But it was the most fitting word in the vocabulary I had.


    ''I suppose so. Freshly caught croaker is the sweetest. You can put a citrus sauce on it, but it''s good enough to be tasted as is.


    Eric, hearing my words, says with a somewhat proud expression on his face.


    This is a delicious taste that makes sense to be proud of.


    What the hell was the sashimi I used to eat in my past life? It''s so overwhelming that I can''t help but wonder if that''s what it was.


    What will happen if I put soy sauce on it? It''s frightening just to think about it.


    So, I''m next.


    I guess it was because we were eating so well like that. Elinora''s sister came over, a look of excitement on her face.


    Elinora walked slowly and grabbed a handful of sashimi with a very natural motion.


    I''m wondering if the fact that she is a nobleman''s daughter means that she has a great grasp on the most important thing.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of the sashimi.


    As we watch in silence, she meditates on the sashimi and squirms her mouth, and when she swallows the sashimi, she puts it in her mouth.


    And when she swallowed the sashimi, Elinora''s eyes widened and she said


    ''Delicious!¡¡This is good!


    He squealed with delight and then went straight to taking the next sashimi and throwing it into his mouth.


    Apparently, he liked it.


    ''''Well I knew Elinora would love the taste of this.


    ''Wouldn''t anyone like this, unless they don''t want to eat it?


    Some people say they don''t like the slight odor and texture of fish.


    Hmmm, you''re right. I don''t mind the smell at all.


    Well, everyone has different food preferences. People who like really unusual foods are interesting, but I find people who dislike common ingredients interesting.


    If I compare it to a tomato, I''d say it''s that squishy texture. The grains in it. The delicately hard skin, and many other reasons.


    Preferences are really interesting.

 249-Kagura seasoning

    There''s also a citrus sauce. It''ll neutralize the fat nicely and make it easier to eat.


    As we were chatting and eating our sashimi, Titus held out a small plate of sauce.


    When I looked inside, I saw that it contained an orange sauce.


    ''''Well this sauce goes with it too, so you should try it.''''


    Prompted by Luna-san, who is already tasting the sauce, me and sister Elinora pick up the sashimi.


    Then, after dipping it in the right amount of sauce, we bring it to our mouths.


    Then a sweet, refreshing taste like oranges spreads in our mouths. But it''s not too stinky, and it''s made mildly so, perhaps with olive oil or honey.


    When you stick your teeth into it, the rich flavor of the crowana seeps out and is layered with the citrus sauce.


    ''Delicious!''


    It''s so good, me and sister Elinora look at each other and exclaim.


    ''It would go well with the sauce.


    It''s so refreshing. I''ll just keep eating it.


    Even the richest flavors can get boring if you eat too much. But with the addition of this sauce, we see a new aspect of the deliciousness of the crowana.


    ''Right?¡¡I like to eat several kinds of raw fish with this sauce.


    ''''Well I hope it''s the right amount, but I think Eric always puts too much sauce on it.


    He liked mayonnaise in King''s Landing too, and Eric seems to be a seasoning enthusiast.


    He still sneaks in the sauce and eats the crowana. I guess you can only taste the sauce if you put it on that much anymore.


    The four of us crunched on it, and before we knew it, there was no more sashimi for the crowana.


    Perhaps anticipating this, Titus quickly held out a small plate to us.


    I just unloaded another one, would you like one?


    I''ll take it.


    Not only Luna-san, but also me, Eric and Elinora sister eat it, of course.


    But when you''re served such delicious sashimi, you want to have it.


    That''s right, soy sauce.


    Of course, I didn''t bring any soy sauce with me on this ship, but I can use spatial magic to get the seasoning out.


    I''m sure Elinora Sis and Eric won''t be particularly suspicious since they know I''m carrying seasonings around with me.


    After deciding that, I activated a spatial magic inside my pants pocket. I opened a small space inside my pocket and took out a small jar of soy sauce.


    ''''As a thank you for feeding me something delicious, I''m going to introduce you to some seasonings that might go with this.


    Is it mayonnaise?


    No.


    Please don''t say that the seasoning I have = mayonnaise. Because unlike Eric, I''m not a mayor.


    ''Then what is it?''


    "...a sauce that goes with raw fish. I''m curious.


    Not only Eric, but Luna as well, showed interest, and she asked with a glint in her eye.


    It''s the sauce you use to eat raw fish in Kagura. It''s called soy sauce.


    ''Oh, I''m sure that would fit!


    Sister Elinora''s tongue, which has wild senses, must have decided that soy sauce goes well with sashimi.


    ''''Hey, if you''ve got something that good, serve it quickly!


    Okay, okay, we''ll get you out.


    As sister Elinora rushes me, I pull out a small jar from my pocket.


    Then I use my earth magic to generate small plates for a number of people and pour the soy sauce into them.


    ''''This is a very black sauce, you know.


    ''It''s fragrant, totally different from mayonnaise. So this is an exotic condiment....


    Titus and Eric are curious when they hear about the exotic seasoning that goes with sashimi.


    On the other hand, Luna-san, whose eyes were shining earlier, seems to be a bit stunned.


    ''''It''s.......strange.''''


    What?


    What''s the matter with you, sister?


    Me and Eric look back at Luna''s words, which she suddenly blurted out.


    This is genuine soy sauce, but what''s so funny about it? I mean, Luna-san didn''t know anything about Kagura, so I don''t think she could possibly complain about soy sauce.......


    As we stared at each other intently, Luna-san said a few words.


    ''''........What about the chanting?''''


    Ah, the other one.


    "By the way, you weren''t chanting when you were chased by Shelka in King''s Landing. Hmm?¡¡What do you mean?


    Chanting smells like a lot of facepalms. I won''t use it because I don''t need it after I get used to it.


    Huh?¡¡Is that how it works?¡¡No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    ''Rude to think a simple thought!¡¡I''ve been trying since I was a little kid to make it easy for you because it''s a pain in the ass.


    I''ve been using magic since I was a baby, and I''ve been eating and sleeping my way through life. I''m proud to say that I''ve trained myself to the point of no chanting.


    ...but it''s still weird.


    Luna-san raises her voice in doubt even though I explain myself.


    Attributes aside, I can''t say anything about the unchanted, since I didn''t get it from God.


    Perhaps annoyed by my ambiguous expression, Luna-san turns to her sister Erinora.


    ''''Don''t you think it''s strange Elinora?''''


    I know I''m not very good at magic, but aren''t all pure wizards at this level?


    It''s as if it''s nothing like this. Luna-san was astonished when she heard sister Elinora''s reply.


    ''''........There''s no way a wizard of this level could be pompous.


    ''Forget it, next time we''ll have crowana in soy sauce. I have a hunch, but I''m sure this will go quite well!


    Yeah. If left unchecked, it would be less fresh.


    That''s not good!


    It''s quite right, sister Elinora. It''s fresh sashimi, but if it doesn''t stay fresh, we can''t expect anything else.


    Caught by our immediate appetite rather than conversation, we hastily pick up the sashimi and dip it in the soy sauce.


    Me and my sister Elinora got a little bit, but Eric was slathering it on.


    Dumbfounded by that, I put the sashimi in my mouth.


    The texture and taste of the croaker is the same as before. But the addition of the soy sauce seasoning mitigates the foul smell and fat, and the taste becomes tangy and tight.


    The richness of the char''s flesh goes perfectly with the soy sauce. The aftertaste of the ingredients was particularly memorable.


    ''This is delicious!''


    I knew it would fit!


    Eric and sister Elinora were surprised and then reached for the sashimi, as if seeking the next one.


    Then I saw Titus fidgeting somewhere at the edge of my vision.


    I''m curious about how the soy sauce and sashimi go together, but I''m not sure if they''re being shy with us aristocrats and haven''t touched it.


    ''Try the Titus, too. I''ll be interested to see what the fishermen think of it.


    ''Are you sure?¡¡Thank you!


    When I prompted him, Titus bowed his head with a smile. Then he happily dips the sashimi in soy sauce as he grabs it.


    Titus brings it to his mouth with gusto and closes his eyes as if he were examining the taste.


    Then he opens his eyes wide.


    Oh, yummy!¡¡This one''s got more flavor!¡¡I''d rather have these flavors than citrus sauce!


    Apparently it was so good that I couldn''t help but say the bare words.


    When I chuckle at the reaction, Titus notices and ducks his head in embarrassment.


    ''Su, sorry. It was just too good.


    We don''t care, so you don''t have to force yourself to use respectful language, okay?


    Thank you, sir. However, I''m an important customer of the little guy and the young lady, so please let me stay like this. A guy like me, if I''m not careful, I''ll get carried away easily.


    Okay.


    If this was a villager from the village of Coriat, he would not hesitate to hush. But from Titus'' point of view, we''re nobles from another territory. You can''t blame him for being reserved.


    On the other hand, I wonder how the villagers would react if we invited other nobles to Coriat Village.


    At the last harvest festival, Count Merna and Viscount Yulina came over, but at that time they were dressed as villagers.


    While I''d like to see the villagers when they''re in line with the nobility, I''m also afraid of them. At the same time, I''m afraid of what they might say.


    As we were sipping our sashimi with soy sauce like that, I noticed that Luna was still standing behind me.


    Ku.


    He''s still curious about the conversation we had earlier.


    ''You''re not going to eat Luna?''


    ...eat.


    Sister Elinora turned around and said, and Luna-san huffed and returned to our circle.


    Apparently, her appetite won out over her thoughts.


    Luna-san also ate the same way, dipping the crowana sashimi in soy sauce.


    ''''........What is this?¡¡It fits so well!


    Luna-san raised her voice even louder than usual and ate her second and then third piece of food.


    ''Hey, sister. Think about how you''re going to distribute everyone.


    I''m just catching up.


    ''I''m already reeling them back!¡¡Yeah, you can''t lose!


    Thanks to the delicious soy sauce, the sashimi was disappearing at a faster pace than before.


    Erinora and I both reach for the sashimi of the croaker.


    Ugh, the fish is fresh from the sea!¡¡I can''t miss this........!


    As we were bustling around and eating sashimi from the crowana, a voice suddenly came up from behind us.


    When I turned around, I saw Meena standing there, shaking her body.


    ''Silly. Are you able to stand up already?''


    ''You forced the symptoms of seasickness to be screwed up by the driving force called appetite!


    Seeing Meena standing up, Eric and I shudder involuntarily.


    You say that she stood up when she had such a deathly expression on her face just now?


    This is the power of Meena, who came out of her territory to eat the fish of the sea....


    By the way, brother Silvio who was sitting next to me is still in pain, or maybe he doesn''t stand up.


    ''''........Fish........''''


    Meena''s face is still pale, and the movement of her legs to support her body is unremembered. Even so, Meena still has an appetite in her heart and moves forward step by step. To eat the delicious freshly caught black char.


    ''Meena, are you okay?''


    Yes, it''s all right-- whoop!


    Sister Elinora calls out to Meena as she wanders over, worried about her as she walks in. But Meena held her mouth in her hand and let out a disturbing word.


    ''Hey Meena!¡¡Go away!


    Feeling an unfathomable sense of danger, sister Elinora lets out a scream and leaves.


    It''s a harsh word that belies the kindness of her earlier. Isn''t it okay to give her a few more words of concern?


    But when it breaks down right in front of your eyes, it can''t be helped.


    Me, Eric, Luna and Titus are keeping their distance from Meena as best they can.


    Everyone is evacuating calmly and without surprise. These guys are pretty good at it.


    ''Meena, endure it!¡¡It''s a damsel in distress!


    Hold on!


    ...swallow it.


    Sister Elinora, Eric, and Luna rally and shout in the hope that they will not throw up.


    However, no one tries to approach and care for them. They think that if they approach and provoke them, they will be killed.


    ''Oh, the willpower of a maiden. The last dignity of womanhood. That one thing ... is non-negotiable.


    If that was the case, why didn''t you just stay quiet instead of walking around with the sashimi?


    Shall we go back?


    Yes.


    At this rate, we didn''t know when tragedy would strike.


    Eventually we turned back to land.

 250-Take a break on the beach

    Meena and brother Silvio suffered from severe seasickness and we turned back to the beach.


    Meena and brother Silvio looked like they were having a hard time returning to the mansion in the carriage, so we decided to let them sleep at a nearby resting place.


    As long as they rested in a shady place where they wouldn''t be shaken, they would recover in time.


    ''Well, what do we do now?''


    Once we were settled, Eric cut him off.


    The original plan was to cruise on a fishing boat for the entire afternoon this afternoon, but Meena and brother Silvio had to return to land early due to their terrible seasickness.


    ''''That said, it would be a pity to leave those two here and return to the mansion.


    ''If you call our maids, they''ll take care of you but, well, that''s just as well.


    As expected, it''s a pity that we''re the only ones going back to the mansion and letting the maids take care of us.


    To tell the truth, I''d rather go back to the mansion and just laze around.


    ''''Well, let''s just pass the time here until you two recover your health.


    Yeah.


    Well, it wouldn''t take me more than an hour to recover my condition. Once I''m better, I''ll be able to take the carriage home.


    An hour or so would be enough time to sit on the beach and watch the ocean and play in the sand.


    I don''t want to collect shells again, though.¡¡I''m tired of it.


    Sister Elinora says, crossing her arms and sounding bored.


    This kind of leisurely time is the most precious thing in the world. Elinora doesn''t understand.


    ''Oh!¡¡I''ve got an idea!


    As I was dumbfounded in my mind, Elinora sister suddenly began to say in a good mood.


    Elinora sister''s good thing I have a bad feeling about it.


    ''''What do you mean by good things?''''


    I have a rough idea of what to expect, but I dare to ask in order not to let him take the initiative.


    "Me and Luna have the wooden sword, let''s have a practice fight right here!


    Reject!


    Why?


    ''We have a day off and we''re rehearsing tomorrow!¡¡That''s what Dad Nord said, too!


    Why do we have to practice when it''s a vacation day? Does sister Elinora not understand the purpose of a vacation day?


    It''s an important time to rest your body and mind. You can''t kill it.


    ''''Well, I don''t have any practice tools right now, so I''m not sure...''''


    What are you talking about?¡¡Do you think a swordsman can always be in perfect condition to fight?


    Oh, oh.


    Eric opens his eyes at the words of his sister Elinora, and a look of admiration appears on his face.


    Hey, idiot. What are you admiring? Don''t you disagree with me more firmly?


    ''''If you''re a swordsman, you should be training to be able to show your strength in any place or condition.


    What is that idea of an ever-present battlefield?


    There are demons, but in this peaceful kingdom where there are no wars, I don''t think we need that kind of thinking...


    However, when Elinora Sis says it, it''s strangely awesome and persuasive. Is that what you call charisma?


    ''''Unnu!¡¡It''s true, you''re right. Should I practice like that on a regular basis?


    You should.


    And then there''s one man whose charisma has gotten the better of him.


    Eric isn''t as good as sister Elinora, but he''s more of a martial artist. They belong to the same category, so they must have something to feel for each other.


    ''''And since the soil here is so soft, it looks good for practicing physical skills.


    ''Yeah, our basic bodywork training is mainly done here.


    ...This is a very bad trend. If we all say we''re going to practice, we''re out of options.


    Can Luna practice too?


    Not good!


    I wasn''t talking to you.


    When I argued vehemently, sister Elinora held her head down and said once and for all.


    Could it be that Luna agrees with the practice?¡¡If possible, I hope you''ll deny it as much as I do.


    When I look at her as if I''m hoping for a little more, Luna-san........


    ''''Hmmm, it''s a rest day and I don''t feel like it.''''


    ''What?¡¡Why?¡¡Normally we''d be in a groove and practice!


    Perhaps it was surprising that Luna-san didn''t come on board with the practice, but Sister Elinora was surprised.


    Oh, oh, God was here!


    When she was talking about her training methods on the beach, I thought Luna-san had the same brainpower as Elinora''s sister, but apparently she''s not.


    ''''Well I''ve trained with Elinora, but I''ve never played with her. So today I''d rather have fun playing with Elinora than practicing.


    Yeah, right. If Luna says so, let''s not practice. Well, we can make sure we practice tomorrow.


    It''s weak when it''s said so straightforwardly, Elinora sister says with embarrassment.


    I see. When it is said straightforwardly, is it weak? The next time you want to skip your independent practice, I''ll try to imitate you.


    Well then, Elinora, let''s do harpoon pounding. Let''s do a harpoon stick. That shallow water there is close to here and we can poke fish from the rocks without having to dive.


    Nice!


    Perhaps she liked Luna-san''s suggestion, Elinora sister nodded with a smile.


    She said she wanted to try it earlier.


    ''''Well then, let''s go to the hut to get the harpoon.


    Yes!


    Luna and her sister Elinora move to get the harpoon when she says that.


    And there are only two people left here, me and Eric.


    ''''What do we do?''''¡¡Do we play harpoon with them, too?


    Eric turns around and suggests it, but I shake my head.


    ''Well no, I think I''d rather just relax on the beach.


    It''s not that I''m not interested in harpooning, but I don''t want to disturb sister Elinora and Luna, who seem to be close to each other. Besides, it would be better for someone to be at a distance where they can watch brother Silvio and Meena.


    ''Hmm, I see. It would be nice to spend some time at leisure once in a while.''''


    Eric exhaled with a "huff" and sat down on the beach. Then he pulled off his shoes and socks and stretched out his legs to relax.


    ''Oh, I like that,''


    With that thought in mind, I did the same and sat down on the sand and took off my shoes and socks.


    My feet, freed from my shoes and socks, were exposed to the sea breeze, which took the heat out of them. The exhilaration of it was unbearable, and the feeling of stepping on the soft sand was pleasant.


    As I moved my feet to enjoy the feel of the sand, I turned my gaze forward.


    In front of me, the vast expanse of ocean and sky stretched on forever, and in the distance, the two blended into one another.


    The sound of waves of all sizes can be heard in the distance, and the scent of the tide tickles my nostrils.


    I can feel the sea with my whole body.


    And above all, it''s nice to be able to gaze at the sea like this and be at peace.


    The endlessly blue sky and the blue sea make me forget about the fatigue I''m feeling right now, and even the hard practice I''ll have to do tomorrow.


    "..........


    Hey.


    ..........


    Hey!¡¡Get a grip!


    ''Wow!¡¡........what the hell, Eric. All of a sudden, you''re yelling at me.


    What''s wrong with Eric, what''s wrong with him, all of a sudden he''s screaming so loudly?


    I ask, frowning, and Eric looks so serious.


    What? You look like a slaughtered char, and I''m worried about you, so I called out to you. Are you as sick as those two guys?


    ''You''re fighting me. I''m perfectly normal.


    Is that right?¡¡I think that''s a bad idea, but...


    I replied indignantly, and Eric gave me a divine look.


    ''Leave me alone about the eyes.


    ''There are quite a few fish out there, even on the rocks.


    ''Well it''s more correct to say they''re there because they''re rocky. Because most fish prefer rocky ground.


    As I was making a random comment to let Eric''s words flow, I heard the voices of sister Elinora and Luna flowing in the wind.


    When I turn my gaze towards the voices, Luna-san and Elinora-san are already on a nearby rocky beach.


    Apparently they got the harpoon from a nearby hut while I was in a daze.


    They must be planning to poke a fish with a harpoon from the rocky shore. They are crouching down to watch the sea.


    I could continue to observe them in a daze, but it would be troublesome if Eric says his eyes are dead again.


    Since we''re at the beach, how about playing in the sand?


    I reach out and touch the sand around me. It''s warm and soft in the sun. I put it on my palm, but it quickly slips through my fingers and falls off.


    ''Buh!¡¡Don''t you dare!¡¡The sand will be in your eyes!


    I''m enjoying the feeling of being smooth and flowing, when Eric shouts out, covering his face with his arms.


    ''Oh, sorry, sorry,''


    Apparently, the moment I fiddled with the sand, a sea breeze blew in Eric''s direction.


    Is it good luck or bad? Is this the kind of thing the wind loves to do?


    It doesn''t sound sincere at all.


    I apologize with a half-smile, and Eric wipes his face in frustration.


    Meanwhile, I grip the sand on the beach like I enjoy it.


    It''s been years since I''ve touched the sand on the beach like this.


    ''What are you?¡¡You want to play in the sand at the age of seven?


    As I''m touching the sand with a deep sense of emotion, Eric says to me, as if I''m making fun of him.


    From the way he says it, only a small child would fiddle with the sand on the beach.


    ''Yes, they are. I''ve seen the ocean before, but I''ve never touched sand on a beach before.


    I''ve touched it in my previous life, but never in this life.


    I''m still a kid in appearance, too. I''m not ashamed of touching the sand, I''m not ashamed of touching the sand.


    ''''I see. You can fiddle with the sand on your own, but don''t go spinning the sand like you did earlier.''''


    Eric let out a boring snort, "Hmph," as if he wasn''t amused by my imposing reaction.


    ''If you''re not busy anyway, why don''t you come play in the sand with me, Eric?


    "You''ll get your clothes and hands dirty. It''s no fun to touch the sand, mostly. I''ll dig a hole or make a small mountain out of it at best.


    ''It''s not fun to make something that small,''


    What?¡¡Then what would you make?


    My sighing words have sparked a fire in me, and Eric asks me with a winning look on his face.


    ''If you''re a man, you should at least build a big castle.


    "...Can you make that much out of sand on the beach?


    There''s all this sand and seawater to harden it. It''s not impossible.


    When I say this, Eric crosses his arms as if he''s thinking about it.


    I wonder if he''s thinking of himself building a sand castle in his brain.


    ''''Well, to pass the time, I''ll play your game. It''s a game of who can build a castle better.


    Okay.


    You''re in the habit of saying that you''re killing time, but you''re also saying that you''re going to play the game in a groove.


    However, if I go into that, there''s a chance that Eric will sulk, so I''ll let him go through with it here.

 251-Build a castle with sand

    We''ll see who can build the more amazing castle with the sand on the beach. Me and Eric, who were going to play such a game, separated from each other considering the space for the castle we were going to build.


    Considering the size of the castle we''re going to build, we should lightly separate ourselves from each other by ten meters.


    "Hey, Alfried. Isn''t that a bit too much of a distance?


    ''I''ll make a bigger one. The more space, the better.


    How big are you going to make it?


    I replied, and Eric snickered.


    It''s certainly no wonder he snickered when he saw the space I was vacating. No matter how much sand there was, there was no way I could build a giant sand castle, no matter how infinitely equal the amount of sand.


    However, such an idea is just a matter of doing it in a normal way. If you use magic, it''s possible.


    I''m going to be able to use my earth magic while Eric is busily collecting sand manually.


    I''ll use my magic to control the sand in this place and gather it in front of me.


    It''s not impossible to build a life-sized Misfirito Castle using all the sand here, but I don''t want to do that because it would cause a lot of damage to Eric''s territory.


    The entire village, including Eric''s mansion, would be in the shade.


    A scale a little larger than my home would be just fine.


    I reminisce about the Misfirito Castle I saw in the royal capital, and I slowly use the sand I''ve collected to create an image.


    I''ve never been inside, but I''ve seen the whole view from the sky, so I have a general idea of what it looks like in my head.


    Of course, there are some parts I don''t understand, but I think it would be stylish if it were like this. This is my selfish wish to add to it.


    When you make something huge with earth magic, you should not make it in detail suddenly, but in a basic shape such as a rectangle.


    When making something huge with earth magic, the key is to make the overall shape in a basic form, such as a rectangle, rather than just making details all of a sudden. It is easier to remember the scenery from your memory and make it more accurate if you gradually create the shape as you go along.


    Once I have the overall shape, the next step is to make a window by gently smoothing out the angular waste to make a roof, or by recessing the walls. Once the details are worked out in this way, it''s time to finish.


    Magic is better for the rough edges, but again, it''s the handwork that counts in the end.


    Finding the parts that have become rough with magic, I use the grinding tools and hands generated by earth magic to bring them closer to the ideal shape.


    ........I miss this feeling.


    When I was a child in my past life, I used to touch the sand and other materials in the park to make mountains and sand dumplings.


    But as I grew up, I didn''t touch the sand and dirt.


    One of the most common reasons for not touching the sand and dirt is that we get our hands dirty, but there is also a tendency to feel ashamed of playing in the dirt until we become adults.


    It''s true, but I''ve always liked to touch the sand and dirt to make dumplings and mountains. It was a great way to be mindless without thinking, and I loved making things.


    The scale is different now, but I still enjoy tinkering with the soil this way.


    If I had the time, I could spend all day making things.


    ''....Hey, Alfried.


    As I''m building Misfirito Castle like that, Eric calls out to me from behind.


    ''What?¡¡I''m kind of in a good place right now, don''t you think?


    Right now I''m building a ladder with earth magic and climbing up there to improve the quality of the windows in the Misfirith Castle.


    I''m a bit out of touch, so I''d like to talk about it later.


    Eric doesn''t know how I feel about this, but he opens his mouth without a care in the world.


    ''''I was watching from the side, but isn''t it beyond the level of magic you use for fun?¡¡In less than a few minutes, a mansion-sized version of Misfirito Castle will be ready...


    ''Eric, there''s no such thing as too much to play with, is there?¡¡As long as I enjoy myself, that''s all that matters.


    ''I understand, but I don''t agree. I''ve grown up in this village, and I''ve never seen such a fine piece of sand.


    Eric looks up at Misfirito Castle, half stunned. After all, it''s nice to be praised for something you''ve made.


    ''Isn''t it pretty good?¡¡But we''re in the game now. And Eric, go back and build the Misfirito Castle.


    "I''m not going to make this stuff up after seeing it!


    When I gestured away with my hand, Eric said with a frustrated look on his face.


    When I look at the place where Eric was, I see only a dense pile of sand, which is a far cry from the Misfirito Castle.


    ''''Woohoo!¡¡Awesome!¡¡A castle made of sand!¡¡Did you make this?!


    As I was teasing Eric, one of the boys called out, wondering when I was getting close.


    He had tanned wheat colored skin and short brown hair. His eyes were the color of jade and a friendly smile, and his mouth showed his missing front teeth.


    He''s a typical mischievous boy who looks like he could be found in a country village.


    He spoke to me quite familiarly, but is he a friend of Eric''s?


    He is wearing a white sleeveless shirt and blue shorts. From his appearance, he must be a village child.


    When I turn my questioning gaze towards Eric, he also looks somewhat confused.


    Apparently, he doesn''t even know Eric.


    ''''Oh, brother, you''re being rude!¡¡That man is probably a nobleman since he''s with Master Eric!


    Amidst the bewildered air, a girl with semi-long brown hair comes running from behind the boy.


    It appears to be the sister of this silly-looking boy.


    ''''Ew!¡¡Seriously?¡¡It doesn''t look like that at all!¡¡Whoa!¡¡I mean, Master Eric is there too!


    The boy is surprised that I''m a nobleman and that Eric was here.


    I''m sorry. I didn''t have an aristocratic aura about me.


    ''''Um, I''m sorry. I didn''t know my brother was a nobleman, and I''m sorry to be rude to you...


    ''It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m a baronet like Eric, and I''m not the type to care that much about it.


    When I''m slightly hurt, my sister apologizes to me, frightened and desperate.


    I can''t think of anything to be angry about when I see my sister looking sincerely sorry.


    ''''Oh, oh, I''m glad to see you''re a big fat aristocrat.


    Big brother, you need to look around more before you act.


    No, if you''ve got a sandcastle as good as this one, you''ve got to go.


    A younger sister scolds her brother, who is somewhat stunned.


    Her appearance and atmosphere give the impression that the younger sister is a bit shy, but that''s not the case with her brother.


    Could it be that the younger brother is higher in the family hierarchy than the younger one?¡¡I can''t help but worry about such things.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry. I''m the daughter of a decorator in this village, my name is Quina.


    ''It''s Quina''s brother, Tornell..............................ugh!


    And just before the boy Tornell could say his name, Quina''s elbow went into Tornell''s side.


    ''Quina, that hurts!


    "Be polite, big brother.


    It''s Tornell.


    Tornel screamed in protest while holding his side, but he obeyed quietly, perhaps consumed by the power of Quina''s gruff tone voice.


    When Eric and I unintentionally looked at Quina, Quina''s face fell down as if she were embarrassed.


    Apparently, she can speak strongly to her brother, but she''s not very good at talking to anyone else.


    Well, I guess that''s how a general sibling relationship works.


    I can''t speak strongly to my sister, but....


    ''''As you know, I''m the second son of the lord here, Eric-Silford.


    "Yes, I know,


    Unfortunately, it didn''t mean that he didn''t know about Eric, despite being a territorial citizen?


    Well, it seemed like they both knew about Eric from the beginning, so it was a futile expectation.


    Who was Eric here?¡¡If I reacted like that, Eric would have been embarrassed in a big way.


    After Eric''s introduction, it''s my turn to be the last one left.


    I open my mouth as the three of them stare at me, but it''s quickly closed.


    ''I''m Eric''s ... hey, Eric. We''re friends at least, right?


    "Regrettably, this incident has forced you into that relationship.


    I asked him to make sure and Eric gave me a very rude answer.


    It''s enough. I was slightly cautious about being a nobleman from another territory, but if that''s your stance, we won''t care about it either.


    From now on, Eric will be categorized as a bad friend, just like Thor and Asmo.


    ''''Well, it''s Alfried-Throwlett who''s doing the friend thing for such a troublesome guy.


    Hey, what a pain in the ass!


    ''Shut up. You don''t have many friends anyway because you have such an unfriendly face and a troublesome personality, do you?


    No, it''s not!¡¡I can talk to Titus, Garibas, and Urbas like I did earlier!


    I step in and say it, and Eric makes a strange, impatient sound.


    That''s a lot of old men and no one your age.


    I turn my gaze fixedly on him.


    Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve ever seen Master Eric talking to someone his own age.


    Big brother!¡¡You don''t have to say those things!


    Tornell and Quina said the words that couldn''t have been more in evidence.


    Quina said them out of concern for Eric, but I think that''s what sticks in his mind the most.


    Eric, who had been arguing against this, couldn''t stand it anymore, and a sinking look appeared on his face.


    Come to think of it, I was the same way before I met Thor and Asmo.


    If there was one relationship I could talk about comfortably outside of my family, it was Bartolo and Roomba. I didn''t have any friends my own age like Eric, and I even felt a bit of a crisis.


    I couldn''t help but take offense at the rude words earlier, but thinking about such things makes me more forgiving.


    I put my hand on Eric''s depressed hand and speak softly to him.


    ''It''s okay. Eric. You have a friend named me, right?


    Alfried. I have a right to choose my friends, don''t I?


    I don''t know who this guy is anymore. It''s just too much work.

 252-Making a castle together

    When each of them finished introducing themselves, Tornel, who was probably curious about it from earlier, looked up at the sand castle I had built and exclaimed.


    ''''That''s awesome, by the way!¡¡Hey, Master Alfried, where''s the castle?


    Big brother!¡¡You should have used a more polite tone!


    Quina cautions a flailing Tornel.


    ''I''m no longer sure which of us is older.


    ''Really, we don''t care either, and there''s no one else around, so just keep your usual tone. Hey, Eric?


    ...No, no, no, even for a lord, distance is important...


    I cover Eric''s mouth as he''s about to make an airy remark, and I speak in a small voice.


    ''You''re not going to have friends your own age because you''re such a pain in the ass.


    Ugh!


    There''s no one around, so it''s a bit of a no-brainer.


    It''s true that the line between nobility and villagers is important, but I think it''s okay to loosen that up a bit, at least as a child. From the looks of it, Eric''s parents and Luna-san seemed like hawks too.


    ''''If you grow up badly, you''ll feel self-conscious about being an aristocrat, and I don''t think anyone your age would talk to you, right?


    I don''t care if it''s the second son or something that doesn''t become a lord, Eric is considered the next lord.


    That makes it even more difficult for people of the same age in the village to talk to him, and if he continues to grow up and become a lord, he will definitely only be able to build a business-like relationship with them. Even more so because Eric has a mushy face.


    As a nobleman, that''s not a bad thing, but it''s his village, after all. He would want to get along with the villagers.


    ''''Well maybe that''s true.''''


    After thinking about it for a while, I take my hand away from Eric''s mouth when he makes a convincing noise.


    ''''Yeah, I don''t mind it either. Just talk to me like you always do.


    Huh?


    But Eric''s expression is so mushy that Quina looks confused.


    He''s angry, isn''t he?¡¡It''s obvious that he thinks that way.


    We both say that, so why not?


    On the other hand, Tornel is a bit light. To be more specific, he''s about a villager in the village of Coriat.


    ''''As expected, I''m still getting used to it, so please keep it up.


    I''m going to be a regular guy!


    Yeah, whichever is easier for you two.


    It''s still our first meeting, and we''re each comfortable with what we''re doing.


    ''So, Alfried!¡¡What kind of castle is this?


    Ah, that''s Mithrit Castle in King''s Landing.


    ''Oh!¡¡This is the castle the king lives in?¡¡This ain''t even close to our house!


    ''I''ve never seen a real castle, but I think I can get a general idea of what it looks like just by looking at it.


    As I explain, Tornel and Quina look here and there with shining eyes.


    It''s not matter if it''s a village close to the king''s capital, Eric''s territory is also a long way from the king''s capital. If they were villagers, they would indeed not be able to go to the royal capital.


    I''m happy to see the two of them looking at each other with happiness.


    ''But how did you make this?¡¡We were at the beach yesterday, but we didn''t find anything this magnificent, did we?


    Oh, sure.


    I just started making it with earth magic.


    ''What?¡¡Seriously?


    ''Lie!¡¡........right?


    Well, that''s the kind of reaction you''d get if such a big sand castle suddenly appeared.


    For the sake of the two people who are looking at me somewhat suspiciously, I use earth magic.


    Then, the sand in front of me stirred and began to form a small gate in front of the royal castle.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Seriously!¡¡Wasn''t magic this awesome, Quina!


    ''What?¡¡I don''t know!¡¡...But I hear that the nobles are much better at magic than us commoners, and I''m sure the nobles can do it, right?


    No, no, every nobleman in the kingdom will not be able to stand it if he''s used as a benchmark.


    Hearing their conversation, Eric moans out.


    ''''But Shelka was good at magic too, and a nobleman who''s good at magic could do this much, right?


    ''''Don''t use one of the kingdom''s leading magic nobles as a standard. Moreover, Sherka is a genius who would make an unorthodox jump in the magic academy.


    I knew that Shelka and Ra-chan''s family were traditional magical nobles, but I didn''t think that Shelka herself was such a great guy.


    I thought that a nobleman in the King''s capital would be able to use magic that normally, but should I change my perception?


    Wow, that''s nice. Even the back side is engineered.


    Big brother!¡¡Hands!¡¡I''m not supposed to touch it without permission!


    Quina cautions Tornel, who was so blinded by the sandcastle that he unconsciously touched the wall.


    ''No, it won''t crumble right away if you touch it, so it''s fine. There''s still some places in the middle, like the castle gate and the interior garden, so if you want, you can build it with me?


    ''Oh!¡¡Are you sure?!


    ''Yeah!¡¡No, but as expected, there''s no way we could get our hands on such a great piece of work.


    Tornel is expected, so we''ll leave him alone, and Quina is also somewhat happy to be invited, although she''s reserved.


    It''s not that I''m not interested, but I have a huge desire to try it. That''s about it, isn''t it?


    Come to think of it, when Quina introduced herself, she said she was a decorator''s daughter.


    Maybe this is how she loves to make things out of things.


    ''As I recall, when you introduced yourself, you said you were a decorator''s daughter, right?¡¡I''d like to see some decorations for the castle gates and the roof or something, it''s tasteless as it is, but...


    ''I can''t build castles directly, but I do help out at home, so I''m sure I can help you with decorations.


    Oh, nostalgia success. She''s a decorator''s daughter, so let''s hope she has design skills.


    I''m sure she''ll make the sandcastle of Misfirito look brilliant.


    Oh, but I''m not as handy as Quina, so don''t expect me to decorate it.


    ''What?¡¡Really?¡¡So what does Tornel usually do?


    What does it mean to be the son of a decorator and not be handy and confident in your decorating?


    I gather shells, coral, bits of magical stone, fish, and demon fangs for my ornaments!¡¡Dad and Quina will process it and Mom will connect it.


    ''Oh, yeah. That''s great.


    I can''t help but admire Tornell''s words as he says them with his chest.


    I see, I don''t know if I''m not good at processing, but I''m contributing to my family in other ways.


    It''s easy to put into words, but that''s not something that''s easy to do.


    Tornel is a bit worried about the way he looks and acts, but he''s properly proud of the work he does.


    ''My brother is very good at diving in the sea. He supports the house by collecting materials while training as a harpooner''s apprentice.''''


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. It''s a good idea.


    Even Eric, who doesn''t usually praise people much, couldn''t help but admire them.


    Even the place called the sea is dangerous. In this world, there are even demons that attack people in the sea, and the level of danger has risen dramatically. But even so, Tornell continues to dive under the sea, and I think it''s amazing that he''s like an adventurer.


    It''s a job I could never do.


    I''m not awesome. I''ll tell you what, let''s just finish this amazing castle.


    Tornel scratches his head shyly as he scratches his head, as if he''s embarrassed to be praised by us.


    ''That''s true too. ''Well then, let''s finish the Misfirito Castle.''


    ''Oh!¡¡What am I supposed to do?


    Tornel had declared himself to be clumsy with his hands. Then it would be better to let him do the general part of the work rather than have him do the detailed work and so on.


    ''''Then Trunel, level the ground in the castle.


    ''Oh, we just need to level the ground, don''t we? That''s easy!


    I have a job chopping the veins of leaves in the garden, though?


    ''No, no, no, I don''t need it because it''s important to level the ground!¡¡Then I''ll go level the ground!


    Tornell hurriedly walked inside, probably very uncomfortable with the chopping of the veins of the leaves.


    As I was looking away from him, Eric called out from behind me.


    ''What do you want me to do?''


    Yeah. Eric, you should work with Quina on decorating the castle gate. Eric has seen the Misfirith Castle and the gates, and he can help you, right?


    ''Yeah, right. Mr. Eric, it''s nice to meet you!


    I don''t know what I can do for you.


    Look, this is the kind of casual care that is backed up by this theory.


    Humans are naturally united when they work together. This is Eric''s first step in making friends.


    The two of us still seem to have a hard time with each other, but I''m sure that by the time we''re done, we''ll be able to get to know each other a little better.


    Now, I''m going to make some adjustments to the whole thing, or what''s missing, with magic.


    Passing through a gate that one adult can pass through, I went inside.


    As I walk through the gates, there''s a single path that leads to the royal castle and a large courtyard. There is a lush green lawn and several separated flower beds with brightly colored flowers.


    Of course, it was only roughly created with soil magic, so it doesn''t have any color to it. Even the flowers look like that from a distance, but up close they look rickety. Even the veins of the leaves are not drawn. I''ll have to magically shape them one by one.


    However, that''s the last place I should start when I have time to do it. I won''t work on the details until I''ve completed the whole thing.


    As I walked around the courtyard, I saw Tornell busily leveling the ground in the courtyard with his hands and feet.


    As expected, even though he was only leveling the ground, it looked like it would be a lot of work just to do it with his hands and feet.


    Realizing this, I generate a dragonfly with soil magic and pass it to Tornel.


    ''''Oh?¡¡What''s with these weird sticks?¡¡A harpoon?


    It''s not a harpoon. It''s a tool called a dragonfly to level the ground. Just by pushing and pulling it, you can easily level the ground.


    ''Push?¡¡Pull?


    Tornel nodded his head, as if he couldn''t understand when I explained it. So I borrowed a dragonfly from Tornell and put it to practice.


    As I push and pull the dragonfly, the uneven ground quickly becomes flat.


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s what you did!¡¡Let me have a bit of that!


    I guess he wanted to do it when he saw me doing it, and Tornel sounded excited.


    I handed him the dragonfly easily, and Tornel started pushing and pulling it in the same way.


    The sound of soil being pushed and pulled by Zsa Zsa Zsa sounds.


    I''ve missed it. I remember once helping a friend of mine who was a club member playfully level the ground. I liked the feeling of working so mindlessly that I did it for hours.


    I ended up leveling half the playground for nothing.


    ''I don''t know how it works, but it''s so convenient to get the ground leveled so easily!¡¡I want this!


    As I was reminiscing about past events, Tornel sounded amused.


    ''It''s made with earth magic and I''ll give it to you. It didn''t cost a dime.


    ''Seriously?¡¡Are you sure?!


    Yeah. I don''t know when it will break.


    I''ve never given you a tool made of earth magic like this. It''s a consumable tool, so it''s hardened by compressing its magic power in its own way, but how long will it last?


    I''m sure that when it comes to dragonflies, they''re still used quite a bit, and they won''t be able to keep it that long.


    ''Thanks!¡¡This will clean the front of your rickety house!


    Unlike big cities and royal capitals with cobblestones, villages in the countryside, for example, are usually dirt roads. As expected, it''s impossible to do a large area, but the front of the house will be clean, at least.


    Then, after the courtyard, we''ll go to the back of the castle. And take care of the outside of the gate as well.


    ''Oh!¡¡I''ll take care of it!


    The scope of work is increased quietly, but Tornell replies happily, thanks to the joy of getting a dragonfly.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the ground will be gouged out if you put too much pressure on it. You have to be careful.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Seriously!¡¡It''s grinding!


    Is he okay?¡¡Don''t tell me you thought you were going to level it out but it turned out to be uneven, right?

 253-Sunagi Misufirito completed

    Although I was a bit concerned about Tornel, I trusted him and headed to my workshop.


    As I recall, in the courtyard of the Misfirito Castle, there was a building called the Gazebo, a resting place, around the center.


    I''ll try to recreate that as well, although it''s a bit miniature in size.


    A beautiful garden should have a gazebo, after all.


    I activate my earth magic and lift up the sand in the garden.


    The gazebo inside the Misfirito Castle was an octagon. I made an octagonal base and then extended the pillars upwards from there before making the roof.


    Hmm, that''s pretty much how it looked. All that''s left to do now is to make the pillars and roof a little lonely, and smooth it out.


    I just need to make sure that the size of each pillar doesn''t come apart and decorate them carefully.


    ''Is the courtyard now mostly complete?


    When the work on the gazebo was complete, I let out a breath of relief and looked around.


    Hmmm, it''s a beautiful, artificially unified western style garden.


    Western gardens are based on flowers and greenery, but they are also based on the symmetrical beauty of nature artificially manipulated into a geometric orderly form. To put it simply, it looks as if it has been designed by human hands.


    On the other hand, the Japanese garden expresses the natural beauty of nature asymmetrically, with natural stones, trees, moss, flowers and water changing day by day depending on the seasons. The Japanese gardens do not look like they have been altered as much as possible, but focus on how to present them in harmony with nature.


    It''s hard to choose between the two, but the western style looks fresher than the Japanese style I''m used to.


    Considering the fact that this is a courtyard, it would be more refreshing if it was organized like this.


    While I was fiddling with the gazebo, Tornel may have finished leveling the ground in the courtyard, and the garden ground was completely leveled.


    I guess he''s good at simple tasks like this, I don''t have anything to complain about. The ground hasn''t been gouged out or raised in any strange way.


    I can hear the sound of the ground being leveled with a dragonfly from the back of the castle now, maybe they''re doing the back side of the castle.


    When you hear that sound, which is somewhat regular, you know you''ve gotten used to it.


    After confirming that Trunel''s leveled ground is fine, I apply soil magic to the ground to compress and harden it.


    Yeah, now it won''t be a problem for people to get inside.


    Then I use my earth magic to make a ladder to climb up and start making the windows of the main body of the castle.


    I''ve almost finished making the whole thing, so I just need to work on the details.


    Misfirito Castle is a big building, and it had a good number of windows.


    I''ll also make some patterns for the windows and bricks.


    However, I can''t remember the exact location of the windows because I couldn''t see the details.


    ''Yeah, as long as it looks like that,''


    It''s not just a matter of making things up as you go along. If it looks like that, people can understand it well enough. So it''s fine to make them as they are.


    I roughly recreate the windows and brick patterns as I tell my mind to do so.


    ''Oi!¡¡Alfried!¡¡I''ve flattened the entire perimeter of the castle!


    As I''m working like that, Tornell looks up at me and makes a cheerful noise as he looks up at me.


    Apparently, he''s already finished.


    ''''Oh, is that so?¡¡Then carve some veins in the leaves of the flowers in the garden.


    You''re serious about that?


    ''Just kidding. You''re free to help with the gates, or look at them, if you want.


    Okay!¡¡Then I''ll go check the gates!


    When I say that, Tornel cheerfully heads towards the castle gate.


    Now, I''m also curious about what''s going on outside. Let''s just finish the work quickly and go and take a look.


    ¡ô


    ''Oh!¡¡I never thought I''d put the shells on like that.


    When I finished my work and headed to the castle gate, something much more stylish than I had imagined awaited me there.


    The shape itself was a castle gate in the royal capital, but it was very different in that the walls were embedded with fragments of seashells and magical stones recovered from the beach.


    The sand-colored walls with light-colored seashells and fragments of transparent magic stones were very beautiful. Perhaps because the entire castle gate was made of sand, these ornaments stood out.


    ''''After all, was it bad to embed seashells and magic stone fragments in it?


    ''No, not really. I was just amazed that you''re so good at what you do.


    Quina asked timidly, and when she answered once and for all, Quina let out a breath of relief.


    It is outrageous that this is not good. Rather, thanks to Quina, it can be said that the work became more sea-like.


    If it were me, I would have just raised the quality of the wall like a fool and never come up with such nautical decorations.


    It''s not just a matter of elaborating on the details, but you need to cultivate this kind of design.


    ''Hey, Alfried. Don''t you notice what I''m doing?


    Yeah?¡¡Eric''s success?¡¡...the one with the slightly funny angle of the shells around here?


    There''s a lot of weirdly tilted shells on the left side only. Maybe this is the one Eric did.


    ''Ugh!¡¡Yes, but no!¡¡Look more closely at the whole thing!¡¡There must be a regularity to it that you understand!


    Hearing Eric''s words, which make my face mussed, I once again look at the castle gate.


    Yup?¡¡A regularity that only I know. Something I know because I''m a nobleman?¡¡No, I don''t think there is such a thing.


    Well, I''ve seen it in King''s Landing, so how do I know about it?


    As I looked at it, remembering the gates I saw in the royal capital, I noticed a bit of regularity in it.


    ''''........Oh, could it be where the holes where the soldiers shoot their arrows are represented by the curling shells?''''


    ''Yes!¡¡By using pointed snails like that, they''re showing aggression when defending.


    I say, and Eric tells me with a full-throated smirk on his face that he''s been waiting for.


    Again, it''s an expression that I''m not sure if it''s awesome or not.


    Quina was also smiling at this, and Tornell, who had never seen it before, had no idea.


    Well, as long as Eric enjoyed making it, it''s fine.


    ''''Hey, can we take a look inside this time?''''


    ''Ah!¡¡Me too!¡¡I haven''t seen the inside yet and I want to see it!


    Okay. I''ve finished the inside.


    When I agreed, the two of us walked through the castle gate, so me and Tornel followed suit.


    ''''...........''''


    The two of them are stunned as soon as they look up at the miniature Misfirito Castle.


    The only problem is that it''s not as comfortable as it should be if you''re silent all the time. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier.


    ''''........I thought it was tremendous just now, but it''s even better than that.


    It seems to me, rather, that this is the real Castle Misfirito.


    No, this is indeed uninhabitable, and with a sand castle, I feel sorry for the king.


    ''''Great. Even one of the pillars of the building has been carefully decorated. Moreover, I can''t find any distortions in any of the eight.''''


    ''This one has even recreated every single flower. Can earth magic, if mastered, create so many things?


    Quina and Eric observe and admire each of them.


    After all, it''s a pleasure from the perspective of the person who made it if they notice the parts they were concerned about. It''s no wonder that Eric didn''t notice it earlier and said those words to me.


    "I think you can make a living this way now.


    ...Yes, Master Alfried is a more splendid decorator than I am.


    I got an endorsement from a real decorator of something.


    Well, I like to make buildings with clay magic, and it''s not bad to make a living like that.


    But I don''t want to finish it as a work of art, I want to design it so that it can be lived in and make an income like a landlord.


    Well, anyway, that means everyone''s castle is complete, right?


    Yeah, I guess so.


    Everyone''s castle. Hearing those words from Tornel, a strange sense of accomplishment spread through my mind that I had never seen before.


    It''s a little different from building a home on your own. A strange feeling.


    So this is the joy of making things with others.


    "Hmm, it''s been a long time since I''ve played with sand this seriously.


    It was a lot of fun.


    The expressions on Eric and Quina''s faces as they said those words were colored by a sense of accomplishment.


    I''m sure you''ll find that even though Eric said he wouldn''t do it at first and Quina was hesitant to do it, he ended up having a lot of fun doing it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more.¡¡I was the one who leveled the ground here, remember?


    ''Oh, come to think of it, I''ve been hearing the sound of scraping dirt the whole time.


    ''A limb alone wouldn''t make a sound like that, and it wouldn''t be this flat, would it?¡¡How did you do it?


    ''Heh, Alfried gave me a tool called a dragonfly. If you push or pull on the ground with this stick, it will flatten the ground. Isn''t that amazing?


    Perhaps because we all worked together, the distant atmosphere from Eric, Quina and Tornel had vanished once and for all.


    At first Eric was confused by Tornel''s closeness. Quina was fearful and reserved about Eric''s status as a nobleman. However, these feelings were blown away by the solidarity of working together and the understanding of each person''s humanity.


    I, too, was able to experience the joy of working together to create something new.


    So this is the power of working together. It''s not something to be taken for granted.


    As I was thinking about this, Tornell asked me in a fidgety manner.


    "Hey, this is not going to break down anytime soon, is it?


    It''s fortified with earth magic so it won''t break on the slightest bump.


    So, can I go brag to my friends for a minute?¡¡I want everyone to see this!


    Of course you can. But it''s almost dusk, and we''re going to the house--


    ''Yes!¡¡I''ll go talk to my friends then.


    I was about to say that I was going to return to the mansion, but Tornel couldn''t wait, or maybe he didn''t hear the end of it, and ran off.


    ''Oh, hey brother!¡¡Master Eric and Master Alfried are leaving, so we need to say a proper hello!


    And so on and so forth, Quina raised her voice, but Tornell is already beyond.


    He''s showing his athleticism without regret, and he''s moderately fast to run.


    ''''S-Sorry!¡¡You''ve been so good to me and my brother didn''t even say hello!


    Okay. Don''t worry about us, just follow your brother. That one''s restless.


    As for the castle, you can break it down and do whatever you want with it.


    ''Yes, thank you!¡¡Now if you''ll excuse me!


    When we say this, Quina bows her head with a smile and runs off to chase after Tornel.


    ''I know what it''s like to have a brother in a hurry,''


    Well, my sister is doing well, so I kind of know how that feels.


    We both seem to have a hard time with our families.


    As Eric and I looked away from Quina with a sincere feeling, we heard a strange shout from the rest stop.


    ''Wow!''¡¡Oh, my God!¡¡Lady Silvio!¡¡We''ll be in King''s Landing before we know it!


    ''Uh-huh?¡¡Wh-What do you mean, Meena?

 254-Barren conversation

    Once Meena and brother Silvio, who had been down with seasickness, recovered, we decided to return to the mansion quietly.


    ''''That castle earlier was awesome!¡¡It looked just like the Castle of Misfillit I saw in King''s Landing!


    Yeah, I didn''t know you could do something like that with just sand.


    Meena and brother Silvio walk down the road, smiling and talking about the sand castle.


    They seem to have recovered from lying down for a while and resting, and their complexion seems to have returned to its original state already.


    With this, I won''t have to worry about reversing suddenly.


    Luna and her sister Elinora, who are behind me, seem to have succeeded in catching the fish with a harpoon stick.


    There are several fish in the net hanging from their waists.


    Her clothes are a little wet with seawater and dirt, but she looks very radiant. He was having so much fun that he didn''t care about the dirt.


    What a manly sister she is, catching a fish with a harpoon as soon as she comes to the beach.


    ''.........Al-kun is still strange.


    As I look at the fish in the net, Luna-san, walking next to her sister Elinora, mutters to me.


    ''Indeed. What would we do with a sand castle on the beach?''


    ''Well Elinora is strange too. That''s not what I''m trying to say. Because normally you can''t make something that precise with earth magic.


    ''Really?¡¡Even on the journey, I usually used earth magic to build a house, but...


    I nodded sincerely at Luna-san''s words.


    On the road, Elinora said to build a house as if it were a simple matter, but it is quite difficult to build things with earth magic.


    Even a chair can''t be sat on if the legs that form the base are even slightly distorted. I''m not sure if I''m going to be a good fit, but I''m sure I''m going to be a good fit.


    I always seem to make it easy, but when I make it, I have to use some nerves.


    Well, I''ve gotten used to even that.


    ''''........Al-kun is better at earth magic than your mother, a desert people.


    "Deserters are Rasulians, right?¡¡Are the Rasulians that good at earth magic?


    Unusually, Elinora''s sister asked me a good question.


    The Rasul are desert dwellers who often come to King''s Landing to sell their spices. They are very Arabian in appearance, with dark skin and a turban of sorts. That''s the impression I got.


    I''ve never actually heard of them, so I know very little about how the Rasul people live and what kind of culture they have. So I''m curious.


    Most of the Razur Kingdom is a desert. They are adept at dealing with nature and magic in order to survive the harsh environment.


    ''The thing that is most familiar to people, especially, is the seemingly endless sand. That''s why the Rasulians are especially good at earth magic.


    Eric says to complement Luna''s words.


    From the point of view of the Lazur people who live in a harsh environment, magic would be a very wonderful boon.


    For example, even if they run out of water on their journey, they can still survive with water magic. If you use earth magic and use the sand in place, it will become a building as it is. If it gets cold at night, you can use fire magic to create flames and you won''t freeze to death.


    If you use your magic well, you can break out of a severe situation where you live or die.


    People will have no choice but to get serious about it and master magic.


    I guess people can usually manage to do something about it if they want to live.


    ''Then why don''t you, Elinora, who''s not very good at magic, just fight the demons with magic alone?¡¡You see, you can get by for a living, right?


    So Al, who can''t rely on his sword, should just use his sword to fight the demons?


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to do with it.


    The eyes seem to aim at their prey, and I could feel the will to make me and the demons confront each other, even if I had to bear the fetters of only magic.


    ''''........this argument is barren, so let''s not do it.


    ''I''m sure Al is the one who started it.


    I pull back, and sister Elinora sniffs boringly at me.


    I''m really glad. It''s just a joke and it''s over.


    ¡ô


    ''Welcome back, gentlemen. Your skin must be sticky after your trip to the beach. Why don''t you take a bath in the hot water that''s ready for you?


    As soon as I returned to Eric''s mansion, Largo, the butler, said that as he reverently thanked me.


    Suddenly, I looked at my body and saw that a lot of sand was on my clothes and skin.


    It must have gotten on me when I was building the Misfirito Castle with sand. And my skin is a bit sticky because of the sea breeze all the time.


    ''''Huh?¡¡I''m not supposed to be sweating that much, but my skin is sticky.


    ''''It''s true. Both Silvio-sama and I were taking a break the whole time due to seasickness, so we shouldn''t be sweating so much...''''


    That''s probably because of the sea breeze and spray. Not only the water, but the air near the water contains salt.


    I see. That''s why my skin is so sticky.


    It''s not like normal water at all, is it?


    Brother Silvio and Meena let out a word of admiration at Largo''s explanation.


    For two people who have never been to the sea before, everything is new to them, I guess.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your hair creak. Is it just me?


    Elinora sister, who has been fiddling with her own hair, strokes my hair without permission to check.


    Oh, I also feel like my hair is somehow squeaky clean because of the sea breeze or something.


    ''....Al''s hair is a bit stiff, so I can''t really tell.


    Tell me you have frizzy hair.


    Lumpy is something I hate to describe.


    Sister Elinora thought she wouldn''t get anything out of stroking my hair, so she easily let go of my hand.


    ''''Hmph.''''


    Eric gave a small laugh as I gave my sister Elinora a disgruntled look.


    ''What are you smiling about?''


    It''s definitely a bit choppy.


    "He has frizzy hair. I mean, don''t touch my hair.


    It pisses me off that he''s touching my hair with a look that makes me look like a fool.


    d*mn, you''re getting carried away just because your hair is a little silky.


    "...the seawater makes my hair squeak. Let''s get it out of the water as soon as possible because it will hurt my hair if it''s left unchecked.


    I don''t feel good about staying like this, and I think we should take a bath.


    I agree!


    Rather than go into the room and relax, it''s better to take a bath first to refresh yourself. By consensus, the ladies move in to get ready for the bath.


    ''Oh, Miss Meena,''


    Yes?¡¡What is it?


    Meena turns around with a big smile on her face as Largo calls out to her to keep her back.


    I''m no longer feeling like a young lady on vacation. Without a trace, she''s about to join Luna and her sister Elinora''s circle of friends and head for the bathhouse without a care in the world.


    You may have forgotten that you are a maid.


    You''ll need to get up early, Meena-san. It''s time to get ready for dinner.


    Yes, I understand.


    Perhaps brought back to himself by Largo''s nail-biting words, Meena replies with a shadowy expression.


    How much better it would have been if I was a noblewoman. I think I''d be thinking about that.


    ''''Well, it''s nice that they let me bathe first.


    ''Yes. I suppose I should be grateful that my maid-like appearance allows me to take a bath first.


    Meena moves on while being comforted by her sister Elinora.


    Well, it can''t be helped since Meena is a maid. From now on, she''ll have to work hard and be the maid of the Rowlett family.


    Well, brother Silvio, Eric. Let''s take a bath too, shall we?


    What are you talking about?¡¡There''s no way we''re going to have separate bathrooms for men and women in our house.


    I said casually, and Eric instantly poked me in the face.


    Come to think of it, that''s right. Even our mansion doesn''t have separate baths for men and women.


    ''''........that means?''''


    Ha-ha, we''ll wait until you get up there.


    I knew it was going to happen.

 255-Erics Trauma

    ''Oh!¡¡So this is Eric''s home bath!


    It''s a different shape than ours.


    As soon as we entered the bathroom of Eric''s house, my brother Silvio and I exclaimed in admiration.


    Then our voices echoed in the bathroom.


    The bathroom of Eric''s house is a simple one with a washing area on the left side and a huge half-moon shaped bathtub on the right side.


    The washing area is a bit small, but the bathtub is spacious enough.


    ''My family often goes to the beach to take in the sea breeze and practice and work up a sweat. We just make sure we have a nice bath.


    Indeed. If you''re close to the ocean, get some sea breezes, and practice, you''ll probably want to take a bath more often. If this is the case, then of course you''ll want to make sure the bath is a good one.


    I''m sure the Eric family has made the right decision. It''s a good thing that I can take a good bath, too.


    It''s a small thing compared to Kagura''s luxury inn, of course, but it''s a poor comparison.


    Then let''s wash up first.


    Yes.


    Yeah, just wash up properly and get in the tub.


    Now I want to wash off this sticky skin as soon as possible. Maybe it''s because we''ve been waiting for the ladies to come up, but the discomfort in our bodies is maxed out.


    We exchanged a few words and promptly sat down in a row of bath chairs to our left.


    ''Come to think of it, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a bath with Al,''


    As soon as Brother Silvio sat down on my left side, he said such a thing.


    If this were a brother with a normal face, it would be uncomfortable to say it, but when a handsome man like Brother Silvio says it so refreshingly, I don''t feel any disgust.


    ''''That''s right. As expected, at my age, I can go in there by myself.


    But Al has been wanting to go in on his own since he was about three years old.


    I can relax in a bath by myself, after all.


    It''s not that our mansion''s bathroom is small. Rather, it''s bigger than this one, so the whole family can fit in it.


    It''s still fine if it''s the same man who goes in with us, Brother Silvio or Father Nord. However, when they were little, they would sometimes go in with Erna Mother or Elinora Sister.


    It''s not that I''m lusting after the two family members, but if you put my previous life together, my mental age is a thirty-four year old man. It would be hard to say that I could relax.


    That''s why I said I wanted to go in alone when I was about three years old, when my body was starting to get stronger.


    ''But for the first three months or so, brother Silvio was with you the whole time, right?¡¡Why did he want to keep such a close watch on us?


    ''That''s because my dad and mom thought I''d drown if I let Al take a bath by myself.


    When I say what I''ve been wondering about, Brother Silvio reveals it with a bitter smile.


    ''''What''s that?''''


    You don''t think I''d be dumb enough to die from drowning in a bath, do you?


    No, because Al is pretty absent-minded.


    ''Indeed. If you have eyes like those of a dead fish like you did on the beach, your parents have every right to be concerned.


    Eric, sitting on my right, nodded in agreement with Brother Silvio''s words.


    If I thought I was the only one who strangely wouldn''t let him go in alone, that''s what I was thinking.


    That''s rude. I''m sure I was a very good listener and a firm believer since I was a kid.


    Oh well. I''d rather run my body through hot water than that now.


    I place the bath tub on the faucet part of the wall. Every time I look at the bath tub, I look for the word Kellorin, it''s like a habit from my previous life now.


    When I touched the magic tool embedded in the wall, it sucked out the magic power and spat out warm water instead.


    When the bath tub was filled with enough hot water, I lifted it up and poured it over my body in one go.


    The warm water washes away the sweat and tide clammy skin at once.


    The warm water made me feel refreshed, but I felt a slight tingling in my arms and neck area.


    ''Oh, it''s kind of tingly,''


    Me too.


    Brother Silvio, who was also covered in hot water, was surprised that he felt the same way.


    Haha, both of you have a great tan. Your skin is red.


    Oh, it''s true. If you look closely, your skin might be a little red.


    When I stared at my skin at Eric''s suggestion, I saw that my arms were slightly reddened, probably from the sunshine of the sea. Apparently, I''d gotten sunburned.


    ''Ah, I''m pretty burnt. This looks a bit painful to pour hot water on.


    I wonder if it''s because my skin is white from the start. Brother Silvio''s arms and other parts of his body look quite red and burned.


    Brother Silvio is fair-skinned and has rather weak skin. This will cause a tingling pain when you pour hot water on it.


    ''''If you''re afraid, I''ll pour hot water on you.


    Ow, that hurts!¡¡Hey, Al, stop it!¡¡I can call it myself!


    When I poured the hot water I had drawn into the bath tub, Brother Silvio let out a scream and wriggled around.


    What is it? Brother Silvio''s reaction is strangely tasteless. I know he doesn''t like it, but it makes me want to do more.


    ''d*mn, I''m sure Al is the same way with the tan!¡¡Eh!


    When I''m pouring hot water over the body, Silvio''s brother can''t stay beaten up, or he''ll pour hot water over the body in retaliation.


    However, it doesn''t bother me because I''m not so tanned. It''s just a little tingling.


    I ignore the hot water being poured on me and pour it back on Silvio-san.


    ''''Ugh!¡¡Why!


    ''''Hmmm, brother Silvio. I have stronger skin than you, so I wouldn''t make a sound with such mild pain.


    That''s not fair.


    I was born with a strong skin. I can''t do anything about it.


    Yes, just like Brother Silvio is naturally handsome, I can''t help it...let''s not. I''m starting to feel empty thinking to myself.


    As I''m lightly depressed like that, cold water unexpectedly flies in from the right side.


    ''''It''s cold!''''


    Brother Silvio and I, who were both splashed with the cold water that suddenly flew over us, involuntarily straightened up and shouted because it was so cold.


    If it wasn''t Brother Silvio, there was only one culprit who had sent the water flying.


    When brother Silvio and I involuntarily glared at each other, the culprit, Eric, was laughing happily.


    ''''Hahaha, you have an interestingly good reaction.


    Okay, Eric. You know, if you''re in the mood, I''ve got an idea.


    I''ve fought Irvine and Malt a lot in these Kagura. I''m confident that my skill at sending hot water flying through a hole in the human body is second to none.


    As I swing my arms in a random kung fu-like fashion to get ready for battle, Eric lets out a still voice.


    ''Wait, wait, wait. I didn''t throw water on you guys to be mean to you.


    So what''s the point?


    He answered with his mouth, but never unraveled his wariness. There was a cowardly adventurer who took me by surprise in Kagura''s bathhouse, saying tammas and all.


    ''I suppose we both have sunburns. If that''s the case, you should put some water on it to cool it down a bit. That will help with the pain of the sunburn.


    Really?


    Yeah, it should. You should try it.


    Brother Silvio asked, and Eric nodded dully.


    Come to think of it, I''ve heard of something like that. As I recall, a sunburn is a condition similar to a mild burn.


    Cooling down and getting rid of the burn should reduce the progression of the inflammation.


    I remembered that from Eric''s words, so I immediately used a water-spouting magic tool to cool my arm.


    ''''Ah, it feels good to take away the heat from the burning heat.


    Yeah.


    For a while, my brother Silvio and I cooled our arms by means of a magic tool that produces water.


    However, in order to keep the water flowing, the magic power must be supplied continuously with one hand, which is inconvenient for us who want to cool both arms. Even my waist is bent, so even my back hurts.


    ''''Oh, it''s a pain in the ass, let''s do it with magic.


    When I activate the water magic, I make the water cling to my tanned arms and neck area only as if I had clothed a water ball in the village.


    Ah, the water that clings to these tanned areas feels good. I can cool down the sunburned area without any inconvenience with this.


    "...you''re doing weird things with your magic again.


    Ha-ha, that''s weird, but that sounds handy. Can I get one?


    Okay.


    I''ll clothe my honest brother Silvio with the same water.


    ''Wow, it''s cold!¡¡But it feels good.


    Right?


    My brother Silvio and I meditated, and for a while we were intoxicated by the comfort of the water.


    I decided to use the water magic method I developed along the way to wash my hair.


    I imagined a human arm and used the water magic method to make it look like an elephant.


    ''''Huh!¡¡What is it this time?¡¡The water arm is here!¡¡You''re with the Desert Hand!


    Eric backed away, surprised that he had appeared in the water arms that suddenly appeared.


    ''You''re overreacting when you just used water magic to make an arm of yourself.


    ''No, you''d be surprised if a water arm like this one suddenly appeared. Besides, this figure resembles a desert demon, the Desert Hand. It''s a demon with arms made of sand that grabs a man''s feet and drags him into the sand.


    I was taken aback by Eric''s reaction, but apparently there''s a reason to be surprised.


    Eric''s mother, Natasha, is a Rasulian, so she must have been to the desert of the Rasul Kingdom.


    ''''Oh, there are such demons?''''


    Yeah, I got my foot in my hand once... I thought I was going to die that time.


    Eric talks about his past with a glum look on his face.


    Apparently, he''s provoked a trauma. That''s surprising.


    "I''m afraid of demons dragging me into the sand or something.


    My dad says desert demons are so perverse.


    I mutter sincerely, and Brother Silvio says casually.


    To say that Nord Dad has a lot of crooked people, he must be at a very high level.


    After all, in a harsh environment, the demons living there must have grown up to be strong.


    ''''By the way, what do you use those arms for?


    It''s obvious. That''s what you use to wash your head.


    What a simple thing to say. This is obviously an arm for washing hair, isn''t it? I manipulate the water arm to wash my hair and scalp in order to make silly Eric understand.


    ''I don''t want you to take this for granted. I''ve never heard of washing your hair like that before, for the most part.


    ''I don''t blame you. I''m going to show that clueless Eric how good this is, even if he''s not that clueless.


    It''s faster to make him experience it than to make him understand it in words.


    I generate a new water arm and move towards Eric.


    ''No, wait. Keep that thing away from me!


    Then, for some reason, Eric gets up and tries to run away, so I maneuver the water arm and grab Eric''s ankle.


    ''Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡¡Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!¡¡I''m not going to be dragged into the sand!


    Then Eric started screaming while struggling all over.


    Hey, what the hell is this guy doing all of a sudden?


    ''Oh, Al. Eric, you''re traumatized by having your leg grabbed by the desert hand.


    When I was wondering, Brother Silvio gave me a guess.


    I see. Is this reminiscent of the trauma of having my feet held by a water arm that resembles a desert hand?


    Even the sensation is completely different from sand, and this is not a desert.


    You''re a totally imaginative guy. I think he is more suited to be a wizard than a swordsman.


    When I was thinking about this, Silvio''s brother came in late and said.


    ''''For now, why don''t you let go of the water arm?


    Yes.


    I disarmed the water arm and Eric, who had been struggling, fell down with great force.

 256-Dinner before dinner

    "...Dinner in a little while. Largo will call for you when it''s time to go, and until then you can relax in your room.


    Eric tells me as I get out of the bath, with a somewhat disheveled look on his face.


    ''Where''s Eric?''


    I''m going to go to my room to get some rest.


    Eric said in a powerless voice and walked down the corridor with a tobogganing gait that was oozing with fatigue.


    No, it''s just that Al has provoked the trauma.


    Brother Silvio is so disciplined to get into my silly blurbs, isn''t he?


    But thanks to what happened just now, you were able to hold Eric in a vulnerable position. Now, when it comes to the game against Eric, we can use this to our advantage.


    ........Al, you look so bad, don''t you?


    ''That''s not true, brother Silvio. For that matter, Eric''s right, we should go back to our rooms to take a break too.


    I hope you don''t tease Eric too much.


    Rude. I''m not a bully.


    I''m not a bully.


    I''m home.


    Welcome back.


    When we returned to the large room we had been assigned, Mother Erna, Father Nord and Sister Elinora all answered our questions.


    Mother Erna is standing by the window looking out at the ocean, while Father Nord is sitting on the sofa reading comfortably. Sister Elinora is spreading out her armor and other items on the carpet and taking care of them.


    Everyone seems to be spending the time until dinner.


    I love this sense of calmness.


    When you are traveling, you are usually not able to work, even if you are a worker.


    I''m not sure if it''s because of the lack of such a means of communication in this world, but when you leave your place of work, you basically can''t do anything, let alone in a previous life when computers and the Internet were widely used.


    Thanks to that, Nord Dad, who is always busy with his lord''s work, is also in a perfectly off mode. Now he has an expression of liberation on his face.


    This kind of sense of freedom from the mundane world must have been lost in the previous life. Even if it is a holiday, I am forced to respond to e-mails or receive phone calls. Can we really call it a holiday? The convenient world is something to think about.


    Well, such a previous life has nothing to do with me now that I''ve been reborn.


    I''m just going to enjoy this slow time to the heart''s content.


    My brother Silvio and I move to the sofa to take a break for the time being.


    ''''Oh?¡¡Al and Silvio''s skin is totally burnt.


    ''Oh, it''s true. Especially with Silvio''s flushed skin.


    Apparently, the change in our skin is so obvious that I can see it at a glance.


    Mother Erna, who was looking out at the sea from the window, also smiles gently and says


    Smiling at the window like that, she looks like the daughter of a deep window. The way her hair is fluttered by the sunset and sea breeze that comes through the window is very picturesque.


    ''Aside from Al, who has strong skin, Silvio better put some cream on and a hat on tomorrow.


    Mother Erna compares me and Brother Silvio, then moves and starts fishing through her own bag.


    ''''Hm?¡¡What is cream?


    It''s a sun protection cream.


    ''What?¡¡What''s that?¡¡If there''s such a thing, I''d use it too.


    If there''s such a useful cream, I''d use it too.


    I wonder if they used it every year. I didn''t even know it existed.


    ''You don''t need it because Al has strong skin, do you?¡¡I don''t use it all the time. Besides, this cream is a luxury item and you can''t get it very often.


    Saying that, Mother Erna took out a jar of amber cream from the pouch. And when she opened the lid, a fruity smell wafted out.


    It''s a very nice smell. I''m sure it contains medicinal ingredients, but it must have been scented in consideration of its users.


    As I was thinking this, Erna''s mother closed the lid and fixed the bottle.


    It seems that she put it out just to make me understand the luxury.


    ''No wonder Sister Elinora and Mother Erna don''t get a tan every year.


    I don''t let Elinora use it anymore, aside from me.


    ''What?¡¡Why?


    Mother Erna would definitely let her sister Elinora apply it to keep her girl power intact.


    It''s strange that she wouldn''t let her use it.


    ''Because she doesn''t tan very often, and she''s out there so much that even sunscreen is useless.


    "Oh,


    Me and my brother Silvio shouted in agreement at Mother Erna''s words.


    I couldn''t help but look at Elinora''s sister, who was polishing her leather armor with a serious expression.


    I stared at her skin and saw that it hadn''t been tanned at all. It remained white as usual.


    I thought it was strange that she had been out all day today, playing harpoon picks in the ocean.


    ''I''m so jealous of your beautiful skin, my daughter.


    Well, Elinora is still young.


    As I casually answered Mother Erna''s envious voice, I suddenly felt a chill run through my body.


    ''''...............................Does that mean I''m not young anymore?


    A voice that seems to echo from the depths of hell.


    I feel as if my heart is being held directly in my hands and I can''t breathe air well.


    Even though it is summer, the air in the room feels so cold, and my skin tingles with the tension that drifts through the air.


    Everyone in the family was silent and the only sound in the room was the sound of sister Elinora polishing her leather armor.


    What do I do?¡¡I can''t find the words to cover what I just said. Twist it out, twist it out. Use every grating word and flattery to get through this desperate pinch.


    Get your brain spinning. First, you need to sort out the words I''ve let loose.


    "I don''t envy you, my daughter, how fair your skin is.


    "Well, Elinora is still young...


    ''''........Does that mean I''m not young anymore?''''


    ...I don''t think that''s possible.¡¡No matter how I try to fix it, it can only be taken to mean that Mother Erna is getting old.


    I can''t help it, even though I''ve gotten over this with my many sycophants. Why can''t I take back the words that have come out of my mouth?


    Oh, no. Oh no, this is bad. It''s not a good idea to be silent as it is.


    We have to say something. I know this is so, but I can''t move my throat due to an unknowable feeling of pressure and tension.


    You are right. I''m going to pass the buck to my brother Silvio.


    Sh--


    ''Sis, it''s good to take care of your armor, but you should wipe your hair a little more thoroughly, right?¡¡It''s still wet.


    ''You can''t wipe this stuff off. I''m fine as it is.


    ''No. You have beautiful hair. I''ll wipe it off for you now.


    You bastard!¡¡You''d go out of your way to talk to Sister Elinora and even act indifferent to her by wiping her with a towel!¡¡It''s terrible, isn''t it, that my brother is in trouble?


    ''Si--what is it?''


    ..........


    Mother Erna talks to me, but I can''t answer anything.


    Am I going to be able to eat my dinner?


    Have you had any more wrinkles or...


    ''No, it''s not. Erna''s skin is so beautiful. I see it every day and I can vouch for that.


    As I was half-heartedly escaping reality in my mind, Dad Nord suddenly stood up and said.


    ''Well, it embarrasses me to hear you say that.


    Can I just touch your cheeks for a second?


    It''s too bad we can''t have that.


    The way he casually hides me from her sight by hiding me from her side.


    I can honestly say that I''ve never admired him more than I do now. Can a good husband dismiss even a son''s rough edges?


    I shiver at his courage and move out of the way.


    There''s nothing I can do if I''m conspicuous again and rehash what I just said.


    I spend a few minutes in that way, trying to catch my breath. There''s a knock on the door.


    The door quietly opens and Largo enters as Father Nord replies, bowing.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen, we are ready for you. Dinner is now ready and I will take you to it.


    All right. Well, then, let''s go to dinner.


    Yeah. I''m hungry too. I''m looking forward to the sea food.


    Apparently it''s time for dinner. Even Elinora, who was silently polishing her armor, came to her senses at this, and quickly stood up.


    Gulp.


    I still seem to hear only convenient dialogue.


    As we were in the process of moving to the dining room for dinner, my brother Silvio, who was looking out the window at the ocean, and I, who was jittery at the end, moved from the room.


    Largo walks to the front of the line, with Dad Nord and Mother Erna walking arm in arm, followed by us kids.


    Mother Erna and Father Nord seem to be getting along very well. It''s good to see them, though. I''m glad to see that Mother Erna has changed her tune. I don''t know what would have happened if Nord-Dad hadn''t followed up.


    As I exhale in relief as I pat my chest, Brother Silvio says in a whisper, "I''m glad to hear that.


    ''Good for you, Al. I''m glad you got your dad to help you.


    ''''Well how can you say a line like that when you''re running off to your sister Elinora?


    ''That''s because Al looks at me with a bad smile on his face. As expected, I don''t want to get involved in that thing either.


    As for the original, it was Al''s fault for saying something out of line.


    Ugh, sister Elinora was too right to say anything back. It''s a bit humiliating.


    ''''Well, next time mom is waiting for a seafood meal, she''ll forget about it once she''s had it.


    Brother Silvio says that to encourage me, but to me it doesn''t seem like that''s enough to make a woman forget things.


    Women have a strong tendency to remember things that were inconvenient forever.


    As I''m walking around thinking about this, Erna''s mother, who was arm-in-arm with Nord Dad, suddenly glances back at me.


    ''There won''t be a next time, will there?''


    I had a feeling he was saying that with a small mouthful of food.


    See, after all, they won''t forgive you for just cooking for the sake of a short term. I guess I''m just sparing Father Nord''s forgiveness this time....


    Tomorrow''s training will be for my Nordic father, so I thought it would be okay if I worked a little harder for him.

 257-Cheers for friendship!

    Largo led me into the dining room, where the Eric family was all seated together.


    Aegal-san, the host of the party, is seated at the party table in the back, and in order from the top seat, Natasha-san, Luna-san and Eric are seated in order.


    There are five members of the Rowlett family and four members of the Eric family, but since Aegal-san is sitting at the party table, there are only three members of the Eric family.


    That would make it lonely here with no more than two people to meet, but the Eric family sat with a wide gap between them, perhaps taking that into account.


    ''Call it what you will.


    Yeah, I''ll do that.


    Mr. Aegal said, and Nord''s father took a seat at the top.


    They seem to get along quite well with each other, perhaps because they were chatting with only adults during the day.


    Well, the Silford family is the same baronial family as the Sowlett family. It''s probably because we have the same family structure, so we can talk without hesitation.


    And if anything, our family is also more of a martial artist.


    When I tried to follow his example and take a seat at the bottom of the pew, Nordic father took a seat, and I followed his example.


    "Excuse me.


    Mother Erna sat gracefully as she grabbed the hem of her dress, and Sister Elinora sat neatly with a crisp movement. She didn''t even make a rough noise as she pulled the chair or made a rattling noise when she sat down.


    They were both moving so beautifully that it was a sight to behold.


    I mean, if it was Mother Erna, I''d still want to ask who it was about Sister Elinora.


    Normally, she''d pull her chair back with a clatter and put her butt on the chair with great vigor.


    I even straightened my spine and made a clear expression.


    However, when it comes to this kind of flow, me and brother Silvio have no choice but to be polite.


    ''''Excuse me.''''


    Me and brother Silvio also sit on the chairs neatly and without making a sound, as per the manners we learned in the mansion.


    ''''Haha, we''re the same baronial family. There''s no need to worry about it.''''


    ''Yes. ''Let''s take it easy like it''s lunchtime, shall we?¡¡We''re here to promote friendship today.


    ''Mr. Eggal and Natasha say so, so let''s take it easy.


    At Aegal''s and Natasha''s suggestion, Dad Nord told her to take it easy.


    Then Mother Erna, who had been sitting gracefully, relaxed a little.


    ''Good. Actually, I''m not very good at eating while worrying about manners and etiquette.''


    ''But I don''t think it''s very likely, Erna, that you are so elegant in your movements?¡¡And Mr. Elinora was a knightly beauty, too.


    Our ladies are very good at mending.


    I looked next to her and saw that Sister Elinora was sitting in the same natural way.


    Oh come on, Sister Elinora. No matter how much you say it''s okay to make things easier, I think you should put your legs together a little more or be a little more ladylike.


    ''''Hah, that''s good. I''m not very good at worrying about manners or anything like that.''


    ''''I understand. You can''t even taste good food if you''re uptight.


    Luna is equally natural.


    But neither of them are elbows on the table or sloppy. They do seem to be properly following the minimum line of not being offended.


    Therefore, I hope you two are at ease.


    If that''s the case.


    Me and my brother Silvio and my brother Silvio''s uptightness here is also an airless action.


    Let''s do as we are advised and be natural here.


    I relax and sit down to switch my mind off.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Alfried, are you all right?¡¡Now, all at once, the light is gone from your eyes!


    ''What are you talking about? You''re overreacting.


    What do you mean the light is gone from my eyes? I don''t know what that means.


    ''It''s like ... it''s like I just saw life disappear from a living thing.


    No, no, no, Mr. Luna. Isn''t that expression a bit harsh?


    All right, Largo. Everyone is at their seats. Bring me the food.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    After bowing to Aegal''s words, Largo opened the door at the back.


    Then there were three maids waiting there with a wagon in their hands.


    One of them is our maid, Meena. Her expression is harder than usual, if not mindlessly.


    That''s because it is. This is the Silford family. It''s a different workplace than usual, a nobleman''s house.


    ........I''m worried.


    Even while I''m thinking that, the maids start pushing the wagon forward.


    For a moment, Meena came towards us without hesitation, although she was late. The other maids push their wagons with familiarity.


    I suppose they have a meeting beforehand to discuss who is going to distribute to whom, etc.


    The food and dishes are laid out in order from Aegal-san and Nord Dad''s side.


    Since there are more people on this side of the table, Meena is working with the Silford family''s maids.


    As expected, I do this kind of work all the time with Saara and Mel, and they don''t falter.


    There''s a beautifully arranged carpaccio on the table.


    And unlike onboard, there''s a gorgeously decorated, colorful sashimi.


    Anyway, the chef''s thoughtfulness and delicate work to please the eye was evident here, as if he was conscious of the appearance of the dish.


    Is this the raw fish...sashimi?


    As I''m admiring the sashimi, Mother Erna says with a curious look on her face.


    Ah, raw fish meat. From what I''ve heard, Kagura also has a culture of eating raw fish. It''s very tasty, so if you want to try it, I hope you''ll give it a try.


    I ate on the boat and it was delicious.


    ''Yes. Mother Erna and Father Nord should try it too.


    The sashimi we ate on the boat was a delight. I would love for you to know how good it is.


    ''I see. Well, I''ll try it later.


    I''ve never had raw fish before, so I''m a little nervous.


    While we were chatting and laughing like that, there was a seafood salad on the table with shrimp, seaweed and small fish. Salted sea fish and shellfish, grilled white meat in olive oil, shrimp and mushroom ahijos. Bread as an accompaniment.


    These are just some of the delicacies that rival the barbecues in the port city of Esports.


    Elinora''s sister and brother Silvio, who hadn''t seen many seafood dishes before, had sparkling eyes, and Erna''s mother and father''s faces were relaxed with happiness.


    Seeing our expressions, Eric crossed his arms and nodded proudly.


    Eric didn''t cook and make it, but I can sympathize with him because it''s nice to know that there are so many amazing ingredients in my territory.


    As I smiled at Eric, who looked happy, Meena pushed the wagon and laid the plates in front of me.


    The look on her face is one of relief after a difficult task. I haven''t finished serving mine yet, so I don''t want you to be overtly relieved. I want you to keep your concentration until the end.


    First on the tableware and plates were laid out, and then the seafood salad. Then the seafood salad.


    Don''t overflow the ahijos, okay?


    Oh, Alfried. No way in hell am I going to make a rudimentary error like that.


    A voice snatched from Meena''s mouth when she was caught off guard.


    I can see in slow motion that the ahijillo presented in front of me slips from my hand and goes at an angle.


    You see that?


    Have you seen that, you d*mn maid?


    I instantly activated my non-magical psychic while screaming that in my mind.


    With a natural motion, I brought the plate of ahijos falling diagonally from Meena''s hand back to her hand.


    ''Hare?''


    Just put your plate down.


    I blurt out to Meena, who is frozen in place, not really understanding what happened, and Meena comes to herself and reboots. She puts my plate of ahijos in front of me.


    After that, Meena''s liver may have cooled, but she regains her concentration and finishes serving me without a hitch.


    When that happens, Meena''s work of serving food is over for now, so she returned to the back room while pushing the wagon.


    ''''...........''''


    I''m not sure if they sensed that I used a faint magic, or if they sensed my keen senses, but I got a suspicious look from Nord Dad and Erna Mom.


    Looking at their faces, I''m guessing they''re saying, "What kind of magic did you use in this place?".


    I just followed up with Meena, I didn''t do anything wrong. So please don''t look at me with such a skeptical gaze.


    As if sensing such a delicate atmosphere, Egal-san asks with a scowling expression.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Did you two find anything strange?


    ''....No, it''s nothing. Don''t worry about it.


    Yeah, it''s not a problem.


    The two of them said with a smile on their faces, but I got the hint that they were going to ask me later if I had done anything.


    I think Father Nord and Mother Erna are too sensitive to magic. If they didn''t notice it like everyone else, they could be a little more relaxed about the transition.


    I see. Well, now that we''re all ready, let''s have a quick meal. This time I''ve gathered a variety of specialties from our territory. Everyone, enjoy the seafood to your heart''s content!


    When Mr. Aegal said that, we all held wine glasses and other things in our hands, as we had all guessed. Naturally, Eric and I are not very old, so the contents are fruit water.


    So, here''s to the friendship between the Silford and Throwett families!


    Cheers!

 258-Freshly caught

    After the toast is over, each person begins to eat as they moisten their mouths with drinks.


    Salads and ahijos are served on each person''s plate, but sashimi and salted fish are served on a large plate, so each person gets it on their own plate.


    If it were a nobleman, it might be correct to tell a servant or other person to serve it to you, but doing so would take a lot of time and would feel awkward, so they probably don''t dare to make you do it.


    Apparently, the Sowlettes and the Silfords have a very similar mindset.


    Well, it''s easier for me to take it when I want and in whatever amount I want.


    Even if it''s graceful, I''m glad I prefer to do the meals myself rather than be taken care of.


    ''Sashimi, after all!


    Yeah, me too!¡¡I couldn''t eat it because I was too seasick to eat it, so it was bothering me!


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio were probably curious about the sashimi, so they leaned forward as soon as possible and began to take the sashimi with tongs.


    ''''Well then, shall we start with the sashimi too?''''


    ''Yes. Let''s try it.


    Perhaps intrigued by what they were seeing, Mother Erna and Father Nord each reached for a platter of tongs.


    ''What shall we have?¡¡There are so many to choose from, it''s hard to tell.


    ''I think these croakers are the best to start with. It has no distinctive taste or texture, and it''s delicious when eaten fresh.


    Then I''ll take Natasha''s recommendation for the crowana.


    I''ll do the same.


    If there were so many different types, there would be no reason to be troubled.


    Mother Erna and Father Nord honestly take Natasha''s recommendation, the crowana.


    Yeah, that one certainly has little to no habits. The two of them, who are beginners at sashimi, will be able to eat it easily.


    As Natasha says, the fresher the fish, the better it tastes. I''ll get a piece of croaker sashimi as soon as I can.


    ''Oh, wow!¡¡It''s so sweet, the natural sweetness of the fish is amazing!


    ''''Well it''s true. I''ve eaten roasted fish from the sea before, but it tastes completely different.


    You can eat them raw if you treat them right.


    As they were taking the crowana from the sashimi platter with tongs, Brother Silvio shouted excitedly, and Father Nord let out an exclamation of admiration from Mother Erna.


    Among other things, Brother Silvio and Father Nord both finished a piece of sashimi and then snacked on the next piece. And then they ate another piece at a fairly fast pace.


    They must have liked it very much.


    Originally, Brother Silvio and Father Nord are lightly seasoned people, preferring fish and other foods over meat.


    From their point of view, this may be a happy encounter on par with Kagura''s cuisine.


    ''''Are you okay?¡¡Do you have an aversion to the smell of fish?


    ''I don''t mind. Me and Silvio are rather fond of fish than meat, so we enjoy it very much.


    When Father Nord replied to Natasha''s words of concern with a smile, Brother Silvio nodded his head healthily as he chewed.


    ''That''s good to hear,''


    Brother Silvio''s smiling gesture unintentionally causes Natasha to smile kindly.


    When everyone else is eating, it makes me want to eat too.


    While everyone is talking about the sashimi, I also snack on the sashimi that I took in my plate without putting anything on it.


    Every time I bite into the sashimi thrown into my mouth, I can feel the rich sweetness from the meat...hmm?¡¡Something doesn''t taste quite right, does it?¡¡The sweetness of the meat is lessened and the texture is softer.


    It''s just a minor difference, but I think it tastes better when eaten on board.


    ''Mr. Alfried, Elinora, what''s wrong with your difficult face?¡¡Perhaps the fish wasn''t to your taste?


    Apparently, it''s not just me, but also Elinora''s sister must have given me a subtle look. Natasha-san gives me a worried look.


    It''s too unbecoming of a member of society to make a subtle expression the moment you eat while being treated to dinner.


    ''''I, no, it''s delicious!


    Yes, it''s very good.


    At this, me and my sister Elinora smile, even though she''s a bit flustered.


    However, if you look at their previous expressions, it''s clear that their smiles and words aren''t a hundred percent true.


    Natasha-san also knows this, so she has a puzzled expression on her face.


    ''''According to Eric and Luna, you should have been eating raw fish on board the ship with no problem...''''


    Mr. Agal had a difficult time with this.


    Aegal-san must have done some research before offering the food, but he must have been puzzled by the different reaction from his expectations.


    However, that doesn''t mean we all tasted better than the croaker on board. That is indeed too rude.


    What am I going to do, the harmonious atmosphere has turned delicate because of the reaction of me and Elinora sister....


    As I was impatiently wondering what to do with the somehow heavy air, Luna-san opened her mouth.


    Because Elinora and Al-kun know the best taste of crowana.


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡Hahaha, that''s what happens when you know the best taste of crowana!


    ''Oh, I must have missed that. If you eat that first time, the subtle changes in texture and taste will be disconcerting. You two have very keen taste buds, don''t you?


    Luna''s words made Aegal and Natasha roll their eyes and laugh in agreement.


    It seems that even in the Silford family the taste of freshly caught char is exceptional.


    I wonder if the fish was that good?


    That was something else.


    Yes.


    Ugh, I could have eaten too if I hadn''t gotten seasick.


    Sister Elinora and I reply with a smile, and Brother Silvio grunts in disappointment.


    Because out of all the people on the boat, Brother Silvio was the only one who didn''t eat it.


    ''''Hmph, if it''s that good, then I''m interested in it.


    ''Well then, would you like to go with Silvio-kun as an adult this time?¡¡The view of the ocean from the boat is great, too.


    Oh, my God, do I really have to do this?


    Yes, of course.


    Yay!


    Brother Silvio is happy that Natasha has arranged for him to get on the boat again.


    ''I''m sure I''ll get drunk again, though.


    Next time I''ll do my best not to get drunk!


    Brother Silvio is teased by Sister Elinora and is enthusiastic about the next one.


    As expected, it''s a problem with the three semicircular canals, so it''s going to be tough to stop getting drunk once or twice.


    Regardless of whether Brother Silvio can make it back to land safely, let''s pray that he can at least get to the sashimi.

 259-Tongs to hit again

    Well, I''m not going to eat just talking about it.


    Because freshness is important for sashimi. I will eat sashimi as soon as possible.


    I wonder if it''s bluefin tuna as well as bluefin tuna.¡¡Some of them look like red tuna and some look like orange salmon.


    I take a piece of every kind with tongs to check the taste of each one for now.


    Then Eric, perhaps thinking of eating the sashimi while it''s fresh, took it out from the other side with tongs.


    You used the tongs at the same time at the party in King''s Landing, didn''t you?


    Well, there''s a lot of sashimi this time, and there''s no way the tongs would clash with each other.


    As I was thinking about that, as I was sharing the sashimi, I suddenly realized that there was only one piece of sashimi.


    ........what''s this?¡¡It looks like it''s just white meat, but it''s so beautiful, so thin and shiny.


    It''s like the rainbow color on the underside of a shell.


    My curiosity got the better of me, so I went to pick it up with tongs, but something knocked against my tongs.


    I look down and see two tongs tangled together trying to catch the same sashimi.


    Eric and my tongs had collided with each other again.


    Why? Again.


    I looked up in disgust and saw that Eric had the same bitter expression on his face.


    As we froze with a subtle expression on our faces, for some reason everyone''s gazes stabbed at us.


    No, we know why the gazes are coming at us. They''re probably wondering if we''re going to fight with tongs again anyway.


    .........Huh, as expected of me and Eric, we''re not stupid enough to do the same thing.


    I huffed out a breath and gave a generous smile.


    Eric, what is this beautiful fish?


    Yeah, that''s the meat of a fish called a Kignath. You see, this one here is also the meat of a Kignath. And this one is the belly, so it''s nice and fatty.


    I ask, and Eric tries to blatantly divert the subject away from the rainbow-colored sashimi.


    This is obviously suspicious.


    ''Heh, I see. By the way, the rainbow-colored one over here is a Kignus too, right?¡¡Why is there only one of these?


    Well, it''s just, you know, that''s the thing about...


    I ask a direct question and Eric starts to stammer.


    What''s that?¡¡Eric. What is this all about?


    "...a small portion from the rare Kignus. Pretty, but not as tasty as croaker.


    When I was silently questioning her, Luna-san, who was watching me, muttered to me.


    I see that it was a part of the body that was designed to look good. It''s because cooking is said to be enjoyed by the eyes, right? I like this kind of pleasing to the eye.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. That''s fine.


    "...Eric''s favorite, by the way.


    ''I thought, I''d like to try it...''


    ''No, no, no, no!¡¡The moment you found out that you were my favorite, you flipped me off!


    Eric''s expression twists into an amused grin as I grin and request it.


    A part of the rare fish called Kignath that can only be taken from a small portion. And yet it''s Eric''s favorite.


    It''s not a particularly tasty part of the body, so if it''s a friend, I''d give this part away, but since I''ve certified Eric as a bad friend since this evening, I won''t hesitate.


    For the most part, we''re the ones being treated this time. It''s not worth giving up to Eric, who can eat whenever he feels like it.


    You''ll have to give it to me, your guest, quietly.


    When I say this without saying it aloud, Eric lets out an angry groan.


    ''''Gunnu-nu-nu!''''


    Eric, who was blushing, was staring at me for about five seconds, but he suddenly became calm and gave a spare smile.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find some fillets of Kignas on another plate. I''ll give you that one.


    In case you''re wondering, it''s a rare part of the body and I was curious about it, so I take the Kignas sashimi with an open mind.


    Perhaps relieved that we weren''t fighting with tongs, the piercing glances from everyone dissipated.


    ''Sis, take the Kignus sashimi from that plate over there.


    No.


    Eric says with a spare smile, but is quickly broken up by Luna''s once and for all words.


    ''''Wha, what?¡¡I''m pretty sure there were two slices on that plate over there!


    That''s a lot of detail. You''ve been checking every single thing.


    Oh, I ate it because it was so beautiful.


    I''m going to...


    What did you say?


    Eric was astonished to hear what sister Elinora and brother Silvio had to say.


    The first spare expression is no longer anywhere to be found.


    From the two of us who choose it at random, it''s beautiful and that''s why I naturally reached for it.


    ''''Oh, in the back........''''


    ''What?¡¡Isn''t this fish so beautiful?


    It''s true. Let''s try it.


    Eric looked further back, where Mother Erna and Father Nord were just sharing it.


    As expected, I''m not going to be able to aim for this one now.


    Then all that''s left is a slice in my plate....


    The moment I thought that, Eric swung vigorously and grabbed a pair of tongs.


    Is this bastard prepared to even duel with tongs again? If this was a place where it was just the two of us, I would feel free to get on and beat him up, but right now, each other''s parents are watching over each other.


    I don''t want them to get mad at me for doing that again.


    I didn''t get in the tong game with Eric, but promptly stabbed the sashimi on a plate with a fork and threw it into my mouth to get things under control.


    ''Ahh!'' But I chewed the Kignas sashimi without paying attention to it.


    Hmmm, I enjoy the unique elasticity of the engawa-like texture, but the taste is.....


    I enjoy the bite, but it''s not as good as something like croaker.


    Then don''t eat it!


    I made a subtle comment and Eric exclaimed with a frustrated look on his face.


    Haha, seeing Eric look so frustrated might make it taste better than crowana.


    ¡ô


    Eric, I''m sorry. Don''t keep sulking.


    I''m not sulking.


    That said, his eyebrows are furrowed more than usual, and many wrinkles have formed between his eyebrows.


    He''s always been the one with the muggy look on his face, but now he''s clearly in a bad mood and looks sulky.


    I don''t feel so bad about eating the rare sashimi earlier, but it''s hard to eat when you have a grumpy look on your face in front of you.


    ''''Well then, stop that grumpy face, please.


    I''ve always had this look.


    Well, yeah.


    I don''t know why. I don''t know why, but it makes me a little angry to hear you say that with your dead eyes.


    Huh?¡¡What the hell is this guy? Is he picking a fight with me?


    But if we talk back, the conversation will surely go sour again. I''m an adult, so let''s apologize honestly.


    "I''m sorry.


    No need to apologize. Unlike you, I''ll always have fresh fish to eat.¡¡Even though Kignus is a rare and favorite food, we''ll be eating it again soon.


    It''s a pain in the ass. I was the one who came up with the idea, and now she''s trying to mount me, even though I''ve done a poor job of it.


    But it''s the same for me.......


    I''ve memorized most of the seas in Eric''s territory, so I can always come here using spatial magic transfer. And if you store freshly-caught croaker in subspace, you''ll always be able to eat delicious sashimi. The same is true for other fish and shellfish.


    Huh?¡¡It''s the same, or rather, it''s in far better shape than Eric''s.


    The son of a lord who faces the sea, but the son of a lord who is surrounded by mountains is more extravagant.


    I''m beginning to feel sorry for Eric.


    ''''That''s true. That''s good to hear, Eric.''


    You!¡¡Why do you look at me like that?¡¡I don''t know about you, but stop looking at me like that!


    I chuckle and give him a counterpoint, but Eric says something like that.


    Apparently, my sentiments have been faintly visible in his eyes.


    ''Yes, I do. If you''re sorry, give me that soy sauce you ate on the boat to make up for it. That''s not too hard to forgive.


    ''What?¡¡You told me there was no need to apologize.¡¡So I won''t give it to you, okay?


    Bastards! That''s it!


    When I told Eric once and for all that he was in love with me, he started yelling at me.


    This guy would be easier to live with if he was a little more honest, too.

 260-Soy sauce and mayonnaise

    Speaking of which, Mister Nord. Is it true that the soy sauce in the souvenir is said to go very well with raw fish and sashimi?


    ''I''ve never actually eaten it, so it''s hard to say.... It goes together, right, Al?


    Mr. Aegal asks me about it, but Nord Dad waves a pass at me, probably because he''s never had it with sashimi before.


    ''Yes, it goes well with it. Putting soy sauce on the sashimi takes out the smell of the fish and makes it taste much cleaner.


    "...tasted better than usual.


    ''Oh, really?''


    ''A different condiment than fruit sauce. ...I''m curious.


    When me and Luna-san say that, Aegal-san and Natasha-san nod in admiration.


    If Luna-san, who is used to eating sashimi, says so, her credibility and interest will increase.


    If the Silford family members are interested in it, it would be good to have them try it in person.


    ''Well, let''s try it on the sashimi now, shall we?


    Oh, come on!


    Please.


    When Nord''s father said that, Egal and Natasha said happily.


    As the family is familiar with eating sashimi, they are curious about the soy sauce that goes with it.


    Largo-san, could you bring me some soy sauce?


    Very well. I''ll be right with you.


    When Father Nord asked for it, Largo bowed and left.


    And within ten seconds, Largo brought out a glass container of soy sauce.


    This was obviously the one he had prepared in advance. Or, when he heard it was a new condiment, he was probably transferring it to do some research.


    Largo showed the container to everyone and poured the soy sauce into a small plate.


    ''''Ooh, I heard the sauce was almost black in color, but it really is blackish.


    There''s a wonderfully fragrant smell. You can imagine the rich taste of soy sauce just from the aroma.


    Unlike our house, which I''m no longer familiar with, Aegal and Natasha, seeing it for the first time, make a fresh comment.


    ''I''ve heard that sashimi and soy sauce go well together, but this is the first time I''ve tried it.


    Yes.


    Don''t put too much soy sauce on it. It''s too strong.


    Mother Erna and Father Nord might know what to do with it, but Aegal and Natasha are new to it, so they might put too much on it.


    Since we''ve gone to the trouble of introducing you to these delicious condiments, we want you to enjoy them.


    ''Thank you. Well, let''s have a quick taste first, shall we?


    Hmm, yeah.


    They nodded and lightly placed a small spoon on the soy sauce and popped it into their mouths.


    ''''Oh, it definitely has a strong taste. You could even say it''s salty. But it''s not just salty like salt, it''s complex and rich in flavor.


    ''It''s not like they made it spicy with spices. It''s a taste of age.


    Natasha is right, I''m sure this flavor won''t be available in a day or two. Soy sauce has such a complex flavor.


    ''Alfried, you''re right, a small amount of it seems to be just right.


    Yes, let''s get on with it then.


    When Natasha said that, Aegal nodded silently and dipped the crowana sashimi in some soy sauce and put it in her mouth.


    Then Aegal''s eyes widened.


    ''Oh!''¡¡This is delicious!¡¡I thought the raw fish tasted complete on its own, but I didn''t realize there was a sauce that would enhance it far more.......!


    ''It blends perfectly with the fish meat. I like it with soy sauce rather than with fruit sauce because it has a stronger flavor and I like it better!


    They liked it so much that they took the next piece of sashimi and dipped it in soy sauce.


    The sashimi and soy sauce go together perfectly. It''s no wonder you''re addicted to it.


    Oh my, it''s really delicious. It''s much easier for me to eat this than to eat it with nothing at all.


    ''I like to taste it without anything on it, but it''s probably better to have a sauce to accent it like this.


    If you eat it without anything on it, some fish have a little bit of a fishy smell, you know. If you''re familiar with it, but for the average person, it''s easier to eat it with soy sauce to remove the smell.


    Well, just looking at it is boring. There are various kinds of sashimi.


    I have to check the taste of each one with soy sauce, too.


    The sashimi that was normal without soy sauce becomes very tasty with soy sauce, and it''s not uncommon. It''s not uncommon to see sashimi with soy sauce, right?


    I took Dosu tuna, eggplant, and salmon shavings one after another, and tasted them with soy sauce.


    Yes, it''s very tasty. It must be similar to flatfish, because it has a part like Engawa, I guess.


    It has a light taste, but its sweetness seems to be emphasized by eating it with soy sauce. What it lacked in flavor when eaten raw was made up for by the savory taste and aroma of the soy sauce, which was just right.


    ''Hey, Eric. The Kignas taste even better when dipped in soy sauce!¡¡........Eric?


    I told him about the compatibility of Kignas and soy sauce, but Eric looked at the sashimi with a serious expression on his face.


    ........I''m pretty sure that was bonito sashimi. I don''t know what he was thinking when he compared it to the soy sauce.


    Could it be that he felt that the soy sauce didn''t match?


    As I wonder, Eric slowly looks at me.


    ''....Alfried.


    What is it?


    Do you have any mayonnaise?


    All of a sudden, this guy''s got something to say.


    What do you mean?


    ''This fish is even better when you put soy sauce and mayonnaise on it. That''s what my gut tells me.


    You''re lying. You just want mayonnaise.


    ''No!¡¡You''ll know it when you try it anyway!¡¡I told you that you always carry it with you. If you have it, bring it with you!


    I say that, but Eric''s expression is serious.


    I did say that, but that means I always carry it around with me with spatial magic.


    You can''t use it in front of Nord Dad and Erna Mom, who are extremely sensitive to magic power, as expected. However, before I said I always have it with me, it''s strange to say I don''t have it with me.


    They might say, ''Why don''t we have mayonnaise when we always have soy sauce on board?


    All right, I''ll get it. I''ll go get it.


    Oh!


    I get out of my chair and Eric is in a blatantly good mood.


    What a cholesterol guy he is, to be in such a good mood with just one mayonnaise.


    As I walk to the exit door with that in mind, Largo calls out to me modestly.


    ''If you insist, I''ll go and get it for you, sir?


    ''It''s okay. It''s my room where I keep it, and while I''m at it, I need to go to the bathroom.


    ''I see. I''m sorry about that.


    A must-kill lavatory. Put it this way, you can get out without wasting their attention.


    I have Largo open the door for me, and I leave the dining room with an amiable smile.


    I''m going to go straight up to the second floor, and as I enter my assigned room, I activate my spatial magic.


    A sub-space appeared in the empty space, and as I put my hand in it, I imagined a mayonnaise bottle, and I could naturally reach for it.


    Yeah, properly fresh mayonnaise.


    After checking it out, I sit in a daze for three minutes to camouflage myself in the bathroom and pass the time before returning to the dining room.


    As I approached the door, Largo guessed by the sound of my footsteps and opened the door for me.


    I thank Largo and go back to my seat.


    ''Oh, you brought it!


    I put it on the table and Eric quickly picks it up and spooned it out.


    ''''Well is this the mayonnaise Eric said was good?''''


    Luna-san stares at it. Apparently, Luna-san is curious about it too.


    Since mayonnaise is already on the table in our house, no one is particularly concerned about it.


    However, the action Eric took caused even Elinora sister and Silvio brother, who were not interested, to widen their eyes.


    Yes, Eric put mayonnaise in the soy sauce.


    ''Oh, hey,''


    Don''t panic. This is the right thing to do.


    I yelled out, but Eric nodded as if it was no problem.


    Huh?¡¡Is mayonnaise good with soy sauce?¡¡And with sashimi?


    Speaking of sashimi, I''ve been eating sashimi with horseradish, ginger, grated momiji and ponzu. I don''t think it''s a good idea to put mayonnaise on sashimi.


    However, at Kaiten-zushi (conveyor belt sushi), I used to use salmon mayo.


    It might go well with salmon mayo.


    "Geez, you''re going to do that too?


    As I mimic and break the mayonnaise into the soy sauce, Elinora''s sister, sitting next to me, lets out a jolt.


    ''Give it a try,''


    I''m not going to do it.


    I lightly ask her to join me on the road, but Elinora refuses.


    But it''s Elinora''s sister who starts testing me when I say something delicious. It''s as if she made me step on a mine on a dangerous road before securing my safety.


    ''Maybe Luna will do it too?''


    "...no. I''ll just try the mayonnaise.


    Luna didn''t know the taste of the mayonnaise itself, so she was curious about the taste.


    She took a little bit of it to her own plate and scooped it up with a spoon and put it in her mouth.


    ''''Ah, delicious. This alone could be enough for a side dish.


    It''s as thick as it gets if you keep eating it.


    That''s Eric''s sister, who is indeed a mayor, Eric''s sister. She insisted on mayonnaise as a side dish.


    Well, now it''s more Eric.


    Once the soy sauce and mayonnaise mixture was complete, Eric took a bonito and put it on there.


    Then he threw it into his mouth without hesitation.


    "..........


    We stare at Eric like that in the distance.


    Every one of us looks at him and asks, "Is that stuff good? He said.


    Eric chewed the bonito and cleared his throat.


    Then he slowly opened his eyes and said a few words.


    ''Tasty.''


    It was just a word, but it was full of emotion, as if expressed from the heart.


    Eric is a mayor, so his taste buds may just be different.


    But, strangely enough, seeing Eric eat it so well makes me want to try it, too.


    I dipped the bonito in the same soy sauce mayonnaise while Eric took the second slice.


    The bonito was covered with not only soy sauce but also a yellowish sludge of mayonnaise.


    It didn''t look very tasty at first glance, but...


    I hesitated for a moment, but I made up my mind to bring it to my mouth.


    The taste of bonito and soy sauce spread in my mouth. Normally, I would have felt the peculiar odor of the bonito, but the mild mayonnaise masked it.


    Oh, the peculiar smell of the bonito was suppressed. The taste of the soy sauce and mayonnaise went surprisingly well together.


    The seasoning blended with the taste of the bonito, giving it an indescribable flavor.


    As I swallowed the bonito, Elinora''s sister asked me timidly, "What do you think?


    ''How is it?''


    It''s surprisingly good.


    What a surprise!¡¡This would be the best thing to do!


    When I answer that, Eric stands up and interrupts me.


    How can you say that the act of putting mayonnaise and soy sauce on a bonito is the high road?


    As I said, soy sauce is still a better fit for me. But I thought it was just as good as the carpaccio.


    I disapprove of not being the best, but if that''s what you think, good.


    When I said that, Eric sat down, looking a little unhappy.


    Well, everyone''s taste buds are different. There are a lot of differences.


    ''Give me some of that.''


    As I was drinking and thinking this, Sister Elinora next to me took my small plate of soy sauce and mayonnaise.


    Then she dipped it into the bonito to see if it would work.


    You''re right, it is surprisingly good. Maybe it goes well with rice, too.


    She''s a real b*tc*. It''s because she follows the path of others comfortably.


    ¡ô


    After a friendly dinner with Eric''s family, we went back to our assigned rooms to take a break.


    When I entered the room, Elinora and her brother Silvio sat on the sofa.


    I relax my body on the sofa, which isn''t well cushioned.


    Elinora, who is next to me, thrust her arms upward and relaxed her body. Then she let out a distracting breath of air and sat down sluggishly and put her arms on my head.


    I''m not sure why he''s using people''s heads as elbow rests as a matter of course.


    ''''...Elinora sis, your arm is in the way.


    Sorry, my head was in the right place.


    I won''t use the word "heavy" here. Women are creatures that care about their arms even if it''s only their arms. I''m growing every day.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us.


    I''m still holding her arm on my head.


    Well, it''s not so heavy and soft, so it''s fine.


    While I''m committed to resting Elinora-sister''s elbow for a while, Silvio-san laughs lightly.


    ''''Haha, both of you look tired.


    ''The food was good, but it was a pain in the ass to have to behave.


    Yes.


    It''s difficult to make it easy in an aristocratic family where there are also first-time partners, no matter how casual the other party is.


    Especially since Elinora sister, who is a woman, would have to cover the cat to some extent, even more so.


    ''''Didn''t brother Silvio-san get nervous?''''


    ''I didn''t do that much. Compared to the aristocrats you meet at social gatherings and such, everyone in the Silford family is so kind and friendly.


    When I ask, Brother Silvio answers with a wry smile.


    Ah, that''s certainly true compared to social gatherings and the like. There are no snarky people here or people who are forever bragging about it.


    ''''I had to be a little cautious, but the seafood dishes were so good, I could eat them every day. I could eat there every day.


    ''Yes. I''d say it''s worth it just to come for the food.


    Hey!¡¡You have a proper practice, right!


    Dad Nord''s unintentional words to his sister Elinora and I were aghast at the words he let out.


    ''''Yes, yes. Let''s just turn this into a sightseeing trip to eat all the seafood.''''


    As I said to take advantage of Father Nord''s words, Sister Elinora silently tugged on her hair.


    I, it hurts, sister. The back of my head is going to go bald.


    ''''Haha, I mean it was that good. We''ll have joint practice tomorrow to make sure.


    No problem.


    Elinora''s sister is relieved to hear her father''s words.


    You just fiddle with sand. You can do it during your practice breaks.


    When she hears my muttered words, Sister Elinora bops her head lightly with a dumbfounded voice.


    ''''It''s only because we''re by the sea that it''s worth doing.


    It''s the perfect place, the beach, that makes me want to make something artistic like that. Sister Elinora doesn''t understand artistry.


    Anyway, we have a joint rehearsal tomorrow morning, so go to bed early, okay?


    Yes?


    You understand Al, don''t you?


    I guess he noticed that I wasn''t the only one who hadn''t responded, so Nord Dad asked me by name.


    That''s very perceptive.


    ''Yes,''


    My dad looked at me and I said reluctantly.


    ''Well, I''m going to sleep in my room!


    Elinora''s sister gets up from the couch lightly, as if she''s looking forward to tomorrow morning.


    I finally freed myself from my role as an elbow rest here, and I stood up slowly as well.


    We''ve had a hard schedule today, with carriage rides, cruising, and playing in the sand. I''m at the end of my physical strength and sleepiness is starting to set in.


    Well, we''ll go to our room.


    As I''m letting out a big miss, Brother Silvio, who also stood up, pushes me back and walks to the exit.


    ''''Goodnight!''''


    Yeah, good night.


    As the three of us greeted each other just before we walked out the door, Mother Erna chuckled and waved at us.


    We parted from Elinora''s sister, and Silvio-san and I went to our respective bedrooms.


    I guess we''ll have a joint practice tomorrow morning. Sounds like a hassle.

 261-The splendor of the back shield

    The next morning. Suddenly, I woke up to find myself in the middle of nowhere.


    When I lifted my eyelids, I saw that the ceiling was different from the usual mansion.


    Judging from the sunlight streaming in through the curtains, it was a little before the early morning.


    I feel that it is too early to get up now, even if you start training early in the morning.


    I thought I would sleep soundly because I was tired yesterday, but I seem to have woken up early because of the slightly different pillow and bedding.


    It''s a common phenomenon in travel destinations.


    Fortunately, I''m clearer in my head at the right time to wake up.


    However, there is nothing to do even if I get up now.


    Should I just lie around and enjoy the sleep?


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly heard footsteps coming from the corridor and there was a knock on my bedroom door.


    ''''Good morning, Alfried-sama. It''s time to get up and-- hey!¡¡Why do you lock the door!


    Oh, he says such a horrible word about waking up time that I couldn''t help but lock myself in with a conditioned reflex psychic.


    ''It''s supposed to be an early time to get up,''


    ''Master Nord told me to wake you up early!


    I say in a stern voice, and I hear Meena''s impatient voice from behind the door.


    ''You''re Father Nord,'' she says. You don''t trust me at all.


    Even though you were planning to sleep soundly, I''m up early like this.


    "Yes, yes, I''m awake, give my regards to Nord-Dad.


    ''No. I''ve been told to bring you to the big room!


    I will not tolerate tardiness for the sake of joint training. I felt that kind of intention from my Nordic father.


    ''''Alfried-sama, this is someone''s house, so as always--''''


    ''Okay, okay, okay, okay. Wait for me to change now.


    Before Meena can start saying something preachy, I unlock the door with a psychic in abandon.


    ''Oh, what?¡¡You''re more honest than ever today.


    I got off the bed and Meena came out the door with a pouting face.


    ''Normally you''d be more pouting, wouldn''t you?¡¡You''re going to resist with magic, right?


    You don''t do that in someone''s home.


    I really don''t want to have that kind of exchange in people''s homes.


    And more importantly, I got a lot of help from Nord-Dad yesterday. It''s time to repay the debt and join in the fun.


    ''''If you can get up normally, then please get up normally in the mansion!


    That''s it. This is it. I mean, it''s not very convincing when Meena, who''s a maid and sleeps in a lot, says it.


    ''Ugh!¡¡Sometimes!¡¡It''s just sometimes!


    Okay, okay, okay. Close the door while I get dressed.


    After interrupting Meena, who still wanted to say something, the door closed quietly and Meena left.


    But as we finished dressing and walked to the big room, Meena told me how she usually wakes up early and works hard.


    I''m sure she''s under some kind of stress because she doesn''t have the easy chatterboxes of Sarra and Mel.


    Sensing this, I huffed and puffed as I went to the big room.


    ¡ô


    By the time I headed to the big room, the whole family was already there.


    How can we all get up so early without an alarm clock?


    ''Good morning,''


    Good morning,


    Anyway, I go in after saying my morning greetings and everyone responds.


    ''Al, your hair is bouncing around. Hurry up and fix your sleeping habits.


    As I sat down on the couch at random, Mother Erna poked my finger at the spot where I had been sleeping.


    I had to head to the sink, so I used the water magic method to float a small water ball. Then I turn the water to warm water to make it easier to fix my sleeping habits, and compactly apply it to the spot of my sleeping habits.


    After wetting the location of the sleeping habit, I use wind magic to dry the wet hair.


    ''Yeah, that probably fixed it.''


    You fixed your sleeping habits, but your hair is all messed up. You should have done that with your hands a little more.


    Mom Erna says that, but she still manages to do my hair by hand.


    Oh, usually I''m the one who does her hair for her, so it''s refreshing.


    Ever since I came to Eric''s house, you''ve been a very strong mother," she says.


    ''Oh?¡¡If you look closely, Elinora has a little bounce in the back of her head too. Elinora, you need to fix your sleeping habits too.


    Well, it''s not like my hair hides it, and I don''t know about this.


    Mother Erna warned her, but Sister Elinora seemed to be more focused on the final check of the wooden sword.


    Even though she''s hiding behind a ponytail, that sleeping habit would still be noticeable if she moved a little.


    When I''m dumbfounded by Elinora sister as usual, Erna mom moves her chin in a jerk and delivers a message with her gaze.


    The current situation and the way she''s looking at you may suggest that she wants you to "do it". Considering the little bit of anger in her eyes, I guess it''s like a moxie.


    If I''m executed, of course I''m the one who will suffer retribution, but right now I have a huge backing.


    So there''s nothing to fear. I''ll let you do what you want.


    I use the water magic method to create a small water ball just as I did before. Normally, when you are in the habit of sleeping, you adjust the temperature to about human skin, but this time the purpose is to do moxibustion, so you use ice magic to make it cold.


    Once I made it cold, just on the edge of freezing temperature, I applied it roughly to the back of Elinora sister''s sleeping habit on the back of her head.


    ''''Hee!¡¡Cold!


    Normally she would hit him gently so the water wouldn''t scatter, but this time she hit him roughly and it was not only on the back of his head, but around his neck as well.


    Sister Elinora let out a short scream and raised her shoulders vigorously.


    ''Hey Al!''


    Come on, come on, let''s get back to bed.


    Sister Elinora tries to get around the culprit and scream in anger, but Mother Erna, who has my back, will protect me.


    She understands that Mother Erna sent me to do this, and she adjusts her sleeping habits with her hands, looking dissatisfied.


    Oh, how wonderful it is to be protected by your backers.


    It would be wonderful if it was always like this.


    However, I''m afraid of getting back at them later, so I use my wind magic to help Elinora sister by letting the wind flow through her.


    Now the aftercare is complete. You''ve made a statement of intent that you had no choice but to do it because Mother Erna told you to.


    Ugh.


    Well, we''ll have a light breakfast and then we''ll have a joint practice today. I want you to get your practice equipment ready while you can.


    Yes, sir.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    After having the same breakfast as last night - fish, a little meat and bread - we put on our training clothes and went outside the house.


    We were waiting for Eric, Luna and Egal in their training clothes.


    It''s a good idea to have the same kind of leather armor to cover the minimum amount of breastplate, arm area, and knee area as we did.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to shine even if you wear a practice uniform.


    Shut up. Leave me alone!


    Unlike me, who seems to be somewhat worn by my training clothes, Eric''s training clothes look surprisingly good.


    The problem that the glove is tied tightly now, and is appealing to the public for the sake of it.


    I don''t want to talk about the problem of clothes that look good when worn normally not looking good, because I''m concerned about it.


    ''''Luna still has the least amount of armor as usual, right?


    Are you sure that''s all the armor you need?


    Elinora sister with an impressed tone and Silvio brother who raises a worried voice.


    Compared to Eric and Aegal-san, Luna-san''s armor seems to be much thinner.


    She is wearing something like an inner layer that sticks to her skin, and she''s even wearing something apologetically thin


    It is.


    That''s okay. I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do. Silvio-kun, when you are in a conflict, you don''t have to be shy about throwing yourself into it.


    I see. It makes sense if you''re moving with speed in mind. The point is, it''s probably an attack or an evasion, even if you abandon your defense.


    Either way, it''s not an option that can be taken unless something is outstanding.


    ''Yes, but if it hits you...''


    It''ll be fine. Silvio''s strength isn''t enough to hit Luna.


    Brother Silvio timidly raised his voice of concern, but Sister Elinora quickly cut him off.


    ''''Haha, yes.''''


    Brother Silvio couldn''t help but laugh at this.


    She''s an Elinora sister who never underestimates or overestimates her opponent. Perhaps what she is saying is true.


    Eric whispers to me while looking at Elinora sister.


    ''''Well Miss Elinora, you say things as clearly as my sister, don''t you?


    Well, I guess that''s why you guys are so good together.


    So that''s it.


    It''s one thing to be able to say what you think to each other clearly, so you don''t have to be weirdly reserved.


    However, I think it''s out of character for the average aristocratic lady.

 262-Bustle on the beach

    Well, let''s get to the training grounds.


    ''Huh?¡¡Aren''t we supposed to practice in the courtyard?


    Eric''s dialogue while in the courtyard makes me feel uncomfortable.


    When I look around, there is a courtyard that is larger than my house.


    They are used for practice, or perhaps the soft earth is spread out and is sufficient as a practice place.


    There is no need to look for other places, it is close, and this place is fine, isn''t it?


    We practice on the beach today because we have to practice at the beach. Because the sand on the beach is good for training the lower body.


    As I was pondering these questions, Mr. Agal said from behind me.


    ''I see. ''I see.''


    I told you last night. We''re rehearsing at the beach today.


    It was.


    That''s the problem with Nord''s dad, he can''t remember the little things he says when I''m spaced out or relaxed.


    He can''t remember every detail of what we said in a conversation when I''m not thinking straight.


    "So, today we''re heading to the same beach as yesterday.


    Okay.


    I''m convinced that the training location is the beach, and I follow Eric and Luna as they walk in front of me.


    As I''m heading towards the beach on the same path outside the mansion as yesterday, I pass a person who looks like a villager.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Oddly enough, there''s a lot of people here today, huh?¡¡Even the fishermen, harpooners, etc., seem to be heading for the beach; was there something drifting about?


    Do you have something that flows through you sometimes?


    Father Nord asks a question to Aegal, who tilts his head.


    It''s rare, but there are times when a merchant ship''s cargo or the corpse of a giant monster drifts in. If it''s a merchant ship''s cargo, you can retrieve it, and if you know the owner, you can return what you can keep. If it is the corpse of a monster, you can dismantle it and recover the materials. If it is a huge demon, the village is rich in goods, and if it is a fish, everyone can eat its meat, so depending on what it is, there will be a lot of festivities.


    I see. You can only have fun in a village that''s so close to the sea.


    Yeah, if that''s what all this noise is about, there must have been a medium-sized fish in the water!


    Maybe she imagined it from the activity of the people, or maybe it was Aegal-san''s good-natured smile.


    But from us who were playing on the beach yesterday, I can''t help but imagine something different.


    ........Maybe the sandcastle misfillito that Eric and I created is attracting attention.


    I can''t help but feel that way.


    I wonder if Sister Elinora and Luna are also imagining this, and they are silently looking at me and Eric.


    Their gazes are painful.


    While I can''t help but look away, Eric secretly asks me.


    ''Hey, Alfried. The sandcastle you built yesterday will fall down in half a day, won''t it?


    What?¡¡I''ve compressed and hardened it with my magic, so you said it wouldn''t break with a slight shock. If you don''t try to break it, you can keep it up to three months lightly.


    Hey!¡¡You''re kidding me!¡¡I''ve never heard of a thing that big lasting three months!


    I answered once and for all, and Eric said that and held his head up.


    I wish he had told me long ago that if it was no good, it was no good.


    Then I would have shown it to Tornel''s friends and then crushed it at the right time.


    ''But, well, it''s okay, isn''t it?''


    What?


    Every villager who has lived by the beach has made a piece of art out of the sand. In other words, the villagers who live in this village are artists who have grown up making things out of sand. That kind of thing is commonplace, right?


    "...do you think that''s what you see in this bunch of people?


    I''m sorry, I knew it was indeed different. I was just trying to escape reality.


    When I saw the villagers walking to the beach, I understood that it was indeed out of curiosity. I did, but I wanted to think of it as a slight possibility.


    ''Well, it won''t do any real harm, and it should be fine. It''s only a little disturbing since it''s so close to the rest stop.


    You''re right. It''s not like we did anything wrong.


    It''s just that we got carried away playing in the sand. I''m sure Mr. Eggal and Nord Dad would laugh at the sight of a smiling child''s playground.


    ''''Rather, maybe that sand castle will be our new resting place.


    Don''t be silly.


    As we lightened our hearts and exchanged light words with each other, we gradually came to the side of the beach.


    Then, the sandcastle that Eric and I built yesterday was visible.


    I''m going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.¡¡A misphilite castle made of sand on the beach...?


    Mr. Aegal let out a few words as soon as he looked up at the sand castle.


    It''s wonderfully detailed and precise. It''s not only made of sand, but also decorated with materials that are unique to the sea, and it expresses the nature of the sea.


    Father Nord praises his own son''s work, albeit unknowingly.


    Brother Silvio, who knows everything, laughs and sister Elinora hides her face and laughs.


    Luna''s face is expressionless, and Eric looks a little happy to be praised because he was involved in creating it.


    I feel like it''s been a long time since I''ve been praised by Nord Dad in this kind of hobbyistic direction.


    Whenever I make a comic or a table tennis match or my own home, my dad always looks at me with a complicated expression on his face.


    Do you think it''s a specialty of this village?


    ''No, no. I saw them yesterday, but there were no such fine buildings on our beach.


    ''What?¡¡Is that so?


    He looks at us, and then he looks back at me, and at the same time I turn my head away in a really natural motion.


    At the same time, I turn my face away from him in a very natural motion.


    But around me are Silvio, who is smiling, and Elinora, who is holding back a smile.


    Father Nord noticed something unusual and began to look at me and the sand castle in turn.


    ''''........Al.


    What is it?¡¡Father Nord?


    Why do my family members only call people names when they blame them?


    For those of us who remember, those two words filled with feelings are incredibly scary. You can''t help but imagine what they''re going to say.


    ''You know something about that, don''t you?''


    The Castle of Misphilito, made of sand. I know because I saw it in King''s Landing.


    ''That''s not what I''m asking. Didn''t Al use earth magic to build buildings during his travels?


    I''ll play along and answer him, but Father Nord won''t let me go.


    Dad Nord smiles kindly, but radiates some pressure.


    ''Yeah, I was making it,''


    Is Al in this building too?


    Yeah, Eric and his friends in the village made it up.


    Hey, you!¡¡Don''t drag me down with you!¡¡Because all I did was decorate it!


    I confessed quietly, and Dad Nord let out a deep sigh and Eric shuffled out from beside me.


    ''What?''¡¡We all made that one together, didn''t we?


    Yes, but don''t talk to me in your own way!


    It''s not like we didn''t work together. A guy who cares about the details.


    ''What?''¡¡Are you saying that Eric and Mr. Alfried made that thing?¡¡A sand castle that big?


    Yeah, he made it with earth magic.


    Well, I made most of it out of earth magic.


    When Eric and I answer honestly, Mr. Eagal gives me a puzzled look.


    Can I, a small child, use magic to build such a large sand castle?¡¡I guess I''m not so sure.


    ''''I''m sorry that my son is causing trouble. Alfried is very good at magic, so he can make that much with earth magic.


    ''Oh, that fits into the category of being good at that!¡¡I thought he was a dazed child, but after all, he''s the child of Lord Nord and Lord Erna...!


    What did Mr. Aegal think of me earlier?¡¡I''d like to hear a little more about that part.


    ''I suppose I could have you break it right away but you could, couldn''t you?¡¡Al


    Uh-huh.


    ''No, no, no, it''s a shame to destroy such a magnificent castle of sand!¡¡I''d like to take a closer look at it later, and if you don''t mind, let me just leave it there!


    Yes. Yes, of course.


    I was relieved to hear Mr. Aegal''s good mood and replied.


    Well, I''m glad that Aegal-san is a big person with a great understanding of art.


    I thought I would be scolded for making something like that without permission, but I don''t think there''s any need to be scolded for this reaction.


    Yes, happy birthday to you.


    ...Al, didn''t I tell you to call me properly when I made that thing?


    I''m sorry.


    This was not the case.

 263-Erinora unnie vs Eric

    Due to the sandcastle fiasco that Eric and I built, the area we were planning to use was no longer available, so we moved.


    We had to move to the beach, which is further south than the sandcastle.


    ''''Okay, there are no villagers here, so there''s no problem!


    The beach to the south seems less popular than the beach near the mansion. The beach is much wider, and there are no boats moored there.


    Aegal-san said cheerfully, and we each put our belongings to the edge to prepare.


    I close the armor on my leather armor and check the condition of my gloves and shoes.


    Ugh, come to think of it, this was the beach. I''m sure it won''t hurt as much as the normal sandy soil when you fall down, but it''s going to be hard to get sand in the gaps.


    Al, get ready quickly, or we''ll be late.


    What?


    While I was groaning in my mind as I did so, Brother Silvio and the other masks except for me were gathering in the middle of the beach with their wooden swords in tow.


    By being very conscious, the three of us are relaxing our bodies without wasting time talking to each other.


    It''s kind of depressing to be thrown into a place of high consciousness.


    It''s like I''ve joined a group of enjoyers but I''ve joined a group of stiffs.


    As I''m getting ready in a hurry, Brother Silvio is slowly getting ready for me, perhaps out of concern for me.


    This brother is really sweet. It''s a far cry from his sister, who is out there somewhere, looking at me like she wants me to come to her as soon as possible.


    My brother Silvio and I join him late, and we naturally relax.


    I''m not sure if it''s the right thing to do, but I felt a strong urge to do so.


    It''s a good idea to have a light run to warm up your body and get used to the sand on the beach.


    ''Yes. That would be good.


    After relaxing ourselves for a while, Aegal-san and Nordo-dad said so, and we started to run along the beach.


    As Luna and Eric start to run, looking accustomed to it, Elinora''s sister and Silvio''s brother run after them.


    I ran after them, and I almost got knocked off my feet on the second step.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    ''Hahaha!¡¡This isn''t your usual spot, so run with caution!


    Looking at me, Mr. Agal says with a light laugh.


    I knew it was easy for me to get my footing since I was walking on the beach yesterday, but when I ran, I stumbled more than I thought I would.


    If I take a step or two, I end up kicking off the soft, irregularly piled up sand and getting stuck in the opposite direction.


    And just like Luna had said, it feels like it''s hard to transfer the force of my feet kicking the ground.


    This isn''t going to go on running like the courtyard of the mansion.


    I kick the ground harder than usual, raising my foot wider and kicking the ground harder than usual, while being conscious of not getting my foot caught in the sand.


    By doing so, I was able to run a little better.


    But I''m more tired than usual because I''m moving my feet a lot.


    But running while listening to the sound of the sea on the beach is a bit like a scene from my youth.


    I escape from the screaming muscles by going back to my childhood and escaping reality.


    ''Alright, let''s assemble!''


    After running like that for a while, Mr. Eagal decided that he had warmed up sufficiently and raised his voice.


    Today is a joint training session for our Silford and Sowlett families. I''m sure each of you do swords in your own house on a daily basis, so I hope you''ll give it your best shot today and feed off of it as much as you can!


    The purpose of this one is simple. The goal of this tournament is simple: to gain experience with each other. "The goal of this tournament is simple: to gain experience with each other, to fight against different opponents, to understand their habits and to think about them. If you lose, reflect on why you lost, fix it, and try again. That''s what we''re going to do today, and that''s what we''re going to do.


    "Yes!


    Oh, really? So, it is only practice today?


    First of all, when you''re dealing with Elinora Sis, who doesn''t have any common sense, I don''t know why you should reflect on your loss and correct it.


    It is.


    Well, it can''t be helped to think about the people who are always fighting with each other in the mansion.


    The problem is Eric and Luna-san.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, but it''s not a sword to begin with, and in the end I used magic to blind them. I can''t say I won in a fair fight.


    But when you can strike with me, your ability must be in the common sense class. It''s not like the trajectory of the sword is too fast to see like Elinora''s sister, so it''s not a problem.


    That leaves Luna-san. I''ve heard that this one is the speed type, but there''s not much information available on her, so I can''t imagine what she''s like. For now, she''s not stronger than Elinora''s sister. She''s not strong, but she''s strong enough to lose even to brother Silvio, who boasts of an ironclad body.


    Aside from Eric, he''s going to have a hard time against Luna-san.......


    ''''First of all, since I want to understand their abilities, I''ll have the children play against each other alone. First, Eric and Miss Elinora. Then Luna and Silvio-kun.


    Al''s the first visit, but it''s the second.


    Oh, I don''t have to be the first one to do it.


    I mean, Eric. I''m sorry to hear that the first one was sister Elinora.


    "Eric, have a strong heart.


    Why do you assume I''m going to be crushed?


    So, at least have a glass of wine.


    Wait.


    As I turn to leave the place, carrying my pity, Eric puts his hand on my shoulder to keep me still.


    ''I''ve heard that Mistress Elinora is stronger than my sister, is that true?


    ''Well?¡¡And I don''t know what I''m capable of, Luna-san. Anyway, good luck with that.


    It''s more interesting to let them fight without preconceptions.


    I answer appropriately and leave Dad Nord to get out of the way.


    ''Don''t sit around in a daze, Eric, and keep a close eye on your and Miss Luna''s movements, okay?


    When I''m distracted by the fact that I don''t want to have to fight the first time, Dad Nord says.


    You''re right. If you have time to observe, it''s to your advantage to watch your opponent''s movements.


    You should watch your opponent''s movements so that you don''t get beaten up when it''s your turn to fight.


    Elinora sister and Eric while I''m trying to keep my head down. From there, Brother Silvio and Luna face each other at a distance.


    There are two supervisors and the place is big enough to do it all at once, I guess.


    The four of them face each other with wooden swords, and they each stare at each other with their swords at the ready.


    Now, who should I keep an eye on? I don''t feel like I can check Eric or Luna-san''s movements if I''m looking at them as a whole.


    Then it''s best to look at them individually. Under normal circumstances, we should ignore Eric, who we know a bit about, and observe Luna-san''s movements closely.


    But since Sister Elinora and Eric''s abilities are quite far apart, it should be settled soon.


    Here, it would be wise to watch how many minutes Eric can last against Elinora sister, and then watch Luna-san''s movements after a quick finish.


    I can hear the sea breeze and the sound of the waves loudly in the air where we stand in silence.


    ''Begin!''


    When Aegal called out to start, Sister Elinora was the first to react and kick the sand.


    Eric also kicked the sand late, but Elinora sister was already fleshed out in front of him.


    ''''Nunn!''''


    Perhaps not expecting the speed of Sister Elinora, Eric peels his eyes away and makes a barefaced noise.


    Before you know it, Elinora sister has raised her wooden sword and swung it down to a surprised Eric.


    Eric died suddenly.


    Just as I thought that, a dry sound rang out.


    ''''Hnu-oohh!''''


    If you look closely, you can see that the Elinora sister''s attack aimed at her shoulder was just about blocked by the wooden sword that Eric had laid down.


    It seems that Eric barely succeeded in defending himself.


    However, he is suddenly pushed by the power of the Elinora sister and seems to have lost his stance significantly.


    Eric still doesn''t give up and tries to push back with his power, but Elinora sister may have read it and easily draws her wooden sword.


    Instead of pushing each other, Eric leans forward. Then Elinora sister puts her feet on the ground and pushes him back with her arms.


    ''''Oh?¡¡Huh?¡¡Ufu........!


    Then Eric turned and rolled around in an interesting way.


    Eric rolled down the beach without even being able to passive.


    When he stopped his momentum and turned onto his back, his expression was incomprehensible.


    ''Eric, that''s it!''


    Sister Elinora exhales in a small breath as Aegal-san finishes.


    ''Should I have kicked the ground a little harder?


    Elinora sister tilts her head at the unusual feeling.


    From my point of view, it was fast enough, but it didn''t seem to be fast enough to convince Elinora sister. Maybe if it wasn''t an unfamiliar beach, it would have ended at the beginning.

 264-Silvio brother VS Luna

    Welcome home, loser. There was only one glass left.


    Shut up.


    I offered words of comfort to Eric as he walked in, covered in sand, and he grumbled at me.


    He''s not a very friendly guy, even though I gave him advice and comforted him.


    Anyway, Eric and sister Elinora''s bout ended as fast as I expected.


    It''s about five seconds after the call to start.


    It''s really fast. I can''t help but notice that Elinora''s sister is so strong that I couldn''t see most of Eric''s abilities, but it can''t be helped.


    Next, let''s watch Luna-san and brother Silvio''s fight as planned.


    ''Hey, Alfried. As I recall, you were good at magic, weren''t you?


    I was about to shift my gaze at that thought when Eric suddenly spoke to me.


    ''Yes, but?''


    I see. So, that means that her sister, Miss Elinora, is as skilled in handling magic as you are? A wonderful physical enhancement--


    ''Eric, your sister Elinora didn''t use physical enhancements, did she?


    I tell him once and for all, interrupting Eric, who is about to speak with a strange misunderstanding.


    Then Eric''s mouth snaps up and moves like a fish, and a shocked expression appears on his face.


    ''''........Bah, that''s silly. There''s no way I could produce that kind of speed without using my magic power...


    It''s Elinora who can.


    ..........


    Me and my brother Silvio would be able to understand, these words.


    However, from Eric''s point of view, who has only had one meeting with her, he can''t seem to recognize the insanity of Elinora''s sister.


    Well, I''m sure he''ll be learning more about that today than he ever will.


    I don''t need to force you to explain anything in words. As if to express this, I look away from Eric, who is thinking, and look at Luna and Silvio.


    The two of them seem to be staring at each other, measuring the pause between them, unlike Eric''s, who settled the matter quickly.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    What kind of offensive and defensive actions will the two men, who have diametrically opposed characteristics of emphasizing speed and emphasizing defense, perform?


    When I''m watching with excitement, the always expressionless Luna-san slightly distorts her expression.


    ''''.........There''s no gap.''''


    It seems that he noticed Brother Silviot''s unearned pressure.


    Yes, Brother Silvio is really seamless when he holds the shield. He feels a sense of urgency that if he were to attack without thinking, he would be countered instantly.


    In fact, since I''m not afraid of anything but counters, I don''t need to be so scared, but from Luna-san''s point of view who doesn''t know that, Brother Silvio would seem to be a pretty strong man.


    ''''........If there''s no gap, until I attack from here.


    As they continued to stare at each other for a long time, Luna-san decided to get ready to get out of the way.


    Luna-san took a deep breath, exhaled, and ran underneath Brother Silvio, who was holding his shield.


    When Luna-san slashes from the front, Brother Silvio receives it with the shield equipped in his left hand. At the same time, a sharp counter of Cleave with the wooden sword in his right hand.


    Brother Silvio''s signature move was performed, and while I thought it was quickly decided, Luna-san''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    No, it wasn''t that she disappeared, it was that she ducked on the spot, deflecting her upper body backwards to the extreme and dodging Cleave.


    ''''Eh?''''


    Soft body!¡¡He''s as flexible as a gymnast or a skater.


    After exchanging a cleave, Luna kicks Brother Silvio''s leg to make him fall back.


    Then she returns to her original stance and goes around to the side of Brother Silvio, who has lost his stance.


    A sharp thrust from Luna-san who is advancing on the sand.


    Brother Silvio still lets the thrusts flow as he tries to match the wooden sword. However, it doesn''t go cleanly due to an inadequate stance.


    Perhaps because he was reading it, Luna-san used the energy that was flowing halfway through and went further into his pocket.


    Hating that, Silvio-san hates it and plans to somehow retreat while ducking.


    However, Luna-san didn''t let that happen and instead launched a short, raging attack using her short, portable wooden sword and soft body.


    Attack, attack, duck and attack. Attack is the greatest defense.


    Luna''s fighting style was reminiscent of those words.


    Luna-san ran in all directions around Silvio-san, who was fighting back with a pained expression on his face.


    It''s like a dancing goddess, and Brother Silvio is at the mercy of Brother Silvio''s unpredictable attacks.


    Brother Silvio also desperately tries to defend himself against it, but this is unfamiliar sandy ground. Silvio''s brother Silvio''s feet are caught in the deep sand and he loses his stance.


    When Luna-san slashed into him without missing it, Brother Silvio thrust out his shield with great force in anguish.


    ''''It''s out!¡¡Silvio bash!


    Silviovash?


    I scream with excitement, and Eric tilts his head in wonder.


    It''s a move that is synonymous with Brother Silvio!¡¡Well, it doesn''t matter now.


    The counterattack shield that was brought out. I thought Luna-san was going to duck it, but she rushed into it herself.


    While utilizing her soft body, she ducked the shield and rolled using brother Silvio''s body as a foundation.


    Then, Luna-san instantly took brother Silvio''s back and placed the wooden sword on his neck.


    ''''That''s enough!''''


    When Aegal-san called for the end, Luna-san slowly let go of the wooden sword.


    Wow, Luna-san is so strong.


    Brother Silvio might have had the advantage of being an unfamiliar beach sand, but even without that, Luna-san''s victory was predictable.


    Transformational body techniques and swordplay that made use of his soft body. Elinora sister''s decision to lose to Luna-san, even if it was Silvio brother who excelled in defense, was correct.


    Ah, I can''t imagine beating Luna-san at all.


    ''''It took you longer than I thought, didn''t it?


    When Luna-san came back after brushing the sand from her body, Sister Elinora called out to her.


    ''''Well that was much stronger than Elinora told me. That defense, foul.''''


    But you''re good at attacking things like that, aren''t you?


    Well, yeah.


    Luna-san''s reply was short, but I could sense a certain confidence in her voice and expression.


    Perhaps because she''s good at anomalous attacks, she must have confidence in her ability to slip through all kinds of defenses.


    ''''No, I''ve lost.''''


    Good job, Brother Silvio.


    It''s quite a feat to be able to confront your sister like that on your first visit.


    Me and Eric give brother Silvio a labored look when he comes back.


    ''Was that supposed to be a bout of striking?¡¡They didn''t let me attack from us at all after I countered the first time.


    Luna, you''re very flexible.


    "Your sister''s fighting style is to use her soft body and mix in unique rhythms and feints as she attacks. You''ll have a hard time getting used to it.


    This is a completely different fighting style than sister Elinora and brother Silvio. This is going to be hard to get used to.


    ''''Next up is Eric and Alfried-kun!


    As we were discussing the current fight in a drinking manner, such a voice rises from Mr. Eagal.


    Then Eric gave me a provocative look.


    ''''Ho, so I can finally fight you again.


    ''What?¡¡Maybe you feel like you''re rooted to the slashing of the tongs?


    ''Of course!¡¡A result like that is null and void. This time, we''ll fight with pure swordsmanship alone!


    If you''re saying it''s invalid, you don''t have to root for it.......


    Well, he wouldn''t listen to me if I said that to Eric.


    Anyway, this guy doesn''t like the idea of losing to me, even if it''s a tongue game.


    I don''t care about the outcome of this kind of training, but losing to Eric is not good for me.


    I''m going to win this one so that I don''t get ridiculed by this guy in the future.


    Okay, let''s do this again.


    No magic this time.¡¡Brace yourself, Alfried!


    Eric stood up and jabbed his finger at me, and I heard Mr. Agal''s exasperated voice in the distance as he said


    ''Quickly, both of you!''


    "Oh, yes!

 265-Rematch between Al and Eric

    In the middle of the beach with the blue sea. There I face Eric with my wooden sword at the ready.


    Eric''s equipment in front of me is leather armor and a wooden sword just like mine.


    It''s a standard piece of armor that''s different from Luna-san''s speed-oriented armor and a wooden sword that''s easy to turn around.


    Even when we''ve struck each other with tongs before, he hasn''t done anything strange with this, and he''s probably not the anomalous type like Luna-san.


    But he was standard, but never weak.


    The swordsmanship that comes from the beach-trained legs and hips and the trunk is sharp and unflappable.


    The thrusting techniques he showed during the attack with tongs were quite sharp.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time in the event that you don''t have a lot of time to spare.


    I''m not a good swordsman, but this is an opponent you can''t be too careful with.


    I''m not going to be shy about it, Alfried. I''m going to make up for this in the end!


    This guy''s got a bad look on his face.


    If I had the chance, I''d push him into the ocean or roll him around in the sand. I get the feeling he''s thinking about that kind of thing.


    If you''ve got a mind to do it, I''ve got a mind to do it too.


    I''ve got a hunch they''re trying to pull something like this off, but are you guys ready?


    "Yes!


    Shouldn''t we use tongs as a weapon?


    I don''t want it!


    Then let''s begin.


    What a way to start.


    With that thought strongly in my mind, Eric and I kick the ground at the same time.


    We start running down the foothold, which is softer and more unstable than usual.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    I poured out my eyes on the sand beneath my feet as Eric closed in on me with such a scream.


    Then I dashed to the spot where the sand had risen the most and braked suddenly.


    ''f*ck you, Alf--bwow!


    Then the sand flies vigorously to Eric''s face.


    Reflexively covering his face with his arms, I instantly fire a thrust at Eric''s torso.


    ''That one!''


    Eric raises his arms to cover his face. And it''s the center point of his body, and the thrust, a point attack, will be difficult to handle.


    I had a feeling that I was going to win, but my prediction was betrayed and the wooden sword cuts through the sky.


    Don''t tell me your body is soft like Luna-san''s and you''re deflecting it backwards!


    ''Whoa!¡¡I''m not going to let another cowardly hand get the better of me!


    I didn''t expect it, but it wasn''t. As soon as Eric realized that his vision was blocked, he was the first to roll over.


    How could he do that right away? People panic when their vision is obstructed.


    I was going to go to finish Eric off, but as expected, the other party is not an amateur either.


    I''m not even going to have time to remove the sand from my face, so I immediately stood up.


    d*mn, I missed it.


    ''''It''s heartbreaking that you''re a coward. I was just trying to unleash my thrust on Eric.


    There''s no way!¡¡There''s no way I''m going to stop my feet from thrusting out there!


    Indeed, Eric is right.


    There''s no need to stop your feet if you''re going to unleash a thrust at that timing. Even if you were to switch after seeing Eric''s move, it''s obvious that Eric''s attack is faster.


    However, people can''t always give the best answer. Sometimes they make the wrong decision.


    ''Al, definitely on purpose.


    Ha-ha, that was deliberate.


    ...and unlike Eric, he''s smart.


    Totally....


    I hear those words coming from the outside world, but I don''t care. My dad Nord has his head in his hands, but I don''t care. I don''t care. The game is all about winning.


    So, what''s our next move? If it weren''t for Father Nord, I could use magic with a degree of power that would be undetectable to ordinary people.


    I could sneak in and roll up the sand or tangle it around my legs. Or change the trajectory of a sword with a psychic. Pulling your clothes to break your stance.


    Oh, there are so many tactics that can come up with magic.


    ''Yeah, I don''t know what you''re going to do to me if you move!


    As I was pondering my next move, Eric got the idea and closed the distance.


    Yes, you''ve done my least favorite thing.


    I stopped pondering and intercepted the sword that was being swung down for the time being.


    The sound of the wooden sword clashing with the wooden sword, a dry sound is heard--.


    ''''But boo!¡¡The sand on the wooden sword........!


    "Ha-ha-ha, that took you, Alfried!


    This bastard put sand on the wooden sword when it rolled over just now.


    Moreover, the position where Eric is is upwind. It means that I''m the only one who gets hit by the wooden sword and the sand attached to it flies away.


    "You filthy bastard!


    ''This is a coincidence!¡¡It''s called the difference in daily conduct!


    No one who insists it''s a coincidence is going to say it took you!


    ''Yeah!¡¡Shut up!¡¡Screw you here!


    Eric, who has figured me out, turns red and slashes at me.


    I get rid of the sand in my eyes and use my senses to avoid the wooden sword.


    Since I can''t see because of the sand, I have no choice now but to duck and buy time to get rid of the sand.


    ''''This!¡¡d*mn it!¡¡d*mn it!¡¡Why don''t you hit it!


    I hear such a voice as I take a pause from Eric and avoid the wooden sword.


    I''m good at evading Elinora''s sister''s attacks, which are carried out at a fast speed on a daily basis, so I''m good at evading them. And even if the visibility is poor, it''s because of the spatial grasping ability cultivated by spatial magic.


    I''m confident in my sense of timing.


    ''''I''m surprised. Alfried-kun is incredibly good at timing.


    ''''That''s right. His sword is subtle, but for some reason he''s just good at getting in time and avoiding them.


    ''''Well that''s because I usually have a conflict with Elinora. I think it''s better to avoid Elinora than to have a decent confrontation with her.


    You''re exactly right, Luna. It''s a fool''s errand from my point of view to have a fight with sister Elinora. Because I don''t always think about winning, I fight with an eye on how long I can keep fighting without getting injured.


    ''Oops, dangerous.''


    As I was thinking about this, a wooden sword passed in front of my face. ''''That''s dangerous.


    ''''d*mn!¡¡We were so close!


    Eric looked frustrated as I used the momentum of my stance to retreat.


    I was about five inches away from him, though.


    I lightly wipe the sand from around my eyes.


    Thanks to my flashy move, most of the sand around my eyes had been removed.


    Now my vision is fine, too.


    This time, I''ll attack from here.


    After confirming that my vision is good, I run out to Eric.


    Then Eric is blatantly wary of my face, as if he thinks I''m going to do the sand skipping I just did.


    If Eric is lost and wary, our swords will be easier to pass. The idea is that you can swing your sword without worrying about your opponent''s counterattack.


    I perform pure sword skills without doing any particular small tricks.


    Eric seemed confused by this, but he calmly dealt with my wooden sword. He matches, flicks and deflects the wooden sword without wavering.


    I still feel that the sharpness of my swordplay is not as sharp as it should be due to the unfamiliar sandy soil.


    When we were fighting for a long time, I couldn''t afford to worry about my feet, and my legs felt more tired than usual. My breath has come up a bit.


    Eric, on the other hand, is used to the sand, and he looks cool. The sand doesn''t take his feet off the ground, and he doesn''t look tired.


    His unshakable torso makes his attacks heavy and precise.


    Every time Eric and I strike for a long time, the difference in strength, the speed and accuracy of our swords, is highlighted.


    He felt that I had shown off. Eric attacks me furiously, swinging his wooden sword furiously.


    And Eric''s right hand holding the wooden sword was pulled back wide.


    This is the thrusting technique I saw at the party.


    Convinced of this, I squeeze out all the energy I have left and deflect my body. From there, I closed the gap between them and counterattacked in one fell swoop.


    I thought so, but Eric''s wooden sword had changed its trajectory midway through the course of the attack, changing to a swing down from a right angle.


    Seriously? I''m not going to move my body in a hurry, but it won''t listen to me. The body is not extremely soft like Luna-san''s, so it''s impossible to deflect the body here.


    --Ah, this is my loss.


    ''''That''s it!''''


    As I was staring at the wooden sword being swung down with such conviction, Aegal-san''s voice rang out.


    The wooden sword stopped about five inches above my head.


    As I was relieved that he stopped it properly, the wooden sword moved and knocked me on my head with a knot.


    ''''Ouch.''''


    ''I win!¡¡Alfried!¡¡Did you think that last one was a thrust?¡¡Hahaha, I thought you''d remember that and be on your guard!¡¡Hahahahaha!


    Eric says with a smug look on his face while slapping me on the back with a bang.

 266-Words like the old man says

    Luna and Mr. Alfried are next.


    After the fight with Eric, I was sitting down on the sand to rest when Aegal raised her voice.


    Oh dear, it''s already time to go.


    As I was feeling a bit bored with the idea of fighting a strong man, Eric came over with a smirk.


    ''Hey, loser. Next time you''ll be with your sister.


    Shut up. I know.


    Ever since he won his match with me earlier, he''s been calling me this.


    I don''t really care if I win or lose in practice, but it still pisses me off when Eric calls me out like this.


    This is something I should have played around with after I won with the tongs.


    Now, how many cups do you think you''ll need?


    As I stand up, using the wooden sword as support, Eric tells me to challenge me.


    ''At least I don''t think I''m going to lose in one round like Eric.


    Oh, that''s...


    What''s that?¡¡Maybe you''ve let your guard down?


    Ugh!


    The fact that he was stuck for a reply means that somewhere in the back of his mind, he must have underestimated the Elinora sister.


    ''Eric is an idiot for underestimating her when she''s someone I''ve been told is strong beforehand.


    Oh, shut up!¡¡Get out of here!¡¡You, you bastard, should be beaten by your sister in one round!


    I say it like I''m blatantly ridiculing him and Eric blushes.


    Haha, seeing Eric''s exasperated look makes me feel a little less pent up.


    ''Al, I don''t think you''re going to win, but good luck with that.


    As I walk with a somewhat sunny feeling, sister Elinora says something I don''t know if she''s cheering me on.


    I know I can''t beat Luna-san, who is stronger than Eric, right?¡¡But if you''re going to support her, I hope you''ll leave that out of it, even if you know it.


    I''m sure Luna-san isn''t stronger than Elinora''s sister, but there''s no doubt that she''s much stronger than me.


    I suppose the reason why my footsteps towards the predetermined position feel heavy is other than the factor that this is a sandy ground.


    When I reached the prescribed position, Luna-san was already holding her wooden sword with a serious expression on her face.


    After seeing the fight just now, you should know that I''m the weakest among these members, but you don''t show the slightest lick.


    ''''Please be gentle with me.''''


    Hmmm, I''m ready. But if you don''t cut corners--?


    The moment Luna-san nodded, I closed the distance in one fell swoop and swung down.


    I released it with the least amount of movement possible, but Luna-san reacted and prevented it even though she was late.


    Ouch........if possible I would have decided with this blow!


    That''s not fair.


    ''What?¡¡But Mr. Luna said I could have it anytime.


    ''Well I see. I certainly said it.


    When I say that, Luna-san gives me a satisfied look.


    Unlike the nagging Eric, Luna-san seems to be more tolerant about these things.


    ''''No, it''s true, but...''''


    But Aegal-san, who plays the role of judge, seems to be a bit more subtle.


    ''''Well in Al''s case, I think it''s better to beat his guts back than his sword, don''t you think?


    It might be a bit awful, no matter how much it''s meant to make up for the difference in ability.


    The words I hear from the outside world scare me.


    It can''t be helped. From my point of view, I''m not very good with the sword, so I have no choice but to win by making up for the difference in ability this way. Well, it''s only natural since I''ve never really put much serious effort into my sword efforts.


    I try to push Luna-san, who is defending herself with the wooden sword, with force as it is, but it doesn''t come true, and is swept away with simple force.


    I hate this little body right now.


    ''''........If you let Al-kun do what he wants, you will receive a painful attack. So, I''m going to launch it from here.


    As I was stepping backwards, stepping on a tatara in the sand, Luna kicked the ground and closed the distance between us.


    The sandy ground is uneven and easy to lose your footing in, but the speed does not make you feel that.


    A short wooden sword, adjusted to be easy to wield, strikes at me.


    Probably, it''s a mistake to receive Luna''s first attack. Once I receive it and stop, there''s a chance that I''ll be moved around in all directions and receive a series of blows just like Silvio-san''s brother did.


    Here it would be better to strike at each other and then quickly move away, blocking the opponent''s freely moving course and taking your time.


    You duck Luna-san''s diagonal swing down by deflecting your body.


    Then the wooden sword that cut through the sky spins around and a sharp thrust like a sickle is released.


    I read that my first move wasn''t a real blow, so I duck it by backstepping.


    As Luna-san packs it in again, I give her a threatening cleave, and she fails to measure her timing and stops.


    That''s when I attacked and moved away. Anyway, I was conscious of not creating an opening, and ducked the attacks from Luna-san in the same way as before.


    ''''........Mmmm, it''s hard to do.


    You can hear such a voice blurting out from Luna''s mouth as they were exchanging attacks between single shots.


    Doing something your opponent doesn''t like is effective in every game.


    I can say that I''m fighting well right now. But this is more of a stalling tactic, or just a survival tactic, and you can''t win.


    My opponent has effective attacks, but I don''t have any. If there''s a silver lining, it''s that it''s only a deception.


    This tactic is working now, but it''s only a matter of time before Luna-san adapts to it as well.


    If this continues, we will definitely lose.


    ''''I''ll........push through.


    I heard such a muttering suddenly as we were exchanging blows, swapping places as we spun around to avoid being hit by Luna-san in rapid succession.


    Then Luna''s movement rapidly accelerated, and she came at me with a force that almost hit me.


    I duck the first swing as much as possible and unleash a cut-off in order to avoid letting her close the gap between us.


    However, Luna-san has assessed it to the limit and wiggled her flexible body to get through.


    Hee!¡¡This guy''s a snake!


    I lowered my head to rely on my intuition while screaming in my mind. Then I hear something pass over my head with a buzz.


    Maybe Luna-san is above my head right now.


    I thrust up the wooden sword I''m holding in reliance on such an expectation, and a hand was placed on my back with a ton.


    Luna-san then used the energy to stand up for my thrust and rolled forward brilliantly.


    My best thrust is ducked beautifully.


    The moment I thought it was bad, Luna-san had already landed and was slashing at me.


    Oh, shit!


    That''s enough!


    The voice of surrender and the voice of the referee rose simultaneously.


    Then, the swinging down that was coming towards us stopped near my shoulder with a snap.


    That''s dangerous. If it was struck with that kind of force, it would have been quite painful, even though it was wearing leather armor.


    I''ve been skimmed countless times in practice, but for some reason I can''t trust this one.


    It''s because I''ve been secretly hit by Elinora''s sister for many years while she called it a stopwatch.


    Of course, it''s only a knuckle-dragging tease, but that''s why I''ve lost faith in the skid.


    Anyway, I''m glad that we were able to finish without getting hurt this time.


    Exhaling a breath of relief, Luna-san says a pout as she is brushing the sand from her body.


    ''''Well I understand a little bit how Elinora blurts out that Al-kun is too good to be true.


    What''s too good to be true?


    Sometimes Elinora sister says that to me, but I don''t remember her saying what exactly is too good to be true.


    ''''........Al-kun''s strategy and ability to measure timing with his brain is outstanding. However, the basics of the essential swordsmanship is lousy. You don''t have much physical strength, so the power you can exert at a moment''s notice is also limited.


    What do you mean?


    ...your body is not responding to the movement.


    Luna says clearly.


    I didn''t expect to be told such words at the age of seven years of physical age.


    ''''.........I see.''''


    Considering my mental age, that line is accurate, but it''s complicated to hear it from a man of seven years of physical age and full of energy.

 267-Aegals advice

    After me and Luna''s fight was over, then Eric and his brother Silvio, and then Elinora''s sister and Luna, and so on.


    Out of all of them, Elinora''s sister was the strongest. Then Luna, Silvio, Eric and I. It was just as we expected.


    First of all, Elinora''s sister was overwhelmingly strong. Even Luna-san, who was ranked second, had her sword flung off when they met for a few rounds.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of your time with the help of a good friend.


    But that''s just one part of being strong and not seeing the unreasonableness of it. It will be a little later when she learns that.


    Next, Eric and Brother Silvio. The two of them fought a really competitive battle, but Eric''s swordsmanship couldn''t break through Brother Silvio''s defense, and in the end, he was successfully defeated by a special Silvio Bash.


    When I say that Eric was beaten back then, I can still laugh just thinking about it.


    ''You, what are you laughing at me for?


    ''No, I remember when Brother Silvio beat me up.


    ''Ugh!¡¡Lord Silvio''s defenses are extraordinary!¡¡What was that defense?¡¡I don''t feel like we''re going to win no matter where we attack!


    Eric said as he stepped on the ground as if he was disappointed that he had lost to brother Silvio.


    Haha, it was funny to say that Eric was in a hurry at that time.


    As I''m laughing at Eric, he looks at me and gives me a nasty smile.


    ''''You can laugh at people too?¡¡You''ve always said that you''d be willing to show Mistress Elinora a pint of wine when you f*ck her.


    ''Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...''


    I bit my teeth involuntarily when Eric said that.


    It was an all-out competition, so I was going to have a fight with my sister Elinora, just in case.


    At that time, I had made the mistake of saying out loud that I would hold one cup of wine with the sole intention of not losing to Eric.


    Elinora''s sister, who had heard this, had nastily exerted herself more than usual.


    As it turned out, I only ended up with one pint, just like Eric.


    By the time I thought we had struck each other, the heavens and earth had been turned upside down.


    ''So you''re saying that you were caught off guard knowing your own sister''s power?


    Yes, yes, but not so much.


    What?¡¡Is that an unseemly excuse?


    Because in the first place, it''s impossible for me to measure or bring out the true strength of Elinora''s sister.


    ...for sure.


    Eric, who was making fun of me, gets a mysterious look on his face because he heard the most important words.


    The difference in ability is so great that me, brother Silvio, Eric, and others are still easily defeated even after being held back. It''s impossible to get them to get serious with that.


    The strange thing is that although we are always together, I have no idea what Elinora''s sister''s true abilities are.


    I can barely guess if it''s Luna-san, and the ones who have a complete grasp of it would be Lumumba, Nord Dad and Erna Mom. But I can''t expect to get a correct response from those guys, though, since they''re outsiders.


    I''m not sure if I''m right or not. Mister Nord and I will give you some advice!¡¡Gather round!


    While Eric and I were pondering with a mysterious look on our faces, Mr. Eggal called out.


    In response to his voice, everyone who had been taking a break on their own gathered at Aegal-san and Nord Dad''s place. I tried to walk slowly, but everyone else ran, forcing me to match them.


    ''''Well, let''s start with Alfried-kun, who has a lot of issues to deal with,''''


    According to Aegal''s words, it was decided that I would be the first to be hung up on.


    So you''re going to be bullied by the one who hasn''t become the least.


    ''''From what I''ve heard from Nord-dono, Alfried-kun is better at magic, isn''t he?


    ''''Yes. So I don''t think of it as a matter of knocking the opponent out with the sword, but rather as a way to survive by avoiding the opponent''s attacks as much as possible.


    Developing my own style. This is something I can slurp out since I''ve been told by Nord Dad that it''s a sour thing to say.


    To begin with, I''m a wizard, not a sword-slaying style like Elinora''s sister. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    For example, I don''t have time to chant on the spur of the moment, or I''ve run out of magic power.


    But years of magical training have made even that impossible, so what''s the point of doing a sword?¡¡The question came up, "What''s the reason for this?", but it''s supposed to be for health reasons without thinking too much about it.


    ''''.........Hmmm, I could see that too when I saw it. However, as Luna says, it''s still a shame. That kind of flexible thinking and pacing is not something that can be done easily. My body caught up with those movements, and there was only one thing I could do.


    If I had a skill that I was good at, I would be able to reach a higher level of competence.


    In other words, you have to train your body''s basic skills to be able to move better. You need to find something that works for your opponent.


    Like Eric''s thrusts, one thing that sticks out is that one thing that puts pressure on your opponent.


    "...that''s flexible thinking.


    Eric muttered with a complicated look on his face, as if he didn''t like my little tricks.


    ''''Eric''s way of thinking is too hard. That''s why your sword streaks are so stiff and easily read. You need to be a little more flexible in your thinking and do things you don''t like about your opponent. That way your sword will be as broad as Luna''s.


    Well Eric is too serious.


    As expected of only relatives, the two of them are merciless against Eric.


    It is true that Eric''s sword is sharp, fast and firm, but it doesn''t feel that scary. The reason for this is because he shoots a clean sword like a type.


    Unleashing a streamlined sword technique is also effective, but it''s easy to be read when you do it to an opponent who knows it.


    ''''Gugnu, you want me to emulate this guy?''''


    ''I didn''t say that much, but you should think about what they don''t like a bit more. Just changing the feint or the rhythm can be effective enough.


    I see.


    When Aegal-san mentioned the specific things he didn''t like, Eric nodded calmly, as if he was satisfied.


    ''''........More than the original, Eric can''t imitate Al-kun.


    Luna, is that a compliment to me?¡¡Or is he undermining his character? I''m just wondering.


    ''''You''re next, Silvio-kun. You''ll be defending with shields and swords, aiming for the moment your opponent collapses, or aiming for the counter.''''


    Yes, I do.


    "In defense, you should be able to use your shield a little better. For example, you could slide your opponent''s sword through your shield and get in the pocket yourself. I''ll teach you a bit of knightly shielding skills later.


    Yes, please!


    Even Brother Silvio, who is not good at attacking, will be able to attack easily if he learns and uses it.


    What a disgusting offensive and defensive move.


    What a disgusting offensive and defensive move. I feel like my chances of winning against brother Silvio are getting slower and slower.


    ''''Also, I''m going to teach you again how to move efficiently in the sand, so Alfried-kun and Silvio-kun come to me.


    "Yes!


    I thought he was going to be a bit more nitpicky, but it was put together nicely.


    Thanks to Eric''s interruption on the way, I think his pointing out to me has eased up a lot. I''ll give him a little thanks.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a solution to this problem. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this. You are too slow to make a move on Silvio and Alfried. If you find that your usual moves don''t work, improvise a number of patterns, change them up and be flexible.


    Okay.


    ''Especially Silvio-kun and Alfried-kun''s style, which is your weakness, so it''s how you can neutralize that quickly. Gain more and more experience.


    Yes.


    That means that me and Brother Silvio will be made to deal with Luna-san with a bang from now on? Oh, I don''t like it.


    As I was thinking this, Aegal-san turned to sister Elinora, as if her advice to Luna-san was over.


    ''''And lastly, Miss Elinora, but it''s no longer up to me...''''


    Please advise!


    Mr. Agal must have been about to say that he no longer had anything to say.


    However, she was wonderfully interrupted by the energetic voice of Sister Elinora, who bowed her head.


    ''''...........''''


    Aegal-san gives her a pained look, but sister Elinora doesn''t notice it and looks at her expectantly.


    It''s a look that she''s surely listening to the advice she''s received so far and hoping that she''ll get some good advice for herself as well.


    When you get a straight gaze like that, it''s an adult who feels the need to live up to your expectations.


    Aegar-san''s gaze turns a little to the right and left, and after thinking about it, she squeezes out a single word.


    ''''That''s right. You are practicing on the sand. When you can afford it, how about trying out different body techniques?¡¡The sand cushions the sand when it''s thrown over here, unlike most places.


    ''''Right. Today I''m going to try out different body arts, not just swords!


    That was the moment we decided we were going to roll around in the sand for the rest of the day.

 268-Drop sand in the sea

    Honey, I think it''s time for lunch.


    After Aegal-san''s advice, I was in the sand, learning how to walk and use my shield, when Natasha-san''s voice rang out from behind me.


    When I turned around, I saw Natasha-san and Mother Erna in a dress and wearing a straw hat. The classy Erna Mother also looks good on her, and Natasha-san, who has brown skin, looks very beautiful in a pale shade of white dress as a contrast.


    Even taking into account the fact that they''re young because of the early age of marriage in this world, I can only say they look too good together.


    The maids, including Meena and Largo, are following beside them with baskets, sheets and other props. When Largo gives them instructions, each of them start to move, making a roof over the shady trees and laying down the sheets.


    Oooh, I want to lie down there!


    ''Yes. It''s early in the morning and we should probably get to lunch.


    Yes.


    All right. Let''s get some lunch.


    The moment Aegal-san said that, I made an all-out dash for the seat Meena and the others were laying out.


    ''''You!¡¡What''s up with the usual habit of being the slowest to assemble, only to be early on these occasions!¡¡Besides, I''ll have to get the sand off once--


    Eric calls out to me from behind, but I ignore him.


    He''s one of those guys that talks about every little thing.


    With that in mind, I head to the seat and quickly take off my shoes to roll on it.


    I know you want to rest quickly, Al, but you need to get the sand off before you come over here. Your whole body is covered in sand, okay?


    But before I could get into the seat, Mother Erna stopped me.


    Gosh, that''s another one. I''m covered in sand, and if I go in like this, the seat will be covered in sand. This is where we eat our lunch and lie down. I don''t want to be covered in sand.


    ''So do Elinora and Silvio. We have the ocean, and you need to get the sand off before you come over here.


    Yes?


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio had also completely forgotten about it, or maybe Mother Erna told them to turn to the sea and go right.


    In the ocean out of my line of sight, Eric and Luna-san, who are used to this kind of thing, were dropping sand with seawater.


    d*mn, if you had noticed, you should have told me........


    ''''Haha, go ahead and drop the sand.


    As I was toddling along with a pained expression on my face, Dad Nord and Mr. Eagal, who wasn''t very sandy, replaced me.


    d*mn, you two are just going to talk, so it''s easy.


    ''Hey, honey. I went to my usual spot and was surprised to see a big castle. When did you let them build something like that?


    When Natasha asked Aegal that question, I got a look from Aegal and Father Nord.


    I felt an unpleasant feeling, so I quickly ran to the sea to escape.


    ¡ô


    ''Because you won''t listen to me and start running. Stupid.


    What an idiot. f*ck you.


    ''Whoa!¡¡You!¡¡Don''t throw sand on my feet!¡¡d*mn it, I was just finishing washing up!


    Eric called me an idiot out of nowhere and I got pissed off, so I sanded him with my foot.


    Haha, it''s a sobering thought to think that Eric is now washing up again.


    Once my mind was clear, I took off my leather armor and gloves, and took off my shoes and socks.


    Sand fell out of my shoes, and my white socks turned a wonderfully brown color with the sand.


    ''''Wow, great sand........''''


    ''I''m glad my mom told me to bring you an extra pair of shoes.


    Next to me, Brother Silvio and Sister Elinora were taking off their shoes in the same way.


    They both seemed to have a large amount of sand in their shoes, and were carefully removing the sand.


    Ugh, it''s going to be hard to wash these discolored socks. I''ll have to wash them lightly with water magic later.


    I take off my sand-covered socks and walk barefoot into the ocean.


    The temperature of the sand on the beach is high, probably because the temperature is rising.


    ''This is going to be a tough summer or something,''


    ''Well, the sand can get hot in the summer. Maybe it''s because me and your sister have walked it so many times, but we''ve gotten used to it now.


    I''m sure the two of you must have thickened the skin on the soles of your feet from walking barefoot in the sand so many times.


    In the summer, it''s going to be tough for me to walk barefoot in the sand.


    I stepped in the warm sand and went to the sea.


    Gradually, the dry sand changes to wet sand. The seawater rushes in front of me. The seawater surged in front of me, making a rumbling sound as it receded and pushed again and again.


    You can kill enough time just looking at the ocean like this.


    However, I''m hungry now, and I''m covered in sand. I put my feet into the seawater, not so much looking at the waves as looking at the beach.


    Then the cold ocean water wraps softly around my feet.


    The heat of my blazing feet is instantly snatched away. At the same time, the sand on my feet was washed away in the blink of an eye.


    ''Oh, that feels so good!


    ''Do you think the water is colder in the village of Coriat?¡¡Why is that?¡¡A difference in position?


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio put their feet in the seawater as well.


    Unlike Elinora sister, who is genuinely enjoying the pleasantness of the water, Silvio brother seems to be concerned about the difference in temperature.


    Well, water is hard to cool and hard to warm up. Is it difficult for the water to cool down in the ocean where there is an overwhelming amount of water?


    ''Al, what was the temperature of the seas in Esports and Kagura?


    As I''m lightly thinking about that, Brother Silvio asks me.


    ''''Hmm, I think the water temperature was also lower in Esports and Kagura. Well, maybe it''s because we''re in the south compared to those two lands?


    ...and also because of the warm water coming in from the south, the water here is a little warmer than the average sea.


    When me and brother Silvio said something like that, Luna told me to add to it.


    ''''I see.''''


    I don''t know if that''s what he said, but brother Silvio nodded his head in admiration.


    I see, there is also the influence of the seawater flowing from the south? As expected of a family line of lords facing the ocean, they seem to have some knowledge about the ocean.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    I follow his lead and remove the sand from my hands and feet. Between my fingers and between my nails.


    We practice here in the afternoon anyway. There is no need to be so nervous about removing the sand, right?


    ''I know, but that''s a non-negotiable for a comfortable break.


    I know I''m going to practice in the sand in the afternoon anyway, and I know I''ll get dirty, but I don''t want to bother with that and leave the comfortable break uncomfortable.


    ''Huh, the ocean water is so nice and cold!


    ''Wow!¡¡Hey, Elinora, you''re getting your sister''s clothes wet!


    What?¡¡It''s annoying to get a little wet. It''s not that I don''t care if it''s a little bit wet in this heat--Wappee!¡¡Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.


    Elinora''s mouth was open in a daze, so I aimed at it and poured seawater into it.


    Then Elinora spits out seawater in an unladylike voice.


    ''Hey! What are you doing?


    It doesn''t matter if it gets a little wet, right?¡¡Then it wouldn''t hurt to spend this much, would it?


    Are you sure you''re ready for this?


    When I say it provocatively, borrowing Elinora sister''s words, Elinora sister gives off a swordsmanlike vibe and bites down on me for some reason.


    Wait?¡¡When this happens in the ocean, the standard is to play a game of water, right?¡¡So why does sister Elinora keep approaching you?¡¡I don''t get it.


    Maybe this sister isn''t thinking about splashing water in the ocean, but pulling down and sinking it into the ocean.


    That''s bad!


    I shout out without shame or disrespect as my sister Elinora fills my vision.


    ''Stop!¡¡Let''s set the rules!¡¡It''s a water fight, no close combat!


    When I say that, the arm extended from Elinora''s sister snaps to a stop.


    ''''......No close combat?¡¡How do you settle a case like that?


    That''s the thing. You go for their eyes and nose and all that, and they just say they''re overwhelmed.


    ''What?¡¡It would be faster to tie him up and submerge him in the water.


    ''Elinora sister, it''s called dropping. If you''re going to drive your opponent into a stupor, it''s not appropriate to play.


    This older sister, what a fussy idea.


    Sister Emma and Sheila have played in the river with Sister Elinora many times, but you don''t think they play this dangerous game every time, do you?


    ...sounds kind of fun. Me and Eric will do it too.


    ''I''m in on this?¡¡Oh, well. I''m good at these sea games. Alfried, I''ll show you what''s in my eyes!


    Maybe it was itching to hear the key word "play" or maybe the real people couldn''t keep quiet when they heard it was a water fight, but Luna and Eric come into the game.


    I mean, Eric, are you good at the habit of bocce?¡¡I''m sure he just did it with Luna and her brother anyway.


    Do you want to do brother Silvio?


    Well, I think I''ll join you. It sounds like fun.


    Alright, now I''ve got the shield. When the time comes, I have a feeling that if we sacrifice Brother Silvio, we can manage it.


    ''''Well then, let''s get started.''''


    Have a fun, fun watering contest.

 269-Can you make the sea?

    We each stare at each other at an open distance as the sound of the zazzle and gentle waves echo through the air.


    Sister Elinora is in front of me, and Luna is a little further to the side. And beside me is Brother Silvio, and behind him is Eric.


    There is only one person who can survive in this group.


    Hmmm, Eric and Luna-san are used to playing in the sea, so they must be confident, but I don''t want them to lick me. I''ve crossed over against nasty adult adventurers in the open-air baths of Kagura these days. I''m good at sending water precisely to the kryptonite in my face.


    Moreover, this time, the damage is even greater if it gets in your eyes or nose because of the seawater. I don''t think I''m going to lose this watering contest.


    However, it''s better to have insurance for everything.


    ''''Brother Silvio, let''s take out Sister Elinora this time.


    That''s true. And if we''re going to have a water fight, we might be able to take out your sister if we both get on board.


    I sneakily talk to my brother Silvio next to me, and I get a colorful reply.


    It''s a good thing that both of us have been treated badly in practice. It''s the only time we should get back at each other.


    While my brother Silvio and I are laughing at each other, Elinora''s sister, who is standing across from us, says, "Hmmm," with a meaningful voice.


    ''''We can team up separately, okay?¡¡I''ll deal with you all together.


    "...Eric can team up too. It''s easier to understand if the man and the woman split up.


    Why are the other team so confident?


    Either way, I knew that I was going to be locked on and targeted by sister Elinora, so I''m not going to crush each other with the boys.


    I''d rather not have any tea from Eric or Silvio brother, it would be more helpful. The problem is that even that Luna-san would be a clear enemy, but I''ll be able to manage that by using Eric as a shield.


    ''''Alright then, let''s team up with Eric too!


    Yeah, okay. I''ll be less likely to do it that way. I won''t have to worry about your cowardly hands.


    This guy, if he''s the last one left, I''m going to drag him into the ocean with my water arm. That was the moment I decided to do so.


    At any rate, this was how we decided to divide the teams.


    Male and female teams!¡¡If I say I give in, you have to allow me to leave!


    I don''t have a problem with that.


    Okay.


    I say a simple rule, and sister Elinora and Luna nod.


    Brother Silvio and Eric next to me don''t seem to have any problems with it either.


    ''''Then let''s begin!''''


    When I raise the signal to start the battle, Brother Silviot and Eric run out of the water.


    I''m going to sneak up behind Silvio''s brother and attack him from diagonally behind, with a time lag.


    Hmm, even Elinora''s sister can''t block the water from two directions.


    ''''Hmph, you''re an idiot for suddenly closing in on me in time.


    As I''m closing the distance with a gloating smile, sister Elinora makes a dumbfounded sound.


    What''s that line?¡¡Then it''s as if I''m recklessly taking on a wizard opponent head on........


    As I remember the strange tug, Elinora sister runs two or three steps.


    Yes, it''s an aid run like a football player kicking a ball.


    I have a bad feeling, and my sixth sense tells me I''m going to die if I keep going, so I hastily stop and walk around to the left of Elinora''s sister.


    Elinora''s sister, who has been given a run for her money, kicks up the seawater with her own momentum.


    Then a lump of water shot out from underneath Elinora''s feet like a cannonball.


    ''''Ubu!''''


    In the face of the unstoppable speed and overwhelming mass, Brother Silvio, who was in front, was swallowed up and blown away in a daze.


    ''''Sh, Brother Silvio!


    "Alfried!¡¡Don''t take your eyes off the enemy!


    I''m about to turn around and a loud voice comes flying from Eric.


    Sister Elinora keeps it in sight while I check Eric''s direction with a sideways glance.


    Even though it''s seawater over there, there''s Luna-san running around with a light gait that seems to have no resistance, and Eric fighting back against it.


    Luna-san comes around from Eric''s side and kicks up the seawater.


    Then an insane amount of water is ejected, even if it''s not as much as sister Elinora''s, but it''s an insane amount of water to call it a water fight in the ocean.


    Eric, who had read this, quickly escapes from out of range and at the same time scoops his hand up from underneath and sends the water flying into Luna-san''s eyes.


    However, it was prevented by Luna-san''s stomping as the seawater sprang up like a protective barrier.


    ''''........What is this?¡¡This isn''t like the water splashing I know about in the ocean, is it?


    What I know is more like this: hand splashing water on each other like they do in dramas and cartoons and things like that, and "Kyah! And "d*mn, you did it! And that''s just the way it is.


    I knew it wouldn''t be such a sweet situation in this situation, but this is too different from what I imagined.


    It''s almost as if the water fight that me, Irvine and Malt have been having is just a game.


    ''Come on, Al. Are you ready for this?


    As I''m shivering at the level of the ocean, Sister Elinora approaches me with a scowl on her face.


    While involuntarily retreating under that pressure, I glance backwards.


    At the edge of my vision, an object that seems to be Brother Silvio was floating puka puka puka at the edge of my vision.


    This is shallow water, and since I''m on my back, I wouldn''t have to worry about choking.


    I didn''t expect that the shield would be sunk without the time to say "I''m glad you''re here".


    With the shield no longer available, it''s impossible to challenge Elinora sister head-on.


    The only thing I can do is blindfold the eyes that I cultivated with Thor and Asmo and sublimated with Kagura.


    Even if I''m a powerful opponent, areas like the eyes and nose should be my weaknesses! If you''re patient and aim there, you''ll see your chance to win!


    I tell myself in my mind, and I dare to charge from here.


    Then Sister Elinora kicks up the surface of the water with a fearless smile. An overwhelming mass of seawater, like a cannonball, flies in.


    However, as long as there is a motion to kick up, it only flies straight up.


    It''s easy to measure the timing of the kick up with even more vigor.


    I avoid it brilliantly with my steps. Then I went around to the side of Elinora''s sister and sent the seawater flying, aiming for her eyes.


    A technique that compresses the water in my hands and shoots it out vigorously. The blow with a single turn of power to prevent it from spreading is so powerful that even Irvine and Mort, who are big adults, shouted. Moreover, this time it''s seawater.


    Even if it''s sister Elinora, if it hits her, she won''t be able to get away with it for free.......


    Hmph!


    What?


    It was seawater that was shot out based on the thought of sinking a single shot, but it was avoided by Elinora sister only slightly averting her face.


    It''s a big shock when it''s only a confident blow that is avoided.


    No, that was a fluke. It''s standard practice to aim for the eyes in a water fight. That much is obvious even to the idiot Erinora sister alone.


    If you aim for the nose, ears and mouth, you should be able to manage this place by distracting them.


    Pulling myself together, I immediately let the seawater fly. Moving around, sometimes mixing in feints, eyes, ears, nose, and mouth at random.


    However, none of them are identified by Elinora sister, ducked, or prevented by my hands from getting there.


    Oh no, that''s ridiculous.


    You''ve been relentlessly going after eyes, noses and ears in the river for years. I''m used to it.


    d*mn, how did I let my hand get that far in the old days?


    No, but maybe I can''t help it, because those were the only places in my old memories where I had a chance to fight back.


    ''Besides, your attacks are easier to deal with because you only aim precisely at the weak points.


    As usual, she''s a high-specification sister with a talent for moving her body.


    So, next time, let''s go this way first.


    Yeah, I don''t feel like I can win at all.


    I''m going to have to work my magic now.

 270-Squatting with water

    Okay, now let''s do this, okay?


    The Elinora sister approaches with a wry smile on her face.


    As a rule, there are no close combat attacks or entanglement techniques, but there is a fearfulness that exudes from what she will do.


    I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it, but I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it.


    The only way for me to survive here is to use my magic.


    I resolve to back step and get away from them.


    Then, Elinora sister dashes in to close the distance to keep me from escaping. Naturally, I expected that to happen, so I immediately activated my water magic.


    I created five water globes around me and sent them flying at Elinora''s sister as she came toward me.


    As expected of Elinora, she was surprised by this, and she hurriedly slammed on the brakes to evade the action.


    ''''You!¡¡You''ve done your magic!


    I''m not saying you can''t use magic.


    ''You said it!¡¡If that''s the case, I''ll use the wooden sword over here too!


    Wait a minute. It''s a water fight, okay?¡¡How do you get the idea of using a wooden sword!


    It''s still understandable that they would try to win the game by using water magic. After all, water magic is the most efficient way to control water, so it''s a natural idea to use it. But the wooden sword, which has nothing to do with that, is different. As expected, I don''t think that has too much to do with the water throwing contest. It''s a weapon, a weapon.


    I just use what I''m good at, just like you use what you''re good at!


    While making such an absurd claim, Elinora sister holds the wooden sword that is worn at her waist.


    I can understand what sister Elinora has to say, but I can''t accept it.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your friends.


    It is doubtful that even that will be protected when both parties are so desperate.


    Anyway, it''s dangerous to let Elinora''s sister get close to you.


    I invoke water magic and make ten water balls float around me.


    And then I sent five of them to Elinora''s sister and the rest to Luna-san.


    ''''Luna!¡¡I''ve been over there too!


    ...magic.


    At the sound of Sister Elinora''s voice, Luna-san notices the approach of the water ball and takes a large distance away from Eric.


    Then, the battle is interrupted and Eric hurries over to us.


    ''''Alfreet!''''


    First, Luna. I''ll use my magic to push you over the edge and you''ll finish him off.


    I''m on it!


    I don''t know if he got the message from just such a short strategy from me, but Eric left my side and looked for an opening for Luna-san.


    ''''Hmph, there''s no way such a slow-moving water ball could hit you.


    Sister Elinora snickers as she easily avoids the five water balls that flew straight at her.


    Gee, do you think so, Sister Elinora?¡¡Then let''s get that perception reaffirmed.


    As I moved my finger, the water ball that Elinora sister ducked changed its trajectory.


    ''''Huh!¡¡They''re coming after me!


    Perhaps surprised by the water ball that suddenly changed its trajectory and tracked her, Sister Elinora dashed vigorously from that spot. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    As expected of Elinora sister, she is running at a speed comparable to that of the ground, even though she is in the sea.


    I''ve always been confident in my ability to control my magic, but this is the first time I''ve ever seen it move at this level of speed.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more than just a few hours of sleep. You don''t need to hit it now, just keep sticking to your back and put pressure on it.


    While I continue to track Elinora sister with the water ball, I continue to make Luna-san track the water ball as well.


    ''''I can''t shake it off.


    This one doesn''t have the explosive speed and sharp turns of Elinora''s sister, so it''s very easy to chase her.


    But when I was almost there, I was ducking with my flexible bodywork.


    As I expected, Elinora''s friend is the only one with unusually high physical ability.


    If you concentrate on Luna-san alone, of course you can finish her off, but for now we''re team players.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get the most out of it.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of how fast you can move, but this is a sea of wave resistance. If you move around, you will be exhausted.


    "Huh!


    As I was thinking about Luna-san in such a way, Sister Elinora cut through the water ball that was tracking her as she ran.


    The water ball that was hardened by magic power crumbles down by it, but I instantly regenerate it by using magic power to bring it under control. I''m going to be able to use it to chase after Elinora''s sister again as a water ball.


    ''''In that case, why don''t I go after you!


    Perhaps using the time lag before it regenerates, sister Elinora kicks off the seawater.


    A bullet that is much faster and higher in mass than when she defeated Brother Silvio.


    However, if it''s water, it''s easy to deal with. I envelop the flying seawater with my magical power.


    That''s all it takes to bring the seawater under my control.


    And I send it flying to Elinora sister in return.


    ''''Already!¡¡It''s tricky!¡¡You''re wasting your time and dexterity with magic!


    Then Sister Elinora retreated significantly and avoided it.


    As it is, I let her track it just like a water ball.


    Okay, while I''m taking away Elinora''s time, it''s Luna.


    I create a new water ball and send it to Luna-san.


    ''''.....This is strange. Normally we can''t move this many around like this.


    I wonder if five to ten is indeed too much, and Luna-san makes a distressed sound.


    Then I fold up and fly a water ball into her face.


    Phew, at first glance, these are harmless-looking water balls, but as long as they are attached to the opponent''s face, they can take away their breath.


    With this, it''s possible to make him say "I give up" within the rules I''ve set. However, I can''t guarantee that you''ll hear him say "I''m overwhelmed", though.


    ......


    As if she knew what I was going to do and didn''t want to be targeted in the face, Luna-san dives her body out of the water ball that flies in to surround her.


    ''''Eric!''''


    I know!


    I raised my voice, and he instantly replied.


    Eric saw through my operational intentions and was waiting in front of Luna-san, who had escaped the siege.


    ''f*ck you, sister!''


    Eric kicks the seawater up hard. Then Luna-san, who was in the middle of an evasive movement, couldn''t avoid it and was hit in the face with a fragile hit.


    She let out a faint groan and rolled through the sea.


    ''''Got it! I beat your sister, Alfried!


    ''Idiot!¡¡Eric!¡¡Be on your guard!


    Hearing Eric''s flagging line, I had a bad feeling about it, and I raised my voice to warn him.


    ''''N--Buah!


    Then the seawater, which came flying in with unstoppable speed, hit Eric in the face.


    Eric was blown off the surface of the sea in two or three turns.


    When I looked in the direction of my flight, I saw that it was after sister Elinora had wielded her wooden sword.


    ''''I knew a wooden sword would be better than flying with my feet.


    What the hell was that? Did you use a wooden sword to scoop up seawater and send it flying?¡¡I don''t understand.


    It was too early and I didn''t even have time to bring it under control with my water magic.......


    d*mn, while I was distracted by Luna-san, she was shaking off the water I was tracking?


    I was the one who was caught off guard.


    ''Sorry, Eric. Can you stand up?!


    ..........


    I call out to him as I look at him, but Eric only pukes and drifts through the ocean.


    It seems that this guy is no good either. It''s called Brother Silvio and Eric, what an unreliable thing for our allies to be.


    No, it''s just that Elinora sister''s attack power is strange.......


    ''''.........geez, geez....


    Mr. Luna is sweltering heavily, probably because of Eric''s earlier blow to his nose.


    This one hasn''t said she''s overwhelmed, but she won''t be able to move immediately.


    Then, what we need to do is to quickly defeat the sister in front of us. With time, it''s possible that Luna-san will recover and join the fight.


    I quickly manipulate the seawater underneath Elinora''s sister''s feet and form a water hand.


    I continue to reach out to her legs to restrain her movements, but Elinora''s sister, who may have good instincts, immediately runs out and comes towards me.


    Still, I create a series of water hands in the direction I''m going.


    However, because Elinora''s sister is running so fast, the water hands only grab the void.


    ''''Tch, then how about this!


    Catching a swift opponent is limited to a wide area.


    The seawater in front of Elinora''s sister rises.


    The seawater in front of Elinora''s sister''s location rises high. In previous snowball fights, you were able to grab victory by taking it to higher ground.


    This time too, if you drive them to high places in the same way, you should be able to see a chance for victory.


    Hahaha, let them rise high in the sky with the seawater.


    That''s what I thought, but sister Elinora would not soar high in the sky.


    As I stared at the seawater, wondering, I suddenly noticed a small shadow moving something deep within the seawater.


    ''''Hmm?''''


    I squint and try to assess it, but suddenly the seawater cracks and I hear a humming and wind slashing sound.


    The sixth sense inside me sounds a violent alarm, so I hurriedly jump away from the spot, and the place I was in cracks open, exposing the ground.


    ''''Hee!''''


    The impact ran backwards for tens of meters, and the seawater began to return to its original place as if it had remembered.


    It''s the first time I''ve ever seen seawater split right in front of me.


    "Even water can cut.


    As I watched in amazement, Sister Elinora said with a wry smile.


    She''s really a monster, even though she''s in a field that''s filled with so much seawater and has an advantage over me, she''s not able to defeat it.


    As I shudder at the inexcusable strength of Elinora''s sister, I see a large amount of water falling all at once as it rises to the surface.


    Hm?¡¡If you think about it, it might be a little bit bad that such a large amount of water falls down.


    When I was thinking about this while I was staring at it, a lot of water fell in front of me.


    The water, which had gained potential energy from the altitude, didn''t just splash around like an explosion, it created a huge tsunami.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Yay!


    Wait, wait, what?


    Transfer!¡¡... no!¡¡If I do it here, a lot of people will see me.


    Even with a water magic technique that would result in such a large amount of mass, it wouldn''t be enough.


    The Elinora sister, who has never heard of the phenomenon of a tsunami, and I, who was lost in judgement of the situation, were so confused that we were not swallowed by the wave.


    ''''Oh, that?''''


    When I opened my eyes with my thin eyes, the tsunami was still in front of me, as if time had stopped.


    Was it controlled by someone''s water magic?


    When I traced the magic power and turned around, I saw Mother Erna there with a severely dumbfounded expression on her face.


    You''re not about to spoil your lunch on the beach either.


    I''m sorry.


    It was the first time in a while that Mother Erna was a wizard-like scene, but the reason for the end was anything but the usual Mother Erna.

 271-Lunch on the beach

    After dropping the sand with the seawater and finally cleaning my body by lightly dipping into the water ball of the water magic method, I was finally able to roll onto the seat.


    I need to rest properly here for moving earlier.


    It''s very cool here, thanks to the shade provided by the sheets tied to the trees. It''s getting hotter in this season, the temperature is different if you don''t have protection from the sun.


    It doesn''t look like we were using amazing magic just a few minutes ago.


    As I was rumbling around, Natasha-san looked at me with a strange look on her face.


    If you only catch the words, it may sound like sarcasm, but I could sense the pure impression in her voice and sound. It''s probably because he has a soft atmosphere like Sheila-san.


    ''''It''s true that this girl''s magic is remarkable, but there''s a lot of waste of magic power, and if you can''t even predict the results of the magic you use, then you''re not ready yet.''''


    I was confident in my magic, but I couldn''t fight back since I showed the abomination earlier. However, the part about wasting magic power is worrisome.


    ''What do you mean by wasting magic power?¡¡Me, I''m very careful about controlling my magic?


    ''There''s no waste of magic in using magic in general. But the setting of the magic scale itself is very wasteful.


    Oh?¡¡Mother Erna is saying something very wizardly. But I don''t understand what she''s saying.


    What do you mean?


    When I nodded my head, Mother Erna danced her fingers and made a water ball with no chanting.


    ''''After all, Erna-sama is naturally unchanted as well...''''


    I couldn''t go on worrying about that, so I went through Natasha''s mutterings.


    ''The water ball Al was activating is about this big, right?


    Yes.


    ''In this water fight, you can aim at someone''s face. Water polo is a good choice because the moment you hit your opponent''s face, you can take him to the point of choking.


    Mmm-hmm.


    ''Wait a minute. It''s just for fun... right?¡¡You were aiming that far.....


    I was going for it. The choking combo from the water polo. Because this wouldn''t require me to get close to it, and it would be the most efficient way to get me to give up. Anyone who uses water magic would be able to come up with this strategy.


    But if this was a good choice, what was wrong with it?


    ''''But the human face is much smaller for a water ball. You don''t need to go to the trouble of making them the size of a large water ball, this is enough to suffocate them.''''


    She explains that and makes the water polo bigger than her face.


    I think I understand what she meant.


    In other words, adjust it finely according to the purpose. Don''t think of it as a generalized water polo.


    That''s the way it is.


    Just because it''s a water polo doesn''t mean that you should give up thinking, but you should think about what size you need at this time and what shape you need to make it easy to use.


    As I thought, Mother Erna''s words are different, as she had experienced actual battles. Well, I don''t plan to go into a real battle like Erna-san, so I don''t take it seriously, but I like magic, and I can make use of it in my slow life from now on, so there''s no harm in learning about it.


    ''What?¡¡You always complain about how you don''t understand when I teach you how to use the sword, but do you understand your mother''s unintelligible gibberish?


    I guess she was listening next to me, or maybe Elinora sister was flirting with me like that.


    The only thing you can understand about Elinora''s sister is her onomatopoeia, like Zubahn and Shuh, so there''s no way you can understand her.


    ''''Well Elinora is strong, but she''s not the best person to teach people.


    Do you think so?¡¡I''m just trying to make it easier for you to understand and show you the ropes.


    Well, they say that talent for teaching people is different. Especially Elinora''s sister, who is more of a feeler than a theorist.


    Father Nord and mother Erna are a rare breed who are also very good at teaching others.


    Well, let''s have lunch now. We''ll talk about magic later.


    Okay.


    Don''t just answer. Get up. Or don''t you want to have lunch?


    I''m up. I''m here.


    Mother Erna warns me in a whisper and I instantly get up.


    I''ve been practicing since early in the morning and I''m starving.


    It would be more comfortable to lie down and take a break here, but it would also be more comfortable after my belly had swelled up.


    At the central point where we are sitting in a circle, Meena and Largo have placed a large basket and are handing out plates to everyone.


    As I received the plates, my mind raced with excitement, wondering what was in the basket.


    Then Meena and Largo, who had finished distributing the plates, opened the lids at once.


    ''''Ooohhhh!''''


    At that moment, I couldn''t help but let out an exclamation of admiration.


    The sandwiches in the large basket were a royal treat for eating out.


    However, the ingredients in it were different from anything I''ve ever eaten before. It was mainly fish.


    Aji, grilled and seasoned with salt and pepper, sandwiched between lemon fillets and vegetables. Large shrimp and vegetables were sandwiched between them, with a thick sauce on top. Some of the sandwiches are made with seafood, such as the one where the meat is broken up and tossed with the sauce, just like tuna.


    This is a repertoire of sandwiches that can only be made because of the proximity to the sea. Because in Koliat Village, where there is no ocean, you can''t help but focus on vegetable and meat dishes.


    ''Wow, great!¡¡There''s fish in between!


    At this, Brother Silvio, who is a fish lover, raised his voice in excitement.


    Although he didn''t raise his voice next to him, Nord Dad was also staring at the sandwich with blazing eyes.


    ''''Do sea fish and sandwiches go well together?''''


    ''Of course, Master Nord. Fish goes well with bread. The rich flavor of the meat is good, but I prefer to eat it with grilled fish and vegetables, which is refreshing. The aji sandwich is the best.


    Well, let''s have it first.


    Me too!


    At Aegal''s suggestion, Nord''s dad stares at the aji sandwich.


    It''s rare that Nord''s father, who doesn''t show as strong an interest in food as the rest of his family, would turn his attention to a sandwich.


    He''s probably curious about the taste of an easy-to-find fish sandwich. I''m sure he''s thinking about whether he can eat it in the mansion or not.


    If you freeze the fish with ice magic and bring it back, there''s nothing you can''t make.


    There is even a magic stove in the mansion, so it''s not a bad idea to make fish sandwiches for them.


    As I was thinking about that, Elinora sister next to me asked Luna-san.


    ''''Luna, do you have that?''''


    Of course I have. This way.


    Oh, it''s true!


    What was that? I was curious about the conversation next to me, so I looked at what Luna was pointing at and saw that there was a sandwich filled with meat and cheese.


    I wonder if the meat that Elinora-san and Luna-san are pointing at is the one they''re talking about.


    ''''Ufufu, as expected, even though seafood dishes are rare, you''ll want to eat meat too. Especially after practice, Luna wants to eat meat, so of course we have sandwiches, and of course we have bacon and the like.


    Smiling, Natasha takes out bacon and a knife from a small basket.


    At this, the carnivorous sister Elinora''s eyes also shine.


    ''''I''ll just cut it up appropriately.


    Thank you!


    Maybe it''s because of the fact that Erinora''s sister thanked her for carving the meat for her.


    That smile is not the grin you see at the mansion, nor is it the smile you see at practice, which is different from the smile you see when you are having fun.


    It''s a charming smile with an awareness of the outside world.


    Erinora''s sister, who is crass and lacking in feminine power in the mansion, is able to act charming on the outside.... What in the world is going on?


    ''''Would you like to share your sandwiches?''''


    Natasha, who was carving the bacon, said as I was surprised at how good my sister Elinora was on the outside.


    ''No, we''re out here, and you won''t have any fun sharing your sandwiches. Everyone take your pick and eat what you want!


    Yes?


    Each of us voice our agreement with Mr. Aegal''s opinion.


    Mr. Aegal is a man who knows what he''s doing. I feel like having a picnic on the beach like this, but having Largo and Meena share it with me would diminish my sense of leisure.


    Besides, there are so many different kinds of sandwiches to choose from. The best thing to do is to take what you like as your interest is piqued.


    I like the moderate looseness of this aristocrat.


    When Aegal-san takes his portion, Nord Dad and Brother Silvio peer at him with interest.


    Even Nord Dad, who usually never gets lost in food, seems to be troubled by the unknown sandwiches.


    ''We have this one too,''


    Another large basket flows from Natasha''s side as the other side is jammed.


    Me, sister Elinora, and mother Erna look at the basket in front of us and peer at it in a friendly manner.


    ''I''m this one, this one and this one!


    Sister Elinora was the first to reach for it.


    Sister Elinora quickly took two meat and cheese sandwiches and one aji sandwich and placed it on a plate.


    It was.


    The meat I like and what Mr. Eggal recommended.


    It was a very easy decision to make, just like Elinora''s sister.


    Which one shall we have?¡¡There''s so many to choose from, you''d be lost.


    No wonder Mom Erna would say that.


    Even if the sandwiches have the same grilled fish between them, the type of fish is different, and the ingredients in the sandwiches are subtly different to keep us from getting bored.


    All of them looked so delicious that I couldn''t decide which one to try.


    Let''s just take the one Aegal-san recommended.


    Yeah.


    First, I take the grilled aji and lemon sandwiches to a plate.


    Then my hand stops in distress again.


    Yeah, I''m feeling it here!¡¡Just take what you see.


    I take the one with the meat sandwiched between the meat that I happen to see and the one with the shrimp and salad in between.


    Then Mother Erna also took the tuna-like ones and the ones with fish and cheese in between.


    When Erna and I finished picking up the sandwiches, Luna-san, who hadn''t yet picked up the sandwiches, put them on top of them.


    She''s just like her sister Elinora, isn''t she?


    As I was thinking this, Eric reached out his hand at the end.


    ''Eric, eat this.


    However, Natasha quickly handed him a plate and prevented him from doing so.


    What is on that plate is a sandwich that is almost exclusively vegetable sandwiches.


    ''''........Mother, there are only vegetables sandwiched between them that I don''t like?''''


    Yeah.


    Natasha smiles without paying attention to Eric''s protesting caged stare.


    Naturally, she seems to know that Eric doesn''t like vegetables.


    Eric takes the proffered plate with a reluctant look on his face and pulls out the vegetables between the breads with his hands.


    ''Hey, Eric!¡¡I don''t leave out the vegetables in my sandwich!


    ''How can you treat me like this when you know I don''t like vegetables!


    Otherwise Eric won''t eat his vegetables. Vegetables are good for you, so eat them right.


    Apparently, Eric doesn''t usually eat vegetables at all, even when he''s not eating them. It can''t be helped that his mother, Natasha, would be worried about him since he was a child.


    ''''It''s been a long time ago. ''Elinora and Silvio used to not like vegetables either, Silvio would sneak around and dodge them, and Elinora wouldn''t eat them.''


    Really?


    Aside from brother Silvio, it''s surprising that sister Elinora, who has the image of eating everything, would do such a thing.


    ''''Yes, Bartolo and I struggled to mix it up--not because of trial and error, but because of the trial and error, we both got to eat it without liking it.


    Erna Mom, now that you''re laced with............................well, whatever. I felt like it wouldn''t be a bad idea to go into that, so I''ll leave it alone.


    ''It was a long time ago and I don''t really remember it, but I hated something about it.


    Elinora''s sister, who still uses her intuition to make decisions.


    Probably the hardest part was getting Elinora to eat, because she doesn''t like to eat. She has great instincts.


    I wonder if it was because the bitterness of the vegetables was so strong at that time?¡¡Of course I''m fine now.


    Brother Silvio answers in general, with a slightly embarrassed or embarrassed smile on his face.


    They say you have a strong sense of taste when you''re a child. Unlike Elinora''s sister, Silvio''s taste is delicate, so he must have felt the bitterness of vegetables very strongly.


    How in the world did you manage to correct your child''s dislike of vegetables?¡¡If you have any tips, please let me know. I don''t think our Eric will be able to eat his veggies for any length of time at this point.


    ''Okay. I''ll show you how I cleverly mix vegetables into your food.


    ...please.


    Mother Erna stood up and moved next to Natasha.


    Then they huddled together and began to sneak in a strategy meeting.


    ''Eric, you''d better let the servants poison your cooking from now on, okay?


    ''Oh, yes. We won''t have hot food for the time being, but it''s unavoidable.


    Eric nodded at my lighthearted comment with a genuine face.


    No, I said it half in jest, but are you serious?¡¡How much do you hate vegetables?

 272-Elegant sandwiches in the shade

    "Alfried, what do you say we trade your sandwich for mine?


    Perhaps seeing an opportunity for Mother Erna and Natasha to have a meeting, Eric comes next to me and offers to negotiate with me without it.


    But it doesn''t do me any good.


    ''No, I took what I wanted, so there''s no point in exchanging it. Why don''t you just pull out the vegetables and put some meat in between them while you''re at it?


    Oh, I see. So you''ll be handling the vegetables you pulled.


    Why are you trying to make me do it?


    I don''t need you to be the garbage disposal unit.


    Then who the hell is going to eat them?


    It''s you.


    I can''t!


    So, leave it, if you don''t want it.


    Your mother will be very angry if I do!


    I don''t want to eat my vegetables and I don''t want Natasha to be mad at me. You''re so selfish.


    Of course that''s impossible.


    Then why don''t you eat your vegetables a little bit with your meat?¡¡That way, little by little, you''ll have fewer vegetables...


    ''Why put something bad in between when the meat is better on its own?¡¡Are you an idiot?


    I told him to break the ice out of the goodness of my heart, but Eric said it with a straight face, as if he was making fun of me.


    This irritated even the mild-mannered me, as expected.


    ''I don''t know anymore,''


    Eric is just a vegetable deficiency that should make him sick.


    ''Wait, Alfried!¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡Forgive me for giving you my sandwich!


    ''That''s just using the token of apology to push a sandwich you don''t like.


    It''s a whole lot of shallow thinking.


    I mean, Eric is straightforward when he''s on the sword, but he becomes cunning when vegetables are involved. You should make use of that with the sword as well.


    You can''t just dip them in mayonnaise if you have to eat them. I gave it to you yesterday.


    Oh, yeah?


    I say with a scornful smile, and Eric shouts as if he''s found a way to make a living.


    Then Largo, who may have heard the conversation, came up to me and said, "Boy, if you''ve got the mayonnaise that Alfrito gave me yesterday, I''d like to make sure you''re getting the right kind of mayonnaise.


    I''ve brought the mayonnaise seasoning that Alfried-sama gave me yesterday, just in case.


    "Way to go, Largo!¡¡Give me that!


    Eric happily accepts the small bottle of mayonnaise that Largo offers him.


    Eric then pulls out only the vegetables from the sandwich and smears the mayonnaise on them.


    The fresh, delicious-looking lettuce and tomatoes turn a wonderful yellow color.


    ''Good, good, this will do...''


    Eric stared at the mayonnaise-covered vegetables, his voice shaking as he stared at them.


    Then he swallowed his spit and put it in his mouth at once.


    ''Mmm!¡¡Just like in King''s Landing, as long as you have this, you can eat your vegetables!¡¡I''d rather just use this source!


    Eric talks briskly while dipping his mouth in mayonnaise.


    After all, he seems to be fine as long as he has mayonnaise. In fact, it seems that it can be eaten on its own.


    Hahaha!¡¡As long as you have this, you needn''t be afraid of vegetables!


    With a high-pitched smile, Eric pulls the vegetables out of the sandwich and wants to smear them with mayonnaise.


    It seems to be a strategy to treat the vegetables with the intense seasoning of mayonnaise.


    ''Huh?¡¡Eric is eating his vegetables right!¡¡Is it the mayonnaise or something like that?


    Natasha is surprised to see her own son eating vegetables properly, as if it''s rare to see him eat them properly.


    However, Mother Erna''s face was not so cheerful.


    That''s because Erna-san knows the dangers of mayonnaise.


    ''''...Maybe. But it''s a double-edged sword. You might be able to eat your vegetables with mayonnaise, but that means you can''t eat them without mayonnaise. And you either love the mayonnaise so much that you become a picky eater or you don''t.


    Maybe. That condiment is supposedly fattening, so I''m worried.


    It''s true that Mom Erna is right. Mayonnaise contains more calories and stuff than vegetables.


    If you repeat it every day, you might get fat. And most importantly, you''ll have a horrible time in a few years.


    "Oh, no... then what should I do...


    We have to feed them steadily. That''s your job as a mother.


    Yes.


    Natasha and her mother Erna talk to each other with even tighter expressions on their faces.


    I''m sure Eric''s eating habits will be more demanding in the future.


    ''''Hahahaha!¡¡I ate all your vegetables!¡¡I''ll pinch the meat as much as I want afterwards!


    When Eric finally flattened all of the vegetables in the bread, he took the meat and sandwiched it between them, as if it was just the beginning. Moreover, he even smeared mayonnaise on it.


    I felt like I was going to get a heartburn when I looked at Eric.


    I try not to look next to him and I''ll have a sandwich too.


    Let''s start with the salted aji and lemon sandwich.


    I grabbed the sandwich on a plate and chewed it up vigorously.


    The flavor of the aji and a little strong salt and pepper. But they are absorbed by the soft bread and neutralized by the sour lemon.


    The sourness of the lemon permeates my body, probably because I''ve been practicing from early morning. The tiredness in my body seems to disappear.


    This is delicious.


    ''Yeah, I can only recommend it to you, Mr. Agal.


    Brother Silvio and Father Nord, who are eating on the other side of the room, are also eating well.


    ''''Haha!¡¡Especially after you''ve worked up a sweat in training, right?¡¡When you sweat, you want to eat a strong taste. But meat is a bit too heavy. That''s when this is easy to eat.


    ''I see!¡¡I know that feeling very well!


    I''m tempted to eat something strong after rehearsal, but sometimes I don''t like meat.


    Especially since Brother Silvio and Father Nord are more fish people than meat people. They seemed to agree with Aegal''s words.


    It''s true that I don''t like meat, but there are times when I want to eat something with a strong flavor. I know a little bit of what you''re thinking.


    It''s easy to eat and it''s hearty. Eric''s house cook does it too.


    As I was gobbling it up with that in mind, I quickly finished my aji sandwich in no time at all.


    Now, the shrimp and salad sandwich was next.


    Brightly colored vegetables such as lettuce and onions were placed on top of it, and a large, plump shrimp was placed on top of it, with a cream sauce on top.


    This is an absolutely delicious one!


    I can''t stand to look at it anymore and I take a bold bite.


    The texture of fresh lettuce and the taste of large, plump shrimp. And the sweet cream mingles with it. And then there''s the bread, which gives off a savory wheat flavor that envelops it all.


    It''s as if the salad itself is sandwiched between breads. The inside of my mouth is so fresh. It''s a refreshing, pleasant taste that I had been eating.


    Seabirds cooed in the distance and the waves came in and out quietly.


    The vast blue sea is endlessly blue and wide, and the white clouds in the sky stand out beautifully.


    We ate our sandwiches elegantly while gazing at the beautiful sea view. It''s quite elegant, isn''t it?


    ''Luna!¡¡I''m done eating!


    I''m with you.


    As I was eating my sandwiches while gazing at the sea in a daze, Sister Elinora and Luna suddenly started to stand up.


    Have you finished eating already?¡¡As I look at her, wishing I didn''t have to eat so hastily, sister Elinora says something outrageous.


    ''''Well then, let''s have a fight!


    Hmmm, next time I''ll get one.


    And Luna nodded at that, unfazed by it.


    I can''t believe it. We''ve been practicing since early morning and it''s finally time for a break, and now you''re going to take it by surprise and still practice?


    ........It''s insane.


    When I am looking at you with a shocked gaze, Erinora sister may have misunderstood and said something stupid.


    ''''What?¡¡Maybe Al wants to do it too.


    Ha, ha, no kidding.


    What?¡¡I didn''t say I was joking, but?


    I laughed bitterly and softly refused, but sister Elinora didn''t get it.


    She seems to be asking me out.


    I''m still having lunch, so I''m not going.


    Okay, go ahead and eat.


    Feeling that if they knew they weren''t going to come, they didn''t have time to reply, sister Elinora and Luna danced out into the sunshine with their wooden swords.


    ''Let''s go, Luna!


    Hmmm.


    And then the two of them started to practice hitting each other with their wooden swords.


    ''''Uh-huh, Luna looks like she''s having a lot of fun. I''m sure she''s happy to have Elinora-san here.


    ''That goes for Elinora too. She''s having a great time conferring with Luna, whom she doesn''t get to see very often.


    Seeing the two of them happily striking each other with wooden swords on the beach, Natasha-san and Mother Erna gave a soft smile.


    Sis Elinora and Luna-san are both in good spirits at all. The amount of energy they contain must be different from mine.


    I continued to eat my sandwich in the shade as I thought about that.

 273-Whole body ad lib

    We finished our delicious sandwiches, and not long afterwards, the practice resumed.


    The activity on the beach, which we were not accustomed to, and our footsteps were heavy in a mental sense.


    Today, we practiced with the wooden sword to gain experience. We practiced in the afternoon as the theme.


    After every match, we practiced and practiced with my father and Aegal''s advice.


    However, only Eric and Silvio-san, who are still very close to me in terms of ability, are able to do this during a match.


    There''s no way they can try it out without having Luna and Elinora''s sister or others go easy on them.


    Well, that''s where they adapted to us in the sense of practice, but both of them took advantage of that and played with me like no other.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with a good friend.


    I''m not sure how many times I''ve been tumbled over by being lightly swept away by a wooden sword, and when I see an opening, I''m grabbed by one hand and thrown off, or I''m put on my feet or pushed.


    Fortunately, the sand is soft here on the beach, so you won''t be injured, but it''s quite humiliating to be rolled over and over again, and it''s hard to have your body covered in sand.


    Eric and Brother Silvio had been through the same thing, so I was able to endure it, but if I was alone, my heart would have been broken.


    It took several hours of practice like that.


    Finally, I got tired.


    ''I can''t do this anymore!''


    He swung the wooden sword so much that his arms were lazy. And because of the unaccustomed sandbox, my legs are terribly heavy. I''m sure you''ll find it hard to stand up and be honest, it''s hard to even stand up.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    As I sit down on the ground, Eric says to me with a bare hand.


    ''I''m not a very strong person to begin with,''


    That''s why we should stand up now and build up our strength.


    You can''t even do that, so you''re sitting there.


    Eric may be used to it because he practices on the beach every day, but this is the first time I''ve trained here.


    The sand is soft and soothes the impact, but it gets tangled up in my legs and I can''t stand on it.


    I had to use my muscles more than usual to kick the ground. I''m working with dangling lead, so to speak. It''s no wonder I''m so unaccustomed to it, then, that I''m getting burned out so fast.


    While I''m sitting and groggy, Mr. Agal and Nord Dad come in.


    Maybe you two are going to tell me to work harder, too?¡¡I hate it when people say that.


    I''d better show my limits here with my attitude, not my words. I give them a blank stare as a check.


    ''Are you okay?¡¡I know it''s hard, but--whoa!


    Then, for some reason, Mr. Eagal made a startled noise, and Dad Nord jerked his shoulders.


    ''''Nono, Nord-dono. Alfried-kun''s eyes are pretty bad, but........


    But she has very little energy to begin with, so you might as well let her rest here.


    Mr. Aegal and Dad Nord are whispering to each other in low voices.


    They are judging whether to call a break or continue, depending on the exhaustion I''m expressing with my body. I''d really like to take a break or end this.


    I''m not sure if I''ve made the right decision when I look at you two in protest, but I''m turning to you.


    ''''Well Gohon, the first time on the beach is pretty hard, you know. Alfried, you should get some rest.


    ''Yes, you''re right. It''s hotter today, so you can take a break now.


    Oh, whoa!¡¡I guess Mr. Eggal and my Nordic father understood my feelings, so they took a generous action.


    Fatigue is not a good thing to keep in mind. You should be able to express it with all your might, verbally and physically.


    That''s what I learned in my past life. If you''re tired, you should complain of fatigue. If you''re at your limit, talk and rest. There is nothing more important to a man than his body.


    Yes, I understand. Well, I''ll take a rest in the shade then.


    I respond with a desperate attempt to hold back a grin, and then walk with a gait that suggests I''m at the limit of my ability to move my body.


    My body is actually tired, but my mind is light as a feather now that I''m exempt from sword practice. If your mind is affected and you try to skip here, you could be taken back.


    You have to keep your mind from floating away into nothingness.


    I walk slowly through the sand, disciplining my mind.


    And after taking my time, I finally reach the shady seat.


    ''Huh ... finally rest--''


    If you''re going to be on the seat, you''re going to have to go and clean the sand off of it.


    ..........


    I let out a breath and tried to lie down, but once again Mother Erna told me that.


    ¡ô


    I couldn''t be bothered to go back to the sea and clean the sand off, so I used water magic to clean the sand off as usual, without sticking to seawater even though it was the sea.


    The seawater would have made my skin sticky anyway. I''m sure your body needs a break now more than it needs to feel the ocean.


    "Can I come up?


    I asked after I cleaned off the sand, and Mother Erna nodded her gaze up and down.


    ''''I forgive you,''''


    Oh, I see. Now, if you''ll excuse me.


    Uh-huh. What''s that?


    Natasha chuckles, probably amused by the exchange between Erna''s mother and me.


    ''You''re doing the same thing.


    Yes.


    That''s weird for a mother and son.


    Mother Erna said sternly like a queen, so I just acted like a retainer in the groove.


    But Natasha-san thought it was funny, or maybe she was laughing happily when she saw us.


    If it was just us, it wouldn''t bother me so much, but after all this time, I''d feel ashamed of myself if people laughed at me like this.


    I wondered if it was the same for Mother Erna, and her face was getting a little red.


    ''''But then again, is Al already battling it out?


    Perhaps hoping to forget the embarrassing exchange we had earlier, Mother Erna brings up the subject.


    ''Huh?¡¡Is the exchange you just had over?


    However, Natasha dared to bite the bullet there.


    ''''Well it''s over because you''re embarrassing me.


    Well, I would have liked to see some more.


    Mother Erna says shyly, and Natasha looks disappointed.


    Everyone in the Silford family is basically serious.


    Eric is stiff, and I don''t think Luna-san would have that kind of interaction with him. The head of the family, Aegal-san, even has a bit of a mischievous streak, so this kind of joke between father and son must have been refreshing.


    ''''So, Knight Alfried. Why did you come back here? The others are still fighting on the battlefield, you know?


    As I was thinking about this, Natasha-san, not Mother Erna, came up to me recklessly.


    I was a little surprised at the unexpected situation, but if I went through with it here, Natasha-san''s heart would be deeply wounded.


    I remember what she said to me earlier and desperately think of the words that Natasha-san might be looking for.


    A queen and a knight. Then I''ve read a number of stories in the mansion''s books. I''m going to pick up those lines and adapt them to the current situation.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of the game, because you can''t swing your sword properly, and that''s why I left the front line under the instructions of the troop leader Nord. However, I didn''t come back for free either. I have brought back a map of my opponent''s forces on the battlefield.


    I get down on one knee and pick up the long, thin seaweed that was on my body earlier and pass it to him like a scroll.


    An improvised performance by Alfried full length.


    When I was wondering how Natasha-san would respond to this, I suddenly heard a gushing sound.


    ''''Pfffff, that''s great, Alfreet-kun!¡¡It''s like a theater company!


    When I looked up, I didn''t expect Natasha to abandon her role after she dumped me first.


    I think it''s horrible that people are laughing at me when I''ve tried so hard to answer their recklessness and put in a passionate performance.


    Feeling somewhat cocky, I toss the unfurled seaweed into the distance.


    ''Oh, the power structure!


    ''It''s not a force chart. It''s just seaweed!


    I said, and then I sat down on the edge of the sheet and laid back down as if the act was over.

 274-Men who fell apart

    I''m sorry, Mr. Alfried. I didn''t mean to be funny.


    As I''m lying down with my back to her, Natasha-san apologizes to me, looking apologetic.


    Looking at the sound of her voice and the expression on her face, I can tell she is apologizing from the heart. If these are the women and old men of the Koliat village, they will gladly apply salt to you, so you can judge that much.


    ''''It''s not that I''m mad at you,''''


    ''Really?¡¡But you were very good at your performance earlier, Alfried!¡¡His transformation from a dead-eyed boy to a gallant knight was so admirable!


    You know, you don''t have to paint on my heart wound, do you?


    Looking back at that, Natasha''s eyes were very pure, unlike the murky villagers.


    I guess that''s still a poor quality.


    I mean, what is it with a boy with dead eyes........


    ''Do you like acting, Natasha-san?''


    In the Kingdom of Rasul, there are a lot of plays. But I''m not a very good actor, and I prefer to watch rather than act.


    Ah, it''s true that compared to Mother Erna, the arrogance that oozes out of her, or maybe it''s just that she lacks the sense of being a queen.......


    Ah, I see. You don''t need to play the role of a queen to know that mother Erna is a queen, so that''s why she''s so well behaved.


    I was secretly convinced of this when Mother Erna smiled at me and said, "Al, don''t be rude.


    "Al, aren''t you being rude?


    It''s just my imagination.


    Isn''t this queen also a mind reader? I can''t help but think so every day.


    I''m not sure what to expect, so I''ll just talk to her.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure the theater is very popular in the Lazur Kingdom.


    The hot weather and the vast, unforgiving deserts that confront you if you want to do anything in the harsh desert, so things like the tricks of the traveling theater troupe were the best part of it.


    Because the temperature will be more than forty degrees in the desert area. It will be hard to take a little walk like this place.


    However, a vast desert is lying even if I try to extend my legs far away. Then, people naturally live in the city where they live, and they might be more hungry for entertainment than here or in Koliat village. I can''t think of what would happen if you took a casual revelation or a Jenga to a place like that, I''m afraid.


    ''A theatre company that travels differently from the plays of King''s Landing. I''m kind of curious.


    ''Yes, I would recommend it because it has a different appeal than the plays in King''s Landing. If you ever visit the Kingdom of Rasul, please take a look at it.


    The Kingdom of Rasul........ It''s the height of summer in this season, so it looks hot. But from my point of view, who can wear cold air with ice magic, that''s not too much of a problem.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a good thing that there''s a lot of delicious spices in the Lazur Kingdom, and I''m concerned about the fact that it''s a completely different, everyday experience from this place.


    You can also use it as a winter retreat when it''s cold and you can prepare for winter.


    And it''s not a bad idea to be able to use it as a winter retreat when it''s cold and to be ready for winter. When I have time, I''ll repeat the transition and do some mapping.


    ''Silvio, you should take a break now too.


    No, I haven''t been able to...


    While I was thinking about this, Brother Silvio was telling Father Nord to take a break.


    I don''t understand why he''s trying to bite off so much when he''s going to be released from the practice of hell.


    If it were me, I would immediately and happily comply without argument.


    It''s more taxing than usual and it''s practice, so there''s no way around it. It''s hot today, and if you fall down, it''s worthless.


    ''Yes. Rather, I''m amazed that you''ve been able to keep up so far, even though this is your first time training on the beach. You should take a break for today. Don''t push yourself.


    As Father Nord and Mr. Eggal said, Brother Silvio was sweating a lot, and his legs were wobbly from fatigue.


    Normally, he should voluntarily declare himself to such a state, but Brother Silvio is so serious and responsible.


    ''''........I understand. Then I''ll take a break first.


    Maybe it''s because of the urging of Nord Dad and Aegal-san, but brother Silvio says so and walks over to me.


    Then Meena runs up to me with a canteen of lemon water.


    ''''Are you okay?¡¡Lady Silvio?


    Yeah, yeah. Thank you, Meena.


    Brother Silvio thanked him as he accepted the lemon water.


    ''''Silvio, you''ve done a great job.


    Thanks for your help.


    And Mother Erna and Natasha also verbally praised Brother Silvio''s hard work.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Isn''t that something different from when I came back?


    When I came back, Meena hadn''t brought me any lemon water, and my mother Erna hadn''t even given me any praise, she''d just told me to clean the sand off my face and get up on the seat.


    What was the difference?


    What was the difference? He was skipping lightly when he came back.


    What, my God. You mean that Erna''s mother and the others watching here could see through it? Or rather, I thought I was restraining myself so that it wouldn''t happen, but it seems that my feet still reacted to the overflowing joy.


    But it''s true that I worked pretty hard to the limit too, you know?¡¡I just put up the limit sign early on, thinking about the future and my body....


    I won''t deny that I had the luxury of time to spare.


    ¡ô


    Due to the limits of his physical strength, he cut off his training and rested in the shade, and not long after, Eric came over here as well.


    ''''.......What. For all your high and mighty talk, you''re tired too.


    ''Ugh!¡¡I don''t have a choice!¡¡Because of your omissions, my opponents will forever be your sister and Miss Elinora!¡¡The intervals between breaks are short and uncommonly exhausting!


    When I accused him while lying down gracefully, Eric made a desperate explanation.


    .........I see, because me and Brother Silvio were left out, our opponents are now only monsters.


    Luna-san and Elinora-sister, and they are made to fight it endlessly in one shift. ........isn''t this hell? It''s a level that could be called torture.


    As someone who has practiced endlessly with Elinora''s sister at the mansion, I can understand a little bit of Eric''s pain.


    ''''I''m sorry about........something.


    I''m sorry.


    That''s all you need to know.


    I couldn''t help but apologize with brother Silvio, and Eric slowly sat down on the seat.


    ''So it''s just your sister and Luna-san in the end, isn''t it?


    Brother Silvio says, holding his water bottle like a small animal.


    On the beach, sister Elinora and Luna are furiously fighting wooden swords against each other, their positions changing at a dizzying pace, and soft sand dances in the air.


    It''s a high level match that could never happen against us men.


    Both of them move and swing their swords so quickly, unlike us, that it''s fun just to watch them from afar like this.


    ''''d*mn, it''s pathetic that all the guys are so hefty.


    Eric muttered, feeling frustrated that only two women were at a high level, and also that they were staying until the end.


    ''Sister Elinora and Luna are older than me, and more importantly, they''re training with the Knights, right?¡¡Of course he''s stronger and more capable than us, right?


    ''I know that, but it''s frustrating that a man is not a match for a woman, and that he''s lying low first! I know that, but isn''t it frustrating that a man can''t compete with a woman and is lying low first!¡¡You''d think so too, Alfried!


    No, not at all.


    I tell him once and for all, and Eric weakens his body disappointedly.


    ''''That''s right. You were that kind of guy with no pride.


    Oh, come on, I have pride too.


    I''ve been told that I''m dumber than Thor and Asmo, or that I have a worse personality or appearance than them, I''ll deny it with all my might and prove that I''m better than them.


    It doesn''t matter whether you are a man or a woman in the first place. A woman is strong, and a man is weak. The only thing that matters is who is weak, even if you are a man.


    How is it that you are so unyielding?


    ''There are a lot of strong women around us...''


    As I reply, Eric''s gaze turns to his sister Elinora and then to Mother Erna, who is chatting peacefully.


    An older sister with an unreasonable amount of strength. A famous wizard who can defeat even dragons. And the village was full of strong women in many ways, too.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a lot of experience in this field.


    Well, if you''re a man, be strong!


    ''I mean, I''m a wizard. Don''t get me wrong about that.


    I''m not trying to be strong, but I am a wizard. I hope you''ll bear that in mind.

 275-Easy tomorrow

    ''''Alfried-kun can do that much with a sword, but he''s also very good at magic. After all, Elna-sama has been teaching you since you were little?


    Natasha asked me if she heard me and Eric''s conversation, or something like that.


    To be honest, I haven''t learned that much, mostly on my own, but I''m sure I''ve grown up watching and learning from Mother Erna''s magic since I was a little girl, and she gives me advice every once in a while, but like the water polo I was talking about earlier.


    And I feel like I''d be remiss if I didn''t tell you that Mother Erna is the reason I''m here, based on the flow of the conversation.


    ''''Yes, it''s thanks to your mother''s guidance since I was little.


    ''Oh!¡¡I knew it!


    I replied, and Natasha clapped her hands happily.


    But Mother Erna, who was listening next to me, smiled a complicated smile.


    ''Yeah, yeah, but this girl likes magic and she seems to have gotten better at it on her own.


    ''''That''s not true. The only reason you''re so good at magic, Alfried-kun, is because Erna-sama taught you so carefully!


    Oh, I wonder if that''s true.


    Mother Erna also has an ambiguous expression, as if she has a hard time claiming that she taught it.


    Hmm?¡¡Is the flow of this story about wanting you to practice magic?


    ''Well, if you don''t mind, you could teach my children some magic, too.¡¡Apparently, both Aegal and I aren''t very good at magic, so we can''t teach it well to our children.


    Oh, it looks like my prediction came true.


    Apparently, Natasha wants Mother Erna to teach the children magic.


    ''I can''t very well teach them magic, you know.


    Mother Erna tries to decline softly with a ladylike smile.


    That heart is not a beautiful, humble spirit or anything like that, it''s simply because it''s too much trouble to teach magic.


    If it''s me, Elinora-sister and Silvio-brother, but if you''re instructing other people''s children, you have to watch them closely.


    Then it''s obvious that you''re going to have to go along with them, and you''ll have to be outside for a long time under this hot sun.


    Just because you''re thinking the same way, it''s easy to see why Mother Erna doesn''t like it.


    ''''That''s not true!¡¡What are you saying, wizard-sama, who has defeated even dragons!


    It''s one thing to be able to use magic well, it''s another to teach it well, isn''t it?


    ''No, no, Erna-sama was giving Alfried-sama a simple instruction earlier. Hearing that, I''m convinced that Erna-sama is also very good at teaching magic.


    It''s impossible to deny them, as she just presented her too admirable background and the guidance she just gave.


    Unable to retort, Mother Erna falls silent.


    Huh, Erna-mom would also make this kind of mistake.


    ''Hmm, but this time it''s a joint practice of swords.......''


    What''s going on?


    As Mother Erna was troubled, at just the right time, or rather the wrong time in between, Father Nord came over.


    ''Just in the right place!¡¡You see, I''m actually asking Erna-sama to instruct my children in magic, but can we include magic practice during our joint training?


    ''Oh, I see, magic practice? To tell you the truth, Mr. Agal and I have been thinking about it. After all, it''s the sandy soil where people tend to get tired easily in this hot weather, so instead of doing swords all day, why don''t we practice magic in between?


    Okay, that''s great. It''s easier to practice the magic of barely moving your body than it is to practice for a full day.


    It''s a good idea. ©¤ Good, that''s great, let''s do some magic practice tomorrow.


    The moment I said that, Mother Erna''s expression twisted slightly, but I didn''t care.


    If tomorrow''s sword practice is going to be shortened, I''ll take it there, even if it means sacrificing my mother.


    ''''Brother Silvio, don''t you think it would be more fruitful for you to practice magic in the middle of the day rather than doing sword practice for a full day?


    ''I know it sounds weak, but with this density of practice, it might be difficult to do it all day long. Ha-ha.


    Yeah, it''s absurd that we, who just don''t have the physical strength to do it all the way through with sister Elinora and Luna.


    Now that we''ve gotten some positive feedback from Silvio-san, Eric is next.


    ''''Wouldn''t it be nice to have Eric?¡¡It won''t be long before you have a wizard as good as Mother Erna to teach you magic.


    ''It''s true that I''ve been sluggish about magic too. If it''s okay with you, Lady Erna, I''d love to learn more.


    Eric bows his head politely with a smile.


    Nice. As expected, I wouldn''t be able to disregard the child''s request in front of Nord Dad and Natasha-san.


    ''''I understand. If it''s okay with me, I''ll be happy to instruct you in magic.


    Thank you!


    A joyful voice rises from Natasha and Eric.


    At the same time, a cheer rises in my heart as well.


    ''''Well then, I''ll go talk to Aegal about it too.


    It''s probably because of the majority''s approval and the approval of Mother Erna herself. Nord Dad is leaving to consult with Aegal-san.


    Hmmm, this should give us about half a day of magic practice tomorrow.


    Elinora sister is going to complain a bit, but that kind of thing is just a one-shot deal if you use the magic word "Natasha-san he asked me to do".


    Now it''s decided that tomorrow won''t be as tiring as today.


    Huh, when the future is bright, even the scenery looks brighter.


    The blue sky and sea are even more beautiful and light-hearted.


    ''''Well Al, we''re going to be tougher tomorrow, okay?


    Ha-ha, go easy on him.


    Mother Erna had a gentle smile on her face already, but only her eyes weren''t smiling.


    ¡ô


    Okay, that''s it for today.


    It was a while before I chatted with Eric, Brother Silvio, Mother Erna, and Natasha.


    I could hear Aegal-san''s voice like that.


    Well, today''s training is finally over. It''s been a long day.


    I shall return to the house and have a bath and a nice dinner.


    With that in mind, I got up and stretched.


    In the meantime, brother Silvio and Eric put on their shoes and ran to the beach.


    ''Yeah?¡¡We''re just going home and you''re going to meet up with us again?


    Come on, cut the crap and get out of here, Al.


    Mother Erna says so, so I have no choice but to put on my shoes and go to the meeting place.


    ''Feng, it''s been a while since you''ve moved.


    ''I''m so tired. I can''t wait to get home and have a bath. And I want to go to bed.


    There was Elinora''s sister with a radiant smile and Luna, who was covered in ragged sand and looked exhausted.


    We were able to practice sword training from morning to evening, and thanks to Luna''s high level friend, Elinora was extremely satisfied. However, she felt like she had worked up a good sweat, and she wasn''t sweating like a ball of sweat like Luna-san, nor did she look exhausted.


    ''What?¡¡It''s very unusual for Luna to say something like that.


    "...that''s what happens when you keep losing.


    At the end, only Elinora-sister and Luna-san were left, and we''d been practicing striking each other the whole time.


    It can''t be helped, because the time spent losing and losing and losing and losing is quite exhausting to the body and mind.


    Knowing that suffering, my brother Silvio and I give Luna-san a sympathetic look.


    ''''........But tomorrow I''ll take one.


    That''s the way it should be.


    However, Luna-san is a sword idiot just like Elinora sister, and she doesn''t seem to be fazed by this ceremony at all, probably because she doesn''t like to lose.


    That''s right. She''s a friend of Elinora''s sister''s and she''s a good friend of mine. You can only serve if you are the same sword fool!


    As I was thinking that, Aegal-san coughed up a "Kohon".


    As a signal, we straightened up and got into a position to listen carefully to what he had to say.


    It is a little strange how people can tell when someone is talking by clearing their throat.


    I have to say that today''s practice is over. The Sowlettes are struggling on the unfamiliar sand, and I''m sure they are more tired than usual, so take a good rest today.


    "Yes!


    Since I''m a big fan of taking a slow break, I''ll reply here in a strict manner.


    ''''Also, I''ve decided to include magic practice tomorrow afternoon, so keep that in mind.


    ''What?¡¡Isn''t it a sword?


    At Nord Dad''s last words, Elinora''s sister, who is not good at magic, unexpectedly complained.


    It seems that she is not very happy about the magic practice coming in, after all.


    ''''As expected, it''s tough to do only swords for a day with a density like today. Aside from Elinora and Miss Luna, Al, Silvio and Eric-kun can''t keep up.


    ''I''m sorry. I asked Lady Erna if me and Natasha could practice our magic. It would be nice if you could split your time between us for a little magic practice.


    Okay.


    As expected, when Aegal-san says that to me head-on, it''s weak, or perhaps Elinora sister raises her conviction.


    However, her expression looks a bit dissatisfied.


    I think it would be good if she could show off her vaunted external goodness and smile affectionately here as well, but it seems that she can''t have that kind of attitude when the sword is involved.


    It would be clumsy, but that seemed a bit like sister Elinora.


    ''''I''m sorry, Elinora. The sword is one thing, but I want to learn magic as well, because it''s not often that I get the chance to teach and receive magic from a wizard like Erna-sama.


    Okay. I don''t have a problem with that.


    He decided not to complain when his friend asked him to do so. Sister Elinora tucked in a dissatisfied expression.


    ''Well, it''s not like I''m going to cut down on my training time. Besides, I thought it was time to teach Elinora some magical combat as well.


    ''Really!¡¡You''re teaching me magical combat!¡¡I did it!


    Hearing that she can do magical combat, sister Elinora''s expression instantly becomes full of joy.


    She''s really a sister in good shape. Totally.


    ''''Well then, we''re dismissed for today.


    Thank you!

 276-Take a relaxing bath

    Back at Eric''s mansion, the men finally take a bath as the women get out of the bath.


    As quickly as yesterday, I sit down on the bath chair and hold my hand over my magic tool and fill the tub with hot water.


    Normally, I would instantly pour hot water over them, but today, there''s a chance I''m even more sunburned than yesterday.


    ''I hope it doesn''t hurt too much today.


    Maybe we''ll be okay today. We''ve got some sun cream on from my mom.


    In case you''re wondering how well it works, I got Mother Erna to put some sun cream on me for a waste of time....


    ''''But we were exposed to the sun longer today than yesterday, and we made a fancy seawater spray or something?


    Sure, but my face isn''t as red as it was yesterday, is it?


    Brother Silvio said that while pointing at his own face.


    When I looked at it, Brother Silvio''s face hadn''t become as red as yesterday. The more I look at him, the more I think he''s a handsome boy with a well-defined face.


    I was vaguely annoyed, so I poured hot water on Brother Silvio''s face and back.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡What are you doing?!


    ''An experiment to see if the sun cream is doing its job. At any rate, Brother Silvio seems to be in good shape.


    If you have a normal sunburn, you''d say it hurts before you question my actions.


    If Brother Silvio is okay, I''ll be okay too.


    ........But I''m a bit scared, so I''ll add water to the hot water to make it warm. This should cause minimal damage, even if there is pain.


    I''m prepared to be careful, so I hold the tub tightly and cover my head with hot water.


    Oh, it doesn''t hurt as much as it did yesterday.


    When I realized that, I poured the hot water into the tub without mixing it with the water and poured it on in the same way.


    Then I felt a little tingling around my neck, but other parts did not seem to have much of a problem. Probably the neck was either sweat or seawater that made the cream run a little bit, or the sun was hitting it hard.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more than you think. It''s quite effective, isn''t it?


    ''Really. I won''t have to freak out and cover myself in hot water this way.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure I need sunscreen.


    As we were discussing the wonders of sunscreen, Eric said this as he poured on the hot water.


    ''Come to think of it, Eric doesn''t look like he''s getting a tan yesterday or today.


    I''m not gonna get a sunburn over this stuff.


    No, no, no, that gut-like reason is strange, but Eric and Luna-san have a thick lineage of Natasha''s blood, a Rasulian. It''s probably because of that that they are resistant to the sun''s rays.


    ''''Tch, I would have gladly poured hot water on Eric if he was weak against sunburn.


    ''It''s a shame, because I would have thrown hot water on you today, too.


    ''Well, you, your good intentions of watering yesterday were a stepping stone to today!


    ''Who would have thought of such a shady thing to begin with? I was just trying to get back at you for your water arm.


    In other words, you''ve been thinking about using it and thinking about it since about after the water arm grabbed your leg. Or rather, isn''t it shady enough when you still have roots in what happened yesterday?


    That''s where you''re going to let it go by the water gracefully. Only the arm of the water........


    ''Well, okay. I''m too busy cleaning up my own body today to have time to pay attention to Eric.''


    That''s my line.


    Ha-ha, my sister and I got knocked down a few times today.


    Yes, because of Aegal''s advice, Elinora''s sister started using her body arts in the middle of the game. I don''t know if that''s why me, Eric and my brother Silvio became Elinora''s physical training ground, and we had to roll down the beach many times!


    Now.


    Thanks to this, our bodies are covered in sand. I washed it off with some water, but the sand still remains in hair, fingers, and between the nails.


    The hair is a particularly strong enemy. We had to gently remove the sand that had gotten into the hair follicles.


    We carefully run hot water over our heads to remove the sand.


    Then we make a lather of hair soap and wash our hair gently.


    We wash it mindlessly for a while, and then Eric opens his mouth when he gets bored.


    ''But what is it with your sister...''


    ''I''m human, to a point. With an unreasonable amount of strength.


    ''I didn''t think your sister was strong enough to handle it.


    I can understand most of Eric''s feelings. From me and brother Silvio''s point of view, it''s no surprise that sister Elinora and dad Nord are so strong, but for those who aren''t, I think it''s quite a shock.


    ''You should recognize that thing as a creature from another dimension.


    I can''t tell you to give up, but you shouldn''t think too much about it.


    Brother Silvio also seemed to feel sympathy for this, and said kind words to Eric.


    ''Regardless of Alfried''s opinion, Silvio-dono might be right. You can train with someone who has that much ability. It''s a good idea to keep on challenging yourself and feeding yourself without being depressed now.


    This guy just cut off my opinion.


    I don''t think my way of thinking is ever wrong either.


    With that in mind, I flush the foam from my head.


    After repeating that three times, the discomfort in my head is gone, so I quickly wash up and go into the tub.


    I lightly check the temperature of the water with my hand and then slowly put my feet into the water.


    ''''Ah........''''


    It felt too good to be reluctant to speak.


    The soles of my feet and other parts of my body were tingling with fatigue, but they were slowly unwinding.


    Ah, the exhaustion of the practice seems to be melting away in the hot water.


    It''s not a good idea to sound like your father. You sound like an old man.


    As I was drunk with comfort, looking at the ceiling, Eric walked in.


    Did I sound like Mr. Aegal getting into the bathtub?¡¡I feel like I want to ramble on for a bit, but it doesn''t matter terribly much right now because the hot water feels so good.


    People are supposed to feel calm when they are happy. I think I understand part of the phrase "no rich man''s quarrel".


    While I was enjoying the warmth of the hot water with a peaceful feeling, Silvio-san came in to see if he had finished washing his body.


    ''''Fuu.........''''


    A chattering sound is heard and ripples spread across the water''s surface. The ripples in the water make the water shake, which is also nice.


    I let out a deep breath while resting my head and back against the edge of the tub.


    "....I''m tired from practicing this morning.


    ''Yes. We didn''t last all the way through, unlike your sister and Luna.


    ''In terms of time, which is the general part, the density was tremendous,''


    For what it''s worth, brother Silvio and Eric are also tired and let out a sigh.


    ''''I mean, in Eric''s house, do you sometimes practice from morning to evening?


    ''Not every day, but maybe twice a week.


    ''Twice a week. So you''ve got the stamina.


    How can you do that on a beach that''s just sapping your energy?


    I''m not kidding about practicing from early morning until evening twice a week. If we were to do that, I would be adamant about it.


    "This much practice is normal if you aspire to be a knight.


    ''Me and brother Silvio aren''t aspiring to be knights, but we''re going along for the ride.


    ''Haha, but this will be a great experience, so it can''t hurt.


    I blurted out and brother Silvio encouraged me with a bitter smile.


    That''s true, but I don''t want something long and tiring.


    ''''But they say that tomorrow is half of our magic practice, and it''s never been as tiring as today.


    Really?¡¡To me, I think magic is so nerve-wracking that it''s mentally draining.


    Eric''s manner of speaking is similar to that of Elinora''s sister. Now, this guy is the type that is not good at magic, just like Elinora''s sister.


    The only thing I can think of is that I''m not a fan of magic.¡¡It''s easier than using your body for nothing. And if you have good magic control and imagery, you can activate your magic whether you''re sitting or sleeping.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who has trouble with swords, but you don''t give a d*mn about that aspect of it. I''m beginning to understand why you''re so good at magic.


    I''ve experienced the hardships of magic a lot when I was a toddler.


    But tomorrow, Mother Erna said she''s going to teach me strictly.


    It might be a bit of a struggle, but there might be some new ways to use magic, and I''m looking forward to that for a bit.

 277-End of the morning

    I got out of the bath and enjoyed my dinner. I was tired after dinner, so I fell asleep in my bedroom bed as fast as I could.


    The morning sun came up on the third day.


    After a light breakfast, we gathered at the beach, just as we did yesterday.


    Thanks to the approaching summer, the temperature was warm even in the early morning. It becomes hotter at noon, but my heart is lighter than yesterday because it is easy to practice magic from noon.


    However, the body was a little heavy because the fatigue of yesterday had accumulated. My arms, legs, and the whole of my muscles ache.


    These seem to be the same for Silvio and Eric, and their expressions seemed to be a bit painful during the warm-up run.


    Although the time is shorter, this seems to be a tough one.


    After the run-in is over, we run and gather as Aegal-san calls us to gather.


    ''We''re going to concentrate on the content and do it well today because our sword practice is only in the morning,''


    We''ll do the same thing, but we''ll try to improve on what was said yesterday. It''s not something you can fix in one day, but if you are always aware of what you are doing, you can make a difference. Also, when you come up with new ideas, keep practicing them. It''s only practice, so don''t be afraid of making mistakes and do your best.


    "Yes!


    After receiving grateful words from Mr. Aegal and Father Nord, we were called by name again today and we took our turn to practice our strikes.


    ''First up is Eric and Miss Elinora.


    The first person to be called by name was Eric and sister Elinora.


    Ahhhh, poor guy, what a poor guy to be with Elinora sister all of a sudden.


    ''''........go for it.


    Hm, we''re not going to lose like yesterday.


    I give him a pitying look, but Eric doesn''t care, and he confronts me with his wooden sword with an imposing appearance.


    Oh, is it thanks to the fact that I blew it out in the bathroom yesterday? Eric''s appearance is strangely refreshing.


    It''s impossible for Eric to win against sister Elinora, but maybe he''ll go to a good place today--


    What?


    I watched and thought, but Eric was blown away by two cups.


    Oh, you lasted one more cup than yesterday.


    ........Eric, you''re growing up, if only slightly.


    I nodded slightly, and Eric managed to get himself up, covered in sand, as I nodded slightly.


    ''Dude, how can you take it from there to swing down? It doesn''t make sense. Normally you wouldn''t be able to swing a sword from a position like that.


    You can''t shake it. You have to shake it!


    Sis Elinora says once and for all to Eric''s question.


    No, sister Elinora, I think Eric wants to ask you how you got to shake it off, and I don''t think he''s listening to such an absurd mentality.


    But the fact that you can do it naturally with that kind of thinking is the unreasonable strength of sister Elinora.


    ''''It''s not that you can''t shake it........shake it?''''


    Yes. How can you do it if you assume you can''t do it in the first place?


    Sister Elinora, those words boomerang back at me when I''m practicing my magic, but I don''t know if it''s okay.


    While Eric was being struck down with unreasonable strength and words, brother Silvio and Luna-san were fighting at the edge of my vision, the dry sound of wooden swords and shields clashing with each other could be heard.


    From the situation, it was the same as yesterday, with Luna-san attacking with her flexible movements and Silvio-san using her shield and wooden sword to prevent and look for an opening.


    As I recall, Luna''s challenge was to see how much she could change her movements to attack. On the other hand, Silvio-san would have to prevent Luna''s anomalous attacks and counter or use his shield well to get into his pocket.


    Brother Silvio has gained some experience from fighting Luna-san many times yesterday, but Luna-san is building a new type of attack to fit the situation so that he can go beyond that.


    I''ve been watching him for a while now, but there''s hardly any similar attack patterns. Even if there was, it''s a decoy, with slightly different timing and a completely different trajectory for the wooden sword to attack.


    Pure speed and strength like Elinora sister''s is terrifying, but a sword released from a similar form is also terrifying. Because if you can''t anticipate what kind of sword your opponent will swing, it''s hard to deal with them.


    However, Brother Silvio is desperately biting into it. His body is soft, and he''s desperately trying to assess and defend against Luna-san''s movements, which are different from those of an ordinary person.


    Here, she''s planning to prevent and prevent all the way around without getting a fatal wound and looking for an opening for her opponent.


    Luna-san''s movements are quick but quite athletic. She''s probably planning to attack the opportunity that her opponent is in a hurry.


    If it were me, I''d have been beaten long ago.


    The sound of sword and sword, sword and shield clashing can be heard.


    Luna-san, who has been attacking but has not been able to attack fully, has a slightly impatient look on her face.


    It showed in the wooden sword she wielded, and the blow to Brother Silvio became a big swing.


    Brother Silvio-san didn''t miss it and slid the approaching wooden sword with his shield and entered his pocket.


    ''''.........Kukku!


    Oh, it''s the approach technique using the shield that Aegal-san taught me yesterday.


    ''''Go ahead, just go straight for the Silvio Bash!


    When I shout that, Brother Silvio thrusts out his shield as it is.


    It hits Luna-san''s chest and blows off loudly - it didn''t, but it missed the momentum by doing a backflip as it was.


    Maybe he was flying backwards himself before the shield hit his chest and missed the impact.


    The distance between Brother Silvio and Luna-san was wide open, and they stared at each other again.


    Maybe it''s because they match each other''s tasks, but these two guys are really into it. If they do it at such a high pace, they won''t be able to keep it up until lunch.


    ''Next, Al and Elinora.


    I was just watching Brother Silvio and Luna''s practice in a daze when Father Nord called me over.


    When I turned my gaze in that direction, I saw Sister Elinora looking at me with a fearless smile.


    Huh........I''m going to have to roll down the beach again.


    I let out a sigh and walk out with my wooden sword.


    I can''t wait for the time to practice my magic.


    ¡ô


    It''s over at last.


    The morning''s sword practice ended without incident, and I rolled onto the sheet as if I were falling down, having removed the sand from my body.


    I thought it would be much easier than yesterday because it was only a short morning, but it was harder than I imagined.


    It was.


    We turned the bout around at a higher pace than yesterday, and the breaks were shorter.


    Just as Aegar had said at the beginning, the density of the short time was increased.


    If the practice had gone on for another hour, or even thirty minutes, I would have knocked it down again today.


    ''Al, if you''re going to take a break, you''ll have to eat first.


    As I was enjoying the comfort of the shade on the seat, Mother Erna said as she patted me on the hip.


    To be honest, I''m not in the mood to eat much due to the heat and fatigue, but I''d better eat a good meal, and if I don''t eat quickly, it won''t be as fresh.


    I sluggishly get up and sit down as I did yesterday.


    Then Meena and Largo bring me an equally large basket of food.


    ''Another sandwich?''


    Eric said what I was thinking for a moment.


    From our point of view, we wouldn''t have much of a problem with another sandwich, but from Eric''s point of view, who is used to eating them, he''s probably a little nervous.


    Then Meena turned around and said cheerfully, "No, we''re having onigiri today.


    ''No, it''s onigiri today!

 278-Eat rice balls and take a break

    No, I''m making onigiri today!


    Oh, a rice ball. Nice.


    Hearing Meena''s words, Mother Erna said with a smile.


    I see...onigiri. It''s as royal as a sandwich as food on the go like this.


    ''''You taught the Silford family''s cook to make it right away, didn''t you?


    ''Yes, he just asked me how to use the rice, and I suggested that I teach him and have him for lunch.


    Come to think of it, you also brought some rice as a souvenir of the Silford family.


    ''I mean, Meena, she learned how to cook rice.


    ''Of course!¡¡Rice goes just as well with hamburgers as it does with bread!¡¡I''m sure you''ll learn this one already!


    When I say that, Meena clenches her fists and says in an enthusiastic voice.


    I see, she''s not just going into the kitchen for the food Bartolo made, right?


    When I''m a little impressed with Meena, Eric, who''s sitting next to me, lightly tugs on my sleeve.


    ''Hey, Alfried, what is rice?''


    I''m curious too.


    Taking advantage of Eric''s question, Luna, who is in the back of Elinora''s sister''s room, also asks.


    Sister Elinora, who is in between, is staring at the basket without any particular response, as if she doesn''t intend to answer.


    ''It''s one of the staple foods eaten in Kagla. They''re small, white, sweet grains that go well with meat and fish.''


    Is it sweet?


    No, not the sugary sweetness, but the sashimi sweetness, the flavor.


    "...nah, I see.


    Eric and Luna-san nodded with a subtle expression as I gave a light supplementary explanation.


    I''m pretty sure neither of them are on the same page. Well, it''s faster to see the food in person than to explain it in words.


    ''''Then I''ll open it.


    Meena said cheerfully, and the basket in the center opened up.


    There was a beautiful triangle shaped rice ball crammed in there.


    ''Well, they''re beautiful and white. How do you eat these?


    Just grab it with your hand and eat it, just like a sandwich.


    ''So it is!''


    If you only listen to the dialogue, it''s like when a naive young lady eats food from a commoner''s cart.


    However, if you are faced with an exotic cuisine that you have never seen before, anyone would be like that.


    This is the rice you mentioned, Nord. Well then, let''s get on with it.


    Mr. Aegal grabbed a rice ball with his big hand and brought it to his mouth without hesitation.


    ''''Oh!¡¡The more you bite into it, the sweeter it gets!


    After taking a bite of the onigiri, Mr. Agal let out his thoughts.


    ''''Hm?¡¡What''s this?¡¡What''s in it?


    Yeah, onigiri are usually eaten with a side dish, and you put the side dish inside.


    Okay, it''s like a sandwich. Let''s see what''s inside.


    Mr. Agal bit into it with a heartfelt look of excitement.


    ''''Hmmm?¡¡What''s this, it''s seasoned like yesterday''s soy sauce!


    ''Yes, the cooks thought it would go well with soy sauce, so they dipped the grilled fish in a soy sauce-based sauce.


    When Aegal voiced her doubts, Meena, who had been holding back, explained.


    What is that, of course it''s absolutely delicious. It''s got grilled fish and soy sauce-based sauce in it, or something that''s definitely bad!


    ''I see, this certainly goes with rice!¡¡No wonder they put the stuffing in!


    Seeing Aegal''s delicious chewing, Natalia, Eric and Luna also reached out to her.


    ''''Meena-san, are the ingredients all the same?''''


    ''No, there are a few different kinds in there. The three rows that Mr. Aegal took are the same ingredients.


    There are no vegetables in it, are there?


    There are no vegetables in it.


    You don''t stuff a rice ball with vegetables, do you? I mean, if it''s a sushi roll or something, that is.


    That''s a good idea.


    As if there is no one to be afraid of when there are no vegetables in it, Eric grabbed a rice ball that was appropriately nearby.


    ''''Where''s the ... meat?''''


    I think it was somewhere around here!


    When Meena pointed, Luna-san and her sister Elinora quickly reached out to secure it.


    That''s an easy action to understand.


    ''''Then I''ll try this one!


    I''ll take this one.


    Natasha and Mother Erna grabbed the ingredients without asking Meena.


    Then they ate it as it was, pecking at it with their little mouths.


    ''Oh, sure!¡¡I''m sure you''ll agree that Al, you''re sweet!


    Natasha says, shaking her head with a cockle-crackle.


    Mmmm, rice is more than delicious, the word sweet comes first.


    I''ve eaten several kinds of rice in my past life, but Kagura''s rice is by far the best.


    ''What are my ingredients?¡¡It''s nice to know, but it''s also very exciting to not know.


    ''Yes. Even in a yakashiki, sometimes I''m surprised at the unexpected ingredients in a dish.


    ''Yes!¡¡What side dish was in it then?


    There was some sausage and cheese in there.


    We haven''t eaten together before, but I think we''d fit right in.


    They both go well together, but I liked the cheese better.


    ''I''ll have my cook try some things too!


    ''Yes. I think we could mix some veggies in with the meat.


    The conversation between Natasha and Erna''s mother turns from a friendly conversation to a smelly one.


    Apparently, they''re trying to deal with Eric''s dislike of vegetables more than I thought.


    Mmm, is this roasted Dos Tuna? The flavor and saltiness of dosage tuna goes well with it.


    My son, on the other hand, who doesn''t like vegetables, tasted his onigiri without noticing it.


    This will probably be the last time he can eat onigiri with his hands. From now on, he will have to eat onigiri nervously, or use a knife and fork.


    Next time I see him, he''ll probably say that he can''t eat onigiri without a knife and fork.


    Well, I''ll just let it go and eat mine.


    The soy sauce-based sauce is good, but I''m sweating now, and I want the saltiness of the Dos Tuna.


    I grab a handful of rice balls from the same row as Eric, and I bite into them too.


    Then the grains of rice melted in my mouth, and a bit of the fillet of Dos Tuna, the ingredient, entered my mouth.


    The sweetness seeps out of the rice as I chew it, blending perfectly with the salty flavor of the dos tuna.


    Yeah, the saltiness is especially delicious because I''ve been sweating a lot.


    It''s as if the salt that runs off from the sweat is instantly replenished.


    ''.........these rice balls go very well with the meat.


    Right?


    Luna-san and her sister Elinora seemed to like the onigiri with meat in it, and they were eating it with great gusto.


    If we leave it like this, we''re going to run out of onigiri with meat in them, so I''ll take one of them and reserve it for myself.


    And when I finished the Dos Tuna Onigiri, I tried that one as well.


    Mmm, the beef with the sweet and spicy sauce was irresistible.


    Grilled fish with salty sauce was good, but sweet and spicy meat and rice like this was also wonderful.


    Yes, I still prefer fish.


    Me too!


    While I was eating my two rice balls like that, Nord''s father and Silvio''s rice balls, which were grilled fish with a soy sauce-based sauce, were rapidly decreasing.


    That one was also endangered, so I hurriedly went to the plate to get them.


    When I noticed that the contents of the basket, which had been stained white, had a lot of empty spaces, and some of the onigiri were gone without being eaten.


    ........It''s nice to have a favorite ingredient, but I''d like to have it eaten a little more evenly.

 279-Magic training

    Now, shall we begin to practice our magic?


    As I finish my rice ball and lie down on the sheet, Mother Erna slowly stands up.


    ''Err, are we going to start now?''


    ''Not anymore. I took more time off for the morning''s fatigue.


    I''m making a big deal out of it, but it seems that Mother Erna is adamant.


    ''Elinora, Luna, come back too,''


    Yes, sir.


    Sister Elinora and Miss Luna, who were fighting swords on the sandy beach, also interrupted their striking practice to come back when Mother Erna called them back.


    Brother Silvio, who was reading an unfamiliar book that he may have borrowed from the Silford family, also stopped reading, and Eric, who was sitting nearby, also stood up.


    I stand up, regretting that the break is over, as I see that it''s apparently really going to start.


    When the kids are properly lined up and lined up, Mother Erna clears her throat, "Kohon.


    ''''Well then, now that it''s noon, we''ll start practicing magic as planned.


    Nice to meet you.


    Mother Erna raises her voice a little more sternly than usual, but when I see her gathering in the shade without even wearing shoes, I think it''s very typical of Mother Erna.


    That''s right. If it''s just to explain things to you, you can gather in the shade.


    As expected of Erna-san, the way she pursues her desires and rationality is like a fine wizard itself.


    ''I have a rough idea of Al, Elinora and Silvio''s abilities, but I don''t know what Luna-san and Eric-kun are capable of. I want to see what you two are capable of first, so can you circulate your body''s magic power?


    I understand.


    First, they would see how smoothly the two of them circulate magic power and judge how skilled they are at controlling magic power.


    Luna-san and Eric nodded at Mother Erna''s words and closed their eyes.


    I guess they are trying to shut out the information in their vision and focus their minds, but that''s not a very practical method.


    It''s fine if you don''t have any intention of using it in battle like I do, but common sense dictates that it''s impossible to close your eyes and unify your mind in front of humans and demons.


    What a thought, magic power gradually flowed from the center of their chests and flowed through their veins.


    Luna-san''s side is the smooth one, but Eric''s is terrible. The magic power is also overflowing in vain, and there''s no magic power circulating at all.


    This alone shows how much power the two of them have through magic.


    You''ll be fine now. You can stop the circulation of magic power.


    When Mother Erna says this, Luna-san and Eric exhale loudly to restore the circulation of magic power.


    Luna-san is especially normal, but Eric is feeling a little tired because he''s not used to it and there''s some waste.


    ''''Well that''s true. Normally I''d like you to give advice and circulate magic power all day long, but it''s a waste of time just to do that.


    All day long...


    When I heard Mom Erna''s muttering, Eric looked away in disbelief.


    It''s a warm one, what a warm one, just for one day. Normally, you should be doing this all year long.


    In my case, I did it thanks to the fact that I''ve been conscious since I was a baby, or rather, the only thing I had to do in my spare time was to circulate my magic around and play with it.


    ''''I''ll give you two a quick lesson on how to control magic power first. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out how to use your magic after that. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    That''s why when I listen to the practice content that Erna''s mother instructs, they are divided into two groups: the practice group and the magic control group.


    As for me, I think Elinora sister should join the control group, but I guess she wants to let them practice what she made them practice on the road.


    ''Well, Al. Could you do me a favor?


    Hey.


    Brother Silvio asked me to activate my earth magic.


    By raising the sand about ten meters away, I create a single square target.


    In its center, a wonderful circle was drawn by using the depression.


    Yes, it''s a beautiful circle.


    I chuckle to myself at the sight of a beautiful target.


    Yes, what we will do is a simple magic hit practice.


    "Huh?¡¡Where are Al and your sister''s targets?


    I''m going to make it now.


    If it''s this close, it''s easier than putting the trash in the trash can in front of me.


    And since Erna''s mother knows about this, I''ve been given a test.


    I''m told to hit the middle of a small target 30 meters away from me 50 times in a row.


    That''s why I make an additional target of the specified size 30 meters away from the person.


    It would be about the size of a person''s head. It looks like a small object when it''s 30 meters away.


    And I made additional targets for Elinora''s sister using soil from the sea.


    Why is my target only in the sea?


    Of course it''s because Elinora''s sister is out of control and off.


    It is annoying that every time a fireball lands on a sandy beach, the sand flies up.


    On the other hand, in the ocean, it doesn''t matter how many fireballs are launched. At best, the seawater will only become a splash in the distance. It''s only natural to isolate Elinora sister.


    ''''Oh well, fire magic is dangerous. Right?


    Brother Silvio also desperately tries to appease Sister Elinora, as if he understands the danger she is in.


    ''''Well I understand.


    Then Sister Elinora walked to the edge of the waves with a complicated look on her face.


    ''And yet Al''s target is so far away.¡¡Mom said something reckless about hitting it fifty times in a row, is that okay?


    It''s not as bad as it sounds.


    I don''t know if it''s testing my concentration, but this level is fine. When I was practicing, I was hitting smaller targets in succession to the point where two or three hundred was ineffective.


    However, there''s no need to ask them to raise the bar by saying that stupidly and honestly.


    I think it''s probably just a wait-and-see situation among Erna''s moms, and I just need to show the results anyway.


    I activate the water magic method and bring seawater from the sea.


    On the shore of the waves, Elinora''s sister, perhaps surprised by the seawater that suddenly gushed up, cried out, "Wow. It''s kind of funny.


    I turned the seawater into a water ball the same size as the circle on the target and sent it flying with a pop.


    My water ball flew smoothly and landed on a target 30 meters away.


    The target was wet only in the middle circle. After some time passed, though, it dripped downward.


    ''''Well it hit beautifully, but something about it doesn''t feel right for practice.''''


    ''What?¡¡But you flew the magic properly and got it right.


    Well, yeah.


    Even a water ball is a fine water magic method, so it''s fine.


    Even Ilya used it to fight Swordfang.


    Then I''ll do the same next time. Unlike Al, I''ll only have to hit it ten times from this distance.


    Brother Silvio''s task is to hit the target ten times in a row. It''s not specified that it''s only in the middle like me. As long as you hit the target, you''ll be fine.


    Silvio looks at the target in front of him while breathing slowly.


    Then, holding out his right arm, Brother Silvio chants.


    "''I seek, gathered from the atmosphere, the sharp blade of the wind.''


    As Brother Silvio spun the words of the chant, the air converged in front of his arms and was fired with great force.


    It hit the target as it flew through the air with a shrill cry and was popped with a cracking sound.


    ''''Ah.''''


    A stunned voice leaked out of brother Silvio''s mouth.


    Thinking that it would be troublesome to make a target that would break immediately, I made it hard, but it looks like I overdid it a little too much.


    The target in front of Silvio-san''s brother has not a single scratch on it, even though it was hit by the wind blade.


    ''''Sorry, I may have made the target a little too hard.''''


    ''Oh, yeah. Okay, I know I hit it right...


    I reworked the target, just hard enough to make a scar.

 280-Challenges from Elna mother

    "''I seek, O burning flame, gather and be a ball.''


    As Sister Elinora spun the spell, the flames converged in front of her outstretched right arm and gradually approached the sphere.


    Hoho, it seems that it wasn''t a waste of time for Erna-mother to practice her magic on the road, and the magic activation is smoother than before.


    As I was impressed, the flames turned into a fireball. However, that''s not a very fast enough activation speed, but it''s certainly an improvement in being able to create a fireball consistently.


    With the warm air from the flames curling up her reddish-brown hair, Sister Elinora turns her keen eyes to the target in front of her.


    And when she moves her hand to it, the fireball follows her.


    It''s a very important part of magic, so moving your body is an aid to it.


    I''m sure sister Elinora is moving the fireball while moving her body, desperately trying to visualize a direct motion to the target in front of her.


    After concentrating like that for a few seconds, Elinora sister sends the fireball flying with great force.


    Then it hit a target made of earth magic that extended from the surface of the sea with an impressive hit - but not before hitting the seawater three meters to the side.


    The fireball was sucked into the seawater and exploded in a small explosion.


    It only wet the target with seawater in vain.


    ''''I''m not going to hit it five times in a row!


    The challenge for sister Elinora is to hit the target five times in a row.


    She has learned to make a fireball slowly, but hitting a target farther away is still difficult. It would be a good thing if he could snatch the target even once every three times.


    It''s a good thing that you''re a good magician. I''m sure you''ll find that the target I''ve reworked is firmly etched with scars.


    ''''I seek from the atmosphere, gathered from the atmosphere, a sharp blade of wind.''''


    Brother Silvio sent the wind blade flying once more.


    However, it was deflected from the target by the strong sea wind.


    ''''Ah.''''


    The blade of the wind that had no destination to collide with wandered dizzy in the air, decayed and disappeared.


    Magic is something that loses its power the further away you are from it. Unless you put a lot of magic power into it, the power drops dramatically if you fly ten meters.


    In this case, the magic power is attenuated, and it is impossible to even keep its shape, so it disappeared.


    ''''It was two more times...''''


    "Don''t miss.


    I comfort brother Silvio, who makes a sound of depression.


    Mother Erna''s assignment is ten times in a row. If you miss even one in the middle, you have to start over from the beginning.


    The more you use your magic, the more it drains, and activating your magic is also a nerve-wracking experience.


    It''s a good character to let them use wind magic in a difficult situation where the sea wind is strong and difficult to control, Erna mom has a good character.


    Now, this is not the time to worry about others. I have to guess forty-nine more times.


    After watching the two of them moderately, I activated the water magic method. The same as before, I send the water ball flying and make it hit.


    Forty-eight, forty-seven, forty-six, forty-five............It''s not fun to just activate the water ball and fly it away.


    Let''s change the size and shape of the water ball as we hit it.


    I tried to make it pointed, extremely small, and imitate the water flow.


    As expected, the variation is getting less and less. Can I finish quickly because I''m getting bored?


    Mother Erna said that I should just hit the magic continuously.


    If that''s the case, then if I extend my water arm and hit the target twenty times, I''ve hit the target.


    I immediately made an arm out of seawater and extended it to the target 30 meters away.


    Then I make an index finger and poke the middle of the target with it.


    "Nineteen, eighteen, seventeen, sixteen, fifteen, fourteen.......


    Hey, hey, hey, that''s not a good idea!


    As I poked the target with my water arm like a woodpecker and counted, Nord Dad, who had been watching in the distance, came over.


    ''Er, why?¡¡I''m just doing what Mother Erna told me to do, and I''m just applying magic in rapid succession, okay?


    ''No, that''s true, but this is a practice for the purpose of hitting and concentration and continuous magic activation and all that, right?


    Well, I knew it was going to happen! I thought to myself that this was a bit impatient.


    ''I understand. Then I''ll use some more ordinary magic.


    I put a psychic on the pieces of the hard targets that Brother Silvio had broken down earlier.


    Then I lifted it all at once and shot it into the distant targets one by one.


    The shards that were continuously sent flying hit the middle of the target one after another as if they were sucked into the middle of the target.


    Yes, I''ve hit this target twenty times.


    In the first place, these targets were all calculated and made by me, so there''s no way to miss them.


    ''This won''t be a problem, right?''


    ''Well you can ask Erna for her next instructions.


    For some reason, Nord''s dad says with a subtle look on his face.


    Nice work. I''m done with my task for now. It''s a lot easier to practice magic than sword training.


    I''m sorry...


    ...like this?


    Yeah, that''s the idea. It''s like having a tube inside your body and letting the magic flow through it to the whole thing.


    When I went over to Mother Erna, it seemed that Luna-san and Eric were listening to the tips and conducting the circulation of magic power.


    I wonder if Luna-san''s swallowing is rather good, the circulation of magic power is smoother than what I saw earlier.


    ''''........Great. It''s easier to flow magic power than before.


    The image is also important when it comes to magic control. If you find a method that fits your image, you will be more efficient. Now I''ve given you an analogy that is easy to imagine, but if you have an image that fits Luna-san, switch it up and try it.


    Okay.


    Okay, let''s keep the magic circulating for a while.


    Compared to this one, Eric.........


    ''''Huh, ouch, kuohhhh!


    He was only screaming desperately as he clenched his teeth and his face turned red.


    The magic power in my body only moved a little bit faster, not much different than before. The magic power is still being released in vain, the magic power hasn''t even firmly reached the extremities.


    ''''Eric-kun, let''s calm down for once. You can''t make your magic power move as you wish even if you''re strained. It''s better to go around in a calm state.


    Yes, sir.


    After being admonished by Mother Erna, Eric stopped the circulation of magic power and exhaled heavily.


    Just like Mother Erna said, magic power doesn''t move smoothly even if you force it to do so. Rather, it flows better when it''s natural.


    I was unable to flow the magic power when I was a baby, so I had to try to force myself and go through a lot of trial and error.


    "Mm, Alfried. Why are you here?


    Of course I''m here to laugh at Eric''s lousy control of his magic.


    f*ck you, you little...


    I said to emphasize that I was terrible at it, and Eric tugged at my cheeks.


    ''Yes, yes, we''re practicing now. Go back to your own practice and don''t interrupt others.


    I''m here because it''s over?


    Yes?


    When I told her that, Mother Erna made a goofy noise.


    Then I looked at my Nordic father, and I think he noticed me looking at him, and he slowly nodded his head.


    ''Yes, that''s right. ''So it''s all over. Fifty times in a row...


    It''s amazing how clearly they can communicate with each other just by looking at each other.


    Is this the end of today''s practice?


    ''No way. Al will have to do the next assignment.


    With that, Mother Erna walks away and I follow her, a little excited to see what she has to say.


    Once I''m well away from Luna and Eric, Mother Erna moves her arms smoothly in a circular motion to create a water ball.


    I see, by moving her arms in a circle, she reinforces the image of the water ball. So that''s how she''s activating her magic smoothly. That''s a learning experience.


    I moved my fingertips in a circular motion to make a water ball, and I was able to make a water ball accurately, even a small one.


    ''I see, it''s really easy to make like this, isn''t it?


    "........yeah, yeah. I know. But that''s not the point.


    When Mother Erna waved her arms in succession, ten water balls appeared.


    Then, with another light wave of her arm, they rose to form a circle, or circled around Mother Erna.


    Oh, as expected of Mother Erna. Even Aleusha and Illya could manage to move five of them.....


    After all, when you''ve reached the level of Elna''s mother, this level of magic control is not a problem.


    Anyway, the task this time is to control ten water poles at the same time.


    After understanding the purpose, I immediately floated the ten water poles and moved them to imitate the movements of the water poles that Erna-Mom moved.


    ''I''ll have Al do the same thing with ten water poles--no, I''ll have him operate twenty water poles at the same time!


    Huh?¡¡Yeah, okay.


    I float ten more water poles as the correction comes in along the way, and I add ten more.


    Then I add them to the group of ten and move them in rows or zigzags.


    It''s beautiful, like soap bubbles dancing around when you have this many water balls floating around.


    "....let me have 30 water balls...


    Okay.


    That''s ten more to add. There''s still room for more.


    I add ten more water poles.


    ''Ugh, don''t just float, move them.


    Yes.


    That''s right. I don''t count inoperable water polo''s in the count. As instructed by Mother Erna, I''ll add that to the herd of water polo''s as well.


    Huh, it''s easy to move about 30 water polo''s at the same time. These guys weren''t just sailing around in the Kagura.


    Whenever I had time, I would manipulate the water poles in a way that encouraged Aleusha to do so.


    ''''........Then change the size of all of them, please.


    ''What?¡¡Whoa, all of them!


    Yes, all of them. I don''t accept the same size.


    I scream in surprise, but Mother Erna says it as if it''s obvious.


    Well, I can manipulate the water polyps floating in the air, but I''ve never tried manipulating them all to change their size.


    I pull the water ball floating in the air, all of it, and gradually change its size.


    To put it simply, I make them thirty different sizes.


    Soon after, the water polyps were lined up in front of me as if they had been drawn in the process of growing.


    I slowly moved the water polyps in that state.


    After all, it takes a lot of nerve to change the size of all thirty water cells.


    Unlike the past, if you move the ball even a little bit bigger, the size of the water poles will be blurred.


    I can manage to make it float, but it''s a little difficult to move it smoothly.


    ''Well then do it for a little while. When you''ve done that, make each one irregular in size.


    Mother Erna exhaled a small breath and instructed her to do so, and headed towards Eric and Luna.


    Huh?¡¡Is it just my imagination that Mother Erna seemed relieved?


    Well, okay. Let''s just enjoy this magical control for now.

 281-Dream plane escalator

    Mother Erna gave me the task, and I had to manipulate 30 water polo''s, each one of which had different sizes.


    At first I was puzzled by the size of all the waterballs because they are all different sizes, but as long as I could figure out the amount of magic power for each size of the waterballs, it was not so difficult.


    As long as you know the size of each one by magic power distribution, you won''t be confused about the difference in size and maintenance.


    Rather than meticulously adjusting each one of them, it''s easier to just play out the value of the magic power within yourself and decide on the size!


    Huh?


    Thanks to this, I can now use my own flowing magic power to guess the size of the water ball even when I''m meditating. In this case, it''s no different than operating the water polo as usual.


    However, thanks to the task Erna gave me, I''ve gained a better grasp of the magic power I cast and the ability to control it delicately.


    With this, I might be able to expand my tactics in a snowball fight with Elinora.


    As I was thinking about the water polo in the air, Mother Erna approached me from behind.


    ''''Al, how are you doing.........''''


    Oh, Erna, Mom. I''m getting the hang of it, and it''s moving a lot smoother.


    I smoothly pull the thirty water balls floating in the air to show the results of my practice.


    I let them pass in front of Erna''s eyes to show that they are properly separate in size, and then I let them go up again in one go, forming them into a circle or spreading them out and then bringing them back up again.


    When it was done, this time it changed the size of the water ball to the extreme, to the random shape that Mother Erna had instructed it to take.


    Even so, none of the waterballs floating in the air crumbled and danced gracefully.


    ''Well?¡¡Is the task complete?


    Well, yeah, yeah, I guess. That doesn''t sound like a problem. By the way, may I ask you how you thought about it and put it into practice?


    As Mother Erna asked me to confirm, I told her that instead of adjusting the size of the water ball, I knew exactly how much magic power would fit the size of the water ball and that I thought I could activate it with ease by releasing it correctly.


    ''It''s a pain in the ass to manipulate when there are so many of them and they''re so disparate in size. We have to think of magic as being easy to use.


    My programming in a previous life was in the same vein.


    There may still be a lot of waste in my magical thinking, but we should always improve it by having a sense of ease.


    ''That''s right. Magic is only good when it''s easy to use.


    Yeah, yeah, can we take a break now?


    With the flow of chatting naturally with Erna''s mother, I briefly begged for a break.


    Of course, I won''t get tired from this level of magical manipulation, but it''s hard to stay in a place where the sun is shining all the time in the f*cking heat.


    "Okay, but after a quick break, come back and teach Luna-san a few things.


    ''What?¡¡Isn''t it your duty to teach them, Mother Erna?


    Why do I, as a student, have to take care of the other students?


    Isn''t that a dereliction of duty on the part of Mother Erna, the teacher?


    ''Luna-san has earth magic as an attribute to deal with. I don''t have an aptitude for earth magic and it''s hard to teach you, but Al is very good at earth magic, right?


    Oh, I don''t know about me having all the attributes, but it would be difficult to be asked to teach magic of an attribute I can''t use.


    It''s like being asked to teach English when you can only speak Japanese.


    ''''Well, I think I''m good at it, but...''''


    ''It''s part of learning to teach others. Luna-san taught you in sword practice, and Al should repay you in magic.


    Without worrying about me stagnating, Mother Erna said that and headed towards Eric.


    Well, in sword practice, Luna-san was relatively gentle with me. Unlike some older sister, she didn''t get serious in a mature way and told me what was wrong with me.


    In return for that, I''ll teach you a little magic this time.


    With that in mind, I activated my ice magic to reduce the heat.


    I return to Meena, who is waiting in the shade, surrounded by cool air.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Master Alfried, are you taking a break?


    Yeah, just a little bit. Can I have some lemon water?


    Yes, I understand!


    I ask for a lemon water, and Meena instantly takes a water bottle out of her bag.


    While I was waiting, I sat down with a goody-goody, and felt my gaze being directed from Natasha-san sitting on the seat.


    ''''........What is it?''''


    So, Alfried, you are Master Elna''s son?


    Again. What did you think I was, Aegal-san and Natasha-san, what did you think I was?


    ¡ô


    "...Al-kun, teach me earth magic.


    As I was sitting on the shady seat, sipping lemon water, Luna came over and said so.


    Apparently, Mother Erna had given her an order for me to teach her any more.


    However, I had just taken a break too. I''ve just sat down and don''t feel like getting up right away.


    ''''Well, first of all, Luna-san should take a break too--''''


    "I''m fine. Time is limited. I can''t wait for you to teach me the tricks of earth magic.


    I tried to encourage Luna to take a break as well, but she simply refused to do so.


    Time is limited. What a highly conscious word.


    ''''Come to think of it, it was Alfried-kun who built the Misfirito Castle with earth magic!¡¡Please, please teach Luna a few tricks of earth magic.


    Furthermore, Natasha-san''s covering fire from right beside me.


    After being told to this extent, I can''t say something as swallowing as after a break.


    Was it aimed at? If that''s the case, he''s quite the schemer.


    I understand. Well then, let''s get started.


    After drinking the lemon water, I had no choice but to get up and dance back to the sandy soil where the heat of the sun shines again.


    ''Well, first of all, I want to know how much earth magic you can do, so can you show me some easy magic to do?''


    Okay, fine. And no, it doesn''t have to be a polite word.


    Oh, yeah?


    If Luna-san doesn''t mind, I''ll let her explain in the same tone of voice.


    Honestly, it''s a pain in the ass to talk in polite language all the way up to the time of the explanation.


    Luna-san pulls away from me and holds out her hand towards the ocean.


    "''I seek you, O earth, rise up and become an earthen bullet.''


    When Luna''s cool voice sounded, the soft soil on the ground rose up and became a clump of soil.


    However, it''s shape was quite distorted, as if the magic power wasn''t compressed well, and the soil was crumbling in tatters.


    Even so, Luna managed to lift it into the air and shoot it straight into the sea.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you can get your hands on it, it''s a matter of time before you can get your hands on it.


    "Is that the limit of distance and size now?


    It''s hard to go any further.


    I see, that''s about as far as I can go as far as flying dirt bullets go.


    What else can you do?


    I ask, and Luna bends down and puts her hands on the ground.


    ''I seek you, Earth, rise and become a wall of earth.''


    Then, a square earthen wall was created in front of Luna-san.


    Compared to the clay bullets from earlier, the rate of activation is faster, and it''s large enough to completely hide a large adult.


    However, that earthen wall is not well infiltrated with magic power paste and its compression is poor, so the difference in hardness is clearly visible.


    When I strengthened my body and struck the fragile part where the magic power is not well kneaded, it was easily chipped off.


    ''''Ah........''''


    ''''Your magic was a bit underdone. When I hit him with my body strengthening, he chipped away.


    As expected, I explained it properly, since it could cause a loss of confidence if it was destroyed by arm strength without physical strengthening.


    ''''What else?''''


    "...in the Kingdom of Rasul, I learned to manipulate the sand.


    When I regain my composure and ask, Luna-san says something interesting.


    I wonder what kind of earth magic I learned in the Rasul Kingdom. With my heart filled with curiosity, I watch Luna-san as she focuses her mind.


    ''''I seek, sand that exists in the earth, as I will.''''


    As I chanted the spell, the sand under Luna-san''s feet stirred.


    The moment I thought that, I made a zoo-o-o-ooh sound and Luna-san moved on her own without moving her feet.


    Luna-san on top of the sand is just riding on top of the sand. The sand moved on its own and carried Luna-san standing on it straight away.


    ''''........This, this can''t be right!


    Everyone dreams of this at one time or another. We wonder if the ground that exists on the ground will not become a flat escalator because it''s too cumbersome to walk on.


    A dream born of that laziness is being realized right before our eyes!


    What a surprise. Even in a past life of fairly advanced science, they couldn''t do it.


    I hadn''t felt this kind of emotion in a long time. I didn''t expect to come to another world and see this flat escalator.


    Before I knew it, I was running up to Luna-san''s bottom, who had lifted the earth magic.


    ''''Sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡¡Luna, this is awesome!


    Really?¡¡It''s a little nice to be praised by a wizard as good as you, Al,


    Maybe it was because of my lack of reaction earlier. Luna-san smiled happily.


    Maybe it''s because she doesn''t move her face much, but the smile she occasionally shows is beautiful.


    No, it''s more magic than a smile right now.


    ''''It''s amazing. Is this kind of magic used in the Rasul Kingdom?¡¡As long as you have this, wizards don''t have to walk!


    I can''t wait for the wizard to stop walking and get weak in the legs and feet!


    ''''........As expected, this one consumes a lot of magic power, so you can''t do it all the time. It''s only for combat in the desert. This magic can only be done in places with soft sand.


    It''s true that moving the entire sand eats up quite a bit of magic, and it''s impossible to do it without the soft sand itself.


    If I tried to do this in the village of Colliat, I''d have to grind the soil into small pieces and turn it into sand before I could move forward. With my magic, it''s not impossible, but the villagers would be in trouble, and Father Nord would be angry with me.


    It''s a vast desert, which is why the wizard thought to take advantage of it.


    ''''Heh, the wizards of the Rasul Kingdom do things like move themselves on the sand.


    ''''Well I''m not very good at it, so I can only do straight lines and short distances. But a good wizard can move around in all directions, moving the sand in all directions.


    Gosh, that''s a sight I''d love to see. It would be like a natural sand surfboard.


    When I imagine it, I want to do it too.


    I can move the sand, so maybe I could do it sooner than later.


    I put the sand under my feet under my control with my magic and move it.


    The fine, smooth sand sloshes around with me on it.


    ''Oh, this is something fun!''


    I missed the controls and a lot of sand got into my shoes, but I don''t care.


    I''m now making my way through the ground without walking. I was inexplicably happy about that.


    I''m the one who can use a super useful magic called shifting magic, but this is what it''s called.


    The sand scraped through the sand and I went straight ahead everywhere.


    And then I stop at the appropriate place. Then I make a board with earth magic under my feet and put my feet on it.


    I feel like a snowboarder when I let it go like that. I''m on the board and I''m advancing with my magic.


    I enjoy the curves and skate around them, then turn and go back to the sand.


    Then Luna-san looks a little shifty.


    ''''Well it took me over a month just to go straight.


    Hey, I''m sorry about that.

 282-Magic only repeats once you get the hang of it!

    I''m so enthusiastic about sand movement magic, saying I''m going to teach Luna-san a lesson or something. I change my mind and give Luna-san some advice.


    ''Well then, let''s start with the clay bullets.''


    Yes.


    ''''Luna-san''s clay bullets are too unstable, to say the least. Maybe one in two or three times they fail?


    Well it worked earlier, but that''s about it in percentage terms.


    I''m the one who did well with that. I thought, but I didn''t want to say it out loud.


    ''Then it''s tough to use it as an attack. When it comes to combat, you have to build it up perfectly while exposing yourself to your opponent''s attacks.


    Of course, when it comes to combat, your allies may be able to protect you until you complete your magic, but I''m not sure you can count on that.


    In the first place, magic that only succeeds once every three times is useless.


    ''''........Then how do I stabilize it?''''


    ''First, let''s learn how to compress the magic. If we can compress it, we can manage the clay bullets. It''s harder, it''s more aggressive, and it won''t collapse and deflect when you fly it.


    Earth bullets are relatively easy to use as long as you can compress the magic power. It''s much less difficult than fire magic, which requires a sense of temperature, wind magic, which requires delicate control, and water magic, which controls fluid objects.


    It''s an easy magic to compress and harden for now, and then you can fly straight through it in no time.


    I''m not sure if Luna-san nodded her head as if she didn''t understand it very well, even though I told her that.


    ''''........How do you compress magic power?''''


    ''Put your magic into it so that it sizzles from the outside in and crushes you, but doesn''t crush you.


    I generated earthen bullets just like Luna-san, as if to show her an example.


    At first it was just a clump of sand gathered together, but as I gradually compressed it with magical power, it gradually became smaller and harder.


    It was large enough to hold in one arm, but eventually it was compressed to a size that could be held in the palm of one''s hand.


    ''See, like this.


    ........wow. So small.....


    I handed him a stone bullet and Luna tapped it lightly with her fist in surprise.


    Then, the clay bullets made a high-pitched sound like a metallic sound that I didn''t think was earth.


    ''''........Hard.''''


    You can''t cut through it with just any sword.


    After all, it''s so hard that Elinora sister couldn''t cut it with the wooden sword. I''m confident in its hardness.


    Though, afterwards, I was cut in half using the seriousness.


    ''''For now, just practice it first, and I''ll give you advice from there.


    Rather than saying a lot of things, you should practice first. You won''t be able to understand the theory if you''ve never done it before.


    Okay.....


    Luna-san nodded and immediately used the same earth magic as well.


    As I was told, the activation speed is slow due to the fact that I''m focusing on compressing the magic power.


    Slowly, the sand lifts up and becomes a clump of soil, pushing the magic power from the outside to the inside.


    As I watched it, I sensed the danger from the flow of magic power and deployed an unmagical shield.


    Then, the earth bullets Luna-san was making burst as if they exploded from inside. Dirt scattered around the area.


    Needless to say, Luna-san, who was at the center of the explosion, was covered in dirt. I sensed from the flow of magic power that this was going to happen and prevented it, so I was unharmed.


    ''''It ... exploded.''''


    Yeah, that''s what happens when you don''t apply your magic all over the place from the outside.


    The whole thing means that if you don''t apply force to the whole thing, other parts of the body won''t be able to withstand it and it will explode.


    ''''........I wish you would say something like that sooner. Besides, only prevent yourself from........


    Luna gives me a jittery protesting look.


    ''Sorry, but it''s the first path a beginner takes,''


    I used to burst the same way over and over again. The only way to do this is to practice it over and over again, to apply force universally.


    Everything is an experience. Yes, this is by no means because you''ve forgotten about it or anything.


    While I let Luna-san do the compression method, I looked around for some reason.


    Brother Silvio took a break after getting advice from Nord Dad, who is also a wind wizard. It seems that he finally managed to hit it ten times in a row.


    And Mother Erna continues to take care of Eric, who is not very good at circulating magic. This means that Eric might end up just circulating magic power for the rest of the day.


    From Eric''s strength, it would be better to learn the basics well than to be taught how to use magic poorly here. It''s not a good idea to put it off and get into weird habits.


    And finally, Sister Elinora sat down on the beach.


    From that somewhat melancholy back, it was obvious that she hadn''t accomplished the task.


    Her red-brown ponytail swayed emphatically in the sea breeze.


    As I stared at that figure, Elinora''s sister, who may have sensed my gaze, turned around.


    My mind at that moment is that I met eyes with a bear. I''m not sure what to do, but if I show her my back, she''ll say she''s going to come after me, and we''ll just keep our eyes on each other and naturally retreat.


    I was thinking about this when the bear beckoned to me.


    It wasn''t. Apparently the right thing to do was to promptly avert my gaze instead of glaring at each other. However, even if he noticed such a thing, it was too late.


    As long as the bear is calling me, I can''t ignore it.


    I have no choice but to tech my way over to Elinora sister''s side.


    ''Hey, Al,''


    What?


    Why is the ocean so big?


    No, sister Elinora seems to be having a mental breakdown because her magic is not hitting the target too well. It''s considerable because Elinora sister, who is a brainiac, is talking about such a philosophical thing.


    However, there''s no way I could answer such a thing.


    ''''Well I wonder why.''''


    I''ll just let it slide.


    "..........


    Then we were silent to each other for a while, and all we heard was the sound of the zazzle of waves.


    The area was endlessly blue and wide, and the earth magic target standing upright ten meters away was very floating and surreal!


    It was.


    For a while, he listened to the sound of the waves and felt the sea breeze blowing against his skin.


    ''''Well Al, the magic isn''t working. What should I do?


    Since it''s Elinora sister, I thought she would say it after going through some more twisted conversations and such, but she''s unusually straightforward in her manner.


    I have gained confidence after having Erna-mother practice on the road, but I wonder if she is depressed because she did not hit the target ten meters away.


    ''''Try it out and give it a try.


    Okay.


    When I say this, Sister Elinora scoots up, takes a deep breath, and thrusts out her right arm.


    ''''I seek, burning flame, gather and become a ball.''''


    With the chanting of Elinora sister''s powerful words, the flames converge on the tip of your palm.


    Eventually, it burns up into a fireball, and Elinora moves her hand to the target, as if aiming at it in the same way as before.


    Then he stared at the target with nervous eyes and fired his magic.


    A flaming fireball flew away and flew toward the target.


    However, it missed the left edge of the target, even though it was driven by the sea breeze, and bashfully rolled up the seawater in the back.


    ''This is what it looks like,''


    Please don''t say it with a smug look on your face, as if you''ve already done your job.


    ''It seems like you''ve been working on it for a while now, is it really that hard to hit?


    I''ve hit a few times, but not five in a row.


    You might be able to hit two or three times on a whim, but as expected, it''s tough to get five times.


    ''''Hmm, from the looks of it, the process of making a fireball isn''t too bad.


    Perhaps it''s because Mother Erna taught me exactly what to do during my free time and breaks on the road, but Elinora sister''s activation of the fireball is smoother than before.


    That''s, of course, the activation speed and the wasteful parts of the magic power are still large, but we can polish that up from now on. For now, it''s more of a hit power.


    It''s not that it''s unstable like Luna-san''s, nor is it fast decaying. Rather, it''s so far away that it''s flying because of the excessive amount of magic power being put into it.


    Why can''t I control and hit a target ten meters away?


    Honestly, although there is a sea wind, it''s easy to just fly straight at it.


    ''If the target is a demon or a human, I think I can hit it, but...''


    I don''t want you to turn your gaze towards me while muttering something fussy.


    I don''t want you to act like an experiment like that.


    Maybe the image of flying them far away is not good. I''m going to try and hit the target with a fireball, so watch closely.


    Okay, okay.


    I do my best to ignore Elinora sister''s slightly disappointed face and activate my fire magic.


    I slowly generate a fireball so that Elinora-sister can be firmly burned into my consciousness, and then I stick out my arm and send it flying in the same way.


    Then the fireball I ejected hit the target as if it were sucked into the circle I was drawing on the target.


    I hit the target five times in a row to get a clear image of the trajectory of the fireball to hit the target.


    How''s that?¡¡Can you imagine?


    ''Maybe?¡¡I feel like I can do it now!


    Sister Elinora generates a fireball while speaking suspiciously.


    In the same way, she aimed with her hand and fired the fireball.


    However, it smoothly ran past the side of the target.


    ".........hey, you''re not being mean by putting up a wind magic barrier or something on that target, are you?


    I didn''t. It''s just your sister Elinora''s ability.


    But it came off so nicely that I couldn''t help but think so too.


    ''But how could it come off?¡¡I didn''t see that much abnormality in the flow of magic power either...


    I''m not very good at practicing magic. It''s all about carefully calibrating the magic power. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s a good idea to send a slash through the air to attack at ten or thirty meters away.


    No, no, that''s just because Elinora sister is crazy. Because normal people, no matter how fast they swing their swords, they can''t make a shockwave, or rather a slash, fly away.


    And I wondered how she would attack if she lost her sword, but I thought that Elinora sister would probably send air bullets or something with her fists.


    Elinora sister sits down as if she was unfaithful.


    Then she grabbed a nearby stone and threw it into the target.


    It hit the middle of the target ten meters away. Then it fell into the sea with a splash.


    Seeing such a casual scene, I had a plan for improvement.


    I said, "You hit the center of the target from so far away. Oh my. Come on, Elinora, try hitting it again.


    What?¡¡Well, okay, but....


    When I praised her as I handed her a pebble, Elinora''s sister made a dubious noise, but she was soberly happy and honestly threw another one.


    And it hit the middle of the target just like the first pitch.


    What kind of arm strength and hitting power do you have when you can barely even get any strength while sitting down?


    ''Yeah, I guess aiming with your hands isn''t the right way to go for sister Elinora, is it?


    What do you mean?


    ''I thought if I could fly the fireball as if I were throwing a rock like I''m doing now, I could control it.


    "...I see. Then I''ll give it a go.


    Elinora''s sister stands up, perhaps regaining some energy.


    Elinora sister is better at moving her body, and I think it would be easier to do it with big movements as well. Mostly because it doesn''t look good for Elinora sister to fly like a wizard.


    ''''I seek you, burning flame, gather and become a ball.''''


    As Sister Elinora chants, the flames converge in her right hand and form a sphere.


    As she creates a beautiful fireball, Sister Elinora sends a sharp look at the target.


    Then she moved her entire body in a large form like a pitcher, twisted her hips and threw the fireball that was in her right hand.


    The hardball that left the Elinora sister''s hand went straight ahead and hit the middle of the target ten meters away.


    ''''Ah!¡¡I hit it right in the middle!


    Look, just remember how you feel right now and keep going!


    Elinora sister looks back at me happily, but the challenge is to hit it five times in a row. The moment you get the feeling is the moment the magic should be practiced repeatedly.


    ''''I know!''''


    As I said this, Elinora created another fireball and hit the middle of the target one after another.


    And for the fifth and final time, Elinora managed to hit the middle of the target without missing.


    ''Yay!¡¡That''s it!


    The Elinora sister was happy to have completed the task and fell backwards into the sand as it was.


    ''''Oh my goodness, you fell down to get your clothes and hair dirty,''''


    It was Mother Erna who said the lines that spoke for me. Apparently, she had been watching us from the middle of the game.


    If you only listen to the words, it would be like being angry, but the sound of Mother Erna''s voice is a gentle one that doesn''t give the slightest hint of such a thing.


    She heads down to her sister Elinora, who collapsed while admiring her gentle smile.


    ''Well done, Elinora,''


    Mother Erna caresses Sister Elinora lovingly.


    Elinora looks a little shy, but she''s happy and bashful.


    Thank you.


    ''Huh, I don''t think I should be the one to say that line, do you?


    As if Mother Erna''s words had made her realize it, Sister Elinora slowly got up and turned around.


    Then he looked a little embarrassed, averting his gaze.


    Well thank you, Al.


    You''re welcome.


    I was a little less than honest, but it was nice to be thanked.


    I hope this will make him kinder at his next sword training session, I hope.


    ''Come on, Elinora!¡¡Magic practice!


    ''What?¡¡Why?¡¡I did my job!


    Now that you''ve gotten the hang of it, you have to keep going. Magic is all about repetition when you get the hang of it!


    Oh, my goodness!


    However, it seemed that Sister Elinora''s magic training was still going on.

 283-Run Eric!

    I handed over my sister Elinora''s coaching duties to Mom Erna and went back to check on Ms. Luna.


    Then I heard a thumping sound of dirt popping and Luna-san was covered in dirt.


    ''How are you doing?''


    "...as you can see. There''s no compression.


    When I call out to her, Luna-san says grimly as she removes the dirt from her body.


    ''''Well, compressing magic power requires quite a bit of magic manipulation skills, and it''s not something you can do quickly.


    "...how many days did it take you, Al?


    Luna asks me about it and I remember my past memories.


    ''''........I think it was about three hours, right?''''


    Of course, it was less complete than it is now, but it would have been enough to compress it and release a dirt bullet.


    ''''It''s ... not fair.''''


    ''Wow!¡¡But that doesn''t mean you can''t do the compression work right in front of me!¡¡That''s the one that explodes!


    When I noticed that Luna-san had started doing the compression work in front of me, I hurriedly activated my shield. The clod exploded again.


    Naturally, I''m protected by the shield, so I''m unharmed.


    It''s frightening to use a self-destruct that will cause damage to me without hesitation.


    ''''Luna-san, that magic isn''t meant to be used for that kind of harassment.


    I''m sorry it didn''t work out and I took it out on you.


    As expected, Luna says with a shuffle of remorse.


    ''No, but wait. We could deliberately detonate them in the process of making earthen bullets and apply them like an eye crusher or a shotgun.


    "...what?¡¡What do you mean?


    I figured if I intentionally screwed up the compression, I could pull the wool over his eyes.


    I create an earthen bullet as I explain it to Luna. Then I deliberately set the magic power to compress it to bullshit and eject it before it explodes.


    Then, while the clay bullet is unstable for a while, it flies forward for a while, and then the compressed magic power explodes on the way. It bounced off as if it had exploded from within.


    ''Well, it''s like this. But it''s too unstable and there''s a risk that it will explode before it flies, and once you get used to it, the clay bullets can explode with your own hands, or maybe you don''t need them.


    Well, it''s only to the extent that if the other party is a wizard, they might be able to catch you off guard.


    ''''Well Al, you''re always thinking about a lot of things, aren''t you?


    I''m just trying to figure out if I can make a little bit of use of it in my life and play.


    It''s not that I''m trying to increase my fighting power like Elinora''s sister. I''m not thinking for the development of the territory or the future like brother Silvio.


    I''m not sure what the reason is for being praised like that, since it''s for my own enjoyment of life.


    I''d like to get off topic, but I''d like to give you some advice on compression. What kind of image do you have in mind when you compress clay bullets, Luna?


    "...well, like you said, Al, it''s like you said, geez, from the outside in.


    ''Yeah, that''s fine, but that''s probably ambiguous. Because as Mother Erna said during the magic cycle, that''s my image, not Luna''s.


    It''s difficult to imitate the images conveyed to me by others in a single shot. I''m able to manage it due to my vast knowledge and experience in my previous life, but for someone who doesn''t use magic on a regular basis, it would be a struggle.


    ''''........How do I solidify my image?''''


    Observing and experiencing things on a regular basis, I guess. I think it''s about observing and experiencing things on a regular basis, because sometimes the parts of our lives that we don''t expect to see are perfect for magical images. For example, with compression, you can make dumplings out of sand like this.


    As an example, I bend down and start making sand dumplings.


    After adding a bit of water from the water magic method, I use the palm of my hand to squeak and apply pressure all over to make them round.


    ''''........I see, imagine the compression of magic power with the sand dumplings......''''


    Luna-san squeals in admiration and makes dumplings as she imitates me.


    ''''.......give me a little water.''''


    I''ll dig a hole with my earth magic and pour water into it with my water magic and let it pool.


    ''''Yes, do what you want.''''


    Thank you.


    Luna thanked me and wet her hand in the water for a bit to make sand dumplings.


    I give them a squishy push with my entire palm and apply pressure with my hand to compensate for the places where too much force has been applied.


    For a while, Luna and I make sand dumplings in silence.


    When there is not enough water in the dumplings, we wet the dumplings with the water we have stored and slowly harden them by hand while adding water to the dumplings.


    While I was kneading the dumplings at a leisurely pace, Luna-san asked me fearfully.


    ''''........perhaps I should compress them slowly before I get used to it?''''


    ''''Correct. If you''re used to manipulating magic, but if you''re not, it''s better to take it slow. Even with sand dumplings, you''re going to have to take your time in shaping them at first.


    "...I see. Here''s a hint.......


    Hmmm, Luna-san kneading sand dumplings while thinking about it.


    However, you''re quite quick to notice that fact right away.


    Even though it''s a straight line, he''s mastered the skill to manipulate sand, and his magic skills are high. It''s very different from Eric''s.


    While I was thinking about this, the sand dumplings were completed.


    Hmm, it''s a pretty spherical shape. It''s carefully polished, so it''s very shiny. It was so smooth that I couldn''t help but want to rub my cheeks.


    When I was satisfied with the sand dumplings I had created, Luna-san, who was next to me, had begun work on the fourth sand dumpling.


    ''''Well I''ll make sand dumplings for a while to solidify my image, so it''s okay.


    A little short on words, but I guess that means I''m free to do what I want.


    ''''Is it okay to manipulate defensive magic and sand?''''


    ...advise me that too. I''ll find the image myself.


    I gave Luna some light advice on how to do it and then went into my free time.


    ¡ô


    Now that I''ve settled in to teaching Luna, let''s play with magic as we please.


    I was actually itching to play with the sand transfer I learned earlier.


    I was about to pull the surfboard I had just made up with my psychic, when I realized that I hadn''t even needed a surfboard to move.


    You don''t have to have a surfboard to move. Because it''s the sand that moves.


    So I don''t pull the surfboard in, but activate my earth magic at my feet. The magic permeates and the sand moves slowly like an escalator.


    I''m standing there, scraping through the other sand with Zuzu-Zuzu, and I''m advancing.


    If I''m supposed to be okay just standing there, then I''ll be okay lying down.


    That''s what I thought, and I laid down, but there was nothing wrong with me. I move despite the fact that I''m lying down. This is also because the sand underneath me does its best to move.


    ''This is the moment my little dream of moving while lying down has come true...''


    No one would want to move around lying down without standing up.


    Of course, you can move while lying down, even if you''re wrapped in a futon and psychic, but it''s a different story.


    I like the difference that the ground moves on its own for me to move around.


    Lying on my side or lying on my back, I move freely along the beach.


    Then a shadow falls on me as I''m lying down.


    I look up and there''s a muzzled looking Eric looking down at me with his arms crossed.


    "...you, I was watching you earlier, but don''t do it because it''s disgusting.


    What?¡¡Doesn''t Eric have any idea how awesome this motionless magic is?


    ''No, I know about the awesomeness of that magic because I''ve seen it in the Kingdom of Rasul, but I''m saying it''s weird to use it that way.


    ''No, no, no, it''s magic that allows you to move without walking, right?¡¡If that''s the case, of course you''re going to use it while lying down.


    It''s a shame that such useful magic is only for combat.


    ''''Normally I wouldn''t use it that way!¡¡And when I look at you lying on your back, all I see is a strange bug crawling around!


    This bastard called the sight of people using magic like a bug.


    Even though I''m a mild-mannered person, that kind of talk is annoying.


    "Who''s a bug?


    As I said that, I activated my earth magic at Eric''s feet.


    ''''Noooooooo!¡¡The sand goes backwards on its own!


    Eric dashes against the sand as it goes down behind him.


    But no matter how much he runs, Eric''s position doesn''t change as the sand goes down.


    It''s like a running machine.


    ''Noooooooooo!¡¡I can''t go on!


    Look, look, look, if you don''t go faster, you''re gonna hit the ocean.


    Bastards!


    I had time to talk badly about me and seemed to have a lot of time to spare, so I increased the speed of the sand.


    Then Eric runs, waving his arms and legs frantically.


    He runs and runs and runs, but the sand is backing up just as fast.


    The ground will be scraped away if he keeps moving backwards from the sand in place, so I neatly gather the sand around him to help him get a foothold. It''s a gentle reminder to Eric that he''s running.


    ''Yes, yes, more speed!''


    ''Wait a minute, Alfried!¡¡No more, really........!


    Eric says, dashing as fast as he can and breathing hard.


    I recognize it as a comedian''s prelude, so I speed up the sand more as I wish.


    ''Hnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!''


    Eric, showing his last bit of resistance, dashing as fast as he could. But the sand I''m manipulating is even faster than that........


    Eventually Eric collapsed as if he had run out of steam, and then the sand moving backwards carried him carefully to the sea.

 284-Magic simulated battle

    "Alfried!¡¡I won''t allow it!


    Eric, who was thrown into the sea by an earth magic running machine, screamed as he put wakame on his head.


    The way he barks while covering the long, wet and slippery wakame is scary in the middle.


    I''ve been thinking about this for a while now, and then Eric comes back to the beach with the wakame on his head, scraping through the seawater.


    Naturally, that is my domain, so I activate my earth magic again.


    Moreover, this time it''s suddenly at breakneck speed.


    ''''Nuh-uh!''''


    The foothold suddenly dropped so fast that Eric lost his balance and fell on his ass.


    ''''Whoa!


    Then, without a trace, Eric was sent back to the ocean again.


    It''s quite amusing to see him roll into the sea in a colossal way.


    ''Noooooooooooo!''


    And then another angry Eric emerges from the sea with great vigor and comes running towards us. I don''t know what he''s going to do when he gets close enough to me, so I activate my earth magic the moment I put my foot in the sand.


    ''How many times can it get through!


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to duck by jumping to the side.


    But no matter how much we duck, it''s still all sand.


    It''s too much of a hassle to jump and duck again, so I maneuvered the sand within about 20 meters and moved it out to sea.


    It''s not a good idea.¡¡That''s ridiculous!


    Eric was surprised but kept running desperately to avoid being swallowed up, but he couldn''t beat the sandy ground prison that kept moving as long as my magic power didn''t run out, and he was carried into the sea with a large amount of sand.


    Hmm, I might be the strongest as long as there''s sandy ground.


    What can I say, but at such a short distance, Elinora''s sister and others won''t be able to communicate with me because they''ll pack it in a few steps.


    As I''m contemplating this, Eric emerges from the seawater again.


    His body was covered in sand, probably because he had doused himself with a large amount of sand.


    ''''Well how is it?¡¡Have you found out how wonderful my magic is?


    d*mn, it''s frustrating, but you''ll have to admit it''s useful.


    I was expecting him to get angry again without learning a lesson, but he didn''t show the slightest pretense of such, and Eric said with a calm expression.


    Then, he came out of the sea without saying a word and walked towards us.


    The man named Eric is a man of pride and a small vessel that will always be rooted if he is hit by the slightest thing. It is not a man who will give up easily, even if the other party uses magic that is unbeatable.


    ''''--and I thought I''d say--Behu!


    I was fully aware of that, and the moment Eric approached me, I activated my earth magic.


    I grabbed Eric''s ankle and he fell face first into the sand.


    If it were on normal ground, I would be in tears from hitting his face, but this is on soft sand.


    This is the level of surprise that is acceptable. I am dealing with Thor, Asmo and the other villagers of the Koliat village.


    "What the hell is this?


    Eric looked up from the sand and froze to see what had grabbed his ankle.


    Because the thing that grabbed his ankle was in the shape of an arm of sand, which was a traumatic experience for Eric.


    Eric turns his face to me, his voice trembling.


    ''Ta, please. Please don''t do that.


    I wouldn''t have done it if you hadn''t blindsided me.


    I tell him mercilessly and manipulate my sandy arm to pull Eric''s ankle.


    Eric flaps his hands with an impatient expression and tries to step on it.


    However, Eric''s resistance is empty and the sand arm pulls him into the sea with a cheat.


    ''Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡¡No, no!¡¡Stop it, yeah, yeah!


    I say this with a very impatient look on my face, but the place I''m being dragged into is the shallow sea.


    ¡ô


    When I was dragged into the sea by sandy arms and washed the exhausted Eric clean with the water magic method, Mother Erna and Father Nord arrived with Sister Elinora.


    I have a bad feeling about this. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to do with it.


    ''''Al, do you have a minute?''''


    No.


    Why are you denying it before you''ve even heard of it?


    When I immediately deny it, sister Elinora rushes in.


    ''It''s not the content that''s the problem. It''s because I''m busy taking care of Eric right now.


    I''ll be fine. You can get on with your next lesson.


    The moment I said that, Eric unleashes a blow that seems to be aimed at me.


    This guy!¡¡This way, you can''t use Eric as a reason to turn down Mother Erna and the others, can you?


    As I glared at him with that thought in mind, Eric smiled slightly and headed alone to the seat where he could rest.


    What a deed to do after being taken care of so worthily by me. Is it payback for being thrown into the ocean earlier? I knew he was small.


    Now that we''re free, it''s okay.


    It seems there is no longer any way to escape.


    When I''m quiet as if in contemplation, Nord Dad opens his mouth.


    ''''We''re going to have a mock magic battle now, and I''m going to ask Al to join us.


    What, all of you?


    I''m going to give everyone a little bit of experience, all of them.


    ''''However, I think Elinora, Al, and Luna-san can do something that can be called a mock battle. With Silvio and Eric-kun, I think we''d be on the level of flying magic at each other.


    Probably the next best magician among the kids, after me, is Luna. Even if she is limited to magic, she is competent enough to do what can be called combat.


    To be honest, Elinora''s sister has some difficulties with power and control, but her ample physical ability is enough to get by.


    Certainly these two would be enough to reach the level of a mock battle.


    The next one is Silvio brother, but because of the fact that the attribute he deals with is wind, it is inevitably severe.


    ''Silvio can only use wind blades for his attack magic.


    ''Even other attribute magic is still dangerous, but it''s a bit risky to let kids do it to each other.


    It''s because if the wind blade is hit, your arm will fly off completely.


    It''s a magic that you never want it to fly, even in a simulated battle.


    You can''t get that much power if you adjust your magic power. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but you can''t control your magic with such delicacy.


    If that''s the case, you can use other means of attack, such as gusts of wind or tornadoes, but those magic is very difficult to control, so Silvio brother hasn''t mastered it.


    Wind magic is quite delicate and difficult compared to other magic.


    ''''As for Silvio, it''s better for Al to deal with him.


    Yes.


    ''No!¡¡Who would use such dangerous magic!


    Oh come on, what if you get hit by a wind blade and your arm flies off, or your neck flies off and you die.


    ''''What are you talking about, someone who uses more dangerous magic?


    Haha, Al is fine.


    I tried desperately to insist, but Mother Erna and Father Nord wouldn''t take me up on it at all.


    I mean, what is dangerous magic?¡¡I don''t think I''ve ever used any aggressive magic in front of Mother Erna.


    ''Well, I''ll start with Elinora and Al, please.


    Geez.


    It''s a word that comes out reflexively.


    "Geez, what''s that? You''re good at magic, aren''t you?¡¡I have high hopes for you, so you''ll have to be diligent.


    Sis Elinora said and flipped her auburn ponytail as she said that.


    I''m suddenly feeling a bit awkward about dealing with Elinora sister.


    I would have preferred Erik at first.


    That guy is at a level where he can barely activate magic, so it would be a loose verification match where they would be shooting magic at each other from a distance.

 285-Opening attack

    I was facing Elinora''s sister on the beach, facing her at a distance, as I was assigned to do a mock magical battle with her.


    Next to Elinora''s sister is her father, who is either acting as an overseer or a supervisor. It looks like they are discussing something, but I wonder if he is giving her advice.


    On the other hand, next to me is Erna''s mom, but unlike her, she doesn''t seem to have any intention of giving me much advice.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''It''s a mock battle of magic, so we''re shooting magic at each other, right?


    Basically, yes.


    I ask timidly, and Mother Erna replies with very uneasy words.


    ''Basically, it sounds like it could be something other than magic...''


    ''If the other guy was a pure wizard type like Al, yes, but not Elinora by any stretch of the imagination, right?¡¡He''s the type to fight with a sword while using magic as an aid.


    You are absolutely right. There''s no reason why Elinora sister is a pure magician.


    ''''...So that includes body enhancements and insane slashes that fly?


    If it''s a physical enhancement, but a slash that can split even that sea is extremely troubling.


    Elinora sister''s slash is an unfashionable power. I''m sorry to say it, but it''s no longer comparable to Brother Silvio''s wind blade.


    ''''Don''t worry. I''ve made sure to remind myself of that. I''ll fight with magic as the main focus at first.


    At first?


    Oh, no.


    Otherwise Elinora wouldn''t be able to compete with Al with magic, would she?


    No, no, no, no... Elinora will surpass me without the use of physical enhancements. I''m sure you can compete with her.


    ''Well, it''s just like practicing against an opponent, so take it easy. This is like gaining experience in how to deal with the opponent''s magic and attacks.


    That first experience with Elinora''s sister seems odd to me...


    As far as Eric and Mr. Luna are concerned, normal people aren''t that strong, are they?¡¡They don''t slay magic, do they?


    It''s okay. They''re doing the same thing.


    How can that be? We''ve only had real-world experience with goblins, remember?¡¡There''s no way I can be on par with Elinora sister, who usually mixes in with the vigilantes and kills demons in the forest, or mixes in with the knight''s exercises.


    I can''t even use my signature transference magic because it would be troublesome if it was exposed.


    ''''If there''s any danger, don''t worry about me or the Nord will seriously stop you. Good luck.


    I gave her a protesting look, but Mother Erna didn''t particularly care for it and patted me on the back.


    ''Help me if I''m in danger, okay?¡¡Soon?


    Okay, okay. Don''t worry, it''s probably not going to happen.


    I tell her to remind me, but Erna mom replies appropriately and keeps her distance.


    It''s a mock battle with magic, you know?¡¡The dangers are far different from the practice of shooting wooden swords at each other, so I want you to take it more seriously.......


    I cut my gaze from the swallowing Erna mother and look forward. Then, it seems that they are already all ready for it, as if they are ready for it.


    That''s good. I don''t have a wooden sword at the ready. I''m sure they''ll be fighting with magic at first.


    I''m relieved to hear that and exhale in relief.


    Now, what do we do?


    The attribute that Elinora sister can use is fire. I''m sure that''s about the extent to which she can send fireballs flying and shoot flames without directionality.


    The method I advised her to use has increased her control, but her distance and launching speed haven''t changed much.


    There''s nothing good about getting close to it, so it''s important to just shoot magic from a distance.


    ''''Well then, are you ready?''''


    As I was thinking about the tactics, Mother Erna''s voice flies in to confirm it.


    Elinora and her sister and I nodded our heads in agreement with that.


    Then, begin!


    "''I seek, O burning flame...


    Elinora sister''s chanting rises with the voice of Elna mom''s start.


    It seems to be true that she fights me with a magic subject at first, and she''s trying to use her magic properly.


    However, it''s not like she''s chanting without chanting like me.


    While Elinora sister is concentrating on spinning her words like this, we can take a number of options.


    If it were true, I''d like to escape into the sky with a transition or shield and eat the magic one way or the other, but I feel like that''s too much.


    Yeah, as a compromise, I''ll use the earth magic I just learned to keep my distance.


    I activate my earth magic and move the sand under my feet backwards.


    I just stand there, but the sand moves on its own, so it zunks back.


    ''''Hey, hey...''''


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    I moved to keep my distance, and he backed away, surprised to see Mom Erna behind me.


    Her expression was kind of tight, but I didn''t care. I''m just using my magic to move into a superior position.


    ''''Gather round and become a ball.''''


    By the time Sister Elinora''s chanting was over and a fireball was being produced in her palm, we were lightly forty meters away from each other.


    ''''Okay, that?''''


    I guess I wasn''t looking closely enough to concentrate on activating the magic, and sister Elinora is now making a barefaced noise.


    ''''Hey!¡¡How far are you running from me?¡¡Are you going to fight?


    The only answer to that question as a question is "no".


    Nevertheless, I may use transition magic to go to various places. At that time, I might accidentally encounter a demon or be attacked by bandits.


    If you use transference magic, you can escape in an instant and solve the problem, but that''s not the only way to go in the world. The more means you have to survive in case of emergency, the better.


    For now, I don''t have the guts to fight, but it''s just as good as gaining experience like Erna-mom said.


    That''s another fine tactic.


    What?¡¡I can''t hear you!


    I speak of my intentions, but due to the distance between us, Elinora''s sister doesn''t seem to hear me at all. On the contrary, Elinora''s sister''s voice is very audible. I''ve always had a great deal of clarity in my Elinora sister''s voice. I guess this is also a kind of charisma.


    However, it''s a hassle to shout out every single time so that you can be heard, so I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    When Elinora sister made a slightly annoyed expression, she swung her arms wide.


    ''''What? You''re going to throw it from there?''''


    As I was screaming in surprise, Sister Elinora threw a fireball at me with a pitching form that used her body in a big way like a pitcher.


    The fireball released from Elinora''s sister comes away from my arm and goes gung-ho.


    The farther away you are from a magic, the fuzzier the image becomes, and the more powerful it becomes, the less powerful it becomes.


    It''s not at all clear that Elinora sister''s ability can reach this far. I''m not sure, but I have a feeling that the foolish Elinora sister will be able to reach it with her arm strength.


    I''m convinced of this, so I deploy my shield just to be sure.


    As I stared at the flying fireball, to my surprise, the fireball hit the shield.


    The fireball caused a small explosion and scattered sparks of fire. However, all of those things like heat and explosions were unharmed as the magic-free shield prevented them from happening.


    Beyond the smoke cleared, Elinora sister had a frustrated look on her face.


    I didn''t expect you to force me to fly so far with your arm strength.......was magic such a mess?

 286-But troublesome

    Go!


    Sister Elinora throws a fireball at me.


    It hits the shield deployed in front of me and sends out a blast of flame.


    It seems that the blow just now was not a coincidence and that Elinora has obtained control, power and range with her skill.


    However, it doesn''t combine unreasonable power like a sword.


    With this level of power, you won''t be able to break through my shield.


    ''''There''s no end to it from afar!


    Perhaps thinking that a magic attack from a distance would not get us anywhere, sister Elinora runs to close the distance.


    Unreasonably, her speed is faster than a thrown fireball. What''s going on with being faster than magic?


    While poking around in my mind, I activate my earth magic again. The sand under my feet moves, and I myself on top of it, too.


    However, even if I go down at the speed of a flat escalator, I can''t match the speed of Elinora''s sister who is running. I''m moving the sand and dropping back, but my opponent is faster than me, so I''m closing the distance with a bang.


    ''I won''t let you get away!


    There''s nothing scarier than the fact that sister Elinora is coming at me.


    I desperately tried to increase the speed of the sand''s movement, but I realized that I didn''t have to move alone in anything.


    I activate my earth magic on the large area of ground where Elinora''s sister is. I move the sand away from me.


    ''This is the one you were doing to Eric earlier!


    Sister Elinora dashed, unconcerned by the sand receding under her feet. What a brainiac move.


    But unlike Eric, it''s gradually closing in on me, surpassing even the speed of the sand I''m operating.


    If I let him ride at top speed like this, he''ll come closer.


    Understanding this, I raise the sand at sister Elinora''s feet one after another.


    ''''d*mn!''''


    The agile Elinora sister reacts to it brilliantly and takes an evasive motion.


    Once that happens, she can''t move forward or increase her speed.


    Elinora sister gradually retreats backwards.


    Hmph, if you can run at a fast speed, until you don''t let her run faster. The infinite running that I thought Elinora sister couldn''t understand is also understandable, isn''t it?


    ''''Hey Al!¡¡What the hell is wrong with you?¡¡Come on, you should come up with a more decent attack!


    For wizards, pause is life. There is nothing wrong with focusing on it.


    It''s important to be in a position to attack your opponent from a safe point. It''s a good idea to have a good time.


    I don''t want to use attack magic or anything like that too much, but let''s use it anyway.


    I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    That''s all my fireball has been extinguished.


    ''''That''s right, Elinora-sister would have slashed a fireball of this magnitude, right?


    As I was muttering in a similar state of resignation, for some reason Sister Elinora made a happy noise.


    ''''Yes!¡¡That''s the kind of magic I''m talking about!


    It''s a bit scary to look happy about being sent a fireball or something, but I knew that Elinora sister was asking for a wizard-like attack magic.


    But I''m not going to answer to that.


    I''m going to do the same thing with my fire magic and send a fireball through the air. Then, Elinora''s sister holds up her wooden sword and tries to intercept it, but it falls a little too close.


    The fireball explodes, scattering sand in a flamboyant manner.


    ''''Buhaha!¡¡Hey, hey!¡¡You need to fly it properly!


    Even if you aim at Elinora sister normally, she will only be cut by the wooden sword. If that''s the case, it would be much more effective to be blinded by raising a cloud of clay smoke like this. I feel like I''ve learned how to use the fireball better.


    I continuously generate fireballs. One after another, I land them around Elinora''s sister, sending sand flying.


    As expected, they can''t cut or duck the grains of sand that are scattered over a wide area.


    Elinora slowed down while protecting her face with her arms.


    She can no longer even run close to you.


    On the contrary, I can only unilaterally attack her from a distance without moving an inch. Excellent. After all, this is the true essence of being a wizard.


    All that''s left is to crush the exhausted part with a large amount of sand, and that''s the end of it.


    As I was thinking of such an optimistic thought, my sixth sense, or should I say my sixth sense, rings an alarm bell.


    In the next moment, the wave of sand I was operating cracked at once, and a shockwave that I would call a slash came straight at me.


    After confirming this, I sidestepped and ducked to the side.


    Then a slash line passed through the place I was at earlier and cleanly gouged out the sand.


    This is Elinora sister''s slash.


    ........bad. With the current slash, the sand from Elinora Sis to me was blown away in one fell swoop, creating a path.


    There''s no way Elinora Sis would miss it. I hurriedly tried to maneuver the sand back, but before I could do so, Elinora sister ran out.


    That''s exceptionally fast, even faster than when I was first trapped in a running machine. Using her signature body enhancements, she ran at an amazing speed.


    Even if I tried to manipulate the sand at my feet to set it up again, Elinora sister was too fast for the sand to catch up with me, and I couldn''t anticipate the feet that would land in the sand.


    The next thing I know, the distance I maintained with my magic is quickly closed in and Elinora sister is right in front of me.


    The wooden sword wielded in a flowing manner.


    Do I manage to duck it?¡¡Or do you want to defend against it with shields and earth magic?


    No, let''s keep our distance here!


    I activated my earth magic at the moment Elinora sister stepped in her right foot, and I activated my earth magic at her feet. The ground slightly retracts, causing Elinora''s sister''s position to move back.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to do with it.


    It''s extremely scary, but I hold back and activate my sand arm with earth magic.


    I grab both of her ankles to prevent her sister Elinora from avoiding me, and I hold my right arm out in front of her and let out a fireball.


    ''''Yes, doh!''''


    When I raised my voice like that, Elinora''s sister shook her shoulders as if she was startled or scared for a moment.


    And when you find out that the fireball in front of you isn''t flying, you become embarrassed, or perhaps frustrated at being tricked, and your expression turns grim.


    ''''.......What is this?''''


    His voice is low and his expression is scary.


    I wondered if that was the end of it, no matter what they said.


    It''s not over and I''m not under attack yet!


    No, it''s true, but is it necessary to do that much in practice? Because it''s quite difficult to adjust if you want to give an effective magic attack at this distance.


    It''s good that you put out a fireball to threaten the moss, but if you use it at such a close range, you''ll cause damage to yourself and you can''t use it. Blocking your breath with a water ball is good and safe, but you don''t want to get violent, and you don''t want to feel awkward using earth magic to smash a bullet into the ground.


    It''s a good thing that you did it, but Elinora''s sister could get up and redo the partition with no time to spare, and it''s better to end it like this, like you got one.


    ''Elinora, I don''t get too upset.


    I don''t know when they arrived, but Mom Erna comes with Dad Nord.


    ''Because.........''


    This time it''s just a matter of losing a point. It''s training, so I''ll just try to win the next one.


    Okay.


    Elinora''s sister finally calmed down after being admonished by Father Nord.


    Thank goodness. It was going to be a problem if she started to complain about how she could still fight.


    ''Al, I won''t lose next time,''


    If I answered "yes" at this point, it might lead to a rematch, so I kept silent.


    Then, Elinora''s sister approaches me with a pissed off look on her face.


    Why don''t you respond to me?


    Because it''s too much work and I don''t want to do it.


    What?¡¡What''s that?¡¡I thought you liked magic.


    When I say it once and for all, Elinora''s sister shouts in surprise.


    ''''It''s one thing to like magic and quite another to like fighting with magic. That''s why I don''t like to fight.


    It''s true that I like magic, but that doesn''t mean I like fighting with magic, either. However, from Elinora sister''s point of view, she doesn''t seem to understand and is dumbfounded with her mouth open.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not a fan of the same thing, because it''s a good thing that you''re a fan of weapons and anything related to combat. I guess that means that even those who like something are slightly different from each other.


    Well, I wouldn''t have to think about it if I had to cut down on sword training and independent training to do it instead.


    It''s easier to practice magic.

 287-Silvio barrier development!

    When the mock battle with Elinora sister is over, the next opponent is Luna-san.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it, but it''s not that hard to do with magic.


    However, Mother Erna told me to add or subtract to the fight, so that''s the difficult part.


    The infinite runnin'' machine and sand movement to keep the distance between us has been banned.


    The reason was that they said it was too exorbitant. It''s true that those tactics were designed for me to strike from a distance one way or the other, versus Elinora''s sister. I thought it was a little too much to use against anyone other than Elinora''s sister, who is an unreasonable lump.


    However, if it was on a scale of just a little evasion or obstructing movement, I''m told it''s okay to use it, so I just need to add or subtract.


    ''''Then begin!''''


    As I stare at Luna-san, who is vaguely away from me, I hear Mother Erna call out to start.


    Then, Luna-san chants to send the earthen bullets flying as soon as possible.


    When it was Elinora-sister, I was curious if she would really use her magic, so I decided to wait and see, but there''s no need to wait for her if there''s nothing else to worry about.


    I make earthen bullets and eject them earlier than Luna-san.


    By the way, it doesn''t compress magic power, and even if it hits, it''s safe enough to pop the sand.


    Luna-san stops chanting and moves due to my flying earthen bullets.


    My earthen bullets, which I didn''t fly very fast, ducked and bounced off the ground in a daze.


    ''I seek, O earth, rise up...''


    And as Luna-san chants again, I fly a dirt bullet to block it.


    Then Luna-san stopped chanting again and took an evasive action.


    Luna-san was approaching the battle with a serious expression, but when she came here, her expression became miffed.


    ''''........Al-kun is mean.


    Well, I''m a faster magician than you are.


    When it comes to magic, the one who shoots fast has an advantage inevitably.


    That''s why speed is simply a difference in power that''s easy to understand.


    ''''........It''s not fair to chant without chanting. Chant as I do.


    Can''t you just chant while you duck and duck?


    ...but I''m not sure I''m up to the task.


    It''s quite difficult to use magic while moving. It''s a good idea to control the magic power inside while moving the limbs, while also imagining how to use the magic.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    But that''s why we should practice now.


    You can''t just stop and shoot, you have to duck.


    I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do.


    ...eh...


    I continued to shoot bullets at Luna until she became exhausted.


    When the mock battle is over, Luna''s energy is gone to the point where she can no longer duck the bullets.


    ''''Well Al, you''re like Elinora in this kind of recklessness.


    I''m sorry to say that you''re like that unreasonable sister.


    ¡ô


    After the mock battle with Luna-san, after a short break, we decided to play with Silvio-san this time.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the marketplace.


    ''''Al, I don''t have the physical ability like my sisters and Luna-san, so you''ll have to cut back on that.


    Yeah, I can see that they''re crazy, as expected.


    I shouldn''t consider the way sister Elinora and Luna-san carry themselves as common.


    I''m very aware of that, and I decided to use my magic with even more care for Brother Silvio.


    ''''Then begin,''''


    When Mother Erna calls out to start, Brother Silvio starts chanting as soon as he can.


    ''I seek, gathered from the atmosphere...........Whoa!


    Brother Silvio is going to activate his attack magic, so I fly an earth bullet first to interrupt him. Brother Silvio interrupts his chanting and seems to have lost concentration, so he has to redo his magic.


    In fact, I would have just unleashed a one-sided spell from a distance just like Luna''s time, but that wouldn''t be too much practice for Brother Silvio, so I decided to wait for Brother Silvio to chant.


    Yes, let''s just say that for some reason or another I was able to buy some time to chant.


    "''I seek, gathered from the atmosphere, a sharp blade of wind''


    Hmm?¡¡Wait a minute. That''s a blade of the wind, isn''t it?¡¡It''s a pretty dangerous spell to use in a man-to-man battle, right?¡¡Earlier, Mother Erna had said that if she had to deal with me, it would be her or me, but she was relentless in making me really use it.


    I unconsciously deployed two unmagical shields as I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Although I understand that with my own magical power, one shield would be enough to prevent me from doing so, I took care of the wind blade a lot when I was building my own home. I fully understand how sharp they are. That''s why I was worried about not having at least two pieces.


    Since there''s plenty of magic power anyway, it''s cheap to think that this much extra is enough to keep your peace of mind.


    As I was saying this to my mind, a blade of wind comes flying at Silvio from his brother.


    While I call out in my mind that it''s okay, I prepare to throw myself out of the spot at any time to avoid it.


    However, my worries were in vain, and the shield I put up flicked the wind blade away unharmed.


    I''m relieved to hear that.


    ''''As expected of my shield.


    Seeing your own defensive magic play back the opponent''s attack magic with plenty of time to spare, I feel a little more confident.


    Or rather, I can even feel the ruggedness in the shield.


    Ah, I wonder if this is how the heroine feels when she is saved by the hero in a common story.


    It''s the back that protects you in front of you. It''s very big and I feel safe when I''m with her.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is the best.


    ''''I mean, Brother Silvio, isn''t it terrible to unleash a blade of wind without mercy?


    ''Eh, no, but Al would use magic to prevent it, and my dad and mom said it was okay...''


    Hearing brother Silvio''s words, I turned my gaze to Nord Dad at the edge of my vision.


    Then Father Nord nodded silently and turned his gaze to Mother Erna, who would be behind him.


    Al, you''re in the middle of a battle.


    That''s all they said.


    I''m fine with it, sure, but I didn''t expect him to really let me do it.


    Oh well. I have a reliable shield.


    As long as I put this up, I''m safe.


    It''s boring to just protect it, so I keep the shield in place and let the dirt bombs fly.


    ''''I seek the protection of the atmospheric whirlwind.


    Then Brother Silvio completed his chanting at a speed that was a far cry from the speed of the wind blade chanting earlier.


    The wind swirled around Brother Silvio and became a wind barrier that spread out in the shape of a dome.


    Perhaps it''s because the earthen bullets I flew weren''t even compressed, but when they hit the wind blade, they were shattered by the swirling wind.


    ''Whoa, there it is!¡¡Silviobaria!


    ''It''s not Silviobaria!¡¡It''s a windbreak!


    A barrier in wind magic is to intercept an opponent''s magic by letting it flow into the wind, or by cutting it up with its blowing sharp wind.


    This time it''s the latter. And that was when it also revolved around me. It''s a magic that could chop you up if you make the slightest mistake in adjustment, but you used it with a cool face.


    Once again, I thought that Silvio brother had a talent for defense.


    After this, Brother Silvio sulked when he and Sister Elinora fiddled with it.

 288-Eric and magic confrontation

    After the mock battle with Brother Silvio was over, Eric came over with a wry smile on his face.


    ''''Hahaha, Alfreet. It''s our turn at last. I''m sorry for you, but I''m going to let you win by magic following your swordplay, okay?


    Okay, can I make myself useful?


    I tell him once and for all, and Eric''s face instantly goes straight.


    ''That''s no good. It''s not good. You can''t get out of there again if you eat that kind of magic.


    So what do you want me to do?


    It''s the right amount. It''s in the bounds of human nature. Do you understand?


    Okay.


    Eric tells me to give me a reminder and walks away with his back to me.


    I wonder if he would be happy if he won even if he won with me holding back.


    However, I''m sorry Eric, but I''m not going to prolong the fight by cutting corners and slacking off.


    When this fight is over, today''s training is over. I''m going to end the fight with this guy as quickly as possible and take a bath in the mansion.


    ''''Then we''re ready, right?''''


    When Eric and I were in place and facing each other, I heard a confirmation from Mother Erna.


    Eric and I nodded persistently, and then Mother Erna raised her voice to begin, "Then, begin.


    ''''I seek, O burning flame........''''


    Then, Eric starts chanting immediately.


    Come to think of it, I didn''t know Eric''s aptitude for the attribute due to the fact that he is constantly circulating magic power, but it seems to be the fire attribute.


    Is it the same as Elinora''s sister? If that''s the case, it''s not that difficult to deal with.


    I''ve already guessed Eric''s strength by looking at the magic cycle, but I''ll confirm it just in case.


    That''s why I didn''t even use my magic and just stood there in a daze, but Eric''s magic doesn''t get completed in the middle of the day.


    Flames are coming out of my right arm and gathering in my palm, but they don''t seem to be converging fully.


    How long is it taking to create a mere fireball? Sister Elinora is many times faster than you.


    ''''Gathering........''''


    Hey?


    ..........


    Come on. You need to activate it a little earlier.


    Shut up!¡¡We''re almost done with the fireball. Wait quietly there!


    When I called out to her, she snapped back at me.


    ''''........become a ball!''''


    And after waiting for a while, Eric finally completed the fireball.


    ''Eat it!¡¡Alfried!


    Eric shouted, thrusting his hand out and firing a blazing fire.


    The fireball thrust straight towards us - it didn''t, but deviated wide at an angle and hit the sand.


    ''''That''s why I don''t like magic.


    When I turned my gaze back to finish looking at the dust cloud that had rolled up, I saw that Eric was depressed.


    Well, he''d said he wasn''t good at magic from the beginning. He must have been strong from the beginning.


    I had guessed that he was roughly as good as the old Elinora sister, but I guess that''s about the same as the old Elinora sister.


    ''Okay, is the one-shot performance over?¡¡I''ll settle for a bath, okay?


    ''Who''s a one-trick pony?¡¡And I''m not going to give up on this yet!


    When I say that, the fire is lit, and Eric gets back on his feet and gets better.


    ''''Even so, what''s the point if the magic doesn''t hit you?''''


    "If you can''t hit it from a distance, you''ll have to come close and hit it!


    That brainstorming theory again. I''m not sure if there are any decent wizards in this group - I mean, there aren''t. The only thing that matters is that they are all swordsmen except me. It''s natural for this to happen.


    As I''m thinking about it now, Eric prepares the fireball again.


    I''ve already confirmed Eric''s ability, so there''s no need to wait for him to do so dutifully, but I have an idea and I''m going to wait for it.


    ''''I seek, burning flame, gather and become a ball.''''


    Then Eric''s fireball was completed a little earlier than before.


    ''Hmm, I don''t know what you had in mind when you waited, but you''re going to regret it later?


    "I''ll regret it" was the exact phrase I used.


    When I replied with a wry smile, Eric also grinned and ran towards me while floating the fireball near my right hand side.


    Being able to use magic means that he understands the dangers of magic itself and the things he doesn''t like to do if he is done with it when handling it.


    The fact that the fireball is maintained in conjunction with the movement of your right hand means that if you move your right hand, the fireball will also move towards you.


    So I send a small clayball at high speed to Eric''s left forehead in order to aim for self-destruction.


    Then Eric stupidly held the painful spot with the right hand of the one holding the fireball.


    ''Nuh-oh!¡¡Ahhhhhh!


    Naturally, there was a fireball in his hand, and Eric screamed in surprise at the heat of his own fireball.


    He rolls with a rumble as he throws himself down and Eric lands in the water.


    It works surprisingly well, and it surprises us too. It''s bad enough from a desperate Eric''s point of view, but it''s kind of funny.


    I wonder how many times Eric has been in the water today.


    After a while Eric comes out of the water soaking wet.


    ''''Ha, ha ... you, Alfried. How vicious of you to try to induce a magic-induced explosion.


    No, Eric just blew himself up.


    Lack of awareness of the magic you have invoked. It''s a typical pattern for people who aren''t used to using magic.


    That said, I''ve had the same thing happen to me in the past.


    I was lying down with the fireball out to raise the temperature in the room, and about an hour later I forgot about it, got up and walked over to the fireball and got burned.


    It''s failures like that that make you feel deeply that people learn.


    ''Now, do you want another fireball?''


    "Yea, no more fireballs!¡¡I''m going to go up to you and shower you directly with flames!


    I couldn''t have expected to come up with that idea just because of the use of fireballs.


    Based on what you say and do, you''re thinking that they''re going to come close and radiate fire, right?¡¡That''s scary.


    It''s not that I can''t at least use magic to prevent Eric''s fire magic, but right now this guy has a fearsome fear of what he''ll do like a dying beast. It''s best to keep them away from it.


    That being the case, the handy thing to do right now is to move with earth magic.


    I''ve been told not to use the running machine I did for Elinora''s sister. I''m going to use it in a different way to avoid being cheated and to get the upper hand.


    I measured the distance between me and Eric, who was running, and activated my earth magic at around six meters.


    The sand rises at Eric''s feet and moves backwards slightly.


    ''You!¡¡You''ve used that magic again!¡¡But not me falling for the same trick!¡¡We''ll be out of time before the sand gets to maximum speed!


    In fact, at this close range, that would be one of the right things to do. If it was a vast area, as it was with Elinora''s sister, it would be hard to escape, but if it was such a small area, it would be a matter of running as fast as you could before the sand rose to its maximum speed.


    I knew Eric would think of that.


    So I moved the sand forward, first moving it back a bit as a feint, then pulling it back the other way just as Eric started to run.


    I stretched out my right leg to run, but the sand where I landed moved forward with great force.


    If that happened, the human would lose his balance and flip over as he slid.


    ''''What?¡¡HUGH!


    Eric, who had flipped over backwards and hit the back of his head hard, was rumbling and writhing in agony in front of him.


    Apparently, even on the soft sand, it was still painful in its own way.


    However, it would be too much of a lick to roll in front of the enemy''s eyes.


    ''''........Hey.''''


    I call out to him and Eric comes to himself with a "haha".


    But I''m not kind enough to wait there.


    I activate my earth magic to promptly end the game and form a sand arm to end the game.


    Then I grab both of Eric''s ankles that are lying around.


    Okay, let''s just drag him into the sand.


    When I smile wryly, Eric''s face turns pale with realization.


    ''''Well, yikes!¡¡I don''t want to do that because I got a sore throat.

 289-Wizards cant underestimate

    Okay, practice is over. Gather round, please.


    When the fight with Eric was over and they were taking a break, Mother Erna called out for the assembly.


    Then everyone who had been working hard on their respective magic training instantly cut up and ran out to Mother Erna''s side. Especially Elinora''s sister''s radiant smile as if she had been freed from magic.


    To be honest, I don''t want to get up, but hearing that the practice is over gives me the strength to do so.


    I manage to lift my heavy back and head to the place where everyone is gathered.


    Unfortunately, the meeting place this time is not in the shade, but in the sun.


    Perhaps they needed to go out to a larger place to demonstrate specific magic.


    Erna-Mother and I have similar thoughts in these situations, so that must be it.


    As we all lined up in front of Erna-Mom, she cleared her throat with a "Kohon" and coughed to clear her throat.


    ''''Yes, thank you for your hard work today. It was hard work, practicing swords in the morning and magic in the afternoon, but you did a great job.


    If you know it''s going to be hard, I''m willing to relax my schedule a bit more.


    Specifically, I''m glad I took the morning off or practiced magic as well.


    If I did that, I wouldn''t have gotten tired.


    What a thought in my mind, and I listen to Erna mother''s touchy greetings.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends. First of all, Luna-san.


    Yes.


    ''Luna-san, you''ve got the basic parts of magic down, but you''re still very rough around the edges and haven''t quite got your own image of it. But it looks like Al was teaching you that part, and you were able to compress the clay bullets a little better.


    Thanks to Lady Erna and Mr. Al.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s not.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to use your magic more smoothly if you circulate your magic power every day and improve your control of your magic power as well. You were able to use it well in battle, so keep up the good work.


    Yes, I''ll do my best.


    Yeah, Luna seems to have the most magical background, and if she continues to grow, she''s going to be good. Her swordsmanship and body skills are great, and in the future she''ll be like a well-balanced magic swordsman who fights while using earth magic.


    Can an ordinary person win, like a seamless swordsmanship, body arts and magic, or is it possible for an ordinary person to win? Once again, Elinora sister''s friend feels amazing.


    ''''Erinora is next.''''


    Yes!


    It''s a good way to strengthen your body and circulate magic power inside your body, but you are not very good at releasing it. It seems that you''ve improved your fireball, but you still have a lot of work to do with scale control and defense.


    Yes.


    Oh, as expected of our relatives, they are a bit harsh. But in the next moment, Erna mother''s expression softened.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not a fan of magic, but it''s a big step for Elinora to get her hands on one magical weapon. I''m sure you''ll be able to use more magic in this way, little by little.


    Yes!


    It''s true that I''ve gained an effective means of magic attack.


    That throwing fireball was absurd, but it was quite powerful, and I had no problem controlling it.


    It''s not much of an application, but it would be useful enough as a simple magic attack.


    ''As for magical combat, you''re rushing in a little too thoughtlessly. In the case of an opponent like Al, who''s good with a rearguard, it''s better to watch what''s going on and stand around and guess the opponent''s intentions.


    Mother Erna looks at me with a glance and gives me advice.


    I understand that I''m that type of person, but it''s a complicated feeling when I''m told to my face that I''m the one to talk to.


    You are cunning.


    Call me smart.


    He immediately refuted Eric''s blurted out words.


    He''s resenting the fact that he was cotenanced by magic earlier.


    I felt sorry for him for overdoing it in the end, so I just let him drag it out a bit, but I should have buried him in the ground to about his neck.


    As I was thinking about that, my advice to Elinora''s sister ended and I moved on to Silvio''s brother.


    It''s a good thing that you''re Silvio but you''re strangely good at defensive magic, right?¡¡If I could do that much attack magic that smoothly, I think the balance would be much better...


    Only Brother Silvio was strangely good at defensive magic.


    Whether it was the shield handling in swordsmanship or defense with the sword, Brother Silvio must have a talent for defense after all.


    Barriers with air-controlling wind magic are quite difficult to use, so it must be so.


    ''''Yo, Silvio Barrier.''''


    There''s no such thing as wind magic.


    ''It''s called Silviobash, and what''s that word?


    I''m curious too.


    Eric and Luna-san asked me if they were curious about the exchange between me and my brother Silvio.


    "Hmmm, that''s not--Bu.


    You don''t have to tell me!


    I was about to tell him proudly, and brother Silvio pressed his hand to his mouth.


    He''s the one who would sulk if I taught him here and now. If Eric asks me later, I''ll tell him in secret.


    ''Yes, yes, we''re still talking.


    As we were doing this, Mother Erna clapped her hands and said.


    Then everyone, who had been moving and talking on their own, immediately returned to their positions.


    I can''t help but feel uncomfortable with Erna''s way of speaking, because she''s softer than Nord-Dad and Aegar-san," she said.


    ''Silvio''s future task is to be able to activate attack magic smoothly as well. It''s a good idea to be aware of the air and wind flow on a regular basis, since wind magic is more delicate and difficult to perform than other magic.


    ''''Yes, yes, I''ll do my best with attack magic too!


    Brother Silvio replied with a bluster, and Mother Erna turned her attention to Eric.


    Then Eric straightened his body upright with a snap and stood upright.


    ''''Eric-kun........''''


    Yes!


    He was quick to reply.


    Seeing Eric like that, Mother Erna gently admonished him.


    ''Let''s work on the basics more. First of all, let''s do the magic circulation and smooth out the handling of magic power. When you can do that, then we''ll be able to use magic one by one.


    Yes, yes....


    The words seemed to pierce his heart the most, just because they were said gently.


    Mother Erna, who couldn''t bear to see Eric like that, gently stroked Eric''s head.


    ''''More, relax your shoulders and take it easy and enjoy your magic.


    Yes!


    Hey, who are you to blame for being angry at someone''s mother? I''m sure you''re not the only one with a high-class line of work called Alecia-san.


    When I gave him a scathing look, Eric went through with a blank expression.


    As I was taken aback, Erna''s mother turned her attention to me next.


    Oh, so I''m next? I''m getting a little nervous about what you''re going to say.


    It''s a good thing that you are good at magic, so you are able to do the basics. There''s not much I can say about that kind of thing.


    Thank you.


    Hmmm, it''s a pure pleasure to be praised by a wizard as good as Mother Erna.


    I have a lot of magic, and I don''t have to sit on it and use rough magic. But I think that because I can do most of the magic with my own magical power, I don''t have the idea of supplementing it with the smallest details.


    What''s the complementary idea?


    Is sand shifting and sand surfing not enough?


    As I was wondering, Mother Erna activated her water magic method and sent a stream of water drifting around the area.


    ''''For example, what would Al do if an enemy attacked him with his water magic law in effect?''''


    ''Hmmm, I''ll either blow you up with the mass of water and knock you out, or I''ll stick a water ball in your face and choke you out.


    The moment I said that, Elinora''s sister, Luna-san and Eric who were around me reacted with a scowl.


    "Oh, was that your intention when you were trying to hit me in the face with your water polo?


    That was a close one.


    What the hell, if you''re going to use water magic, this level of thinking is natural.


    ''''That''s right. With Al''s amount of magic power, you might think so. But I don''t have that much magic power, so I''ll conserve my magic power and neutralize it in a more hassle-free way.


    ''A more hassle-free way?¡¡It bothers me a lot.


    I think what I just came up with is a pretty easy way to handle it, but I''m curious to see if there''s an easier way.


    When I ask curiously, Mother Erna takes out a bottle from her pocket.


    ''''It''s going to be a bit fussy, but I would mix the water magic with a numbing potion.


    ''Oh!¡¡I see!¡¡He said he could mix it with water magic and manipulate it at will, just by hitting the opponent to numb them and disable them!


    ''''Yes, if you can use lightning magic, that''s not too bad, but this one can be added or subtracted, and since it''s colorless, I can tell you that it''s just water magic and catch you off guard.


    Oh, I have a certain amount of respect for you as a mother on a daily basis, but I don''t think I''ve ever had as much respect for you as I have for today.


    Erna mom, you''re a real genius.


    I have a lot of magical power compared to others. It''s so much that I can''t use it up unless I''m willing to.


    Maybe it''s because I have a lot of magic power, or maybe I''ve become a bit clumsy in my use of magic somehow.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to find a way to make it easier and less laborious, and if it''s lacking, instead of using magic power to make up for it, maybe the idea of multiplying it with something else will expand.


    Yes, I could be a swordsman-killer.


    Hmmm, now you have more ways to defend yourself against sister Elinora.


    ''Erna, Al, everyone''s pulling back a bit.


    As me and my mom Erna were laughing at each other, my dad Nord stepped in between us.


    Looking around, I could see that the four of them were more scared than when I was choking them with a water polo.


    I''m sure they were more scared than I was when I told them I was going to choke them with a water polo," he said.


    You should never underestimate a skilled wizard like this," he said, "because they will attack you in unexpected ways.


    ""Yes!"


    I felt like Dad Nord''s closing statement was the one that resonated with everyone the most.

 290-Free tomorrow

    After the magic practice is over and we receive some grateful words from Mother Erna and Father Nord, we return to the mansion and take a bath.


    Then we eat a delicious seafood meal for dinner and then it''s time for each of us to have our own free time.


    Although I''ve only been here for three days, it feels like my own mansion now.


    In the large room where the family is gathered, Mother Erna and Father Nord are drinking tea at the table, Brother Silvio is looking out the window at the sea at night, and Sister Elinora and I are laying on the sofa.


    It''s no longer much different from my own mansion, this relaxing atmosphere.


    On the first or second day, I was still a little confused and nervous about the unfamiliar mansion, but on the third day, it''s like this.


    I realized that human beings are creatures that get used to each other.


    Ah, I can''t stand this state of mind and body satisfaction after this bath and meal.


    When I lie down on my knees, I feel the exhaustion drain out of my body, which was exhausted from all the hard training.


    When I move my arms and legs around a bit, the hard couch makes a creaking sound.


    The couch is only a little less cushy, and as I get used to it, I''m starting to think this isn''t so bad. The resilience of the couch, which seems to take your weight and push it back, gives you a kind of floating feeling.


    When I tap the sofa with my arm as if enjoying the sensation, I hear a binging sound that bounces back and forth.


    I feel like I''m on a balance ball from a previous life.


    ''Al, shut up.''


    As I''m enjoying myself and tapping it over and over again, sister Elinora, who is lying face down on the sofa on the other side, says a few words.


    With that, my arms stop snapping too.


    Well, I understood that this would be noisy, so I don''t have a problem with it. Still, I did it because I was having fun.


    Anyway, Elinora sister doesn''t seem to be in good spirits today.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them.


    I''m sure the usual Elinora sister would be moving her arms and legs, fiddling with her hair, and talking to you, but today, as soon as she enters the big room, she''s in the same position.


    When I think back, I feel like I was silent on the way home and at meals.


    I was curious, so I asked him.


    "Erinora, your sister is very quiet today, what''s going on?


    I''m just tired, that''s all.


    Sister Elinora is tired!


    My brother Silvio and I are shocked by the unexpected words that leaked out of sister Elinora''s mouth.


    Surprised, I involuntarily got up from the couch I was lying on and went to stand beside Sister Elinora.


    Brother Silvio, who had been looking out at the sea at night, also came over to say that he was in no mood for that.


    Then I put my hand on the forehead of Elinora, who was lying on her face, and


    I''m fine, you don''t have a fever.


    Why is that in this conversation?


    When I check the heat on my forehead, Elinora''s sister brushes her hand away, a bit annoyed.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to do that, because from the point of view of Elinora, "I''m tired" is one of the softest words you can use. It''s just that I used my head too much in my studies.


    The troubled Silvio-san and I looked at each other.


    No, it''s just that I don''t like to hear you say it like that.


    It makes you feel like you''re coming down with something, doesn''t it?


    What do you guys think I am?


    Me and brother Silvio immediately take two steps away from her as sister Elinora shows her fists and threatens her.


    However, Elinora sister didn''t particularly get up and attack me, but just plopped down on the sofa.


    ''''..........My body is tired because I used a lot of magic power today.''''


    "Oh, I see,


    We scream in agreement as sister Elinora wears the reason why she''s tired.


    ''Sis, you''ve been practicing fireball all day.


    ''Yes. That''s when Mom and Al get the hang of it, because they''ll make you do it all the time, saying repetition and all that.


    ''It''s good. It''s how I got my fireball to work properly.


    When Sister Elinora complains, Mother Erna, who was sitting at the table drinking tea, interrupts her.


    Whatever, it''s a little scary that she''s keeping a firm grasp on our conversation while chatting with Nord Dad.


    ''''Well, yes, I do,''''


    Elinora sister''s expression softens a bit, perhaps glad that Mother Erna told her that she can now use the fireball.


    It''s a choroi, even though she was battered a while ago.


    Be that as it may, is the current Elinora sister tired of her magic power being significantly reduced........


    As someone who repeatedly runs out of magic power every day in an attempt to strengthen it, I''m well aware of that languor. I''m not bothered by it because it''s like everyday life for me now, but if you''re not used to it, Elinora-sister must feel quite dull.


    It''s rare that Elinora''s sister is in a state of weakness.


    I send eye contact to Brother Silvio and waggle my hand.


    That''s enough to make Brother Silvio understand, he opens his eyes and smiles bitterly in surprise.


    He is puzzled, but he doesn''t deny it. I can do it.


    Brother Silvio, "Are you going to do it? When I sent eye contact with him, Brother Silvio also nodded, holding his hands up in readiness.


    ''''Se-no!''''


    Taking my voice as a cue, me and my brother Silvio put our hands under our respective sides to the side.


    ''''Wait!¡¡What are you-- kyah-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!


    Sister Elinora raises her voice, but she doesn''t mind, and invokes the choo-choo technique she was trained to use in her previous life combined.


    Elinora lets out a distinctly high-pitched laugh.


    Okay, it''s working. The tickle is effective on Elinora''s sister. Keep attacking her like this.


    My brother Silvio and I mindlessly continue to tickle her.


    I''m here to avenge the grudge that you beat me to a pulp in sword practice.


    I hope he continues to tickle me and make it difficult for me to breathe.


    ''''Kyahahahahaha!¡¡Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha, you''ll remember it later-ha-ha-ha-ha!


    Sister Elinora was about to let loose a few boisterous words, so I made her cut off the words by making her laugh.


    Words don''t count as having been said if you don''t say them all the way through.


    To be honest, both me and brother Silvio are afraid of what''s to come, but there''s no going back.


    The only thing I can think about now is clearing my resentment in this place.


    If it''s now that my magic power has decreased and I''m tired, Elinora sister shouldn''t be able to put up a decent resistance.


    ''''Kyahahahaha!¡¡No, no, no, no!


    Oh, my God.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence or if she did it on purpose, but Sister Elinora''s arm, which she rolled out laughing, hit Brother Silvio in the cheek. Brother Silvio falls down in a heap.


    ''''A little too violent for all three of you,''''


    Mom Erna says something from the table, but it doesn''t matter.


    Right now, we have to cover for ourselves due to the reduced attack factor first.


    I''ll have to cover for Brother Silvio and continue tickling him.


    Thinking that, I tried to put my hand into the side that Brother Silvio was in charge of, but was stubbornly blocked.


    I didn''t expect this vise like grip........


    ''''Hmph, how dare you do it...''''


    Bah, nonsense!¡¡Sister Elinora must be tired from the loss of her magic...


    I''m tired, but not so tired that I can''t move at all.


    That means he still has a little bit of magic left in him!¡¡If you''ve trained in magic, you''ll have to use up all your magic!


    Now, are you ready for this?


    Hi, hi, hi, hi!


    "Okay, okay, that''s enough fun. Everyone sit down over here to talk.


    I was screaming as he grabbed my wrist, and as I was screaming, Dad Nord clapped his hand and said, "I''m not going to let you go.


    I felt like I had seen a god at that moment.


    No, I met a real god when I was reincarnating, but the timing was so nice that I could think that from my current state.


    Brother Silvio, who looked like he was in pain after his arm was bumped, hurriedly took a seat.


    Sister Elinora tightened my wrist for a moment before moving to her seat.


    Ta, thank God.


    ''Come on, Al, you should come too.


    As I let out a breath of relief, Mother Erna called out to me and I sat down.


    Well, you can pretty much imagine the timing of the talk.


    It was the same with Kagura.


    When everyone is seated properly, Father Nord opens his mouth.


    Well, it''s the third day since we arrived at Silford territory. That''s almost over, and tomorrow will be the fourth day.


    We nodded persistently at the words that seemed to confirm to all of us.


    ''''We originally planned to stay in Silford territory for three to five days. We can''t move any more than that because we have to prepare for the harvest festival.


    Hmmm, considering the calendar, it''s the middle of August now. After four days in a horse-drawn carriage back to the village of Koliat, it''s almost the end of August.


    Well, the harvest festival will start in less than two months.


    The first time I met Thor last year, it feels like just a few days ago. We''ve been together for almost ten years now.


    It''s hard to understand the sense of time.


    While I''m mulling over the passage of time in my mind, my father speaks up and says in surprise, "That''s why we''re going to have some free time tomorrow.


    So I''m going to take some free time tomorrow and go home in the morning after tomorrow.


    Father!¡¡I have a question for you!


    Hey, what''s going on, Al?


    I raise my hand and ask, and Nord''s father urges me, surprised.


    ''Free time means there''s no practice and we can spend the day as we please, right?


    ''Oh, yes. You''re tired after two days, and the day after tomorrow you''ll be on a carriage trip, so you can spend your time as you please and nourish your spirits.


    Yes!¡¡No rehearsals tomorrow, perfect free time!


    Finally, you''re free from the practice of hell.


    What is this sense of freedom? Because we have been practicing all day long for the last two days in a row, we can feel a free time very glad.


    If it is an analogy, it is so. It is like a consecutive holiday falling at an unintended time. It is such a gladness.


    Oh, you are not practicing tomorrow?


    As I''m happy about tomorrow''s freedom, sister Elinora, sitting next to me, says something stupid.


    ''I won''t. But if they want to do it, they can practice on their own without hindrance to the day after tomorrow.


    Because, Al!¡¡Silvio!


    No way. I''m not stupid-- ouch!


    He was smacked on the head as he bashed away the words of Sister Elinora''s smile.


    What was Sister Elinora''s fist really made of?¡¡It''s so hard that it seems as if the earthen bullets were compressed by magic power.


    ''''Awful!¡¡Why are you hitting me?!


    It''s just the way you talk about it.


    Because Sister Elinora really did say something stupid, so I don''t blame her.


    What''s wrong with calling an idiot an idiot!


    ''''So, what about Silvio?''''


    Ha-ha, I''ll be on a boat with my mom and dad tomorrow.


    By the way, brother Silvio said at dinner on the first day that he wanted to go on the boat again.


    Aren''t you going to get drunk again anyway?


    Hey, I won''t get drunk this time!


    Elinora''s sister teases me, and Silvio-san talks back.


    But considering the tone of voice and the way he was drunk the day before yesterday, it''s quite suspicious.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been on a boat, so I''m looking forward to it.


    Yes.


    Mother Erna says so amicably, but I suspect that the main purpose of the trip is to eat the freshly caught croaker.


    ''What are you going to do tomorrow, Al?¡¡If you''re not busy, would you like to go back to the ship?


    ''Hmmm, tomorrow I''m going to take it easy at the mansion or take a random walk.


    Father Nord''s suggestion isn''t a bad one, but I got on the ship the day before yesterday.


    Besides, I''m physically tired from the last two days of rehearsals, and I want to go at the pace I like.


    I''m the type of person who takes a day off and then decides what to do, depending on how I feel that day.


    Well, I understand. So, you are free tomorrow, so do what you want to do.


    ""Yes."


    Father Nord concludes with that and replies.


    Then the seriousness of the conversation is over, so each of us gets up from our seats or sits down and goes about our business as we please.


    I was naturally wary of any retaliation from Elinora''s sister, but she didn''t seem to be attacking me.


    I give her a fearful look, but Elinora sis seems to be just sitting there, talking with Elna mom and Nord dad.


    Huh?¡¡Strange?¡¡If it was the usual Elinora sister, she would have come to get back at me the moment we finished talking....


    Maybe it''s because we talked about tomorrow that you''ve forgotten?¡¡Or was he just forgiven for gripping his wrist so hard before he took his seat?


    What''s the matter with you staring at me now?


    Maybe it''s because I was staring. Elinora''s sister reacts.


    For a moment, our bodies freak out, but Elinora doesn''t get up from her chair.


    It''s an attitude as if what happened just now is over.


    It''s a little uncomfortable, but there''s no need to go to the trouble of stepping on a land mine, so let''s not mention it.


    It''s nothing. I''m tired today, I''m going to go to the bedroom.


    Yeah, good night.


    As I stated that, I headed for the exit and everyone, led by sister Elinora, threw a goodnight to me.


    ''Yes, goodnight!''


    I walked out into the hallway and slammed the door shut as I replied to it.


    ''What ... was the payback over?''


    Maybe it''s because I''m shying away from the Eric family, or maybe it''s because Dad Nord has decided to stop me from going any further. Either way, I''m glad to hear it.


    ''Huh ... looks like I''m going to have a good night''s sleep today.


    I headed to my own bedroom with a clear mind and slept soundly in bed.

 291-Breathing morning

    The next morning, as I was meditating, I had an unfathomable feeling of blurriness in my eyes.


    But now is the most precious time of my life, the time of sleep, and nothing should interfere with that. I dare to ignore the discomfort, saying that this pleasant sensation of falling down to the bottom is pleasant.


    After a while, the fuzzy feeling of discomfort disappears, and the moment I was about to drop my consciousness into the deepest depths of the darkness again, something rides on my back and my consciousness is brought back to reality.


    "What, what!


    I hurriedly opened my eyes and tried to get up, but something was on my back and I couldn''t get up.


    I turn my head to see what''s on it, and there sits sister Elinora with a nice smile on her face.


    ''Good morning, Al,''


    Uh-huh?¡¡Good morning, Sister Elinora. So, what do you want, riding on someone''s back?


    Today is a free day. Since each of us will be going our own way, each of us will be allowed to have breakfast whenever we want.


    Naturally, I''m going to sleep late until around noon, so there''s no reason to get up this early in the morning.


    "Well what do you think you want?


    I''m not going to practice. It''s a free day for me to rest my body.


    ''Yes, I know that. I also know that Stubborn Al would never attend a training session.


    Hmm, that''s a very perceptive thing for sister Elinora. Hmm?¡¡Wait. When has sister Elinora ever come to wake you up outside of a practice or breakfast meeting?¡¡This sister is not the kind of auspicious person who would go out of her way to wake me up out of concern for my health.


    If that''s the case, what the hell is she doing barging in early in the morning for?


    And moreover, how could he mean to get on my back.....


    ''''Can''t you understand even this?''''


    The moment Sister Elinora''s hands were inserted into my sides, I understood everything.


    It was as if my brain, which had been in a daze, was suddenly clearing up.


    What had I been thinking about all this time? Isn''t it a little too blurry because I''m awake and asleep?


    It was crazy that sister Elinora didn''t even notice that she had come into the room, or that she wasn''t alerted when she got on my back.


    ''''Well, no way...''''


    Yeah, payback for yesterday.


    When I said fearfully, Sister Elinora grinned and moved her hands that she had inserted into her sides.


    ''''Hahahahaha!¡¡Hey, stop, stop!


    I''m not going to stop you. We''re running low on magic, and you''re the one who''s been working on it all day!


    I screamed for stillness, but Elinora didn''t listen and continued to tickle me.


    You''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for, and you''ll be able to find out if you''ll be able to find it.


    Hey, no, no, no!


    At least you get to be tickled for the same amount of time as me.


    ''Hahahahaha!¡¡Hey, why am I the only one doing that then!


    Of course I''ll do it for Silvio later.


    What a terrible thing to do. I''m going to get even with him by carefully treating each one of them.


    Brother Silvio!¡¡Run--hahahahahahahahaha!


    I tried to scream out to save at least Brother Silvio, who was sleeping in the next bedroom, but he instantly covered my mouth and tickled me.


    Sister Elinora''s slender fingers moved in all directions, making her squirm.


    Why are humans so ticklish at the mere touch of their sides? You must be wondering--ahahahahahahaha!


    Nah, no. I can''t breathe if I''m laughing too hard. I must do something to resist and escape.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    I moved my body and tried to crawl out of it, but it was completely holding my hips and I didn''t jerk.


    ''What the hell!¡¡It''s heavy!


    ''Excuse me!¡¡I''m just sitting where it''s getting hard to move!¡¡It''s so light!


    ''I''m pretty sure that''s a capture technique you learned in Father Nord or the Order!¡¡I''m a bandit!


    ''...in terms of doing harm, you might as well be a captured bandit.


    That''s a terrible thing to say. And I can''t believe you would misuse the skills you learned in it like this.


    Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    ''Yes, yes, there''s no point in trying to close your sides,''


    I try desperately to curl up and resist, but Sister Elinora pry and tickle me with far more force than I can muster. I try to wrap my hand around her with my signature rotation, but I can''t do it because she''s holding my body firmly in place.


    ''It hasn''t even been a minute, and I''m not done yet.


    ''No, me and brother Silvio didn''t do it for that long - hahahahahahahahahahaha!


    I was tickled by sister Elinora, and I had trouble breathing all morning.


    ¡ô


    "Ha, ha, I''ve had a bad morning.


    The enforcer left the room, and after a bit, I finally got my breathing under control.


    Really, that sister was of poor quality, as she would use advanced body techniques for nothing. I''ve never been tickled so locked up, unable to move and helplessly tickled in my previous life combined. If you abuse your fighting skills, you can do some extraordinary things.


    "Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!¡¡Hey!¡¡What!¡¡Sister Elinora!


    Payback for yesterday. Now that Al is done, Silvio is next.


    As I was thinking sincerely, I heard a faint voice like that from the next room.


    This is the only time I heard the words properly, and from then on, I could hear brother Silvio''s laughter incessantly.


    I know this because I''ve tasted the same tickle. Brother Silvio is screaming with joy, but I know that this is a desperate scream for help.


    ''''Forgive this helpless brother, Brother Silvio........''''


    My brother is in the next room, and he knows what''s happening to his brother, but he can''t move.


    I want to save my brother Silvio, who is a friend in arms, too, but I''m more afraid of being tickled by sister Elinora. But I''m even more afraid of being tickled by Elinora''s sister.


    I don''t want to experience that tickling hell anymore.


    Forgive my pathetic brother. Brother Silvio.


    I apologized in my heart one last time and pulled the covers over my head to fall asleep for a second time.


    I didn''t hear anything, not even a sad laugh from the next room. That''s okay.

 292-Calm daytime

    A light knock on the door wakes me up with a bang.


    At first, I lifted my upper body out of bed and stretched absent-mindedly. Then, as I rubbed my eyelids swallowingly, I heard the door knock again.


    ''Master Alfried, it''s Meena!¡¡It''s time to wake up!¡¡It''s just before noon!


    I heard Meena''s voice like that from the hallway.


    I''m free today, so it doesn''t matter how much I sleep in Eric''s mansion. Let''s ignore this place and politely ask him to leave.


    ''''Oh, um, I think it''s time for you to wake up in a healthy manner, but...''''


    I don''t know if she thinks I''m a raccoon or not, but Meena keeps talking to me.


    Strange. Meena shouldn''t be talking like a maid''s mirror. That kind of thing is Saara''s responsibility.


    I''m sure Meena must have some element of comfort in me getting out of the bedroom.


    ''You haven''t eaten breakfast yet, have you?¡¡We''ll have refreshments in the big room, okay?


    Mmm, I certainly didn''t eat anything because I woke up early in the morning and went to bed twice. To be honest, I''m still feeling hungry. I can''t sleep when I''m hungry.


    But it''s a little annoying that things are going the way Meena wants them to go.


    ''''Hmm, well, bring some snacks here...''''


    This way you don''t have to move around and you can go to sleep three times as soon as you have a snack in your room.


    Hmmm, it''s the best thing about being able to relax and stay in a place where you''re traveling.


    It''s not that I''m in a transition, I can come here at any time in an instant, so I''m in no hurry to play outside just because I''ve come all this way. I''m just going to do what I want to do right now with this place.


    ''Oh, I knew you were up!¡¡But, um, this is a mansion, so I don''t think we can have a snack in the bedroom...


    What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡¡Why would Eric and the others care about that?


    In fact, they even said it was okay for each of us to finish our own meals in the bedroom or the big room if we were tired, like yesterday. Such a family would never get angry just because they ate a light meal in the bedroom.


    Does Meena want to let me out of the room, even lying about it?


    When I''m a little dumbfounded in my mind, Meena sneaks her face out the door.


    ''''Um, Alfried-sama. Can I come in for a moment?


    Yeah?¡¡Okay.


    When I allow it, Meena walks into the bedroom and approaches me.


    From Meena''s vibe, it seems she doesn''t want me out of the bedroom for a rogue reason.


    ''Um, actually, Eric-sama has been wandering around the hallway for a long time now.


    Eric?


    Curious, I peeked through the door into the corridor and saw someone who looked like Eric hurriedly hiding in the shadows at the end of the corridor.


    ''''........What the hell is that guy doing?''''


    ''Since you''ve been wondering about Master Alfried''s room this morning, perhaps you''d like to play with him?¡¡See, I''m free for the day.


    Do you want to play with me?¡¡Then you could just ask me out like any other--


    As I was about to say that, I suddenly realized that I didn''t have many friends. If I could do that naturally, I wouldn''t have so few friends.


    Well, it''s probably because I was asleep that it was difficult to invite him, but you don''t have to worry about that now.


    If I were in the opposite position, I would either ask the maid to wake me up, or I would get in directly.


    Before, it would have been the former, but now that I''ve identified myself as a bad friend, I''m the latter without reservation. I''ll be able to wake you up without hesitation.


    ''''When we were going to see a play together in the royal capital, they invited me to come over.


    I''m sure that from Eric''s point of view, he was quite brave enough to ask her out at that time.


    It''s a good thing that is smiling and delightful, but I doubt it''s possible to attack Alecia-san with that.


    ''Isn''t it because we''ve become friends that it''s harder to ask her out casually?


    Well, there''s a section where Eric is trying to put me in a position where I''m like a rival.


    ''d*mn, it can''t be helped.


    ''You''re going!¡¡Master Alfried!


    No, I''ll just skip the snacks and go to sleep three times.


    As I move away from the door and go back to the bed, Meena rushes over and grabs me by the shoulder.


    ''Wait, Alfried-sama, that''s poor Eric-sama!¡¡Here, let''s head up to the big room and meet you like it''s not?


    "Well, I''m so tired from practicing day after day, I''d like to relax in the mansion for a day, at least today. Meena, who works, would understand this feeling, right?


    ''Mm, that''s for sure. When I had a day off too, I would stay in the house and take my time and do nothing - and how could you know, Master Alfried?


    I''m just trying to be considerate of other people''s feelings.


    Then let''s be considerate of Master Eric''s feelings.


    It was a perfectly good argument for Meena.


    To be honest, I''d like to sleep three times as much as I do because there''s a chance I''ll be taken out if I meet Eric, but there''s a limit to what I can do when I''m in the same mansion.


    I''m also hungry, and for now, Meena takes me into the big room with her.


    "For now, give me a cup of tea.


    I understand!


    For now, I ask for a cup of tea as a wake-up call, and Meena begins to prepare it with a familiar hand.


    Inside the room, you can hear Meena pouring the tea, a cool breeze comes in through the open window, and the white curtains sway softly.


    The weather today seems to be clear and sunshine is shining on the sofa by the window.


    ''Yes, it''s a nice morning,''


    It''s almost noon, sir. Yes, tea.


    I muttered in a daze, and Meena offered me a cup of tea, smiling slightly.


    I lift the teacup and savor the aroma of the royal feed before taking a small sip.


    The mild royal feed flavor pierces through. I savor it on my tongue as I swallow, and the warmth spreads through my stomach.


    It''s a special drink when you wake up in bed. Maybe it''s because I''ve been drinking it all day, but I can''t start my day without it.


    Biting into the taste of the royal feed, I try to take another sip.


    ''Alfried, it''s me!¡¡May I come in?


    There was a knock and a voice at the door that interrupted the slow morning. It sounds as if it''s as if it''s just now coming in, but I know that it seems to have been waiting for me all along.


    "..........


    Oh, hey!¡¡I know you''re here!¡¡Not long ago, you were having a conversation with a maid just now!


    As I was ignoring him for now and trying to keep quiet, Eric started barking.


    ''God, you''re being a pain in the morning. All right, you can come in.


    I give up and say, and Eric comes in, muttering something like, "No, isn''t it noon already?


    Apparently it''s because I woke up before noon, but I still don''t get the feeling that it''s morning.


    Can you get me a cup of tea, too?


    The only thing I can offer you right away is a royal feed, is that correct?


    ''Yeah, fine - royal feed?¡¡...Kohon, that''s fine.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    At first you didn''t seem to care about the drink, but when it came to the royal feed, your eyes changed color. It''s easy to tell.


    "Hey, hey, do you always drink the royal feed in your house?


    Yeah, we live in a house where Erna''s mom is a tea drinker and she''s too picky.


    ''Ugh, I''m jealous. To be able to drink such a fine product on a daily basis...


    It''s no wonder Eric says that. I was also surprised when I saw the price in the royal capital.


    It''s not impossible to buy a nobleman''s price, of course, but if you buy it continuously enough to drink every day, you''ll be flying away with quite a lot of gold coins.


    However, if you care about such things, you won''t be able to enjoy it, so I don''t care about money.


    I don''t know.


    Come in.


    Oh!


    When Meena offered it to him, Eric immediately picked up the tea cup and began to enjoy the scent.


    ''Mmm, what a pleasant aroma. You will be able to get a good idea of what you are looking for. It''s the right aroma to be called a fine tea.


    Eric made such a polite comment and then slowly took a sip.


    ''''Mmmm, delicious. It has a more robust aroma and taste than I''ve had in the past. Nice work by the maids serving it.


    ''Ugh, do you understand, Master Eric!¡¡To work as a maid in the House of Sowlett, it''s important that you can do your chores, but most importantly, your tea brewing skills!¡¡If I can''t do this, I''ll have to practice brewing tea forever...


    I''m not sure if it''s because I''m happy to get Eric''s words, but Meena sounds like she''s crying with emotion.


    ''I know. I''ve practiced it so many times myself.


    You too? But you''re still a bit of a hard man for your calm parents to make you practice until you''re able to bring out the best in you, aren''t you?


    We''re loose with the loose ends, but we''ll tighten them where we can.


    Well, we''re pretty much the same way there.


    On the other hand, if you do the tightening part right, you won''t get angry.


    As long as you can grasp that, you''re pretty free, which is why I love our family style.


    Anyway, now that we''ve had our tea and settled in, it''s time to have a light meal.


    ''Oh, Meena. Can you bring me a snack?


    ''All right. Would you like me to bring you something for Master Eric?


    I''ve had my breakfast, and I''ve had enough of the Royal Feed.


    Oh, I see. Well, I''ll go get it.


    Meena tries to leave the room without telling me a certain thing, so I say a few words to get back at her for bringing me to the big room.


    ''Royal Feed and our cookies go well together,''


    ''Mmm, well. If you enjoy the Royal Feed better, I''m sorry, but I''d like that.


    Well, uh, they ran out of cookies yesterday, so...


    Huh, there''s no way Meena, who loves cookies, wouldn''t leave some for the trip home. And I saw Meena hiding a small wooden box. I''m sure those are cookies.


    Hm?¡¡I''m pretty sure there was a provision in the carriage, right?


    Ugh, what - yeah, that''s right. I''ll go get it.


    Meena almost shouted why, but she held on tightly before Eric was there and left somewhat sadly.


    Well, I''ll call it magic on the way home and give you a random cookie, so forgive me.

 293-I still want to be lazy

    So what are you going to do today?


    Eric asked as I was eating my herb-grilled mackerel and shrimp salad bread for a light meal.


    ''I thought we could hang out at the mansion,''


    This whole time?


    ''Hmmm, I think I''ll take a walk for a bit or so, but basically I''d rather stay in the mansion and relax.


    Lady Silvio is on the ship and Miss Elinora is going to practice with her sister.


    That is if there is no transition magic, so I, who can come at any time, don''t think so.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in the market for a while. I wonder how much energy you have left in your body.


    You don''t understand, Eric. ©¤ You don''t understand, Eric, because you are traveling to a different destination, you have to take it easy. We''re going to a house by the sea and we''re going to have some peace and quiet. Wouldn''t it be nice to have some peace and quiet in a house by the sea?


    Hmm?¡¡Aren''t you bored with just staying in the house to take your time?¡¡What the hell are you doing?


    ''Lolling around on the bed, looking out the window at the ocean, or sitting on the couch in a daze.


    I don''t know what the fun is in that.


    I give him a concrete example to explain, but Eric doesn''t seem to get it and nods his head.


    ''What?''¡¡You know how you can look out the window at something that''s always changing shape, the ocean, forever?¡¡If we had something like that, we could spend all day watching the waves and listening to the ocean breeze.


    ''Don''t be silly. It''s no longer torture to spend the day doing that alone.


    That''s a terrible way to treat people''s fun as torture.


    ''Huh, I guess it''s too early for Eric.


    We''re the same age, you and I.


    To be honest, Master Alfried''s sensibilities are a bit like my country grandfather''s.


    I said, brushing my bangs away, and Eric and Meena rushed in.


    It''s terrible to look like a country grandfather. I''m not that dead yet.


    ''Humph, since you''re here, I thought I''d take you to the village and show you some things to take home.


    Is this Eric''s own way of inviting me to go outside with him? As I recall, I think I was invited in the same way at King''s Landing.


    But come to think of it, I only went to the beach and never went to the village. I only went by in a carriage on the first day, surrounded by Largo-san and other guards.


    Today I was in the mood to stay in the mansion without a care in the world, but I''m starting to get a little more interested in the outside world.


    ''''Oh, souvenirs!¡¡Mr. Alfried!¡¡I want to go to the village and buy some souvenirs!¡¡I mean, if I don''t get it right, my family and Saara and Mel will be mad at me!


    Well, since Meena is a maid, she has to be taken care of as long as I''m in the mansion, as long as I''m in the mansion, she has to stay with me and take care of me.


    ''''Right. Then let''s go to the village.


    Yes!


    Now, let''s get ready to go...


    No, let''s wait until I get a couple more hours of rest.


    When I told Eric, who was about to stand up and get ready, he sat down in his chair with a subtle expression on his face.


    I''m glad to see that you''re getting to know me better and better.


    ¡ô


    After eating a light meal and resting in the mansion for two hours, me, Eric and Meena headed to the village.


    ''''Fuhaha.......Thanks to Alfried-sama going outside, I''m finally free from my work!


    As soon as we stepped out of the mansion, Meena stretched out and said pleasantly.


    The expression on her face is so radiant that she looks like a businessman who has been released from work.


    I''m sure she wanted to be free from her job more than she wanted to talk about souvenirs, but I know how she felt, so I didn''t pursue it.


    In my past life, I also hated working behind a desk and ran away to the outside world many times.


    I can smell the tide more strongly when I''m outside.


    ''Yes, it felt a little strange at first, but I''ve gotten used to it.


    Well, we Coriat people grow up surrounded by mountains, fields and rivers.


    You''ll find the air uncomfortable with the constant scent of the tide in the air.


    ''It''s a bit quirky in the air, but there''s a lot of nice things about it, like the sound of the waves at night and the cool ocean breeze.


    ''Yes, I suppose so. If you open the windows at night, you can sleep soundly thanks to the cool sound of the waves, and the sea is nice.


    So, let''s go.


    As Meena and I were having such a conversation, Eric walked away, looking a little happy.


    I guess he was happy to be complimented on the village for a bit.


    Me and Meena smiled and followed behind Eric.


    ''It''s kind of hard to get comfortable if we don''t head towards the beach.


    I can see that, too.


    The road we''re walking on is the opposite side of the beach path we were heading to yesterday.


    Even though we have only used it for three days, our bodies feel restless unless we head towards the beach.


    This is the horror of practicing day after day....


    Well, I usually have more things to do there too, so it''s not hard to see why.


    You don''t have many friends, do you?


    No, that''s not why I''m here!¡¡We simply have a lot of training to do!


    I say this with pity, and Eric says it with a strange agitation.


    ''You can tell everything by his attitude.


    ''I see. Let''s go see Tornel and Quina, who we got along with the other day, shall we?


    I say, putting my hand on Eric''s shoulder, and he bounces it off of me.


    ''Don''t give me that supercilious attitude because it''s irresistibly annoying.


    But he looks a little happy to hear that profile.


    I would like to tease him about that, but I don''t want to say anything more because if I did, Eric would really be sulking.


    After a while of casual conversation, we arrived at the village of Bern.


    Just like the port city of Esports, Bern''s village was hardened with a white concrete-like material, and there were several of them lined up in a row.


    ''''Wow, I thought when I saw it from the carriage, the houses are white.''''


    We''re close to the sea and the sea breeze. If you build it with ordinary wood and other materials, it will collapse easily.


    As I expected, it seems to be made of materials that are resistant to the sea breeze.


    I''m sure you''re right. Oh, it''s quite pleasant to the touch.


    Hearing Meena''s words, my curiosity kicked in, and I traced my finger along the wall with the same swoosh.


    It''s definitely nice to the touch, but it''s got the slightest hint of a white powder on it.


    It''s as if you touched the lime.


    "You can''t touch it with your bare hands, it''ll make your skin itch.


    "''Eeeeeeeeee?''


    Meena and I wince when we hear Eric''s words and touch it with our bare hands as hard as we can.


    For now, I think about paying it off with my hand, but that would spread the part that was attached to it.


    Realizing this, I activated the water ball with my water magic, stuck my hand in it and jabbed and washed it.


    ''''Ah, Alfreet-sama!¡¡I''d like one for me, please!¡¡My hands itch if I don''t hurry up.......!


    Then Meena held out her hand with an impatient voice, and so did the water ball as well.


    Meena stuck her hand in there and removed the powder in the same way.


    ''Whew, just wash this off and you''ll be fine.


    ''Yes!''


    "Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm...


    As Meena and I exhale in relief, I notice Eric letting out a laugh out of the corner of my eye.


    Seeing Eric like that, Meena and I realize everything.


    ''''You, you didn''t think...''''


    ''Oh, no, it''s not true. If I touch it again, it won''t itch just to get a white powder on it.


    He took advantage of my lack of knowledge and tricked me.


    d*mn, that''s frustrating!¡¡But I''d never do that if I was in that situation.


    "You''ll remember this the next time you''re in the village of Coriat, won''t you?


    Hmph. We''re going to have fun at the best of times.


    I said that, but Eric had a spare smile on his face for some reason.

 294-Shake hands

    ''Hey, is the man walking next to Master Eric a nobleman visiting our village?


    Isn''t that right?¡¡Because I have a maid with me. I''m sure the Silfords'' maids weren''t dressed like that.''


    As we were walking down the village road with Eric, I faintly heard the villagers having such a conversation, as if we were unusual in being unfamiliar to them.


    ''There''s something odd about the way they''re looking at us, isn''t there?¡¡Are we being watched?


    ''Well, yes. The one that stands out in particular is Meena.


    ''What?¡¡Is it me?


    When Meena nodded her head curiously, Eric opened his mouth.


    ''It''s no secret that the House of Throwlett is in our territory. If I had an unfamiliar maid and child in tow, you would know that they are of the House of Throwlett.


    After all, we passed this way in a carriage with a decapitated dragon emblem on it. The maids of Eric''s family may come to the village to shop, but even the same maid''s clothes are very different in design, and even their faces won''t be familiar to you.


    If that were the case, it would be natural for the villagers to guess that it was a nobleman of the Slaulet family who came from outside.


    ''''But when I went to the royal capital, I didn''t get that much attention, but...''''


    ''It''s a place where all sorts of nobles come together. No one cares if there are maids and nobles walking the streets.


    ''''Well, it could be that Meena was so excited by the atmosphere of King''s Landing that she didn''t care...''''


    I can''t help it!¡¡It was my first time in King''s Landing back then!¡¡I mean, Master Alfried was a little excited about it too, wasn''t he?


    I was calm enough to notice those kinds of looks and stuff.


    It''s the neutral European architecture and huge castle that overwhelmed me, but I didn''t flail around like Meena did with so many people.


    ''Goooooooo, it''s frustrating that I can''t deny that it''s different here.


    Phew, it''s not like I''ve been through the rush to work in my past life.


    Well, from the point of view of the people of this village, we''re just a rare thing, coming from outside. If we leave the villagers'' voices alone....


    ''Is that the nobleman of House Thurlowett?¡¡Are you the Dragonslayer''s son?


    "I''ve heard rumors that Master Dragonslayer''s son is handsome and beautiful, but...


    Hey!¡¡What''s the rest of the story?!


    I involuntarily turn around and shout, and the female villager slinks away in surprise.


    ''I thought you didn''t mind, Alfried-sama?


    ''No, you care about that one!¡¡You must be wondering!


    People in this world tend to be more ballsy or free than those who live in rural areas. Am I the only one who has such a tendency?


    I was just thinking about that as I tilted my head back, when Eric put his hand on my shoulder and half-smiled.


    "...be strong, Alfried.


    Shut up, punk.


    The moment I said that, Eric grabbed my chest.


    ''What?¡¡You have eyes like a dead fish!


    ''Oh!¡¡You said it yourself!¡¡You have a habit of hanging out in the hallways all morning just to play with me!¡¡I know this because Meena told me about it!


    Oh, no, it''s not possible!¡¡Who would want to play with you?


    "Oh?¡¡Is Master Eric fighting with you?


    "Is it true that you are not on good terms with the noblemen of House Sowlett?


    Me and Eric were arguing with each other and something about it, and before we knew it, we noticed that a lot of villagers were looking at us.


    When we were unintentionally freaked out by the number of people gathering, Meena came up beside us and said in a small voice, "Hey!


    ''Hey! Hey!¡¡Both of you!¡¡Wasn''t the purpose of this trip to show friendship to those around you!¡¡Your parents will be mad at you if you fight with them and start rumors of a disagreement!


    ...Oh, yeah, that''s right.


    If I don''t do this, I''m going to be told that the Silfords and the Throwettes don''t get along with each other again, and I''m going to be scolded by Father Nord and Mother Erna.


    As expected, the second time is not a good idea. It should be the same for Eric.


    Eric and I instantly make eye contact and nod at each other.


    Then Eric''s hand, which was holding my chest, slips around my shoulder.


    ''''Hee!¡¡That''s disgusting!


    Shut up. I don''t want you to be the one to do it.


    I let out a faint scream, and Eric immediately retorted.


    It can''t be helped. Eric''s arm seems like a snake wrapped around me, but I''ll hold back here.


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s a beautiful day for it!¡¡I''ve been waiting to invite you to join me and take you to the village!


    For a moment, I didn''t know who the guy talking next to me was, but the guy in my vision was unmistakably Eric.


    ''What the hell, you should have just woken me up if that''s the case!¡¡You''re paying attention in the weirdest places!


    ''Hahahaha!¡¡Well, time spent waiting for a friend is a fun thing to do!¡¡By the way, Alfried, would you like to go to the river?¡¡We have a bridge as magnificent as any city out there!¡¡I''d love to show you that!


    ''Oh, really!¡¡I''m interested in that!¡¡You must take me there!


    Me and Eric walked shoulder-to-shoulder in a friendly manner while exchanging such a white exchange.


    ¡ô


    Hey, are we done here?


    Yeah, there are no other villagers around, so that should be enough.


    Me and Eric walked for a while, and then we said it and instantly let go of our shoulders, which were clasped together.


    ''That didn''t happen earlier. It''s the best thing for me and Eric to do.


    Yeah, I know. So I''m not going to mention it, never mind.


    Me and Eric nodded at each other. I wiped my uncomfortable neck area.


    Then Meena got a complicated look on her face.


    ''''........I don''t know if they are close or not. But somehow watching them reminds me of the relationship between Thor-kun and Alfried-sama.


    Well, Eric is already in the bad friend category, just like him. It''s not surprising that Meena would feel that way.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Who are you talking about, Thor?


    Next time you come to the village, you''ll know.


    No matter how much I try to talk about Thor as a person, I can only describe him as a bad boy or a scum. It''s far easier to meet him and have him have a face-to-face conversation than to say something so sterile.


    I have no idea what kind of chemical reaction would occur when you bring Eric and Thor together, though.


    ''Besides, that''s the bridge you were talking about earlier, isn''t it?


    "...Hey, I thought you weren''t going to mention what happened earlier?


    ''No, that''s not what I meant by this, and I don''t blame you.


    I did say I wouldn''t touch it, but I couldn''t help what came out on the spur of the moment, and I couldn''t find the words to say anything other than that.


    ''Well, fine. That''s right. That''s the biggest bridge in our village.


    Eric pointed to a large river, and another large bridge was built over it.


    ''It''s amazing. It seems so much bigger than when I saw it from the carriage window.''


    Meena was right, it looks more magnificent up close than from a distance in a carriage.


    It''s wide enough that three carriages side by side would be no problem, and it continues all the way to the other side of the river at the far end.


    The use of red bricks and the decorative arches on the pillars give it a fantasy-like feel.


    It''s amazing. How long is it?


    Father says it''s about a hundred and fifty meters.


    Oh, it''s amazing that a bridge of that size is in the village.


    It''s no wonder Eric insists that it''s as big as any other bridge in town.


    Once we''ve taken a look at the big bridge, we head directly to the bridge to walk on it.


    Walking to the middle of the bridge is a pain in the ass, so we stop at a moderate point and lean against the fall prevention fence to take in the view. We could see the ocean in the distance, and the river was endlessly blue and beautiful. It''s a beautiful day and the wind is moderate, so it looks like there are a few boats out on the water.


    ''Ah!¡¡I think that''s the ship that Lady Erna and the others are on!


    When I looked at where Meena was pointing cheerfully, I saw a familiar ship coming back towards the harbor.


    Gathering the magic power in my eyes to try it out, I saw Nord Dad and Aegal-san talking happily on the ship, and Brother Silvio seemed to be being cared for by Erna Mother and Natasha, who seemed to have gotten drunk after all.


    ''Yes, it''s Mother Erna and her friends. Maybe Brother Silvio got drunk and turned back early.


    How do you know that?


    When I explain the situation, Eric nods his head curiously.


    ''''Because if you gather magic power in your eyes, you can see pretty far.


    ''What?¡¡Can you see this far away?¡¡Something about it scares me a little.


    Meena, I don''t know how you feel, but please don''t make me feel like I''ve pulled that little bit out of my system. I desperately want to explain myself, but I have a feeling that saying so will only lead to a quagmire, so I decide not to say anything.


    However, Silvio-san has gotten drunk again.


    As I was moving my gaze around thinking about this, I suddenly felt my eyes meet with Nord Dad''s.


    ''''Hmm?''''


    Is it my imagination?¡¡I think I just saw my eyes on Nord Dad perfectly... no, no, no, I must have imagined it. I''m sure he was just casually gazing at the village that he could see because he was back near the village, right?


    There are too many places where we can look at each other, even if it''s a place like the sky above the King''s Landing, where visibility is good and visibility is obvious. It''s a good thing that they''re all in the same boat.


    I''ve been thinking about this for a while now, but I''m blown away when my dad smiles and waves to me.


    I couldn''t help but look at Erna''s mother, who was waving her hand with a soft smile on her face.


    At any rate, I waved my hand back in response as she waved at me.


    ''''Alfried-sama, who are you waving at?''''


    "Father Nord and Mother Erna.


    Don''t tell me those two can see us too, by collecting magic power in their eyes or something?


    Maybe.


    And I don''t think those two can''t do that much. Meena''s body tenses up a bit the moment she realizes that she''s being watched.


    Even if she didn''t do anything wrong, it makes her nervous when she knows she''s being watched by someone who is her boss, right?


    ''''And for now, I''ll wave to them too.


    I don''t know about this, but I''m gonna dump him, too.


    Me, Meena and Eric waved good-naturedly at Dad Nord and Mom Erna in the distance.


    I think this shows a little bit of good friendliness.

 295-Small step

    Again, looking down, it''s pretty expensive.


    It''s true.


    Meena said that, so I looked down as well, and it was quite high.


    ''''.......how many meters is it?''''


    I''m pretty sure we''re a dozen feet above water.


    Wow!


    ''Oh, my God!¡¡What is it?!


    Just as I''m thinking about how many meters I''m going to be, I freak out and scream when Eric suddenly calls out from behind me.


    As if caught by my scream, Meena also raises her voice in surprise.


    ''.........what''s with all the sudden shouting?


    Don''t rush to the back. You''re going to make me think you''re going to drop me.


    ''Who would do such a thing? And what do you think the fall protection fence is for?


    No, that''s true, but it''s also scary, even though you know it.


    Or perhaps I should say that years of experience have taught me to understand that anyone who comes around behind me in a situation like this is not a rogue.


    ''''Well, for that matter, I was going to lightly push the two of you back, but........''''


    See, I knew I was thinking of a rogue thing. The guy who comes around behind me in these situations is not thinking about a rogue thing.


    But I can''t blame him outwardly because we have the same heart to do it.


    For now, Meena and I silently take some distance from Eric.


    ''''The water seems to run fast here in the river.


    ''Yeah, it looks like a gentle current from a distance, but up close it''s pretty fast. Plus it''s deep enough that no one''s going to swim here.


    Well, there''s a safer ocean ahead of us.


    A short walk away is a safer, more expansive ocean. To the villagers here, the sea would seem more attractive enough to them than the river here.


    ''Oh, there''s a bunch of kids gathering over there.


    If you look at where Meena is pointing, you can see kids hanging out on the riverbank.


    You don''t think they''re trying to get into the river to play or something, do you?¡¡I''m worried about the topic I was just talking about.


    ''Let''s go!¡¡Torya!


    ''Wow!¡¡Tornell, that was awesome!¡¡The stone bounced three times!


    I looked with concern and saw that Tornel was there, showing off his draining skills and bringing the kids to a boil.


    ''''........What is it, Tornel is just draining the water?


    If you look closely, you can see not only Tornel, but also Quina.


    I''m sure it''s because of Tornel''s harpoon equipment and Quina''s large basket that she is returning from collecting materials for her ornaments.


    ''''Are you acquainted with Alfried-sama?''''


    ''While Meena was down with brother Silvio. We built sand castles together and all that, and we got to know each other.


    Alfried-sama is a very good communicator, isn''t he?


    ''Well, this guy doesn''t have an aristocratic air about him. He''s probably easy to relate to.


    Oh, I see!


    Hey, are you two trying to pick a fight?


    I''d like to have a more commanding vibe too, but with this face, there''s nothing I can do about it. Setting aside the structure of my face, this sleepy look in my eyes is not good enough. But it''s innate and it can''t be helped.


    Even if you try to dress it up, it looks hopelessly out of place on me.


    ''''Ah!¡¡Master Alfried and Eric!¡¡Hey!


    As I was thinking about this, Tornel noticed me and waved at me.


    He is smiling innocently, lavishly exposing his missing front teeth.


    Quina also noticed us, and when she noticed us, she put her bags down and bowed her head in a bow.


    The little kids around her are scowling, as if they don''t know what to do.


    We wave back to Tornel and walk towards him.


    But Eric, who has a long history of being a loner, stops and is frightened.


    ''Oh, hey, are you going over there?''


    ''Tornel and Quina know each other, so why not? I''ll be at their shop later, and it will be easier for them to talk to you if you give them a quick word.


    Oh, yeah. That''s true too.


    I''m sorry to see the commoner children enjoying themselves, but we also have business with Tornel and his friends.


    Well, if they seem too annoying, we can just have a light conversation and leave.


    When Eric agreed with that, he walked on with a relieved look on his face.


    ''Hello.''


    As we come to the riverbank, Quina greets us politely and the kids follow suit, belatedly.


    ''Hello. But like I said the other day, just keep it light.


    Yes, sir.


    Yeah!


    I say that, but Quina seems to be still not used to it and is polite. However, Tornel doesn''t seem to mind at all. They are still the opposite siblings, as usual.


    ''''He''s a nobleman too, right?


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡He''s the one who built the big sand castle on the beach with me. I can build a little bit of a castle with magic.


    "Yikes!


    Tornell introduces me to the sandcastle as an example, but the kids don''t seem to believe it at all.


    ''It ain''t true! It''s not a lie!¡¡Hey, Master Alfried!


    Tornell asks for their consent, but the children''s eyes are full of suspicion.


    They are skeptical children for their innocent age. Is it the influence of the adults around them, or is it that they don''t trust Tornel?


    I knew that this was not going to be communicated through words alone, so I invoked my earth magic.


    I raised the soil on the ground and recreated the Misfirito Castle, which was about a meter high.


    ''''Whoa whoa whoa!¡¡Awesome!


    If you actually made them, the kids stopped their skeptical eyes and quickly turned to innocent eyes.


    It''s a great handful.


    The kids gather in a straw to observe the castle made of dirt.


    ''I knew you were lying because that''s what Tornell said!


    I''ve been telling you I ain''t lying.


    Well, if I told you that I built that sandcastle with my friends, you wouldn''t believe me.


    Meena says with a wry smile as she watches the kid and Tornel argue.


    Well, if you can''t use magic, it''s hard to make it that big by any stretch of the imagination.


    By the way, are Master Alfried and Master Eric going for a walk?


    Yeah, are Tornel and Quina back from collecting materials for the ornaments?


    Oh, I''ve been diving in the ocean all morning!


    This is what I found today.


    Tornel replies, and Quina smartly brings out a basket containing the materials from today.


    Inside the basket were colorful materials such as a gorgeous colored shell, large pieces of magical stone, brightly colored coral-like objects, pearls, and demon fangs.


    The materials shimmering in the basket were beautiful, like a jewelry box in the sea.


    ''''Wow!¡¡It''s so beautiful!


    ''Oh, this is beautiful. It must be hard to collect all this stuff.


    Yes. Especially since many of them are in good condition today. Dad and mom will be happy with this one.


    I don''t know much about the ocean, so I can''t say for sure, but I heard that what we caught today was a pretty good material.


    No wonder it''s so beautiful. We were lucky to see something like that.


    You''re going to process it and make it into something decorative, right?


    Yes, I can decorate necklaces and bracelets as well as sandals and hats if you ask.


    I ask, and Quina casually shows me the sandals as she explains.


    There was a light blue transparent glittery thing embedded in the back of my foot.


    ''Oh, those glittery things on your sandals are so beautiful!


    It''s true. Is it a piece of magic stone?


    Yes, I have it embedded.


    Wow, it''s amazing that you can not only make bracelets and necklaces, but also sandals like this.


    Tornell, do that thing again!


    As I was admiring Quina''s sandals, one of the kids said that and tugged on Tornel''s arm.


    Apparently, he was tired of looking at the sandcastles I showed him. Well, that''s what most kids do.


    Even I, as a kid in my past life, would get bored within minutes of seeing the temples and shrines we went on field trips to. It''s impossible to look at them all the time unless you''re genuinely interested in the history associated with those structures, or genuinely cool buildings.


    ''Huh?¡¡Yeah, okay.


    That was a drainer, wasn''t it?¡¡Mix me in.


    ''Oh!¡¡Great!


    I''ve done quite a bit of work on the river in the village of Coriat, so I''m a bit confident in my ability to drain the water.


    However, my sister Elinora, who was a beginner, passed me by in a few minutes, but that was an exception.


    Me and Tornel walked around properly and looked for a stone suitable for draining.


    I pick up a nice, flat-looking stone, and Tornel seems to be all ready to go, as if he had already found it. In the palm of my hand is a stone that is as flat as I am.


    As expected, he can drain the water and seems to know the appropriate stone.


    Me and Tornel smile wryly at each other and get into position so that the stones we throw don''t collide.


    ''Then let''s see who bounces more.


    Yes.


    I responded to Tornel''s voice and silently held the stone in place.


    Then Tornel did the same.


    Let''s go!


    He gave the signal, and I threw the stone in my hand into the river.


    Okay, the stone spun around nicely and steadily. I saw that it bounced quite a few times, according to my experience so far.


    The stone that me and Tornell threw landed in the flowing river. It doesn''t sink, but bounces as it slides across the surface of the water.


    As I watched the bouncing stone, I saw that Tornell sank on the fourth time and my stone bounced seven times before landing on the water.


    ''I guess I win,''


    What did you say?


    I guess he didn''t expect to lose to me, but Tornell opened his mouth wide and shouted.


    ''''Oh!¡¡Noblesse oblige!¡¡He''s better than Tornell!


    The children are thrilled by my draining of the water, and they give me glittering gazes.


    ''''I didn''t expect to be defeated by the nobleman Alfried-sama.......''''


    ''Huh, you underestimated me as just a nobleman''s boy, didn''t you?¡¡These guys once played in the village river, draining it until dark. We don''t want them to lick us.


    ''Godd*mn it!¡¡Again!


    I give him my fullest throat, and Tornel looks for the stone, saying in frustration.


    ''Haha, why don''t you try Eric next time?


    ''Humph, what fun is it to throw a rock in the river?


    I proceed to do so, but Eric crosses his arms and turns away.


    ''You can''t make friends because you''re perched so high up like that.


    What?


    You''re going to have to drain me.


    ..........


    I pick up a new stone and offer it to him, and Eric freezes, staring at it.


    ''Oops, Eric. Don''t tell me you can''t drain it?


    Pull it out. Just throw a rock at it and let it bounce.


    I say it like I''m an idiot, and Eric gets pissed off and takes the stone to scratch it off.


    ''Tornel, next time you play me,''


    ''Oh?¡¡Oh, I get it!


    Not surprised by Eric''s entry, Tornell takes the win.


    Then Eric and Tornell both get into position.


    ''Let''s go then!¡¡That''s right!


    At Tornel''s call, the two of them threw the stone almost simultaneously.


    In my field of vision, I saw the stone Tornell threw land on the surface of the water and bounce. Eric''s, on the other hand, didn''t bounce on the surface of the water, but sank with a thud and a splash.


    ''''What?!''''


    Eric would be surprised, but rightfully so. His throws were outrageous and there was little to no lateral rotation. As it turns out, Tornell won four times and a crushing victory.


    ''Eric-sama, you suck at it!


    Hey, hey!


    The children around them paled at the words spoken by a small child who didn''t know much about aristocratic affairs, and Quina covered her mouth.


    The joyful atmosphere has changed, and it''s as quiet as if the water had been struck.


    The only sound in the area was the sound of the river running.


    Stunned, Eric slowly turned around and


    Mm, so you''ll be good at it then?


    He asked in a soft voice with a smile on his face.


    From my point of view, it was an awful, awkward smile, but I''m not sure I could tell that Eric felt well enough to know that he wasn''t angry.


    ''Yes!¡¡I''ve jumped a maximum of three times!


    I''m sorry, can you tell me what''s going on?¡¡How do I bounce off the surface of the water nicely?


    Well, it''s just that if you take a flat stone and slide it across the side like this...


    The other children and Quina let out a breath of relief when they saw the exchange between Eric and the small child.


    ''''Haha, Eric-sama wouldn''t get angry like that,''''


    Uh, yeah, I know.


    Tornell laughed vigorously, and Quina and the kids laughed in relief.


    ''Hey, I''m throwing it like I said, but it''s not bouncing?


    ''No, Master Eric!¡¡He said this from here!


    How''s this coming from here?


    After taking the child''s advice in this way, Eric threw the stone with a slightly more modest form.


    Then Eric''s throw bounced twice on the surface of the water.


    ''Oh!''¡¡He took a bounce!¡¡He bounced twice!¡¡You see that!


    It''s hard to believe he''s the guy who was saying, "What''s the fun in throwing rocks in the river?" earlier.


    Perhaps attracted by Eric''s innocent joy, the other children also gather around.


    "Eric-sama, next time you''ll play with me!


    I''m in.


    Oh, great!


    Well, I''m glad you''ve taken a small step forward.

 296-To the village square

    ''d*mn, I didn''t expect to lose to not only the kids, but the maids as well...''


    Humph, we''re country girls. I know how to drain the water out of them.


    As we left the kids and walked on the bridge, Eric grunted in frustration and Meena said, as if she was good at it.


    After that, we all joined the kids to drain the water, but it was still Eric who was the worst at it, and he was completely defeated by Meena and the kids.


    However, Meena is a village girl who grew up in the village of Coriat. Naturally, she would have played with draining water from a river or something, and it''s no surprise that her skills were different from Eric''s, who had never done it before.


    It''s not surprising that Eric, who has never done this before, is not as skilled.¡¡They told me to give Trunell''s a little time before I came in.


    Yes, when I said I was going to Quina and Tornell''s shop, Quina was in a big hurry to drag Tornell home.


    She said she wanted to clean and organize the shop without being rude to us, the nobility. Well, he''d be surprised if we barged in unexpectedly, and I''d like to give him an hour or so to spare.


    ''There''s a small square just across this bridge where the villagers exchange food and other things. Do you want to look in there? In some cases, you might even be able to get some seafood.


    Huh, so that''s how the villagers do business here too.


    The village of Koliat is also crowded with people exchanging foodstuffs in the village square.


    Well, even though fishing is thriving, vegetables, wheat, clothes and shoes are necessary. There is a limit to how much one person can get everything, so everyone plays their part and enriches their lives


    Ugh.


    "Master Alfried!¡¡Let''s go to that square!


    As I''m thinking about this again, Meena says, drooling from the corner of my mouth.


    It''s no longer obvious that she''s after the food.


    Nevertheless, I''m also interested in the unique dishes and specialties of the villagers.


    ''''Well, let''s go there then,''''


    Okay.


    We walked to the other side of the river, enjoying the view from the big bridge.


    ¡ô


    After crossing the bridge and going on the land for a while, shortly afterwards, the dense houses came into view and the number of villagers gradually increased.


    It seems that the villagers are concentrated in this direction.


    In front of the white houses, the villagers were dropping fish scales, and exposed to the sun as a preservative food, and hanging seaweed, and so on, the life of the sea village.


    In some places, children with seaweed were running around and bumping each other and getting mad at their mothers.


    What a peaceful scene, no less than ours.


    ''It''s here,''


    I followed Eric as he walked along, watching the lives of the villagers, and shortly afterwards we reached the square.


    There, all sorts of people were laying out their prized possessions and trading in barter or money.


    Some laid out grains and vegetables such as wheat and other grains and vegetables on top of hemp cloth, while others placed mushrooms and wildflowers on top. Ornaments with pieces of magic stones tied together with strings, clothing, shoes, and various other items.


    ''''Huh?¡¡We haven''t sold as much fish as I thought we would.


    ''Fish is all about freshness. It''s hard to sell it out like vegetables.


    In this world that doesn''t have good refrigeration facilities, that would be the case. Unless there''s someone who can use ice magic, but it''s rare, apparently.


    ''''Eh!¡¡So you''re saying you can''t eat seafood here!


    ''No, anything brought in as soon as the fishing is over is traded here. That''s mostly early in the morning, and after that, it depends on the timing.


    Oh, I don''t...


    ''That doesn''t mean we don''t have seafood dishes. You can eat seafood soups and stir-fries that have been processed to last long enough, like the ones at the food stalls over there.


    When I looked at the direction Eric was pointing at, I saw that a large pot was on fire over there, and something that looked like soup was being mixed in.


    Next to it, a large frying pan was being used to fry something.


    Perhaps it was because of the large crowd, I couldn''t see anything concrete until I got closer, but the aroma of seafood flavor was wafting through the air and irritating my stomach.


    ''Haha, what a delicious smell!


    Seafood soup made by the villagers. Nice.


    I had eaten a hearty snack a few hours ago, but the aroma of the delicious seafood soup made me hungry.


    ''But it''s awfully crowded today by the way, isn''t it?


    Eric nods his head as he''s pleased with the scent we''re wafting around.


    ''Yeah?¡¡It''s a little past noon, and isn''t it just about time you got hungry?


    ''I don''t come here often, but I don''t think I remember the stalls here being that crowded, but... but oh well. Let''s go for it.


    Eric agreed with me, so Meena and I followed without complaint.


    As we head to the seafood soup stall, we join the tail end of the line.


    ''Ah, Eric-sama. Go ahead if you''d like.


    Then the villagers in line in front of us noticed Eric and tried to give us away.


    ''No, don''t worry about it. We''ll wait here too.


    No, no, I''m sure there''s a nobleman from outside today, so after you.


    Meena and I agree with Eric, but the villagers seemed to be bothered by it and forced us to make room.


    Ah, come in.


    We''ll see you later.


    When one villager gives up, other villagers give up their turn in a chain of events, and the place opens up as the crowd breaks up. The visibility is so good that the stall owner and I find ourselves eye to eye.


    As soon as the aristocrats line up, the villagers readily give up their place in line. I was a little impressed by such a typical aristocratic event.


    I can''t say that I don''t admire this kind of aristocratic situation, although I do get tired of it every time they do this, but I can''t say that I don''t admire this kind of aristocratic situation.


    ''Meena, I''m kind of impressed. To this no matter how aristocratic the situation is.


    ''Well, well, Master Alfried has settled into the village of Coriat, for better or worse.


    I exclaim in admiration, and Meena replies with a wry smile.


    This kind of thing doesn''t happen in Colliat Village. Rather, if I were to casually pull out of line, the villagers would immediately get mad at me.


    "Eric-sama, come in. We don''t want to keep our guest, a nobleman, waiting.


    I''m sorry.


    The owner of the store called out to us, so Eric and I read the air and let him go to the front.


    It would be rude to refrain from doing so. We''ll take this as a treat from the villagers.


    The seafood soup at the stall was filled with ingredients such as shrimp, fish whites, carrots, Chinese cabbage, shellfish and seaweed. The seasoning may be based on the fish stock. I could see what looked like the bones of a large fish submerged in it.


    This looks very tasty. If I brought the fish and shellfish back to the lodge and stewed them in miso, I could make miso soup with it.


    Three kinds of seafood soup.


    Yes.


    As Eric ordered that, the owner of the stall called out next to him.


    ''Eric-sama, would you like some of these too?¡¡It''s small crabs fried with sweet and spicy sauce.


    The owner held out a round wooden plate with a small red crab the size of a finger to pick up. Sesame and sweet and spicy.


    It seems to have been fried in the sauce.


    The bright red color and the sweet and spicy sauce are very appetizing.


    Thank you. I''ll take this one too.


    Eric took the three wooden plates and handed them to me and Meena.


    Then he handed the shopkeeper three copper coins.


    ''Oh, I''ll take the money,''


    No, I''ll pay you well.


    Perhaps sensing the firmness of Eric''s words, the owner smiled and said, "Thank you for your purchase.


    ''''That''s great of you to pay me properly.


    ''The nobles and the villagers support each other, you know. We need to get these things right.


    Eric talks with a bit of a smug look on his face as if he''s happy to be praised by Meena.


    Well, the villagers don''t want to be teased for free every time just because they''re nobles. I also pay when I buy something in the village.


    Yes, it''s seafood soup!


    While we were finishing up paying for the small crabs, the seafood soup seemed to be ready as well.


    ''It''s hot, are you okay?


    Yeah. Once the soup is down--


    As expected, it seems difficult to settle the bill while holding the hot soup, so I lifted the plate up for him with my non-magical psychic.


    I don''t know.


    ''Whoa!¡¡The plate floats!


    It''s true. Why?


    The shopkeeper shouted loudly, perhaps surprised that the plate suddenly floated, and the villagers around him buzzed.


    ''I''m just using magic to make it float, so don''t worry about it.


    ''Oh, oh, the nobleman is levitating with magic. Amazing.


    The shopkeepers and villagers are relieved when I explain that it''s magic, and they let out exclamations.


    ''''........Is it time to give them the money?''''


    Oh, hey!¡¡Thank you!


    The shopkeeper came to himself at the sound of Eric''s voice and hurriedly took the copper coins and bowed his head.


    "By the way, shopkeeper. Isn''t it awfully crowded today?


    ''It seems that everyone has gathered to see the noblewoman that Lady Luna is bringing with her. See, that''s the one sitting over there.


    A noblewoman with Miss Luna?¡¡No one in our house is called that........


    When I looked at the one pointing my finger at them quizzically, I saw Luna-san and her sister Elinora sitting on the bench.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more information on this topic.


    ''Eric, let''s find somewhere free,''


    Oh, oh.


    How could I eat a meal in such a prominent place?


    I''m about to take Meena and Eric to another place, but a ton and someone''s hand is placed on my shoulder.


    I try to ignore it and move, but I can''t move at all because of the force applied from the hand on my shoulder.


    This gentle but powerful force.....


    I turn around fearfully and see Sister Elinora with a beautiful smile on her face.


    Al, let''s eat over here.


    I was taken in for a cheat by sister Elinora, as if I was a psychic and floating a plate.

 297-Seafood soup and small crab

    We were taken away by Sister Elinora, and we ended up eating while being exposed to the villagers'' strange gazes.


    ''''Well why do we even have to eat here?


    We were surrounded by people. It was hard to get out without them.


    ''Haha, she says it''s hard to get out because there are so many people around, sister Elinora isn''t that frail - ouch!¡¡Why are you hitting me?!


    Because I got pissed off.


    Unreasonable. I was just telling the truth.


    I give her a protesting look, but Sister Elinora ignores me and eats her seafood soup.


    Oh well. I''m a little concerned about people''s eyes, but they''re mostly on Elinora''s sister, so it doesn''t matter.


    I''ll just eat the seafood soup without a care in the world.


    I hand the seafood soup to Meena while I''m floating on a psychic.


    ''Oh, it''s pretty hot,''


    Then the wooden plate was quite hot, or maybe Meena was holding the top of the plate in a hurry.


    ''It''s pretty hot? We have to be careful.''


    ''Terrible, Master Alfried!¡¡You''ve used me as an experiment!


    ''Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to do that.


    I just found out that the wooden plate was hot, thanks to Meena, without a figure. As expected, I wouldn''t do such a terrible thing.


    ''See, Eric too,''


    Oh, oh. Put it on the bench.


    When I tried to give it to Eric as well, he freaked out and said something like that.


    ''It''s okay. He said if you hold the top of the wooden plate, it won''t be so hot.


    ''Can you believe the words of one with such a smirk on his face!¡¡Put it on the bench!


    Tsk, okay.


    The moment Eric was about to touch the top of the teacup, I was just trying to shift it to a slightly hotter place with my psychic.


    Eric doesn''t show any signs of receiving it in alarm, so I have no choice but to place it on the bench around where Eric is sitting.


    ''''Alfried-sama, I knew you used me as a test subject in the beginning as well...''''


    No, I wasn''t shooting at Meena''s.


    I sit down in my place as well, excusing myself once again to Meena, who gives me a questioning look.


    Now, let''s eat the seafood soup first. According to Meena, it seems to be a little hot, so we need to cool it down enough to eat it.


    I huff and puff while holding the top of the wooden plate.


    That''s all it takes to get the fragrant smell of seafood soup in the air. It smells so good I want to eat it right now, but I hold back.


    Stirring the soup with the spoon I was given, I carefully blow on it and let it cool down.


    When the steam is well dispersed, I bring it to my mouth.


    The flavors of seafood spread in my mouth. The light and sweet taste of the white meat of the fish, the flavor of the shrimp, and the broth of the shellfish are all blended together.


    The amazing thing is that there are so many seafood ingredients in the dish, but they don''t interfere with each other.


    When I put the next one into my mouth, the generous shrimp, Chinese cabbage and carrots came pouring in this time. The large shrimp blistered when I bit into it, spitting out a rich flavor in my mouth. The chinese cabbage and carrots were soft and tender, perhaps because they were well-cooked and had absorbed the seafood broth well.


    ''It''s hot, but delicious!''


    There''s a lot of flavor in there.


    I''m glad you like it.


    Eric says, looking happy as Meena and I eat like crazy.


    I guess he''s happy to be praised for the villagers'' food.


    I''m sure it''s rough-hewn, unlike the seafood dishes we eat at Eric''s house, but it''s a different kind of bold and traditional taste.


    You can''t make fun of the local cuisine, after all.


    After eating a little bit of seafood soup, the small crab was next. It was stuffed with small bright red crabs.


    I grabbed them with my finger and looked at them, they looked like they might start moving at any moment.


    I wonder why shrimps and crabs look so delicious when they turn red like this. I didn''t think anything about it when I saw the normal blackish state in the past life, but I want to eat it when I see it become red.


    By the way, the reason why crabs and shrimps turn red is because they store a substance called astaxanthin, which is contained in algae that crabs and shrimps eat.


    At first, it binds with proteins and takes on a dark color, but when heated and separated from the proteins, it turns a bright red, the original color of astaxanthin, according to the report.


    After enjoying the sight of the reddish crab, I crunch it straight into my mouth.


    It''s just hard enough to chew as it is. The more I chewed, the more I enjoyed the feeling of crunching it in my mouth. The more I chew, the more I want to keep chewing on it as the taste of the crab and the sweet and spicy sauce seeps out.


    This is o--


    "Oh?


    I almost stopped speaking to say how I thought it would go with the alcohol.


    No, it''s this hard texture and the sweet and spicy taste that seeps out the more you bite into it. It''s definitely the kind that goes well with beer. But I''m not supposed to know what alcohol tastes like right now, and I shouldn''t be drinking it.


    ''It''s a nice snack,''


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s sweet and spicy and delicious!¡¡It''s a reasonable size and you can''t help but reach for it.


    At any rate, I managed to fool myself by reiterating that it''s a snack.


    Even if the size isn''t affordable for Meena, she''s always reaching for a snack.


    ''''Well small crabs are inexpensive and affordable. Widely popular as a kid''s snack and as a drinking companion for adults.


    Oh, okay. I''ll take that one.


    My sister Elinora eats my small crab, probably because she wants to eat it when she sees us eating it.


    I can hear the crunching and crunching sounds right beside me.


    ''Oh, it''s so good,''


    Sister Elinora chews and swallows the small crabs well, and then quickly reaches for them again.


    Five small crabs are taken from my wooden plate.


    Thanks to that, my small crabs are down to half of my small crabs.


    ''If you like it, go get some,''


    Don''t worry about it, the stalls are crowded. It''s good enough.


    Sis Elinora says, and then crunches a small crab into her mouth.


    It''s true that it''s a hassle to go out and buy something while getting strange attention and attention.


    ''''But what would bother a noblewoman from the outside that much?


    ''''Well in this village where most people are tanned, a woman with white skin like Elinora is rare. And Elinora is beautiful.


    As I blurted out as I looked around, Luna explained to me what this phenomenon was.


    It''s true that fishing is very popular in this village, and many people go out to sea. Even if they play, they will at least go out to the sea to swim as a matter of course.


    I''m sure there are many tanned people in the village, but a beautiful, fair-skinned woman like Elinora''s sister is quite eye-catching, isn''t she?


    Well, Elinora sister is just good to look at. She has clean, smooth, auburn hair and white skin. Her body is toned, and her limbs are slender and elongated.


    Furthermore, with her brand of being a noblewoman, it''s no wonder that everyone''s attention is drawn to her.


    However, everyone''s not seeing what''s inside.


    ''''Ah, that means I''m going to gather my gaze as well.......!


    "Phew!


    ''Hey, why are you snickering, Master Alfried, Master Elinora!


    ''No, I''m sorry. I just couldn''t imagine Meena getting cheered up like that.


    Because it''s Meena.


    I couldn''t for the life of me, I couldn''t imagine the picture of Meena being too beautiful to be the center of attention.


    ''It''s terrible, you two!¡¡Even I get attention when I walk, you know.


    That''s because you''d stand out in a maid''s uniform.


    ''Ugh!¡¡No, it''s not!¡¡I''m sure it''s because of my white skin and cuteness!


    ''Yeah, yeah right. Meena has a lot of adult charm!


    What''s with that random slurping?


    I tried to calm down Meena, who seemed to be going in a troublesome direction, but apparently my heart wasn''t in the right place. I was even angrier at Meena than usual.


    ''''Well Meena is a soothing type of person.


    It''s true that Meena is more of a small animal cutie than an adult attraction.

 298-In the house of Tornell

    Well, I''m getting a little hungry. I guess we should get going.


    ''Hmmm, yes. It''s probably just about time.


    When we had finished our seafood soup and small crabs in the square, Eric and I sat up from the bench.


    ''Where are we going?''


    ''This is my friend''s house where we built the sandcastle together. It looks like he''s making some decorations, so we''re going to see.


    I''m going to buy a souvenir!


    Heh, I see.


    Me and Meena replied that, and sister Elinora replied as if it didn''t matter.


    Elinora sis isn''t interested in getting dressed up.


    ''''Well Elinora, let''s go too.


    ''What?¡¡Me too?


    Luna-san''s words startled Sister Elinora.


    ''''Well yes. Elinora is beautiful, but she''s too uninterested in dressing up. That''s a shame.''''


    I''m not trying to dress up or anything to be popular, you know?


    Sister Elinora doesn''t have to dress up to be popular in the bare minimum. Or rather, the lines you just gave are the ones that make all unattractive women the enemy.


    ''''Well it doesn''t matter if you''re popular or not, I think it''s just pure fun to dress up. Because just wearing something you like will change your mood.


    Well, maybe that''s not so hard to figure out.


    She said that and lightly touched her blue hairpiece, Elinora said.


    It''s not only the black one she always wears, but also the red polka-dot pattern on a white background that I bought in the capital, purple, blue, and other colors that she uses depending on her mood.


    I''m genuinely glad that I bought it as a souvenir and that it is being used.


    ''''Well the ornaments we have are beautiful. You don''t have to buy them, let''s go see them. I, Elinora and I want to go look at them together.


    Okay, okay....


    Luna-san pulls her hand away, and Elinora sister takes her hand and stands up, looking a little embarrassed.


    When it''s a girl, this kind of interaction is somehow like that. It''s the most uncomfortable thing for boys to do.


    If Eric pulls my hand while saying something like he wants to shop with me, I''m confident I''ll slap him. And Eric isn''t the kind of guy who can spout such honest dialogue in the first place. I suspect that there''s something behind this.


    ''''Well I know what you''re thinking. Let me tell you that''s the same for me.


    I looked at Eric with a chill in my eyes and he noticed and said something like that too.


    Why is it that boys and girls have different forms of friendship? No, should we go into the personality differences between the sister and brother in the first place?


    ¡ô.


    We walked out of the square where the villagers had gathered in a group and walked for a while towards the sea.


    I''ve been told in advance that this is what looks like Trunel''s decoration shop.


    I''m not sure if I''ll be able to find it.


    You''re only a decorator using materials from the sea, so you''re very particular about the exterior!


    The decorative shop is whitewashed like the rest of the houses. However, the walls are embedded with shining shells and pieces of magic stones, just like in Sand Castle Misfirito, which gives the store a sense of taste.


    Small magical stones are gathered together to form shells or represent waves.


    The design is somewhat similar to Quina''s, but it''s much finer and more delicate than that one. Maybe Quina''s mother did it.


    ''Well, we''d better get in now.


    Eric knocked on the door after taking a good look at the exterior design before entering the store.


    Then Quina, who looked somewhat tempered, said as she opened the door.


    ''''S-sorry, it''s a bit of a rental right now, so I''ll see you at a later date - ah!¡¡Master Eric!


    Hmm?¡¡What do you mean it''s a private charter?


    Although the number of people had increased a little, I had told them in advance that we were heading there. To begin with, it''s not a high-class restaurant in the royal capital, and I wonder if the restaurant will ever be rented out?


    Oh, uh, what do I...


    For some reason, when Quina was tempted, a familiar blond-haired, blue-eyed man...or rather, Father Nord, came out from behind it.


    ''Did Al and the others come to see the souvenirs too?''


    Yeah, kind of.


    I see... So, the Nord''s father and his party, who were out at sea on a boat, also came to Tornel''s to see the souvenirs.


    It was a lord who appeared as if by surprise, and a dragon slayer who came from the outside, but is also a legend. The Quina family must be fearful and full of tension right now.


    ''''Quina, since they are Aegal-san and our sons, can we let them into the shop?''''


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡Of course, please do!


    Father Nord asks, and Quina says something funny as she blushes.


    A normal village girl is bound to get nervous when being approached by a handsome man like Nord-Dad, isn''t she?


    Somehow I understand the situation, and Quina, her face red with nervousness, leads me inside the store.


    Then something glittering and dazzling pops into our vision. It is the light emitted by shells caught in the sea, magical stones, coral, and demon fangs, or what appears to be the reflection of light. It was a natural, beautiful glow, different from the glittering gold and jewels.


    We walked along as if the ornaments were inviting us, taking our breath away at the sight.


    Bracelets made from processed and joined pieces of demonic stones, small rings, and key chain-like items combined with demon fangs, claws, and shells were displayed on wooden boxes, walls, and storage boxes filled with silken cotton, and the room was filled with ornaments.


    ''Welcome. Please make yourself at home.


    As I was walking along at random, a brown-haired man approached me modestly. Upon closer inspection, I saw that he had the nostalgic face of someone similar to Tornel, and his eyes were the same jade color as Tornel''s. He doesn''t have any missing front teeth, but he''s probably Tornel''s dad.


    ''Yeah, thanks.''


    I really don''t want them to care too much, but that would be hard to do with all these faces. If I were in the opposite position, I would definitely be nervous.


    The truth is, I wanted to take it easy with Tornel, Quina and their parents, but with Father Nord and his family around, that would be a bit difficult.


    I think I''ll just take a look at the whole place and sneak in a few minutes to talk to them later.


    But some idiot didn''t notice that kind of atmosphere.


    ''''Oh!¡¡Master Alfried!¡¡I''m going to show you some of the proudest creations I''ve ever taken from the sea!


    ''Hey, you''re an idiot!¡¡How dare you speak to my lord''s son!¡¡S-Sorry, sir, my stupid son!


    Tornel''s dad who apologizes profusely, slapping Tornel''s head for talking to me so casually.


    I feel terribly sorry before I told him it was okay to be casual when we played with him the other day.


    ''No, it''s fine. No, that''s fine. It was his idea to come here today. ''Hey, Tornel,''


    ''Oh, yes, dad!


    I spoke to him like a friend, and he replied stoutly, holding his battered head.


    Then, as if afraid of his father.


    I thought you were delusional about being friends with a nobleman, but is it true?


    So you''ve been telling me for a while now that it''s true!


    You were suspected of something by the neighborhood kids, weren''t you? What''s going on with you on a daily basis?


    Oh, that was just them being skeptical!


    My brother can be a bit vain sometimes.


    Tornell, who states something somewhat excuse-like, and Quina, who tells a truthful story.


    It''s obvious who is right.


    I see. So that''s why the children I met at the river were so suspicious. It''s no wonder they suspected I wasn''t a nobleman.


    No, that''s because you have an air of mediocrity about you that''s not noble.


    It''s disgusting.


    When I was convinced I was on my own, Eric interrupted me as an afterthought.


    Since he cares about me, don''t play around with that.


    ''''Ho, really make friends with the nobleman... no, but...''''


    Tornell''s dad surprised Tornell and us, but he hesitated, glancing at Nord Dad and the others.


    ''I guess that means the kids can get away with it, but the adults can''t,'' he said.


    ''Oh, we don''t have to worry about our kids getting along with the village kids all the time,''


    ''Me and Aegal don''t mind either. Rather, our Eric doesn''t have many friends of his own age, so I hope you will continue to be friends with him.


    ''Hey!¡¡Mother!¡¡Don''t do it!


    Understanding Tornel''s father''s concern, Mother Elna and Natasha follow up with him.


    Eric seemed very embarrassed by Natasha-san''s follow-up.

 299-pendant

    ''Tornel. Don''t get too carried away and be rude, okay?


    Oh!


    Tornel''s dad moved away after telling Tornel that.


    He seemed to be convinced by the fact that Mother Elna and Natasha had told him it wasn''t a problem, so he decided to watch for the moment.


    ''So what are the recommendations that Tornel has caught?''


    It''s from a sea monster. It''s beautiful.


    "From a sea monster?¡¡Is it really that great?


    The Elinora sister approached me, probably curious to hear that it was caught from a sea monster.


    ''''Oh, it''s so beautiful--''''


    When Tornel was approached, he froze as he tried to explain, turning around as quickly as he could.


    Tornel''s cheeks flushed wonderfully and his eyes became fuzzy, as if he was floating in the heat.


    I''ve seen this state before somewhere. Specifically, it''s the kind of eyes that Thor has when he looks at his sister Elinora.


    Her eyebrows furrow at the interrupted explanation, and sister Elinora asks back.


    ''Awfully beautiful what?''


    She''s a very beautiful woman.


    Yes?


    I almost held my head in my hands as sister Elinora nodded her head.


    Why is it that Thor, Eric, Tornel, and I are surrounded by people who are challenger in love? It''s a hassle.


    "Oh, um, I''ve heard the name--


    Tornell, get over here!


    Before I can say anything weird, I take Tornell and leave sister Elinora with me.


    ''Ew?¡¡What''s the matter, Master Alfried?


    ''I''ll tell you one thing: don''t be sister Elinora. She''s not a woman you can handle.


    What, Lady Elinora?¡¡Who is that beautiful woman?¡¡That''s a nice name....


    Sheesh. My intention to persuade this guy brilliantly seems to have lit a bit of a fire in reverse.


    Tornel muttered as if he was rambling, "Elinora-sama........


    ''''I wouldn''t recommend Elinora-sister because even though she looks good, she''s not good inside, right?


    "...Sister?¡¡...Right!¡¡So, if me and Lady Elinora marry, Lady Alfried will be your brother-in-law!


    When I try to explain to him how bad the Elinora sister is inside, Tornel huffs and pulls out something stupid as he comes to himself.


    Doesn''t he realize that I''m going to be a nobleman before I become my brother-in-law?¡¡No. Wouldn''t you have come up with such an idea if you had the right perception of it?


    ''I won''t say anything bad, so don''t do it, sister Elinora.


    Why?


    ''Sister Elinora is beautiful, but she''s no good at cooking or anything. She is beautiful, but she doesn''t clean well and she doesn''t do the laundry. She''s beautiful, but she''s not interested in dressing up, she''s not very feminine, she''s crass, she''s a pain in the ass, and she''s not the kind of woman Tornell wants to be.


    "Hey, hey, Alfried.


    As I''m trying to convince my sister Elinora by listing all the things that are wrong with her, Eric comes over and pokes me in the shoulder.


    ''What is it, Eric?¡¡You''re a tornel--


    When I turned around, sister Elinora was just standing beside Eric.


    When did she come over here? I didn''t notice her at all.


    I tried to evacuate for now, but Elinora sister''s right arm reached out and grabbed my head.


    ''''Well Al, it''s not like you can offset it by saying beautiful, beautiful, beautiful?


    I''ve taken three precautions in case she asks me, but the flattery doesn''t seem to work.


    My head screams as my sister Elinora''s fingers tighten and I scream my head off.


    ''''Oh, it hurts!¡¡Sister Elinora!¡¡My fingers are stuck in it!


    ''Turns out, she''s not exactly the woman I was expecting...''


    Without a doubt, I was able to convince Tornel by myself.


    ¡ô


    After the sequence of events that led to Tornel falling in love with and questioning his sister Elinora, we went to Tornel''s pride and joy once again.


    ''This is it!''


    Tornel takes out a wooden box that was stored in the store''s chest of drawers and opens the lid.


    There is a single, crystal-clear blue tusk and a small pendant next to it. The blue tusks are so clean and so clear that it''s hard to believe they''re the tusks of an ordinary creature, and even the silk cotton of the buffer material can be seen through them.


    ''''It''s beautiful. Are they the fangs of a sea-dwelling demon?''''


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡I harpooned him and killed him!


    "Don''t lie to me, big brother. You just picked it up in the ocean by accident.


    Tornel was proud of his chest, but he was instantly broken up by his sister, Quina.


    ''''Yeah, I remember that.''''


    This guy is a convicted criminal. No wonder the kids at the riverside were so suspicious of him.


    "I don''t care if Tornel did it or not, what kind of monster is this?


    ''''I don''t know. The sea demons are summarized in the books in the mansion, but I don''t think I''ve ever seen a demon with such beautiful fangs.


    Tornell doesn''t seem to know, and I asked Eric about it, but he doesn''t seem to know.


    There are a lot of creatures in the sea, and it''s not as easy to check them out as it is on the ground.


    ''You haven''t seen them either, Elinora sister, have you?


    ''Yes. I remember a lot of ground demons, but not as far as the ocean.


    Elinora sister, who is interested in combat, has a good memory when it comes to it. However, although she''s good at remembering, she doesn''t actively research like brother Silvio does.


    ''Luna-san too?''


    I''ve never seen fangs of this color before.


    Apparently, even Luna doesn''t know that.


    ''''Is the pendant you have next to you made from this fang?


    Oh, yeah!¡¡They shaved off the top part of the tusk and Quina fitted it in there.


    Eric asks, and Tornel says confidently, and Quina looks a little embarrassed.


    Embedded in the middle of the pendant is a crystal-clear blue gemstone of sorts. As Tornell says, it looks like it''s been worked on and embedded in a fang.


    Of course, it''s beautiful in its own right, but it''s an amazing design that makes the most of it. The silver base has very fluid lines and shapes, and the mysterious, translucent blue color matches it.


    If either the material or the design was missing, the result would not have been as good as it was.


    ''I see, it''s very well made,'' I can see why Tornell would be so proud to recommend it.


    Yeah, that''s what Tornell and Quina did together.


    Oh!


    ''Oh, thank you. ...I''m glad.


    When Eric and I complimented him, Tornel smiled confidently and Quina smiled happily.


    ''Hey, can I try this on?''


    Elinora sister is not interested in fashion, but this beautiful pendant may have sparked her interest, but she said something unexpected.


    ''''...Elinora, do you like this?''''


    Yeah, I''d like to try it on. Can I wear it?¡¡Or do you think you could wear it because it''s important to you?


    ''No, no!¡¡Then I''ll put it on and you can sit in the chair over here.


    Sister Elinora asked, and Quina shook her head and happily suggested a chair in the store.


    As Sister Elinora sat there, Quina turned around and put on the pendant she had just put on.


    ''It''s done.''


    When Quina finished putting the pendant on, she slowly pulled away and picked up the hand mirror.


    Sister Elinora checked the pendant she was given and herself in the mirror and turned back to me.


    ''''What do you think?''''


    The figure is Sister Elinora with her auburn hair in a ponytail. It''s not a stylish shirt, vest and shorts that are easy to move around in.


    However, the silver chain and the clear blue pendant peeking out from the neck makes Elinora sister look s*xy somehow.


    ''''........the color of Elinora''s hair and the pendant emphasize the color of her hair and it looks good on her.


    Eric and Tornell nodded at Luna''s exact words.


    ''Where''s Al?''


    You look good.


    It was frustrating to say to the somewhat smug Elinora sister, but there was nothing else that could come out of it but these words.

 300-The reason why Dragon Slayer is popular

    Oh, Elinora. That pendant looks good on you.


    Yes, it''s very beautiful.


    Yeah?¡¡Thank you.


    Perhaps noticing that Sister Elinora had put the pendant on, Mother Erna and Father Nord came over and complimented her verbally.


    ''If you like it, why don''t you buy it?''


    Oh, you sure?


    ''Elinora rarely buys ornaments, either. I''d rather have a few more of these things.


    ''Yes. I think it''s better that way.


    It''s true that Elinora sister probably has less clothes and ornaments than the average noblewoman. Even the dresses are only about two or three, and even those are really just the bare minimum of what we have.


    However, with such a beautiful pendant, it can be used at a party. And since Elinora''s sister showed an interest in this kind of thing, she probably wanted to buy it for you.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to help me. Thank you!


    Sister Elinora thanked them both and came back this way with Tornel and Quina.


    ''''So, I''d like to buy this, can you sell it to me?


    ''Yes, yes, I''d like to say of course, but...''


    Quina replied happily to her sister Elinora''s question, but she and Tornell look delicate.


    ''''What is it?''''


    Well, I don''t know the price.


    ''Is it because you don''t know how much the original material, the tusk, is worth?''


    Yes, I do.


    When I ask her that, Quina nods with a divine expression.


    ''It''s such a beautiful thing. It''s hard to imagine it being cheap.''


    Eric is right. I don''t think something as clear and beautiful as this could be done with a copper or silver coin. I mean, if you include the cost of Quina''s design and materials, the pendant alone is worth enough to make the gold coins fly.


    ''''Don''t your father and mother know what kind of demon this is?''''


    When sister Elinora asks, Father Nord and Mother Erna come over and observe the fang itself.


    ''Hmm, I''m sure they''re demon fangs, but I don''t know what kind of demon they are either.


    ''''Sea demons are more mysterious than land demons, and there are many more undiscovered individuals.


    Apparently, Nord Dad and Erna Mom, who have had numerous adventures, don''t understand it either. Well, most people don''t go out to sea unless they have so much to do, much less want to deal with demons in the sea, which is more dangerous than the ground.


    Maybe Tory, or a member of the Silver Wind, or Douglas, who does business on ships, would know.


    ''How much is it worth, in the shopkeeper''s opinion?''


    ''Hmmm, that''s a tough one. It''s something I''ve never seen before, for some reason...


    Father Nord asks, and Tornell''s father comes over and gives him a difficult look.


    However, it''s hard for us to judge the price too if the shop owner doesn''t decide on a price.


    ''''If we''re going to evaluate this material for its beauty, I''d say ten gold coins or so...''''


    Tornel''s father, who presented it with a fearful expression on his face while looking at Father Nord''s face.


    It was easy to see that he would be estimating that amount quite low out of concern for us.


    And you can''t blow a high price on a nobleman from outside.


    ''''No, they would do more. Because demon materials are reasonably priced just because they''re rare.''''


    ''''Right. I can''t judge exactly, but maybe this one fang alone could be worth about three hundred gold coins.


    "Three hundred gold pieces?


    The words that Mother Erna said startled everyone except Aegal-san and Natasha-san here.


    ''''Oh, it''s only natural that a rare demon material would be worth that much, right?¡¡On the flip side, it''s not that hard to find.


    ''''And excuse me, but if it''s about as much as the fangs of the dragons the two of you defeated, how much is the amount of money...?''''


    Eric asks under his breath when he hears Mom Erna''s words.


    I was just curious about that too. How much was the dragon''s fang, which is a legendary class, worth?


    I noticed that all the eyes of all the people in the store were on the two of them.


    And then, with an uncomfortable shrug of his shoulders, Nord Dad


    ''''When I had it redeemed, it was about three black gold coins for one tusk, I think?


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    Everyone in the store marveled at the price.


    A single dragon tusk was worth thirty million. A lot of people would be dreaming and becoming adventurers.


    They''re going to go from people who thought they''d rather go and snap one off or something like that to people who won''t return. By mistake, I wouldn''t risk my life to become an adventurer like that.


    It''s much easier to earn an easy rent income by building a house with earth magic, or transporting and reselling foodstuffs with transition magic.


    ''''However, it seems like it was very hard to put a price on it since there was little precedent in the Misfirito Kingdom.


    That''s right. You can''t put a price on a dragon''s fang all of a sudden. The man in charge of setting the price.


    I''m not sure that''s even the right price.


    ''That price for just one fang means you can keep playing for generations to come.


    Hm?¡¡Don''t you know that?


    What. You can afford to live without my reversies and other income. As I muttered to myself while thinking about this, Eric raised his eyebrows and said.


    ''What?''


    ''This is after Master Nord and Lady Erna slayed the dragon.


    "''Details,''


    Hearing Eric''s words, me, Sister Elinora, and Meena crowded in with vigor.


    Are you saying that all this dragon slayer talk didn''t end with Father Nord and Mother Erna becoming nobles?


    ''''The two of you offered most of the dragon materials to the king for the restoration of King''s Landing. It is because of such heroic activities that the Dragonslayer''s fame in King''s Landing is so enduringly popular among the people.


    Hearing Eric''s words, we immediately look at Dad Nord and Mother Erna.


    They looked away, a little embarrassed, and did nothing in denial.


    Great. My father and mother are the heroes of the story, huh? It''s no wonder that they are so popular in the capital. I''d be a fan too if they did that.


    I have a book in my library, by the way, that contains all the episodes that are not depicted in the play "King''s Landing.


    You can borrow it later.


    I asked surreptitiously, and Luna-san nodded her head.


    ''Now we can find out more about Dad Nord and Mother Erna''s past.


    ''Well, that''s not the point, it''s the price of the pendant.


    Father Nord coughs, looking embarrassed, trying to get back on topic.


    ''''Shopkeeper, how about forty gold coins or so for now?''''


    ''Forty gold coins!¡¡No, is that okay?¡¡Maybe it''s something less costly somewhere else?


    That''s okay. We judged the pendant and gave it a price. I won''t complain if the cost is low. If it turns out to be of higher value, then we will pay more.


    ''Yes, sir!¡¡Thank you!¡¡Kuina, Quina, show him the box and how to care for the pendant!


    Uh, yeah, okay!


    Trunel''s dad instructed, and Quina nodded and brought a clean box case from the back shelf.


    ''Great. You two have sold a lot of the work you''ve made.''


    "Oh, oh. I can''t believe that a pendant made by me and Quina would cost that much...


    Yeah, yeah. I''m very happy too...


    When I called out to her, Tornel was stunned and let out his thoughts, and Quina grinned happily.


    Then Quina brings out a care cloth and a small bottle of liquid.


    Probably, it''s a care tool to keep the pendant clean.


    ''''Eh, Elinora-sama, may I explain the care of the pendant to you?''''


    ''Wait a minute. I''m not sure I''ll be able to understand it on my own, so Al and Meena can ask them, too.


    Quina asked, and sister Elinora turned to me, holding her still with her hand.


    I couldn''t help but be dumbfounded by those words, me and Mother Erna.

 301-Find the solution to this question

    I''m not used to caring for pendants, but Mom Erinora and I were able to understand it with a little help from our explanations.


    The reason why I know how to take care of pendants is because in a past life, I was made to take care of a pendant my sister bought.


    Those sisters are sloppy with their care, despite their fondness for shiny things, so if left unattended, they will get badly dirty and deteriorate. If they were cheap, I would have neglected them too, but when they bragged that they were given to me by my boyfriend and asked the price, I would have been tempted to take care of them.


    Thinking of my boyfriend and the pendant....


    That''s why Elinora sister who got the pendant in one piece, seems to be in a bit more of a good mood than usual. She touched the pendant around her neck and looked at it with her hands, and she was constantly looking in the mirror.


    I hope this is a good opportunity for her to wake up a little more stylish and raise her girl power. And if you become a little more ladylike, it will reduce the heartache for me and brother Silvio.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Speaking of which, where''s Brother Silvio?


    I suddenly remembered brother Silvio, but he was the only member on the ship who was not there.


    I''m sure Silvio would have gone back to the mansion first to rest. It looks like he got seasick. I mean, you could see him from the bridge, couldn''t you?


    Yeah, I remember that.


    When we saw him from the bridge, Brother Silvio was being cared for by Mother Erna. That''s what I mean by not being here.


    ''I mean, how did you both notice my gaze at that time?


    ''When you''re about the same age as me and Nord, you''re more sensitive to gaze.


    Mother Erna replies as if it''s normal. No, I don''t think any normal person would notice a gaze that is miles away from them.......


    Well, it''s impossible to ask Nord Dad, Erna Mom and Elinora Sis to understand common sense in that area.


    Ka.


    Uh, which one do you want?¡¡They''re all so good, it''s hard to know what to buy to take home!


    I have a somewhat masterful look on my face, and Meena, who is looking at the ornaments, makes a squirming noise.


    ''A souvenir for Sarra and Mel?''


    ''''Yes, and the rest is a souvenir for my family. Well, this one can be fooled by the shells I picked up on the beach at random, or a piece of magic stone, so it doesn''t matter!


    ''''Well if you do that kind of thing just right, it''s going to get you in trouble, isn''t it?¡¡Colliat village is so small, you never know where they''ll find out, and they''ll say they''re not happy or something if they cite the souvenirs I gave them or the souvenirs Saara and Mel got?


    ''Ugh!¡¡I''m afraid that Master Alfried''s words are strangely too real!


    I advise her, and Meena exclaims, her expression pale.


    Well, these things happen all the time.


    We need this subtle judgment that doesn''t stint on the souvenirs, but makes a moderate difference to the people who are indebted to us.


    ''Wow, what should I........!


    ''Don''t be stingy with your money, just buy the right souvenirs. Give your family the satisfaction of quantity, and at the end of the day, show your appreciation with words. That way, you''ll be able to push them to buy something even if it''s a little cheaper.


    I give advice to Meena, who is struggling to wrap her head around it.


    ''Nah, I see!¡¡They say when you give something away, it''s important to be thoughtful enough to make them happy!¡¡It doesn''t matter how much money you have as long as you''re family!


    Yeah, yeah, some sisters and mothers actually still can''t manage it, but I''d like to believe that Meena''s family can''t.


    ''And something a little more expensive and pleasing to Saara and Mel, who have been so kind to me...''


    ''Wait. Sarra is my junior, isn''t she?


    ''What?


    Hey!¡¡Why do I have to think about it?¡¡For all intents and purposes, I''m more senior than you and Saara is more junior than you!


    Come to think of it, Sarra was Meena''s junior in school. After all, she started working when I was a baby.


    But now that she''s grown up, the way she works, her personality, her behavior, she looks perfectly like a senior citizen.


    ''''Fine, but if you''re stingy with that, I''m sure you''ll never get it back, more so than your family, right?¡¡You''re always getting help from Saara, aren''t you?


    Oh, I''m just kidding. I''m not going to be stingy with gifts for my adorable junior colleague, you know!


    As expected, Meena was aware of that point, and said while averting her gaze.


    If Meena had been thinking about it alone, there''s a chance she would have chosen that stupid option.


    ''Which one shall I choose? After all, it''s a safe pendant or bracelet for those two, right?¡¡There are so many different kinds, I''m confused.


    Meena groans as she looks at the many pendants and bracelets on the shelves.


    The pendants are pieces of magic stones that have been worked to resemble the shape of fangs that Elinora''s sister bought earlier. There are countless types of pendants, some shaped like gravestones, some connected in a beautiful spherical shape, and some connected not only to pieces of magic stones, but also to coral, demon fangs, and shells.


    The shells and coral mixed in with them are beautiful, but considering the age of those two, I feel that purely mature objects are more suitable for them.


    ''''How about this!¡¡I thought it would be more oceanic with shells and coral and all that!


    How about a bracelet of magic stone fragments?¡¡Shells and coral mixed in with it is nice, but I thought it would be more mature if it was just a piece of magic stone... oh.


    I showed her what Meena and I held in our hands at the same time, Meena''s bracelet with lots of seashells and coral, and mine was a bracelet made up of only pieces of magic stones.


    Then Meena immediately put the shell and coral bracelets in her hands back together.


    ''''That''s right!¡¡Then I''ll make a bracelet of magic stone fragments for Saara and Mel, and one with more shells and coral for the family!


    No, I think shells and coral would be sea-like, too, wouldn''t it?


    ''No, it''s fine!¡¡Because a piece of magic stone is more mature!¡¡I''ll give the slightly childish shells and coral to my family!


    I feel like Meena got stubborn because I gave her an opinion that seemed like it. There is a possibility that I could be wrong, so I looked at Quina to make sure, and she was smiling bitterly.


    From the fact that she didn''t go into our conversation, that''s apparently a trend in this village as well.


    There''s also the matter of the ill-fitting hairpiece you chose in King''s Landing, so I''m a little worried about letting Meena pick it out on her own.


    When I was feeling a little uneasy, Quina came up to me to see if she understood.


    ''''If it''s a bracelet of magic stone fragments, I have a recommendation here.


    Really?


    Meena is guided by Quina to follow her.


    Yeah, I guess I won''t pick the wrong one now.


    Relieved, I look in the store, and right beside me, Erna''s mother and Nord Dad are looking at the pendants.


    When I saw Elinora''s sister buy it, I wondered if she wanted it too.


    ''Hey, honey. Which pendant do you think looks better, this one or this one?


    The moment Mother Erna said that, there is a sense of tension in the air of the store.


    No, it''s only Nord Dad, me and Mr. Agal who are feeling it exactly.


    Erna picked up a pendant with a mixture of red jewel-like material and silver. The other one was of the same type, but the shades had changed to purple and gold.


    Not as good as Elinora sister''s, but they are both moderately high quality and beautiful. They''re a little different from the magic stone shards, but that''s either because they''re different in purity, or they''re ores from another ocean or something.


    Honestly, I think they are both beautiful and look good on Erna''s mother. I guess I''m no longer allowed to answer that way, though from my point of view, it doesn''t really matter which one it is.


    Me and Aegal-san watch it with bated breath.


    Looking at that expression on Aegal-san''s face, he must have been hurt many times in the past. It''s as if there''s a bomb in front of him, an expression filled with frustration.


    And after swallowing his spit, Aegal-san calls out with a look of determination.


    ''''Nono, Nord-dono!¡¡Here''s a great--


    Mr. Aegal tried to help, but to my surprise, Dad Nord stilled it with his hand.


    It seems that he intends to get through this unanswerable conundrum all by himself. As expected of a dragonslayer, he has been called a hero.


    Now, Father Nord has a red and a purple one. Which pendant will he choose?


    Hmmm, the light blue-ish one is the same color as the one I chose with Elinora''s sister, and I think the one that suits Erna''s mother is purple.


    As I was thinking for myself, Nord-Dad picked up an orange-colored pendant that was sitting beside him.


    ''Hmm, I think this orange one looks better on Erna than that one.


    Oh, you think so?¡¡I was actually torn between the three! You said you''d look good in them, so I''ll take these.


    No way, not two choices, but a third!


    I wasn''t expecting that answer at all. Me and Aegal-san can''t help but be astonished.


    I mean, if there''s a real life that you liked from the beginning, then make it an option from the beginning!


    As I''m ramming my heart out to Mother Erna, Mr. Eggal comes over with a heartfelt look of wonderment on his face.


    ''''N-, Nord-dono, how did you arrive at the right answer?''''


    That''s something I''ve been wondering about too. I''m curious.


    ''Is it to look at my wife closely?¡¡I can generally tell what you like and what bothers you by the way you look at them when you walk into the store and by your facial expressions.


    ''''........Nah, I see. So the fight starts the moment you walk into the store........


    Yes, now it''s just a matter of understanding their daily lives and preferences?


    I guess if you have a good grasp of the colors Mother Erna prefers, the clothes she wears, the ornaments she has, etc., the answer might come naturally.


    Even if you understand the reasoning, I think it''s quite difficult to get there.


    Hey, you. This one or this one. Which one looks better on you?


    As me and Mr. Agal shudder in fear, Natasha comes in.


    There is a red and blue pendant in her hand, asking which one, or which one, is more suitable for her in this store.


    ''Huh!¡¡Well.....


    I know that Aegal-san is in some kind of trouble, but there is no way that Nord Dad or I can advise her here, and the only person who knows what Natasha likes is her husband, Aegal-san.


    Nord-Dad and I quietly leave, wishing him good luck.


    ''It''s hard to pick out something that suits you,''


    ''Yes, but it''s cute when you know it''s a question you usually ask to see if they''re looking at you.


    It''s certainly a cute thing to think of that.


    By the way, Mr. Eagal made the wrong choice and made Natasha unhappy.


    It''s going to be quite difficult to get to the extreme end of Nord Dad.

 302-The last night

    Thank you for your purchase.


    As I leave after shopping at Tornell''s, the Tornell family bows their heads.


    ''''Master Alfried, you''ll be home tomorrow, right?


    And then Tornel, with his head up, asked me.


    Tornel and Quina are now friends. I knew it wasn''t right for me to leave without saying anything, so I told them I would return tomorrow.


    ''Yes, I''m going back to the village of Coriat tomorrow,''


    ''When are you coming out?¡¡I''m going to send you and Quina off for good!


    Tornel shows his chipped front teeth with a snicker, and Quina, who is behind him, nods in agreement.


    The time we spent together was short, but I''m glad that we made a solid friendship like this.


    If only we had more time, I would have liked to stay here and play in the sea with you.


    Thank you. We''ll be leaving Eric''s mansion tomorrow at noon.


    All right. It''s lunchtime!


    I''ll leave work early and head out.


    Yeah, you''re both waiting for me.


    With that, I wave to Tornel and Quina and walk away.


    Not only does Tornel''s father come out, but my mother, who was working in the back, also comes out and gives me a general send-off.


    While I''m happy for them, I''m also a little embarrassed.


    The Sowlett family and the Silford family waved their hands in reply and then went home coolly like noblemen.


    ¡ô


    When we returned to Eric''s mansion, we each took a bath to work up a sweat and then gathered in the dining room.


    Tonight and tomorrow morning are the only times you can eat sumptuous seafood in Silford territory.


    We can''t eat slowly tomorrow morning because we have to prepare to return home and so on, and the adults can''t drink alcohol. Therefore, it would not be an exaggeration to say that tonight is the only night we can eat without hesitation.


    There were a lot of fresh sashimi in front of the table, seafood salad, large grilled clams, and buttered shrimp, just like on the first day.


    ''''Ooh, it looks so good tonight too... hmm?¡¡Is this boiled with soy sauce?


    One of the dishes, though not many, was made with the soy sauce we had brought back from China.


    Yes, I used soy sauce, a seasoning from Kagura that was given to me by the Slowlet family. I heard they used soy sauce and other seasonings to cook it, but in Kagura they call it nitsuke.


    I look at him as I lean forward and Largo explains from behind me.


    ''Are the fish flounder and yellowtail?''


    ''Yes, I served it on the menu a few times, but you''ve already learned it.


    It''s certainly a dish that came up many times during my stay, but as expected, I can''t remember it by itself. It''s thanks to the many times I saw and ate boiled food in my past life.


    ''The food is so good, I learned it very quickly.


    ''Thank you. The cooks in the kitchen will be delighted.


    When I smiled and fooled him appropriately, Largo bowed his head happily.


    Anyway, the cooks of the Silford family do a good job of making boiled vegetables less than a few days after I gave them the soy sauce.


    Furthermore, there''s the rice we gave them, so I''m sure the rice will be good for dinner.


    How does Al know what kind of fish to eat? I can''t even tell which fish is which, but...


    Sister Elinora, sitting next to me, says curiously, staring at the fish dish.


    ''You''ve learned sashimi, not grilled fish, right?


    Sashimi is a little...?


    This one is a bit fishy.


    So what''s this red one?


    I point to the sashimi of tuna for a test.


    "It''s tuna.


    What''s this?


    "Shrimp.


    Hmmm, I seem to remember that it''s easy to understand what it looks like. Now let''s go to something a little more difficult.


    ''What''s this white, faintly red pink and reddish thing?''


    That said, I pointed to a tie and a yellowtail. The shades are somewhat similar, but I don''t think it''s that difficult.


    ''....hmmm...''


    But Sister Elinora was snarling at the sight of these two. Apparently it would be suspicious if it didn''t have features that were eyes like a tuna or a shrimp.


    ''I think one of them is a yellowtail,''


    Heh.


    I give a raw reply to sister Elinora''s words that could be taken either way.


    ''Heh, what?¡¡That''s correct, right?


    What?


    It''s no use trying to shake us up like that and narrow down our options. I''m still naive in that way, sister Elinora.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for, because you''re not going to be able to get a hint from me.


    The Elinora sister resolutely extends her finger with a resolute expression.


    ''This one''s a yellowtail and this one''s called a tie!


    ''Pukku, it''s the other way around. I''m sorry you had to try so hard to remember Thailand.


    ''It was just the opposite!¡¡That''s pretty much right!


    As if embarrassed to have made a mistake, Sister Elinora says something absurd while blushing a bit.


    ''''No, no, they taste and look completely different,''''


    Thai and yellowtail taste completely different. Apologize to Thai lovers and yellowtail lovers.


    ''So, Alfried, can you tell the difference between these?


    As I''m thinking about this, Eric offers me two sashimi dishes.


    The ones on the plate are probably yellowtail and kampachi. This guy went out of his way to bring the white part of the fish that looks like it, not the red meat.


    "Huh?¡¡Aren''t these two the same?


    ...not the same.


    Sister Elinora says with a roll of her eyes, but Luna, who sits down in front of us, says bustlingly.


    It''s true that yellowtail and kampachi are so similar that they could be mistaken for the same thing at a quick glance.


    But there are differences between the two, and there are parts that can be distinguished.


    Huh, the right side is yellowtail and the left side is a kampachi.


    ''Ugh!¡¡How do you know that?


    I tell him once and for all, and Eric looks chagrined.


    The yellowtail is redder and the skin is whiter.


    Yellowtail has more reddish flesh and darker blood color than amberjack. In addition, yellowtail is stockier than amberjack, so when you cut it the same way, you get a bigger slice of yellowtail. And the skin of amberjack is also silvery.


    If you understand the difference between the two, it''s easy to distinguish them.


    ''''..........I thought about it during the magic, but Al-kun, for all your absent-mindedness, you see things clearly.


    "As Lady Erna said, it''s like a daily reminder...


    Luna is praising me, but I''m not sure if it''s the way she said it or not. At least, I wanted her to leave out the part about being in a daze.


    As we were talking about the menu, fish, and practice, everyone was ready to eat, and then Aegar-san called out, "Well, the Slowletts are ready to eat.


    ''Well, this is the last day that the Rowlettes will be staying with us. At first, the party caused a lot of problems with the two families, but in the end, we were able to develop a good relationship with the Slowlet family.


    I think it was a good thing that it was, and I hope we can use this as an opportunity to continue to get along better with the Rowlettes.


    Yes, we would like to do the same. We''re a long way from the royal capital, so we have a lot to share.


    ''Absolutely!¡¡The nobles in King''s Landing don''t understand the hardships of the frontier lords. As a matter of fact--


    You....


    Mr. Eagal nodded deeply, as if he had something to say to Father Nord''s words, and was about to speak, but Natasha stopped him as he was about to go off on a tangent. Nice decision.


    ''''I''m sure the rumors of disagreement can be dispelled just by our normal interactions like this. Please come to the Slowlet territory during the fall season. We will be more than happy to welcome you this time.''''


    Oh, they''re having some kind of harvest festival in the fall. I''d like to come by and see them.


    When Aegal-san gives a light bow, Natasha-san and Luna-san follow suit.


    However, I have a feeling that Nord Dad turned his gaze on me in the normal part of the interaction, but is it my imagination?


    This won''t be the last time, but I don''t think we have many opportunities to eat fresh seafood. Drink and eat to your heart''s content tonight.


    As Mr. Aegal concludes that way, the adults start holding their wine glasses, and I read the air and hold a glass of fruit water.


    ''So, here''s to the friendship between our two families!


    Cheers!


    And so we spent our last night happily eating seafood, reveling and talking after dinner.

 303-Return words

    It was the morning of the fifth day at Eric''s mansion. After a light breakfast, it was somewhat of a hectic time, as the leisurely time was never welcomed.


    Yes, today at noon we would be returning to the village of Coriat. We had made preparations last night, but even so, the loading and other work would be done on the day.


    Right now, Mother Erna and Father Nord are in the yard checking the luggage, while Meena, Largo and the Silford family''s maids are loading the carriages.


    ''Mister Nord, this is going to be dried seafood. It will keep long enough for you to take it with you if you like.


    Thank you.


    A jar of what appears to be dried seafood is handed to me, as if it were a return of soy sauce or rice. There are eight of them. The carriage was thought to be much lighter now that the amount of rice and soy sauce had been reduced, but this one seemed to be heavier than it was going.


    My horse is going to have a tough time.


    Yeah, but the smell is a bit peculiar, so I recommend you don''t open it in the carriage.


    Ha-ha, okay.


    I was tempted to take a quick peek, but the smell inside the carriage would be unbearable if it filled with dried food, so I would never open it.


    As I was peeking out of the window of the big room to look into the garden with that kind of determination, Brother Silvio came over.


    ''''You''re going back to the village of Coriat today, aren''t you?


    ''Yes. In terms of length of stay, it wasn''t very long, five days, but it felt oddly long.


    Yeah?¡¡For me, it went by so fast. I''m a little sad to think that this is the last time I''ll be able to look at the ocean in this relaxed manner.


    Brother Silvio looks away from you and has a somewhat languid expression on his face.


    It''s not fair, because when a handsome man does it, even such a scene can be seen as a single picture.


    I''m not going to be able to tell you that your eyes are dead or in a daze when I do it.


    But I can''t wait to see the lush greenery, fields and villagers in the village of Coriat.


    ''Yes, I agree. The sea is nice, but for us it''s more like that village and the greenery we live in.


    When I mutter something to myself, Brother Silvio softens his expression.


    After all, we are residents of Coriat Village. The blue sea and sandy beaches and the smell of the tide are nice, but that lush green place is the most relaxing.


    Whether you go to the royal capital, Kagura, or the sea, that fact will not change. It doesn''t look like it''s going to change in the future.


    ''''Haha, sister, you''re practicing again.


    When I was deeply moved, Brother Silvio pointed towards the beach.


    There, sister Elinora with her wooden sword and Luna-san were moving around violently and clashing their wooden swords with each other.


    Although you can''t hear the sound from a distance, you can imagine the sound of the wooden swords striking each other violently just by looking at them.


    ''''You didn''t have to practice until the last day.


    We both love swords.


    I let out a dumbfounded voice and brother Silvio laughing as if he had no choice.


    It''s not like I can''t see you at the harvest festival, which is less than two months away, and if I wanted to, it would be four days in the carriage, so there''s no reason why I can''t see you.


    ''Alfried, it''s me. Are you there?


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door and Eric''s voice rang out.


    ''I''m here. You can come in!


    I motion for him to come in and Eric walks in the room.


    ''What''s going on?''


    I brought you that Dragonslayer book.


    Eric held out a blue book.


    ''''This is........!


    ''This isn''t like the Dragonslayer book I bought in King''s Landing. This one is blue.


    Brother Silvio is right, the binding is different from the Dragon Slayer I bought in King''s Landing.


    ''''Ah, the red one has been edited for clarity. This one is a bit more detailed.''''


    Okay, I guess those are picture books and fairy tales, written in a way that everyone can easily understand. In comparison, this book has many more pages and a sense of depth.


    When I opened the pages, there were almost no illustrations like in a picture book, but rather a line of text.


    It''s more like a novel for adults.


    Yes.


    Me and my brother Silvio flipping through the pages as we devoured them.


    Occasionally, the illustrations we found were black and white, and some of them seemed to be confronting demons other than dragons.


    ''Isn''t this a demon called Hydra?''


    A serpentine monster with several separate heads. There is an illustration of Father Nord confronting it.


    "Oh, that''s the one in the lake--


    ''Wait a minute. It wouldn''t be funny if it was a spoiler.


    Eric was about to answer, but Brother Silvio covered his mouth with his hand.


    Well, as far as I''m concerned, you can look through the novel and see what I mean.


    ''I see that Father Nord''s story wasn''t just about the Dragon Slayer.


    Well, it''s enough to make you an A-ranked adventurer. I suppose it''s not surprising that you have all sorts of adventure stories.


    I can''t believe that someone as powerful as Nord Dad and Erna Mom have only defeated dragons. I''m sure they must have slayed some other awesome demons besides dragons. My parents are really the heroes.


    Thanks, Eric. Now the way home - is it going to be tough? Now we have something to look forward to when we get home.


    If I''m reading the Dragonslayer book in front of Mom Erna and Dad Nord, they''ll either get mad at me or take it away.


    I''ll take the time to read this one when you two aren''t around.


    ''Humph, it''s weird when you''re honestly thanking me.


    Hey, I won''t be thanking you too much for that.


    If you''re a little honest with him, this is it.


    ''Yeah, so. Alfried...


    As I''m reaffirming this, Eric says something to me that makes me cringe.


    It''s a little creepy when Eric is squirming like this.


    But I''m also beginning to understand when this guy is going to be crunchy, probably thanks to our recent time together.


    ''If I want more soy sauce, I''ll order it from Triera Trading Company. If you want mayonnaise, there''s a recipe here, you can make your own.


    ''Oh, oh!¡¡Are you sure you want something as valuable as a recipe?


    As soon as he receives the recipe I gave him, Eric asks me with a look of amazement.


    A recipe is like a fortune, you know. In fact, spaghetti has been selling quite well for a while now, so it''s not surprising that Eric has an exaggerated reaction.


    ''Hmmm, it''s easy to make. It''s easy to make, but I don''t want you to publish the recipe without permission.¡¡Talk to me when you''re ready to sell.


    If I expand my sales reach any further, it would be a disaster for me to get pissed off at my Nord Dad and make me work too. It would be a hassle if the recipe was published and spread to my name, but it''s not a bad idea if Eric thinks it''s a good idea and the income is coming in.


    Wouldn''t it be great if he could sell the recipe and have an ongoing income coming in without having to work?


    ''No, this is just for me and my family to enjoy and I''m not going to do that...''


    Maybe it will sell like spaghetti?


    Well our finances are not as dire as they should be.


    I whispered in Eric''s ear, and he responded after a considerable pause, tucking the recipe notes into his pocket.


    For a moment, he must have thought about the future of selling them.


    I''m not really in need of money right now, and I don''t need Eric to sell out.


    I switch my thoughts to look out, and Eric gives me a blatant coughing fit.


    I look at him, wondering what''s going on this time, and Eric thanks me while looking away.


    ''''Alfried ... well ... ah, thank you.''''


    It''s weird when Eric thanks you for being so honest.


    So I returned the same as Eric''s earlier words.

 304-Family returns to the mansion

    After some time had passed and sister Elinora and Luna returned with a clean look on their faces.


    ''''Oi!¡¡Mr. Alfried!¡¡I''m here!


    Oh, excuse me.


    Tornel came into the garden of the mansion, accompanied by Quina and the maid who was guiding him.


    Quina felt like she was scared because she was entering a nobleman''s property for the first time, but Tornell didn''t mind at all.


    It''s a long time ago. At first, when Thor and Asmo came to my mansion, too... no, those guys were like Tornel from the beginning. And they were shouting out loud invitations from outside the gate of the mansion.


    ''''Huh, wow. This is Alfried-sama''s carriage? It''s huge, and it''s got a dragon''s crest on it.


    Your father is the Dragonslayer.


    As soon as they see my family''s carriage, they look at it with interest.


    My carriage may lose in luxury, but the impact of the crest is the greatest.


    ''''You''re really leaving already. It''s a shame that we got along so well. It''s a good idea to do a harpoon fight with Alfried and Eric.


    ''Yes. But I''ll be back, so you''ll have to teach me how to harpoon a harpooner then.


    This time I was too tired from the joint training, so I didn''t do any harpoon fighting or playing in the sea, but I am not uninterested in it. Next time I have to go to the King''s Capital, or if I ever sneak over for a transition, I''d love to have you teach me harpoon pounding.


    ''''Oh!¡¡You promised!¡¡Definitely come!


    When I tell him that, Tornel smiles at me. His innocent smile still suits him. I''m sure his front tooth is still intact.


    This is a gift for you. It''s a gift for you.


    Saying that, Quina handed me a small wooden box.


    ''''What''s this?''''¡¡Can I open it?


    Yes, sir.


    When I asked Quina''s permission to open it up, I found a shimmering piece of magic stone.


    It was elaborately crafted to look like a gravestone or sphere like the one in the shop, cut into squares, or imitating the shape of a fish.


    ''''Oh!¡¡It''s beautiful!


    Heh.


    It''s true. Do you think these are all pieces of magic stones?


    When I let out an exclamation of amazement, Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio, who were nearby, peeked in to see if they were curious.


    ''''Yes, they are. It''s a processed version of the ones that didn''t come in numbers or were left over, but.......''''


    No, no, this is great.


    Quina replies shyly, but it''s not something to be despised. Rather, it''s craftsmanship to be able to process a piece of magic stone so beautifully.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t get your hands on any of them.


    Right?¡¡Quina is awesome!


    ''Oh, brother, stop embarrassing me!


    When Eric compliments him, Tornel speaks proudly and Quina looks embarrassed.


    That kind of interaction between the siblings is very funny.


    ''''If you want, you can all look at it together or give it to your friends as a souvenir.


    Once again Quina told me that, and I realized that I hadn''t bought any souvenirs for Thor and Asmo.


    ''''Well I''m going to share a few of these with Emma and Sheila.


    I''m going to give Thor and Asmo... or maybe a shell or a piece of magic stone I picked up will suffice for them.


    It''s a shame to give such beautiful things to Thor and Asmo. A seashell from the beach and a piece of unprocessed magic stone would be enough for them.


    They are the kind of people who enjoy food more than things anyway.


    ''Al, Elinora, Silvio. It''s time to leave!


    As I was thinking about this, Mother Erna called out, as if the carriage was ready.


    ''''Huh, finally I won''t have to see your face.


    That''s my line.


    ''Haha, we''ll be seeing each other again in less than two months.


    Brother Silvio is right, I''ll be seeing him again in less than two months, so I don''t particularly miss him. Or rather, it''s not a relationship or friendship that I''d miss more than the original, though.


    ''''........Elinora, I''ll never lose next time.


    Uh-huh, I hope so. I''ll do it again.


    And Luna-san and Elinora sister exchanging words with each other like some kind of battle manga hero. It''s a good thing that they have a fighting spirit for each other, but next, please don''t ever involve me and brother Silvio-san in it.


    ''''........Silvio-kun''s defense. I''ll break through easily next time.''''


    Well, yeah, I''m not as strong as you, so take it easy on me.


    Luna-san said that to brother Silvio, and then turned her gaze to us.


    I just wished that you wouldn''t get involved.


    ''''Well next time I''ll be able to use my magic better.


    Good luck with your earth magic.


    ''''Yeah, I''m going to try my best to be able to do magical combat like Elinora one day.


    I wouldn''t support that.


    All I can say is good luck with your earth magic. I''m not a combat fanatic like sister Elinora, so you''ll have to hit something else.


    I break off the conversation as I run away and move to the carriage and get in.


    Then brother Silvio and sister Elinora spoke a word or two and got into the carriage as well.


    ''''Well, we haven''t forgotten anything else, have we?


    I nodded at the words of Mother Erna, who was already sitting in her seat.


    Even if I had forgotten something, it wouldn''t be a problem because I could get it right back in the transition.


    Brother Silvio, me and Meena are sitting side by side, with Sister Elinora, Father Nord and Mother Erna facing each other. Mr. Lowe is also seated at the guru''s table, and none of us are missing.


    ''I hope you''ll take care of me the next time I visit you. I wish you well on your journey.


    ''I''m looking forward to fall!


    Yes, thank you.


    I look forward to the next time I see you.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna answer Natasha and Aegal''s words as they call out to them from outside the window.


    And when they''re ready, Nord Dad takes a small breath.


    Well, let''s go back to the village of Coriat.


    Hearing Father Nord''s words, Mr. Lowe in the guru''s seat cracks his whip with a pizzle, and the horse begins to walk slowly. With that, the carriage starts to move slowly, moving away from the yard of Eric''s mansion.


    ''''Well then!¡¡Master Alfried!


    Well, please come again.


    Leaning out of the carriage window, I see Tornell and Quina shouting cheerfully, and Eric and Miss Luna giving a small wave.


    ''Bye!''


    We wave to everyone and say our goodbyes.


    Then, in a flash, we leave the Eric''s property and the mansion where we''ve been staying for five days becomes smaller and smaller. We stopped waving when Tornel and Quina, who had waved to us until the end, were out of sight.


    Although I know I can see them at any time because of the transfer, goodbyes are somewhat of a sad thing. If it weren''t for this handy magic, I would have felt a little, or rather quite lonely.


    With that in mind, I moved away from the window and sat back in my seat.


    Now, let''s go back to Coriat Village. When I get back to the mansion, I''ll take a nap in my room and then a nap in the meadow. It''s hot, so maybe we can build an ice castle this time.


    Let''s do what we want to do as we please. That''s a good idea.


    On the way back, we took a nap as usual, played with magic, and stayed in the same earth magic house as we went. We didn''t get attacked by any demons, and the time passed in a very ordinary way, and on the fourth day, at noon, we arrived at the village of Coriat and


    It was.


    Wow, the air is so good.


    I knew we''d be comfortable with clean, un-tidal air.


    The scent of the ocean isn''t bad, but the air here is still more suited to us.


    Meena and I repeat a big deep breath as we look through the window.


    Unlike the Silford territory, there''s no sound of waves or the scent of the tide, and the air, with its mixture of earth and green scent, tickles my nostrils. This nostalgic yet clear-like air belongs to the village of Coriat. Just a whiff of this air makes you feel like you''ve come home.


    The sky is very blue and the mountains rise up around the village. In front of us were many wheat fields, and the ears of green wheat were swaying in the wind, making a sound like a tidal wave.


    ''This will be golden in less than two months, won''t it?


    Yeah. The harvest festival is right around the corner. We have to get ready for it as soon as we get back.


    As soon as he comes back, Nord Dad starts thinking about work already.


    You haven''t even returned to the house yet and you''re not busy thinking about work.


    ''Oh my, you''re back at work?¡¡Why don''t you just take it easy today and start tomorrow?¡¡I''ve got some packing to do.


    ''''Well I guess so. I suppose there''s no point in being too hasty.


    After being admonished by Erna, Nord Dad sits back down and relaxes his shoulders.


    Since the Nordic father doesn''t like to take things too seriously, it''s just right for the laid-back Erna to take the reins for him.


    Well, I don''t know if he''s thinking about it that much, but he might just want to relax with Nord-Dad in the house.


    ''Ah!¡¡I''m hungry!¡¡I can''t wait to get back to the mansion and eat Mr. Bartolo''s hamburgers!


    ''Oh, I know that. Now I just want to eat meat as hard as I can!


    ''Deep fried or fried food is good too!


    When we arrived in Silford territory, seafood was the main thing we ate. If you eat fish, you want to eat meat next, and then fish again. I don''t think I can get out of this loop forever.


    Ah, listening to Meena and sister Elinora''s conversation, I''m getting hungry. I want to go back to the mansion and eat Bartolo''s food.


    As I think about that, my stomach makes a gurgling, hungry sound.


    ''Mr. Lowe, Al seems to be hungry, so hurry up a bit.


    Hahaha, I see.


    Mother Erna hurried the carriage on the pretext that I was hungry.


    Maybe it was Mother Erna who was more anxious to get to the mansion than I was.


    Then Mr. Lowe picked up the speed of his horse a bit and nimbly passed by the village and proceeded down a single road.


    After a short time, we finally saw our mansion.


    The mansion is getting bigger and bigger, and I''m excited to see it.


    ''Welcome home,''


    When I come to the gate of the mansion, I wonder if the news of my return was conveyed to me, Saara, Mel and Bartolo open the gate and bow nicely.


    Haha, when Bartolo does it ostentatiously like that, it''s freaky. I peeked through the window and smiled teasingly and the other side noticed too, and they had a bitter expression on their faces.


    Then the carriage slowly comes to a stop as it reaches the front door of the mansion.


    Meena dismounts first, leaving the elevation platform behind, and Father Nord, led by Mother Erna, dismounts.


    Brother Silvio then gets off alone, and sister Elinora and I jump off like we don''t give a shit about etiquette.


    ''Hey, you two. Go down more gracefully.


    Because it''s my house now.


    If this were an outing or inside Eric''s mansion, it wouldn''t be a big deal, but this is my home now. It''s been a while since I''ve been home, and I don''t need to deal with the details anymore.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good deal more information on this topic.


    ''Well then, I''ll open the door!


    I''m home!


    We returned to our long-forgotten home with a cheerful voice.

 305-Summer breakfast

    "Master Alfried, wake up.


    As I surrender to the comfortable feeling, I''m suddenly called out to him and he shakes my shoulder.


    With that, my consciousness slowly floats up and I open my eyelids slightly.


    In front of me is Saara, a beautiful maid with long black hair.


    ''''Hmm?¡¡Sarra, what?


    It''s time to get up for breakfast.


    While I couldn''t turn my head, I asked reflexively and Saara told me nonchalantly.


    ''''Eh, you could have slept a bit longer. I just returned to the mansion after traveling from the Silford territory, you know?''''


    ''Having said that, it''s been three days already. I saw more yesterday and the day before yesterday, but from today, I''m going to have you return to your normal, regular routine.


    I knead my way out of it, but Saara unceremoniously rips the covers off.


    As usual, Saara is a bit harsh. Meena would be able to scatter it in the smoke just by talking at random.


    As I think about it, my brain gradually activates and I suddenly realize.


    ''''Huh?¡¡I thought I locked myself in my room last night...


    I should have locked the door to my room with a psychic last night to sleep as hard as I could today.


    So why is Saara coming into my room?


    ''I always take the master key with me when I go to Master Alfried''s room,''


    Didn''t they say that the master key is only used for emergencies?


    I''m afraid that my privacy will be lost if they use it so pompously. I''m afraid that one of these days I''ll be able to force it open for a bit.


    ''Because Master Alfried will lock the door and sleep.


    That''s one thing, but is there an option to give up?


    I''ll have to do something about the master key when this happens. Next time I''ll steal it secretly and replace it with a fake one.


    ''I don''t know what you have in mind, but I''m sure you''ll all be up in the dining room waiting for me.


    No. I still want to sleep in here.


    When I say once and for all and turn my back to sleep, Saara walks over to me.


    Well, you don''t think the ladylike Saara would wake me up in a violent way like her sister Elinora, do you?


    I''m a little anxious, and Saara walks past me and opens the curtains.


    Then she unlocks the wooden window, smiling at me.


    ''It''s quite cool in this room, isn''t it?''


    Well, you''re not gonna...


    I scream out in a panicked voice as I realize what Sarla is thinking.


    It''s the third day since we got back from the Silford house. It''s late August and the season is still in the middle of summer.


    The summer temperature is still unabated, and the fierce sunshine and temperature are making people suffer.


    It''s impossible for me to sleep in such conditions, so I use ice magic to lower the temperature in my room every day.


    ''It''s hard to sleep when the room is so hot, isn''t it?''


    No, don''t--


    Without me finishing, the window is rattled open.


    The sound of insects buzzing from outside and the hot air pregnant with heat invades the room.


    Ugh, the muffled air came within five seconds of opening it. It drove away the air that was made hinky by the ice magic in the blink of an eye.


    ''''Ko, this much ice magic power........!


    I activate my ice magic to counter the hot air. Cold air spreads around me, pushing back the hot air coming in through the window.


    ''''The air may be warmer, but it won''t prevent the sunshine.


    Saara tells me as if to mock my efforts.


    Yes, my bed is arranged so that the morning sunshine from the window naturally hits it. Even if you use ice magic to lower the temperature, you can''t help the sunshine coming down from the sun.


    Or rather, it''s uncomfortable to be exposed to the heat from the sun''s rays while the air around you is cool. It''s like my body''s thermoregulatory system is going haywire.


    ''d*mn!¡¡What a power of sunshine!¡¡But you can prevent that from happening by getting out of bed!


    I get off the bed and hide in the shadows to get away from the sunlight coming through the window.


    Hmmm, now I can be comfortable without being in the sun.


    I chuckle at that, and then Saara grabs my arm.


    ''Yes, now you''ve gotten out of bed. If you''re not going to sleep, we''ll have breakfast.


    Oh....


    And I understood that I had been set up for Saara''s plan.


    ¡ô


    Good morning.


    Al!¡¡Too late!¡¡Quickly, the usual!


    As soon as I enter the dining room, a sharp voice from Elinora''s sister comes flying in.


    I already understand what it means, and I promptly activate my ice magic to lower the temperature in the dining room.


    ''''Ah, it''s cool.''''


    Yeah, well, I need Al in the summer.


    Sister Elinora and Mother Erna muttered with a relieved look on their faces.


    I''m sure their first words were irritated by the heat. People don''t get angry over trivial things as long as they can afford it. This doesn''t seem to make them complain about being slow to get up.


    ''''I can use wind magic to cool off a little bit too, but it''s still no match for ice magic.


    ''Somehow Silvio''s idea of magic is starting to resemble Al''s.


    ''My mom and Al said I''d be better at using magic in the everyday parts of my life.


    Yes, yes, yes. Magic is there to enrich our daily lives. Therefore, it''s a very good real-world practice to use in everyday situations that you can strive to be comfortable with.


    ''''Yes, but don''t be like Al, okay?


    Haha, I don''t think it''s going to be that bad.


    Mother Erna says to remind her, and Brother Silvio laughs bitterly.


    Please don''t call people weird for a minute.


    ''''Huh ... I don''t want to leave this place anymore.


    I''m afraid it''s going to be me and Saara who are serving today. You might want to clean up your room first.


    Oh, no!¡¡Mel!¡¡Let me serve you, too!


    It''s a pretty rare scene to get a job wish from Meena. But it''s obviously for the benefit of the cold air.


    ''I don''t need three people to serve you. Here, go ahead and get going.


    Okay.


    Meena looked comfortable in the back, but was shooed away by Mel, who came in with a wagon and a handful of hands.


    Then Meena looked unfaithful and went out into the hallway and said, "Whoa!¡¡It''s still hot in the hallway! And so on.


    It''s not hot enough to collapse without ice magic, but what''s hot is hot. It''s going to be hard for a maid to work in the middle of summer.


    As I was sending a shout out to Meena in my mind, Mel and Saara pushed the wagon and placed the food on the table.


    On the table are pork shabu, tomato spaghetti, corn soup and bread.


    Hmmm, pork shabu is easy to eat, even in the hot summer.


    When I was thinking that, Elinora''s sister shouted in a strange voice.


    ''Huh?¡¡Today''s spaghetti and soup isn''t warm.


    Oh, you''re cold.


    I held a plate of tomato spaghetti and a plate of corn soup and it was chilly.


    ''Hey Al. What are you doing chilling on your own?


    No, it wasn''t me.


    I shake my head in proper denial as Sister Elinora misunderstands the situation brilliantly.


    Then Saara, who is arranging the plates, chuckles.


    ''That''s what Mr. Bartolo chilled with his ice mages. It''s summer, so he tried to chill it so it would be easier to eat.


    Is that so?


    I''ve never had cold spaghetti before. I''m looking forward to it.


    Dad Nord and Mother Erna seem to be very interested in this.


    It''s summer, and cold food tastes better. Bartolo was nice enough to make the tomato spaghetti. Maybe it''s because it''s noodles, but I''m sure it goes down easy.


    Anyway, it was my sister who doubted me first.


    When I turn a jitzy gaze at her, Elinora sister mutters in a bad way.


    ''''It''s ... confusing.''''


    Why are you the first to suspect me?


    Even though I used ice magic to cool the air earlier, I''m not going to suddenly chill my food.


    ''''That''s because Al always cheats with his magic.


    Mmm, that''s something I can''t deny.


    Well, now that breakfast is ready, let''s eat.


    Your father''s right, Nord. I don''t care about the details now. Let''s just eat the delicious-looking food in front of us.


    First, you spoon the corn soup and bring it to your mouth.


    The cold but thick corn flavor seeps into your mouth and slurps down the back of your throat. It seems to have a heavier weight than when it''s warm, but thanks to the cold, that''s not a problem at all; in fact, the taste is more intense than usual.


    The sweetness of the corn is concentrated in this dish and it is very delicious. The spoon moves from one spoon to the next on its own.


    ''Sarra!¡¡More corn soup!


    I''m sorry, sir.


    As I''m slurping the corn soup enthusiastically, sister Elinora seems to have already eaten it up.


    Saara takes the plate and pours a refill from the pot in the wagon.


    That''s right. There''s no need to rush to eat and there are refills. Let''s eat it slowly and savor it.


    It''s a shame if you don''t eat it with the bread as well as the corn soup. I cut up a basket of warm bread and dip it in the corn soup.


    The soft sweetness of the bread matches the sweetness of the corn soup very well. When it''s hot, the mushy bread absorbs water and is hard to swallow, but thanks to the juice and coldness of the corn soup, it''s easy to swallow.


    ''After all, it''s easier to eat cold food in summer.


    Yes, hot soup would be nice, but cold soup would be nice too.


    Yeah, yeah, hot food in the winter. Cold food in the summer. That''s justice.


    After a bit of corn soup and bread, we reach for the pork shabu salad next.


    This one is in the form of each of us taking it and eating it with the dressing of our choice nearby. After taking my portion, I dip it in the sesame seed dressing I have on hand and eat it.


    Yeah, the sweetness of the sesame dressing went well with the taste of the pork. If you bring a hamburger in the morning, it''s heavy, but if it''s a light pork shabu, it''s easy to eat.


    If I wrapped the pork shabu with cabbage, the sweetness and freshness of the cabbage spread and it was even easier to eat.


    After refreshing my mouth with a salad, it''s time for the main course, cold tomato spaghetti.


    It''s not just tomatoes, but also summer vegetables such as eggplant and cucumbers on top, with cured ham and cheese on top. The colors are so bright and delicious.


    I lightly mix it up with a fork and then roll the noodles up and eat them.


    The coolness and sourness of the tomatoes spread in my mouth. As I chewed, the crunchy texture of the cucumber and the sweetness of the eggplant leaked out, and it mingled perfectly with the acidity of the tomato sauce.


    Oh, this is another dish that I can''t stand in the summer. Not only is it cold, but it''s also nutritious due to the use of fresh vegetables from the village. It''s the perfect summer meal.


    And not only do the tomatoes and the vegetables go well together, but the cured ham and cheese go well together as well.


    You can eat it with ham and cheese, or with vegetables and ham, or with cheese and noodles, and there are many variations.


    Cold spaghetti tastes great too, doesn''t it?


    I think I like it cold!


    ''Yes. It''s totally delicious when it''s cold.


    Brother Silvio, Sister Elinora and Mother Erna seem to be very pleased with this.


    It''s amazing how good food is, whether it''s warm or cold.


    ''''In the winter, you might be saying the opposite.


    That''s the time. Winter is winter, and we just need a hot meal.


    Dad Nord laughs cheerfully at Mom Erna''s words.


    Well, I guess humans are creatures in good shape, aren''t they?

 306-Shaved ice of red wine

    After finishing breakfast and taking a food break in the living room, I went back to my room.


    ''I think it''s time to bring some souvenirs, or Thor and Asmo are going to charge in.


    This is our third day back in the village of Colliat. Our carriage is very noticeable and it''s a small village society. I''m sure everyone in the village knows that our family is back by now.


    They must be looking forward to it, thinking that we are friends and will surely bring them a gift.


    I''m sure they''re looking forward to the fact that I''m not going to leave the mansion on the first or second day I come back because of my personality, so they''re probably looking forward to the fact that I''m going to come today or so. And if he disappoints that expectation, he''ll come barging into the mansion.


    Ugh.


    Because they don''t come back sooner or later when I let them into the house.


    I don''t want to go out because it''s too hot outside, but I also want to enjoy the scenery of the village for the first time in a while.


    I guess I''ll have to bring you a souvenir from here.


    Well, what would you like to bring for Thor and Asmo?


    First of all, some seashells and magical stone fragments I picked up on the beach. They''ll be able to tell that I''ve been to the beach more than anything else besides food.


    And then there''s the food. We''ll just need some dried fish from Aegal, some dried small crabs, and some fish that I froze with ice magic.


    Any more than that and we''d be giving them the luxury of a good time.


    I take out my bag and put a crate of shells and magic stones in it.


    You can take out frozen fish and jars of dried fish from the spatial magic later. It''s too heavy to carry around in your bag.


    With the souvenirs ready, I leave my room and head downstairs to the front door.


    And as I was changing into my outside shoes, Erna''s mother called out to me from behind.


    ''Al, where are you going?''


    I''m going to Thor''s house to give him something back.


    Thor''s house?¡¡Why can''t you just ask him to come to the mansion?


    Hmm?¡¡It''s very unusual for Mother Erna to try to call a guest.


    Mother Erna prefers to spend her time at the mansion, so she''s not a fan of inviting strangers to the mansion, if anything.


    It''s a distraction if your child''s friends come over and make noise when you''re relaxing at home, and the person who invited them has to be careful.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time at home, and I know that feeling very well, so I basically don''t invite Thor and his friends over very often.


    I''m not sure why mother Erna, who feels the same way as I do, is willing to invite Thor and his friends if she doesn''t have to.


    ''Because it''s going to be too hot when Al is gone. Who''s going to use ice magic when Al is gone?


    Just when you think you''re about to say something unusual, you wonder why.


    ''''You know, you have a magic tool for ice. You could make some ice with that and put it in your room.


    It''s still cool, but I still need Al to be there.


    ''You can''t say that with a serious look on your face and be cool. I''ll be off then.


    I know what you''re thinking, but it''s been a while since I''ve seen the village of Coriat. I shake it off and walk out before Mother Erna can talk me out of it.


    Then the warm air greets me.


    It''s a far cry from the house where ice magic is spreading cold air around. I can''t wait to get my heart broken.


    ''''Look, it''s hot outside, okay?¡¡Why don''t we take our time in the cool house?


    Mother Erna whispers demon whispers behind me, but I don''t listen to her.


    ''It''s okay. I can wear cold air with my magic.


    I activated my ice magic and let it drift around me. With that, the warm air was successfully pushed away.


    ''''d*mn, that''s why Al...''''


    Mother Erna looks envious of me, who can use ice magic.


    Hmmm, because it''s summer, my status as a person who can use ice magic is higher than usual.


    However, I can see why the mansion gets hotter when I''m gone, so I''m going to apply first aid.


    I''m going to make a lot of buckets with earth magic and throw ice into them.


    ''''Just by leaving these in there, the cold air should come out and make it cooler.


    Oh, thank you. Be careful out there. Don''t forget to hydrate yourself just because you can use ice magic, okay?


    When she realized that she could take care of the heat without me, Mother Erna sent her off with a smile on her face.


    ¡ô


    Leaving the mansion, I proceed down a single street, covered in cold air.


    The season is summer. The mountains in the distance are green. The sky is blue and the clouds floating in the air are very white.


    This brightly colored scene is what summer is all about.


    I walked with ease, enjoying the scenery and not letting the hot air get the better of me.


    The grasses on the side of the road were lush and green, pointing up to the sky without being defeated by the heat. The flowers that were blooming here and there were not wilted and were in full bloom.


    Plants are amazing. It''s amazing how plants don''t wilt under the hot sun.


    Of course, I know they get their water from the regular rains, but I''m pretty sure they would fall over if humans were to stay in the sunshine all day like this without drinking water.


    I enjoy the colors of the flowers and listen to the sound of the running water of the creek with my ears. There are large frogs by the creek, or maybe they are bullfrogs, and I can hear their bullfrog-like calls.


    The sounds were somewhat nostalgic in the scenery that hadn''t been in Silford territory.


    After a while of walking while enjoying the scenery more than usual, before I knew it, I was near the village of Coriat.


    I could catch a glimpse of the villagers in the fields.


    It''s almost harvest time, and the villagers are working tirelessly to care for their barley. They are taking care of the wheat, removing insects and weeds and so on.


    ''Ah!¡¡Master Alfried, welcome back!


    Yeah, I''m back.


    As I was waving and replying to the villagers who noticed us and waved to us, I saw the old man from Roomba, Gates and Roland up ahead.


    I was thinking that it''s so cold that the temperature around me rises just by looking at it, and then the other side noticed me too, and waved to me.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. Long time no see!¡¡Didn''t you go to visit some other nobleman''s house?


    Well, sort of. How about you?


    I just helped Gates and Roland weed the field!


    ''Phew, it took three of us to weed the field. We were done in less than half a day.


    But it still hurts like a b*tc*.


    Rumba and Gates giggle and the old man thumps his hip.


    The three of them are so close to each other that they''re weeding together.


    ''So, Al, today...''


    ''I don''t know why,'' Roomba was about to say, but for some reason he closed his mouth.


    ''Hmm?¡¡What''s up with the Roomba?


    Isn''t it cooler around Al?


    I''m thrown off guard by Roomba, who says with a raised eyebrow. ''That''s sharp.


    ''Hmm?¡¡It''s true. For some reason, it''s oddly cool...


    Why only around Master Alfried?


    Gates and the old man come up to me, saying so.


    Nothing makes me happy when the sullen old man prowls around me. Or rather, I feel like a herbivore being teased by a predator.


    ''''Ah!¡¡Al, that''s it!¡¡You have ice magic.¡¡If that can keep you cool, do it to us!


    I''m in a delicate mood, and Roomba says as if he remembers.


    Roomba knows I can use ice magic, you know.


    ''''Hm, if you can use such a useful magic, I''d love to have you cast it.


    Otherwise, we''d have to embrace Master Alfried ourselves...


    Oh, yeah. I''m very confident in my physical strength.


    The three of them spread out their arms and leaned in close to each other while making ridiculous threats.


    There is a transposition magic, so if you hide in the shadows, we win, but unfortunately this is all wheat fields. There are no shields, so there''s nowhere to shift to.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''Well, I''m going to cast a spell, so please don''t give me that much of a break.


    I decided to feed them and pass it off peacefully here, so I honestly activated my ice magic and let the cold air drift away.


    ''''Hi-hooo!''''


    Then the three of them let out a high-pitched scream and made a small leap.


    It''s as joyful as if it hadn''t rained in a long time on a drought-stricken land.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Cool!¡¡No wonder Al is walking around looking so cool!


    ''Wow!¡¡Magic is great!


    And yes, magic is the power to overturn the absurdities around us. You can blow away the heat and the cold with the power of magic.


    ''Al, I want shaved ice!¡¡Make that one too!


    "What''s shaved ice?


    When Rumba gives such an order, Gates and the old man show immediate interest.


    ''''It can''t be helped. I''ll make it for you, just give me a minute.''


    There''s a chance they''ll keep following me around for cold air if I don''t.


    I''ll give them a shaved ice to say goodbye.


    Thinking of this, I used my earth magic to create a bowl and poured some crushed ice into it.


    Then, in no time at all, the shaved ice piled up on top of the bowl.


    The white shaved ice that glistens in the sunlight is so beautiful.


    It looks like rice.


    "Hmm, you''ve crushed the ice into tiny pieces. It''s so sparkly and beautiful.


    The old man and Gates, seeing the shaved ice for the first time, looked curious and let out an exclamation of admiration.


    When the shaved ice is ready, I''ll make them a spoon with earth magic.


    ''''Yes, it''s done.''''


    Hey, you got anything good to pour on there, like grape juice, like before?


    I hold out the finished product and Roomba looks at the bag and says covetously, "I don''t have it.


    I don''t have it. I only brought a souvenir for Thor and his friends today.


    I open my bag and show him that I have no such groceries.


    Then Roomba looks a bit disappointed.


    Well, once you get to know the taste of that shaved ice, you can understand why you would want to eat it again.


    ''''Hmm, so it''s good when eaten on ice alone, but it''s even better when eaten with something else on top?''''


    ''Oh, yes. All I need is some honey or jam or fruit juice or something.


    That''s a good thing.


    Saying that, Gates takes out a water bottle from his waistband.


    ''Hmm?¡¡You can''t get any better by pouring water on it.


    The old man makes a quizzical noise, but Gates waves his index finger at him as if it were a waste of time.


    ''No. What''s in here is red wine.


    Oh, oh?¡¡That sounds like a bit of a fit.


    Rumba is right, red wine with shaved ice sounds pretty good. Speaking of red wine, it''s originally grapes and it usually looks good.


    Well, I''ll put some in.


    With that, Gates removes the lid of the water bottle and pours it into the shaved ice.


    The pure white ice is dyed the color of red wine.


    However, perhaps because the red wine is warmer, the shaved ice melts with a crunching sound.


    ''Nuh-ah!¡¡Oh, my God!¡¡The warmth of the red wine caused the ice to melt!


    ''No, it''s sorbet-like, not completely melted!¡¡Probably still tastes great!


    The warm red wine made the shaved ice rapidly shrink, but it wasn''t all melted. It had melted just enough to make it sorbet-like.


    Gates, holding his head in his hands, gave him some advice, and he came to himself and spooned it out.


    Then he put the reddish sorbet into his mouth.


    ''''........Indeed. Although the texture is less than before, this is still good.''''


    Gates closes his eyes and looks ecstatic. His long jaw appears to be more accentuated, perhaps because he looks up lightly.


    ''''Oh, that looks delicious!¡¡I''ll take a little red wine!


    Me too!


    Seeing Gates eating the delicious food, Roomba and the old man also poured red wine over the shaved ice.


    ''''Sweet grape juice is nice, but I like it with a splash of red wine!


    I want to eat this every day before I go to bed!


    It''s a hot summer night and you want to eat cold ice cream or something and go to sleep. I can very much relate to what the old man said. I eat ice cream and go to bed almost everyday these days. It''s not an exaggeration to say that I have to eat ice cream to get through the day.


    ''I mean, I''d like to have it with a glass of red wine, too.


    When you eat it in front of me like this, I want to eat it too. You can enjoy this not only as a sorbet, but also as a red wine cocktail.


    Hmm, Al is just a kid.


    I''m sure it''s only for a little while.


    Rumba looks delicate, but the old man grins and says


    ''If something happens, we''d better not, because we can''t take responsibility for it.


    Well, Gates is right. I''m only seven years old, and I''m not old enough to let him drink just a little bit. You have to be ten years old.


    ''''That''s right. I don''t know what they will say if they find out that I let the lord''s children drink alcohol. That''s a pity, Alfried. You''re going to have to give up this dish with red wine!¡¡Hahaha!


    Although I had convinced myself that this was a good idea, I was a bit annoyed when people teased me like this.


    ''Oh, speaking of which, Roomba. You haven''t taught the old man how to eat the best shaved ice yet, have you?


    ''Oh, yes!''


    Roomba, who instantly understood what I wanted to say, smiled like a mischievous child - an evil-looking smile that was far beyond the level of a prankster''s smile.


    ''What the hell!¡¡Is there a better way to eat than this?


    Sensing something in me and Roomba''s smile, Gates decided to sit on the sidelines, but the old man didn''t notice and ate it up.


    Then me and Roomba showed him the best way to eat shaved ice, and the old man was so happy that he held his head up and screamed.

 307-Bad friends wait in anticipation

    After leaving Rumba and the others, I walked into the village of Coriat, being careful not to get hit by the cold air. When I came to Thor''s house, I found Murat-san wearing a straw hat weeding in a nearby field.


    ''Oh, my back hurts. Totally, it''s times like this that Thor can be used...''''


    Murat moaned and pounded his hips, probably because working from a bended position was hard on his back.


    It must be hell to plow through the grass under such a hot sun.


    As I watched, Murat-san stood up, tapping his waist.


    He thrust up his arms as if to relax his stiff muscles and said, "Unya! I made a strange noise.


    I know, I know. I''m sure you''ll want to scream those words somehow when you stretch yourself in a comfortable way.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with us.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time in the city.


    ''''Hello, Alfried-sama!


    Hey there.


    It''s a brilliant mending act. I didn''t realize I was stretching and saying, "Unya! It''s hard to believe that he was the one who said.


    ''Which way did you and your family go on your recent trip?


    I''ve decided that I didn''t see it here either, and I''ve been trying to quickly head home, but Murat-san has been talking to me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of the situation. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time here. That''s very thorough.


    ''This time I went to the Barony of Silford. There was the sea and it was fun. There are some souvenirs for everyone to enjoy.''''


    ''Well, thank you for everything!¡¡And Thor and Asmo are already waiting for you at home, so go ahead.


    Okay. Now, I''m sorry to disturb you.


    After the usual small talk with Mr. Murat, I head over to Thor''s house.


    Hmm?¡¡Wait a minute?¡¡I didn''t make any promises to Thor and Asmo, so why are you waiting for me as if I had made a promise?


    I don''t know, but I guess I''ll know if I ask them directly.


    I come up to Thor''s house and activate my spatial magic in the shadows.


    I take out a jar of dried fish and small crabs from subspace and put it in my bag.


    Then he took out the fish and the crate that he had frozen with ice magic and put the fish in the crate with ice magic and tucked the fish into it.


    Yeah, that''s enough for a set of souvenirs for Thor and the others. I also have some shells and magic stone fragments in my bag.


    I use my non-magical psychic to float the wooden box with the fish in it and knock on the door of Thor''s house.


    Then I hear a thudding footstep from the back and the door is opened from inside.


    There was Thor and Asmo with a smiling face.


    ''Welcome, Alfried-sama!¡¡Thank you for taking the time to come out of the heat today.


    Both of them are rubbing hands with the biggest smiles I''ve ever seen and it''s uncanny. What in the world are they planning to do, they''re probably aiming for souvenirs and cold air from ice magic.


    ''''Yeah, I''m going up for now.''''


    Come in.


    I''ll get your luggage for you.


    When I go up to the front door, Thor leads the way with Asmo standing behind me, holding my bag for me.


    I''m not usually treated as a nobleman, but now they treat me like one. It''s even more refreshing to see that their ulterior motives are so apparent.


    When I arrive at the living room, all the windows in the room are open, but the wind is only occasionally blowing. But it''s not that cool, probably because the wind is only blowing occasionally.


    ''It''s a bit hot without the wind,''


    I''m sorry. I''ll have the usual stuff, please.


    Saying that, Thor and Asmo bow their heads. They don''t seem to mind bowing their heads for the sake of being cooler.


    If you ask me.


    I let out a deliberate sigh and activate my ice magic.


    Then, a cold air starts to drift in the room.


    ''''Whoosh!''''¡¡Cool!


    At that moment, Thor and Asmo let out a joyful cry.


    ''Al''s ice magic is the best!¡¡Hey, Asmo, keep the cold air coming!¡¡Close that window over there!


    I''m already doing it!


    As soon as I let the cold air out, Thor and Asmo promptly close the window of the room. You can feel the persistence of not letting even a little bit of cold air out.


    "For now, I''ll just have some fruit juice.


    Okay!


    I sat down with ice magic to fill the three cups provided on the table with ice.


    Then Thor, the waiter, took the cups into the kitchen and began to prepare the fruit juice.


    I''m used to this kind of exchange as it''s a regular occurrence in the summer.


    Moreover, they are in a very good mood, perhaps because they understand that I didn''t just come here today to hang out, but to bring them a gift.


    "Al, I''m going to put my bag on the table, okay?


    Yes, thank you.


    Good, it''s pretty heavy. These are the souvenirs from the gift shop, right?


    What would happen if I said differently here? I''d like to see the look of despair on these guys'' faces, but I''m not sure what they''d do if they failed me.


    ''Yes,''


    Oh, what''s the food?


    Why do souvenirs = necessarily food? I don''t understand a bit of Asmo''s thought process, but he understands that this is what happens and brings more food, so it''s not a problem.


    ''That''s something to look forward to after you open it, isn''t it?


    Here''s some fruit juice.


    The moment I say that, Thor brings me a cup and takes a seat.


    We each take our own cup and lightly sip it first.


    Yes, the fruit juice prepared by the Thor family is delicious.


    I think it''s a mixture of ribbler nuts and peaches. It has a fruity taste, with a faint, refreshing peach-like taste.


    ''Is this a little bit of ribbler fruit mixed in with the peach fruit?


    ''Yeah, yeah. The ribbons alone are rich and delicious, but they''re a bit strong. I adjust it with water and peaches.


    Oh, I see. I''ll ask Bartolo to make the same thing when I get home.


    But it''s still nice and cold with ice.


    ''Yeah. It doesn''t matter how good the fruit juice is in this f*cking hot season, it''s still too hot to go down. It''s got to be cold.


    Asmo muttering sullenly and Thor making a forceful argument while popping the cup with his finger.


    It''s true that no matter how much fruit juice is made from delicious nuts, if it''s warm, it won''t taste as good.


    ''Huh, the table feels nice and cold, too. Me, I think I can say I love you only in the summer.


    ''Don''t be creepy. It makes fruit juice go bad.


    I break out in a cold sweat just thinking about Thor telling me he loves me or something.


    We put our cheeks to the table and sip to savor the coldness of the table and the coldness of the fruit juice.


    ''Speaking of which, why were you both waiting for me today?¡¡We didn''t really have an appointment, did we?


    Yes, from the way Murat-san spoke, it was as if he knew I was coming at this time of day. I''m sure you''ve already been waiting for me when we haven''t even made an appointment.


    It''s because I was sure Al would bring you a gift today, of course. I''ll just charge in from me if she doesn''t come.


    ''Al never goes out the first day and the second day when he comes back from his trip. So I figured he''d come out today, the third day.


    You know me so well.


    I was surprised that Thor and Asmo understood me better than I thought they would. I mean, I''m glad they made the decision to barge into my house or bring me a souvenir today.

 308-Souvenir time

    So what gift did you bring me this time?


    As I finished my cup of fruit juice and settled in, Thor asked me with an expectant look in his eyes.


    His gaze is focused on a large wooden box and bag, and he seems to be sincerely looking forward to what he''s going to find.


    The same is true for Asmo next to me, who is staring at the two as if he were trying to see through them.


    Probably the most eye-catching part of this is the frozen fish. However, showing that first would make the other souvenirs look hazy, so let''s start with the one that would be less expected.


    "Okay, okay, so this is the first one.


    I take out a small wooden box from my bag and open it so that Thor and Asmo can see it.


    In it are beautiful shells and pieces of magic stones.


    ''What''s this?¡¡Shells?


    Yes. Sea shells from the ocean. Rainbow-colored and beautiful, right?


    ''Ha, it sure is sparkly. So this is the shell in the sea.


    Thor plucks up a shell and looks at it with interest.


    There are small shells in the village of Koliat too, but they are not edible. They are muddy and their small flesh is not edible.


    There are very few large shells like those in the ocean, so these large, clean shells are probably fresh.


    Honestly, I think this alone would be the best souvenir of a trip to the beach.


    As I was thinking about that, Asmo asked me.


    "....Hey, Al. What''s in it?


    No.


    I knew you''d say that because of Asmo. How could you be so concerned about what''s inside in front of such a beautiful shell?


    Don''t you care about something a little more beautiful?


    ''What''s that clear one over here?''


    Oh, that''s a piece of magic stone. That''s what happens when the magical stone is chipped away by the sea.


    ''Heh, I see. This kind of thing sounds like something a woman would enjoy.


    Well, you can hang it up in your room or give it to someone else.


    These beautiful things are appreciated by women. I don''t think the two of us have any taste for looking at these things, so I think it''s better to use it to do business with the women in the village or something.


    Hmmm, well, I''ll just display it. ©¤ Well, I''ll just display it, it''s a gift that was given to me.


    You don''t find that in the village of Coriat, where it''s from the sea, and it''s very precious.


    What a nice thing to say! If you say something like that, it makes me happy too, as I prepared a gift for you. I picked these up at random on the beach, though.


    It''s a good idea to use the shards of processed magic stones that Quina prepared for us.


    Now, the next step is the food you''ve been waiting for.


    "Oh!


    It gets a little awkward, so I tell them to regain their composure and change the subject from shells and magic stone fragments to food.


    As they look at me expectantly, I take out two jars from my bag.


    ''Yes, open these. They''re both different foods.


    I deliberately urge them not to open it, hoping for a reaction from them.


    "I''ll open this one, you go that way!


    Okay!


    Then they opened the jars together with pure looks on their faces.


    At that moment, the fish''s distinctive fishy smell and the harsh salt aroma coming out of the sealed jar.


    ''''Ughhhh!¡¡What is this!


    Ugh, the smell is strong!


    Thor and Asmo, who smelled the fish and dried small crabs up close, were surprised to see them leave the jar.


    ''Wait, this smell is too harsh. Hey, Asmo, open the window!


    But then the cold air would escape!


    The smell of dried food is so strong that I want to ventilate it, but if I open the window, the cold air escapes and the hot air comes in.


    From Thor and Asmo''s point of view, it would be nothing but hell for both of them.


    ''It was!¡¡Hey, Al. What the hell is this?¡¡Is it really food?!


    Haha, it''s fish and small crabs processed into preserves. The smell is harsh, but it''s usually delicious. If it''s air, I''ll magically switch it out and make it cooler for you and you can try it.


    I say this with a laugh, and they approach the jar with trepidation.


    Thor is too freaked out by the smell to touch it, but Asmo''s curiosity seems to have won out as he has a strong desire for food. He put his hand in the jar and grabbed a small crab.


    The small crab Asmo picked up the small crab was beyond reddish-brown, thanks to the sunshine and the salt and sauce that had been soaked into it. And the smell of crab drifted through the air in a thick, rich way.


    ''Oh, hey, are you going to eat it?''


    While Thor looked on with a worried expression, Asmo put it in his mouth in one go.


    Every time Asmo chewed, a small, eerie sound like cracking shells with a crispy gurgling sound could be heard.


    ''''........Ah, delicious!¡¡It''s more flavorful than anything you''d find in a river in the village of Koliat, and the more you bite into it, the more flavor you get out of it!


    It''s dried up. It''s got a lot of flavor in it.


    And the texture is delightful. Don''t be scared, Thor, just try it.


    I mean, who''s scared shitless?


    Perhaps provoked by Asmo, who ate it with impunity, Thor also reached for the jar containing the small crab and threw it into his mouth.


    ''It sure is delicious!¡¡Aside from the smell and the picture you get when you look into the jar, the taste is excellent.


    Haha, I know a little bit about how I feel because I''m a little bit freaked out by the inside of a jar full of small crabs.


    And if you don''t know it''s a small crab and you look into the jar, you''re likely to scream lightly.


    ''So, the other one is a fish of the sea?''


    Yeah. There''s dried horse mackerel and mackerel and all sorts of sea fish in there.


    Aji?¡¡Mackerel?


    I name the two types of sea fish in the jar and Thor nods his head.


    ''They''re the names of the fish of the sea,''


    Huh, I don''t know, but I''ll take any fish from the sea.


    I''m sure there are a few other types in there, but I don''t think I''d be able to tell Thor and Asmo that much detail, who don''t know much about marine fish, about it.


    Anyway, they''d be pleased if it tasted different from the river fish.


    I guess I''ve learned to trust them about the taste with small crabs, and Thor and Asmo are not afraid to pick up the dried fish.


    ''Whoa!¡¡What the hell is going on here?¡¡How''s that for a flat?


    Haha, dried fish are basically open, so the impact of seeing them all of a sudden is amazing.


    It''s not easy to eat them all, so you should cut them into little pieces and taste them.


    Oh, oh, yeah.


    Of course there''s a small one in there too, but the two of us took the larger one. It''s good enough to eat a little shredded here.


    When Thor and Asmo pull on the edge of the dried fish, the flesh is removed so that it flakes off.


    The flesh has a brownish color because of the sunshine and salt. Just looking at it reminds me of the rich taste of fish.


    Thor and Asmo slowly take the stripped meat into their mouths.


    Oh, this one''s good too!¡¡So this is what fish in the sea tastes like!


    It''s a richer taste than your average grilled river fish.


    Thor and Asmo widen their eyes as they eat the dried fish and exclaim in admiration.


    Seeing the two of them eating so deliciously, it makes me want to eat a little too.


    ''........just give me a bite.


    Oh, come on!¡¡You''ve got plenty of that in your own house!


    ''If I had it at home, I''d want it now!¡¡I won''t give you one last handout!


    Oh, for heaven''s sake!


    When I threatened to do so, Thor looked reluctant and handed me the dried food. By the way, Asmo was trying to hold it even if he was dead.


    You can rest assured that I don''t expect to get any food from Asmo.


    Thor''s dried horse mackerel, right?


    I flake off the dried aji with my hand and bring it to my mouth.


    When I put it in my mouth, a rich, salty aroma of the sea penetrates, and when I bite into it, the concentrated flavor of the aji seeps out. The more you chew, the more you can feel the taste of the seawater and the horse mackerel.


    The more you bite, the more you can feel the taste of the seawater and the flavor of the horse mackerel. The pure flavor of the fish is much better here than when it''s usually grilled and eaten.


    Duh, the rest of it would be even better if I could swallow this spicy mouthful of cougar wine with a cougar sake. Because seafood dishes and kagura sake go together so well.


    d*mn, all the liquor and knick-knacks would be stored away in the spatial magic. I''m still a long way from being able to drink that with impunity for the evening.


    ''So, Al. What''s that thing in the last box!


    As I''m eating my dried aji, Thor taps the crate as if he can''t wait.


    Asmo touches the crate and smells it, muttering with a serious look on his face, "Cold stuff......." and so on.


    ''''Alright. I''ll open the last item of interest.


    Saying that, I open the lid of the crate.


    There was ice that I had blown in with my ice magic and. There was a lot of fish in the ice that I threw in there with my ice magic and a lot of fish that were being pickled in ice.


    ''Whoa!¡¡So this is what real fish in the sea looks like!


    It''s full of them!


    Thor and Asmo look in with a twinkle in their eyes.


    The small fish are frozen as is with ice magic, while the larger fish are treated with their heads and guts before being frozen. It was instantly frozen at a temperature that could be called negative and stored in sub-space, so it''s perfectly fresh.


    "Hey, that sounds like the dried fish I just gave you is a fake!


    No, I know, but it''s just something different and flat.


    Well, if you ask me which one looks more like a fish, it''s obvious.


    While I''m smiling at Thor, Asmo asks me with a serious look on his face.


    ''''.......How do you eat this?''''


    If you don''t mind the bones, you can grill the fish with salt, but if you''re a medium-sized fish, you can take the fish''s guts out of the belly and grill it, or you can stuff the belly with vegetables and cook it in a soy sauce-based sauce


    Or you can just hang out.


    Okay. I see.


    ''What?¡¡I don''t understand anything Al says, okay?


    While Asmo usually cooks, Thor, who doesn''t cook at all, couldn''t seem to get a clear picture of what to expect when he was explained to him.


    ''''You''ll have to ask your neighbor Asmo for details.


    I don''t feel like cooking today. It''s too much trouble to teach you here one by one.


    It would be quicker to ask Asmo, since he''s your neighbor.


    "Hey, teach me, Asmo.


    "Get on your knees and teach me, you dimwitted bastard, how to cook, and I''ll think of something to say to you, Master Asmo.


    ''f*ck off, you fat f*ck!¡¡Who would say that to you!


    ''Haha, you''ll have a hard time getting fish without asking me how to cook it?¡¡I don''t think Mr. Murat will be upset with why I didn''t ask him properly.


    "Gggggh, that''s not fair, quoting my mom.


    Even though he knows a little bit of the basics with the river fish, the first time handling the ingredients is nerve-wracking. I''m sure Murat-san, who is in charge of cooking, would be upset if he hadn''t heard the instructions properly.


    ''''I''m sorry. I''m thirsty, so I''ll just have a little water - oh, it''s cool, but it''s stinky!¡¡What is that smell?!


    As we were talking about this, Murat opened the window just as we were talking about it. I''m not sure if the smell of dried fish and fish can be detected in the air, but Murat backed away from me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    I kind of got used to it and stopped caring about it.


    Me too.


    You''re used to it. Hurry up, open the window and get some air!¡¡The smell is going to permeate your room!


    As we sat there, unconcerned, Mr. Murat entered the living room through the window and opened the interior window, putting a towel over his mouth.


    ''Mom, it''s hot. If you want to ventilate the room, I''ll do it just fine, just leave me alone.


    It''s too late!


    Tor complains about it, but Murat doesn''t mind and opens the window without hesitation.


    The cold air drifting indoors escapes to the outside, and instead, hot air comes in from outside.


    ''''What on earth is that smell at all?''''


    Al''s got some dried fish for me.


    ''Yikes!¡¡Hey, what''s that?


    When Thor plucks it out of the jar and shows it to him, Murat lets out a small scream.


    The body of a dried fish is puckered open, so at a glance it looks a little gross.


    We''re used to seeing it, but for the first time, it might be a bit of a shock to Murat, who is used to seeing it for the first time.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world," he said, as he chased after Murat with a mischievous smile on his face.


    "Hehe, this is the fish of the sea. Mom''s never seen one before either, right?¡¡Look at that!


    Hey, stop it!¡¡Keep it away from me!¡¡Because it''s kind of creepy!


    "Hahahahahaha, as long as we have this, we can''t scare Mom!


    I know you want to do it, but in moderation.


    Afterwards, Thor was of course angry with Murat, and also with Emma''s sister for leaving a bit of the smell of dried fish in the living room. However, the taste of the dried fish was very popular.

 309-Skipjack dishes

    I''m thirsty. Let''s go get some fruit juice.


    I was lounging indoors, but I got up from the bed because I was thirsty.


    It would be easier if I drank the fruit juice stored in my spatial magic, but that''s where the change of scenery comes in.


    The body will inevitably stiffen up if you stay indoors with the cold air, so you need to do some proper, moderate exercise.


    I stand up and turn my neck and arms, stretching and loosening my muscles before starting to walk.


    When I open the door, the moderately warm air caresses my skin.


    Currently, there are buckets of ice created by my ice magic all over the mansion and set up all over the place. Thanks to that, most places are cooler than outside.


    It''s the right temperature, like autumn, and I go downstairs and into the kitchen.


    Bartolo, I''ll have some juice!


    I go in as I say this, but there''s no reply from Bartolo.


    Normally I''d get an "oh" or some other appropriate reply, but I wonder if he''s not here today?


    I thought so, but when I looked around, I saw Bartolo in the center of the kitchen in a batch.


    ''.........hmmm, what to do next?''


    Bartolo snarls as he stares at something on the stand.


    Perhaps it''s because of the wrinkles between his eyebrows that make his already vicious face even more terrifying. His face is so powerful that I can''t help but think he''s angry.


    However, Bartolo is not a guy who gets angry for no reason.


    What is it that he''s thinking so much that he doesn''t even notice me coming in?


    I''m curious, and I move closer to Bartolo, not to the refrigerated mages, but to Bartolo.


    Bartolo, is something bothering you?


    Oh, no!


    I approach and call out to him, and Bartolo backs away as if surprised.


    "What''s up with you, kid? Can you please approach me normally without distracting me?


    ''No, as far as I''m concerned, I''m approaching it like a normal person...''


    When it comes to the kitchen, shenanigans such as startling people with cooking utensils, knives, etc. are not legal. And if you do that, they''ll never let you in the kitchen again.


    ''''Well, I''ve been thinking about it too, so I guess it can''t be helped.


    Food for thought?


    Yeah, it''s all about the sea fish the boys brought back for me. We had a little bit of a trial and error process.


    I looked at where Bartolo was pointing and saw a frozen bonito tataki on the cutting board, and on the table were dishes like carpaccio, soy sauce marinated and steak.


    The ingredients I had frozen with ice magic and brought home were probably being thawed and cooked.


    Oh, it''s true. Oh, it''s true, it''s lightly cooked.


    Yeah, the note says that bonito tastes better and is less dangerous, and that''s what the boy said.


    Yes, bonito often has fungus on its skin, and eating it raw can be dangerous. If you lightly roast it, the fungus will be killed and the moisture will be reduced, which will improve the texture of the fish. If you want to eat it raw, you should sear it.


    It is.


    I guess the Silford family cooks knew this from years of experience, as they told me when I was freezing my bonito with ice magic and gave me a note with notes about each fish. Really, the cooks at Eric''s house are excellent and kind.


    ''Can I try some?''


    Yeah, have a taste.


    I ask, and Bartolo pulls the tataki over to me and fills a small plate with soy sauce.


    He grabs the tataki with his fingers, dips it lightly in the soy sauce, and pours it into his mouth.


    The big piece of skipjack meat sits delicately on your tongue, and when you bite into it, the rich flavor of the skipjack and the taste of the soy sauce spreads in your mouth.


    Yes, it still has a distinctive taste, but the combination of the rich fatty taste and the soy sauce that surrounds it is wonderful.


    Yes, it''s delicious. It''s nicely cooked and ready to be tatakied.


    ''Yeah, but it''s got a bit of a peculiar taste or smell to it, and I think it would be easier to eat if there was a condiment to take it out, but how did it go at the Silford family compound?''


    ''Yeah, I used ginger and green onions and grated radish and stuff like that. The rest of the time we didn''t have soy sauce over there, so it was a citrusy sauce that was refreshing.


    ''I knew it!¡¡Then we should use condiments to make it easier to eat.


    I reply, and Bartolo says with an innocent smile.


    I guess he''s happy that his instincts as a cook are correct.


    Normally, Bartolo is a tough guy, but at times like this, he smiles like a child.


    ''''Can I have some of the steaks we have over here, too?


    I ask Bartolo, who moves the seared pork from one place to another.


    I asked Bartolo, who was moving the seared pork to a new location. This one is also cooked in a soy sauce base and looks very tasty.


    Oh, there''s no condiments in it, though.


    As Bartolo laughs and says, I stab the steak with my fork and put it in my mouth.


    Unlike the tataki, the steak is tight and firm. But when I stick my teeth into it, it crumbles in my mouth with a hollowness, spitting out the refreshing taste of the meat.


    ''Yeah, yeah, sure, it doesn''t have any condiments in it, but I don''t think you''ll mind, thanks to the sauce being just right.


    The flavor of the bonito is unique, but thanks to the slightly sweet soy sauce-based sauce, the smell is not so bad.


    I see. Then I''ll add some green onion and ginger to my grill instead of sauteed. That was helpful.


    It''s a little embarrassing to be thanked straight away. I was just doing a little taste test.


    "Oh, man, this is bad. I''ll have to make her lunch soon.


    As I''m a little embarrassed, Bartolo starts putting away the food as if he''s remembered.


    Come to think of it, Elinora''s sister was at vigilante training today. It''s almost noon, so I guess I have to hurry up and make my lunch.


    ''''What will we have for lunch today?''''


    I wasn''t thinking about it because I was too busy with the bonito.


    Why don''t you just throw a steak and rice in there?


    A bonito steak goes well with rice. That alone is enough for a bento.


    No, that''s not good enough for me. It''s a girl''s bento.


    Oh, I see. Sister Elinora is here = Sister Emma and Sheila, plus a few girls who have recently joined the vigilante group. I guess it''s not good enough to make a proper lunch for the guys. It''s hard for Bartolo too.


    However, time is doubtful if I''m going to make a good looking meal now. They needed to provide a different kind of food that was easy to make and tasty.


    Then how about grilled bonito onigiri?¡¡It doesn''t look glamorous, but we use precious sea fish here and it''s easy to make.


    ''Oh?¡¡What''s the dish?


    When I suggested it, Bartolo came up to me with interest, so I explained.


    Yaki Onigiri, or grilled bonito, is a Japanese word for tataki, chopped into small pieces like namelo, mixed with rice and grilled. I believe it was another name for a fisherman''s dish called konamasu in Miyazaki Prefecture, Japan.


    It''s like having bonito meat mixed with rice in a grilled onigiri. It sounds delicious, but that''s not all there is to it...


    When Bartolo heard part of my explanation, he crossed his arms and snorted.


    ''Hmmm, Bartolo. That''s not all.


    What?


    Grilled bonito onigiri are delicious on their own, but during this hot season, they''re even better when served with a cold broth. Pouring the cold dashi over the rice and tataki all at once...


    When I speak slowly and deliberately to make him imagine, Bartolo clears his throat as if he imagined such a scene.


    It is.


    Well, I''ve got a dinner on the table.


    Yay. Actually, I just want to eat it for lunch, but in this season when the heat is making me lose my appetite, it''s good and easy for Elinora sister to eat.


    If you ask me if it''s a girly bento, that''s definitely not it, but....

 310-Grilled bonito rice balls

    Bartolo and I are working in the kitchen to make lunch for myself as well as my sister Elinora''s lunch.


    Well, there is already a tataki, Bartolo, you can roughly chop it up with a knife.


    Yeah, I''m on it.


    As I say this, Bartolo starts chopping up the tataki with his knife.


    He strikes the knife with a powerful yet delicate hand. The regular thumping sound of the knife is proof that he is familiar with it. It was very pleasant to listen to.


    While listening to Bartolo''s melody, I fry the sesame seeds in the frying pan and soak the kombu which I got in Kagura for the dashi.


    Then I wash the green onion and cut it into small pieces.


    When the sesame flavor is moderately strong, I lift them from the pan to a small plate and go back to cutting the green onion.


    The sound of my knife and Bartolo''s knife were very different. The sound of my knife is different from the sound of my real job.


    I said, "Boy, I chopped up some bonito. Is this as rough as it should be?


    As I was chopping up the green onions, Bartolo seemed to be done and showed me the chopped bonito.


    ''Yeah, if you chop it too finely, the meat will be less satisfying to eat. Can you grate the ginger for me next time?


    Okay.


    When I asked for it, Bartolo immediately started grating the ginger.


    Then he chopped the green onions for lunch, and when he finished grating the ginger, he added the rice, chopped bonito, green onions, ginger, ginger, roasted sesame seeds, and a little salt to the bowl and asked Bartolo to mix it vigorously with his hands.


    ''Good, good! Mix well.


    I''m telling you, if you mix it up, you''re gonna grab the boy.


    Oh, yeah?


    I was wondering if Bartolo would just grab the whole thing, but I guess I''d have to grab it too.


    While I was thinking about that, the bowl was filled with beautifully mixed katsuo rice. It''s just the right amount of salt, just enough to make the rice grains crumble a little.


    Okay, now all I need to do is shape it into an onigiri.


    After washing my hands properly, I put the katsuo rice on my palm and shaped it into a rice ball.


    I rolled the rice into a ball using all of my palm and applied force evenly. Then I put the triangular shape on a plate.


    It''s easy to tell which one of them made the onigiri.


    Ha-ha, me and the kid have different palms.


    The size of the onigiri on the plate was obvious. The size of the onigiri I made was much smaller than the one I made.


    Well, it can''t be helped, since I made it with the hands of a seven-year-old boy.


    While taking a little longer than Bartolo, I carefully grabbed and made the grilled bonito onigiri.


    After a while, there was enough onigiri to fill a large plate.


    ''''Okay, that should be enough.''''


    Well no, I''m probably going to stay a little longer.


    ''What?¡¡Do you need that many onigiri in your lunchbox?


    Just the ones on this platter alone are more than twenty. If that''s all that''s left, it should be enough for Elinora''s sister''s lunch, or for the family''s lunch.


    The first thing you need to do is to make more lunches for your daughter. That''s because we''ll be exchanging food and serving it to others.


    Oh, I see. Sometimes you share them with your sister Emma and Sheila.


    It''s a delicious Bartolo dish, even if it''s just for free. When you hear that it''s made with fish from the sea, aside from sister Emma, Sheila can''t help but want it.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Even if you packed about fifteen of them, like there''s quite a bit left over?


    Look behind you.


    When Bartolo told me to turn around, I saw Mina peeking out of the entrance........


    ''''I see. There''s also a bribe for the maids, right?


    Well, you can make it later.


    The moment Bartolo says that, Meena looks shocked.


    The maids always eat their lunch after we''ve finished eating. Inevitably, this means we''ll have to leave it at that.


    ''''Oh, no, not two.......no, just one!¡¡Would you mind letting me eat first?


    Meena whispers from the doorway, as if she wants to eat now.


    ''Or so you say, but what do you want?''


    Well it''s okay to have one, right?¡¡And we''re going to taste it now.


    Bartolo says, scratching his forehead as I leave the decision to him.


    As usual, Bartolo seems to be a bit lenient with Meena, but we''re going to taste it anyway, and it''s just a side note when we get one more person.


    And it''s Bartolo who will be producing more rice balls later.


    ''Because,''


    ''Haha!¡¡Thank you!


    When I turn around and say that, Meena warns the surroundings before coming in with a shining expression.


    You''re quite used to checking your surroundings properly.


    The moment people are exposed to this kind of joy, they let their guard down.


    "Boy, haven''t you had enough dashi already?


    ''Yes. I''ll simmer it lightly and season it.


    While Bartolo prepares a plate, I put the water in which the kombu was soaked in on the fire.


    Then, just before it boils, I take the kombu out and lightly season it with mirin and light soy sauce.


    When I taste it on a small plate, I can taste the gentle taste of the kombu dashi and the mild taste of the soy sauce.


    Oh, I can drink this dashi all the time.


    A good soup stock goes down smoothly like a drink. Kombu is doing a good job.


    When the dashi is ready, I pour the soup stock into the bowl Bartolo prepared for me. After that, when I want to eat, I just put it in there and eat it.


    As I was completing the preparation of the dashi, the kitchen was already lined with simple chairs and drinks, and Bartolo and Mina were sitting in the kitchen, looking ready to go.


    I psychically lifted the teacup and sat down in the chair as it was prepared and placed the teacup on the table.


    ''Alright then, let''s eat.''


    Yes!


    Oh!


    As I say this, Meena and Bartolo respond cheerfully and reach for the grilled bonito onigiri on the platter.


    I lift the still slightly warm onigiri with my hand and take a bite.


    The taste of the bonito and the slight flavor of ginger spread in your mouth. It goes without saying that the rice and the bonito go well together, but the perfect amount of salt and ginger gives it a refreshing boost.


    It''s relatively easy to eat, even on a hot summer day.


    After all, skipjack tuna and rice go well together.


    Yeah, I''m taking it pretty easy.


    While the three of us were chewing on grilled katsuo rice balls, Meena suddenly came to herself and opened her mouth.


    ''''Ah!¡¡Mr. Alfried!¡¡Doesn''t it look good with sweet and spicy soy sauce like the grilled onigiri I made before!


    Certainly, I think it would be delicious grilled with soy sauce on the surface.


    Bonito goes well with soy sauce, too. I''ll make some of that too.


    When Bartolo heard what Meena and I said, he immediately got up and started preparing the soy sauce sauce.


    Then he spread the sauce on the grilled bonito onigiri and began to grill the surface.


    I don''t really think it''s okay to finish this, but as a cook, I wonder if I''m going to be worried about the taste.


    Me and Mina smelled the fragrant smell of burning soy sauce and proceeded to eat the salty grilled bonito onigiri, hamming it up.


    ''Ah, the smell of roasting soy sauce is violent. Already, I can''t get to work when that smell wafts around in the evening...''''


    It''s tough to smell this stuff when you''re hungry.


    When the good smells are in the air, I often can''t resist and go down to the dining room, even if I''m in the mood to laze around in my room.


    I guess that means sleep and laziness are important, but food is also important.


    And just as we were finishing one, Bartolo brought out a grilled bonito onigiri with soy sauce on it.


    ''Okay, it''s done!''


    ''Wow!¡¡It looks delicious!


    Meena smiles and reaches for my hand, and I move my plate of rice balls away from her.


    ''Huh?¡¡I thought you only needed one Meena?


    Ah!¡¡Don''t be so mean to me, Alfried-sama. I''m asking for a lifetime of help!


    Oh, come on, you can''t use a lifetime of begging here.


    Well, don''t worry about it, kid. I''ll make you some more later.


    Mr. Bartolo...


    The reliable Bartolo''s words make Meena''s face sparkle.


    It''s like watching a pet with its owner.


    Well, that''s fine. As for me, I just want to tease Meena a little, I don''t mean to be mean to her.


    Shi.


    I honestly put the plate on the table and take the onigiri as quickly as if Meena were scratching it up.


    ''Ouch!¡¡It''s hot!


    Ha, that''s because I just burned it!


    Bartolo laughs at a feverish Mina.


    ''That was close. I was about to reach for it, too, when the delicious aroma lured me in.


    ''''It''s not fair. For some reason, I feel like I''m the only one who always has to go through this...


    That''s probably because Meena is always the first to act. It''s not that I''m deliberately setting her up.


    After giving it enough of a breather to cool off, I take a bite of grilled bonito onigiri with soy sauce on it.


    The surface is crispy from being grilled, and the inside crumbles into a hollow. The aromatic taste of the soy sauce and the bonito could not be a better match, and the sesame and green onions secretly support it.


    The flavor of soy sauce is matched with the flavor of the bonito, and the sesame seeds and green onions secretly support it. It''s crispy on the outside.


    ''Yeah, Meena was right, it was a great match.


    Salt and bonito go well together, but soy sauce is also king.


    We proceeded to eat a lot of grilled bonito onigiri.


    We have to try the dashi, too.


    ''Oh!¡¡As I recall, you said it was delicious with broth!


    It was so good that I almost finished it without trying the dashi.


    ''''Then I''ll make it a little cold with ice magic!


    Please.


    Ice magic is used on the bowl of dashi collected in the center of the bowl, which is filled with dashi. Instead of freezing it, he slowly applies cold air to it to lower the temperature of the broth.


    Then I taste the broth with a spoon for a bit.


    ''Yes, it''s nice and cold,''


    ''Thank you!¡¡It feels so nice to have a chilly cup of tea!


    ''''As usual, Monk''s ice magic is useful. With ice magic tools, it takes a long time to cool down, and it''s hard to fine-tune.


    Hmmm, that''s called the privilege of those who can use ice magic.


    It would be best if everyone can use it in the future.


    Anyway, it''s time for some grilled bonito onigiri.


    I drop the half-eaten onigiri into the cold dashi (Japanese soup stock) and break it up a little with a spoon.


    After absorbing the cold dashi, the onigiri crumbled, leaving a crispy surface.


    I scoop it up with the spoon and bring it to my mouth.


    The taste of the cold kelp broth spreads in my mouth. The grilled bonito onigiri crumbled in the midst of it. I felt the rice and the ingredients falling apart, but the taste of the kelp dashi gently enveloped everything. Even the savory taste of soy sauce blends in perfectly.


    "............


    The only sounds in the kitchen are the sounds of slurping dashi and moving spoons, and no one raises their voice. When people eat good food, they are speechless. That''s what I''m saying now.


    I don''t spit out the obvious words like "delicious" either, I''m just busy eating.


    I enjoy the taste of the soy sauce and the bonito, and scrape it down with the cold dashi.


    It''s the happiest meal I''ve ever had in this hot season.


    Bartolo and Mina finish eating at the same time, and I put my bowl on the table late.


    Then I let out a sigh and say a few words.


    "...Fuu, that was delicious (it is).


    There are no more words to pile on. It was the most emotionally charged voice I''ve heard all day.


    ''I guess that''s what we''re going to have for lunch and lunch today.


    It''s not a glamorous or girly bento at all, but let''s disguise it with a brand of fish from the sea, a brand that doesn''t exist in Coriat Village. I''m not going to complain about it because it''s so delicious.


    I''ll have to pack it in the young lady''s lunchbox as soon as possible. I''m sorry, kid, but can you chill the broth in this pot and put it in my canteen?


    No problem. I don''t have time for all that cooking and tasting.


    We would have had more time to cook it, but because we grilled it in soy sauce and tasted it while the three of us talked and tasted it, it took us quite a while.


    If we didn''t prepare and deliver the bento quickly, we wouldn''t be able to make it in time.


    Oh, I''ll help you pack the bento, too.


    Bartolo and Meena fill a large bento box one after another with grilled katsuo rice balls, katsuo steaks, and vegetables for color, while I cool the broth and put it in a water bottle.


    ''''Then I''ll take them to Elinora-sama!


    Oh, hey, throw that in there for me, will you?


    What''s this?


    ''Dashi, frozen fruit juice, chilled towels. I don''t want my lunch to get damaged.


    In the summer, the contents of my lunchboxes get damaged. We have to make sure that they stay fresh.


    ''I see!¡¡Then I''m off!


    Yes, sir.


    Meena walks out of the kitchen with the basket as me and Bartolo look away.


    ''''Well boy what a great way to take care of your daughter. It''s usually the other way around though.


    ''No, it''s not like that, my hungry sister Elinora will be more violent than usual, so you have to treat her delicately.

 311-To enjoy natural coolness

    I finish my breakfast and go back to my room to shake the cold air from the ice magic.


    When the temperature in the room became chilly, I grabbed the slime cushion that was creeping around the room.


    I opened the cushion and saw a hungry slime moving, so I threw a herb into it.


    Then the slime became absorbed in eating the herbs and stopped moving, so I closed the cushion.


    Normally, the slime is omnivorous, so it could have eaten ordinary grasses, but it smells a little better if you feed it some fragrant herbs. I''ve noticed that, so I''ve been feeding her something fragrant these days.


    I use it as a cushion, underneath my buttocks, or as a pillow, so even though I''m an omnivore, I don''t feel like feeding him food scraps or something.


    With that in mind, I used ice magic to apply cold air to the slime cushion as well. Then the slime, which was soft in my hand, gradually hardens.


    If you do too much, it might freeze, so be careful. I cool it down until it reaches a hardness of about low rebound while checking the texture with my hands.


    Then I laid down the slime cushion as a pillow and laid down on the bed.


    It''s tingly, yet just the right amount of softness, and yet it''s resilient enough to catch my weight and push it back.


    ''Huh, the slime cushion feels nice and cold.


    I can''t help but sigh. I just want to be wrapped up in slime. Isn''t there a big slime or something like that living nearby?¡¡If they were there, I''d do my best to catch them and use them as a cushion.


    But I''ve just returned from Silford territory now, and I don''t plan to leave the village for the time being, though.


    As I''m thinking about this while turning over to enjoy the feel of slime, I suddenly feel someone approaching from the corridor.


    Are those footsteps Saara?¡¡I don''t have any good memories of Saara coming at this kind of timing, so I locked the room with a psychic for now.


    ''''Alfried-sama, excuse me.......................Ugh!


    Then there was a rattling sound as if Sarla, who was just outside, knocked and tried to open the door.


    It sounded like I was deliberately harassing her by trying to get in at the best time.


    Just as I was feeling a little guilty, I immediately heard a metallic sound that sounded like I was taking the master key out of my pocket.


    ''Master Alfried, please stop locking the door the moment I try to open it.


    Then I opened the door and a slightly disgruntled looking Saara walked in.


    ''''I''m sorry, that wasn''t on purpose. It was just a reflex........


    ''It seems like an extraordinarily poor quality, but that''s okay. Thor-kun and Asmo-kun are here.


    Thor and Asmo?


    I can''t help but tilt my head back when I hear the name that came out of Saara''s mouth.


    ''You said you were going to come to visit with me, but did you forget to make an appointment?


    No, I didn''t make any promises or anything, I never promised Thor and Asmo anything to play with.


    Are you sure?¡¡Didn''t Master Alfried just forget that he had actually made a promise?


    There was something about Sarla that made me suspicious and I wasn''t so sure about myself, so I looked back into my memory just in case.


    The only time I ever met those guys was the other day when I went to give them a gift at Thor''s house. I haven''t seen them since then, and I don''t remember having any plans to hang out with them. Perfectly unannounced.


    ''Yeah, we didn''t have an appointment,''


    Are you sure about this?¡¡Did you remember correctly?


    I answer emphatically, but Saara continues to look at me with suspicion and say, "Why is Saara so suspicious of me?


    "Why is she so suspicious of me?


    ''Since Master Alfried has often forgotten what Lady Nord and Lady Erna said,''


    ''''Well no, that''s not the right thing to say when you''re eating food.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna, you know, when they''re eating dinner, they just say the most important things in a matter of seconds. I don''t want to hear about such troublesome topics when I''m engrossed in Bartolo''s delicious food.


    In my previous life, I used to enjoy my lunch break more than anything else, so I would just respond to whatever my boss said to me.


    When you''re having fun, you want to think only about the fun stuff. It''s a shame that you have to live in a depressed state of mind for so long because you want to have fun, right?


    Well, it''s fine if you haven''t promised, but what do you want to do?¡¡Will Mr. Alfried come to visit you?¡¡Or, once in the house--


    I don''t want to go out there. I don''t feel like going out there today.


    I''ve decided that today I''m going to enjoy the slime cushions and read the Dragonslayer book that Eric lent me.


    I was in the mood to stay in the mansion perfectly, so I don''t feel like playing outside now.


    ''''........Is it okay?¡¡I appreciate you coming all the way out here.


    ''''It''s not that far from the village, and I''m not a great aristocrat who would be a bad idea to turn you away. It''s bad enough that they''re barging in on us without considering our circumstances.


    Huh, it looks like you read through my thought patterns last time, but I guess you missed it this time. Unfortunately, I''m not in the mood to go out today.


    ''''Ha, ha, I understand. Well then, I''ll say no to that today.


    Yeah, nice to meet you.


    When I replied, Saara gave a slight bow before leaving the room.


    Then, left alone in my room, I took the Dragonslayer book that I kept under my pillow and rolled up the pages.


    Now, I can''t wait to find out what kind of adventure story Dad Nord and Mother Erna had in store for me.


    A story that is somewhat familiar to me, but was not portrayed in the play. I''m going to follow it.


    ''Hey, Al!¡¡Come on out of there!


    Al-!


    A faint cry echoes from the courtyard of the mansion.


    Unfortunately, they both sound familiar. You want to go through and immerse yourself in the world of books, but those guys are persistent and you don''t know what they''ll do if you continue to ignore them. They''re going to make up an applicable reason and come into the mansion, as is normal.


    I had no choice but to get up out of bed and look out the window to see Thor, Asmo and his attendant Sarra in the courtyard, looking up at me and shouting.


    ''Hey, I know you''re lounging around in there!¡¡If you''re going to stay in your room anyway, go play with us!


    Or you can put us in a cooler room!


    As soon as they look at my face, the two of them point at me and make extreme demands.


    Do you guys realize that this is the grounds of a nobleman?¡¡Maybe they''re listening to Dad Nord or Mother Erna or something like that in a batch.


    In the meantime, it''s a pain in the ass to go downstairs, and if I go outside, I''m going to be taken out of the house without a break at that point. Shall we open the window and hope for a no-show?


    I decide to open the window and lean out.


    "Hey, Serra. I told you to turn me away, didn''t I?


    No, it''s just that he had an important appointment to keep.


    As a compromise with my opinion, you don''t bring it up to the mansion, but the courtyard? You are thinking quite flexibly, aren''t you?


    We came all the way to ask you out, but you wouldn''t turn us away, would you?


    I think that''s what makes Al such a cold-hearted person.


    ''Okay, okay, enough complaining, what''s the important promise?¡¡I mean, we weren''t promised in the first place, were we?


    There''s no such thing.


    I was just thinking.


    Thor and Asmo say openly in front of me and Saara.


    "Because, Sirra. I''m going to send those guys away.


    ..........


    I say this, but for some reason, Sarra doesn''t move a bit.


    ''Sarra?''


    Master Alfried has been cooped up in a cool room for some time now. I thought you might want to go out and play a little.


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s what I''m talking about, Miss Sarra!¡¡That''s not what Meena says, man!


    ''The maid was right, Al should be out there.


    I didn''t expect Saara to turn over. Thor and Asmo get better with it.


    ''Are you sure?¡¡You''ll lose the benefits of my ice magic if you talk like that, right?


    ''Ugh!¡¡Dirty!¡¡Just because you can use ice magic, you took it hostage!


    Heh, whatever. The reason everything in the mansion is cooler now is because of me. In other words, if I''m in the slightest bit of a bad mood, it stops being cool.


    Thanks to that, the normally noisy Elinora sister and Erna mother are about ten percent quieter.


    ''''It''s fine. Even without the benefit of ice magic in the first place, the mansion is cool enough and there are ways to keep cool.


    ''Bah, that''s ridiculous. You''re saying your threats with ice magic don''t work?¡¡Why is it that with all these wonderful benefits...?


    It''s unbelievable. To be able to discard the absolute benefit of the name of cold air so easily without being trapped by it....


    That addiction has been proven by Mother Erna, Sister Elinora, and Meena, among others.


    ''For me, I don''t like the cold air too much because it''s too cold. I prefer the moderate coolness provided by the natural breeze and water.


    "Haha, that''s a good one!


    It''s depressing to see Thor lift Saara up at every opportunity.


    But Saara has a point. If you''ve been with me lately, you''ll soon be relying on the cold air of ice magic. Being in a comfortable environment is great, of course, but that doesn''t make it any less quaint or shitty.


    This is just living in a cool room just like in my previous life. It''s not as hot here as it was in the previous world, nor is it f*cking hot due to global warming or buildings. Rather, it''s enough to make me comfortable without ice magic.


    I may have to go back to the beginning here and relearn how to cool off naturally. To reaffirm what I was looking for in country life.


    ''Al, come enjoy the coolness of nature with us.


    There are some nice summer vegetables growing at this time of year. There''s nothing better than nibbling on fresh tomatoes, cucumbers and water eggplant?


    Thor and Asmo are folding up to follow my wobbly mind.


    They''re not bad kids who are good at making people fall under the spell as usual.


    If they can put together such a charming dialogue........


    .........Okay. Let''s go, shall we?


    ''Ha!¡¡Al has to be.


    I knew Al was a guy who could figure it out.


    I was aware that I was a choloi, but the idea of keeping cool in nature seemed inexplicably dazzling now.

 312-Mozomozo in the stream

    Okay, let''s go.


    Deciding to play with Thor and Asmo, I put on my straw hat, tucked my towel into my shirt, and walked out of the mansion.


    When I opened the front door, a sweltering air enveloped me, and a fierce sunshine streamed in.


    Still, the heat is not unbearable. It was more than twice as hot and uncomfortable as this in my previous life in Japan. Compared to that, it''s nothing compared to this.


    I opened the door and went down the stairs to the courtyard where Thor and Asmo were waiting for me.


    ''Oh, you''re here!¡¡Haha, you look exquisite in your straw hat!


    Thor dresses like a really bad boy like that, doesn''t he?


    He''s wearing a white shirt and brown shorts, and a straw hat. And he''s wearing a straw hat, plus a bug cage and a bug catcher''s net, he''s a perfect little boy in the country.


    ''''What''s with dressing like a bad boy...''''


    It means exactly what it says.


    Shut up, Asmo. You look like an old lady in a field.


    ''Whatever you want to call it. It''s cool.


    Asmo''s outfit is similar to Thor''s, but he has a towel under his straw hat, which seems to protect his neck and the side of his face from the sun.


    It is true that the sunshine will be protected and it will be a little cooler, but coupled with her plump face, she looks like an auntie in a field completely.


    "Huh?¡¡Al, didn''t you bring a water bottle with you?


    Because I have water magic.


    Thor and Asmo have a leather-bagged water bottle hanging around their waists, but I don''t have one.


    ''Oh, slippery!''


    ''I just don''t wear ice magic, and I use water magic and wind magic in moderation.


    This time it''s about enjoying nature as much as possible, not about living without relying on magic for everything. I won''t hesitate to at least use water magic to rehydrate myself.


    ''''We ran out of half of it on the way to the mansion, so fill it up with water.''''


    Yes.


    Ah!¡¡Me too!


    Eventually, Thor''s water bottle was running low too, so I had no choice but to refill it for the two of us. I don''t think there is any, but it would be unfashionable if we were to collapse due to lack of water.


    Well then, let''s get going.


    Yes!


    When the water bottles are full, Thor walks to the front of the pack, with me and Asmo following close behind.


    It''s another beautiful day outside, and we have a good view of the single road leading from the mansion and the lush plains. At the back of it, a number of mountains overlap, and the wind coming in between them caresses our skin.


    ''It''s cooler than I thought it would be when there''s a breeze, isn''t it?''


    Lately, I''ve been using ice magic to get over the heat by wrapping myself in cold air, so the coolness of the wind alone seems to be a long time coming.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''For some reason, it''s cooler here because the wind is so strong.''''


    ''Sometimes there are places like that, why is that?''


    That''s because the terrain allows the wind to pass through.


    ''Wind tunnel?¡¡What''s that?¡¡Is there a way for the wind to get through?


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get it right, but I''m going to be able to get it right.


    It was difficult for the two of us who don''t know much about the mechanics of air flow. But I''m not an expert in general education, so I can''t go into detail.


    I''m not an expert, so I can''t tell you much about it. It''s like the wind that hits the mountains around here is flowing into the open plains here.


    ''Hmmm, I guess the mountains make it easier for the wind to flow into an empty space?


    ''Yeah, kind of. That''s why it''s so easy for the wind to blow in here.


    ''I don''t know what it is, but it''s cooler in here with a good breeze!


    Well, I know it''s a bit extreme, but you should at least know that there are places where the wind blows in hard, depending on the terrain.


    As we walked down the road, feeling the wind blowing in all over our bodies, we saw a small wooden bridge with a stream running underneath it.


    We don''t particularly talk to each other, but the cool sound of the water invites us to approach it.


    The creek is home to all sorts of creatures in the summer. A grasshopper leaps as I wade through the grass, and a perched butterfly flutters up.


    Is it still the instinct of the living to seek out the water''s edge?


    When I look into the water, I see small fish swimming gracefully and river shrimp living quietly near and around the edges of the stones.


    When I put my hand in there, the water temperature of the creek was low and cold, even in the hot summer.


    ''It feels so nice just sticking my hand in there,''


    Yeah, I like the feeling of the water slipping out of my palm.


    I deliberately spread my palms out as if to resist the flow of water, and all at once the water flowed through them.


    It''s hard to put into words how good it feels to feel the water flowing through your fingers.


    The same kind of wind passage that Al was talking about earlier is similar to this one?


    "...........


    Me and Asmo are exclaiming after hearing the casual words that Thor said.


    ''Hey, what the hell. What''s with that incredulous look on your face, like you''ve seen something incredible?


    ''I''m sorry, because I never thought Thor, who I thought was an idiot to say the least, would say something like this.


    You okay, Thor?¡¡Has the heat been driving you crazy?¡¡...but no fever, right?


    Asmo involuntarily measured the heat on his forehead with his hand, but there didn''t seem to be anything unusual.


    ''Rather, the heat has come full circle and made you wise?


    ...could be.


    That''s really rude, you guys!


    Asmo and I are seriously worried, and Thor suddenly gets angry and splashes water on us.


    ''It feels nice and cold, but don''t go for my crotch!¡¡I know that, but it''s kind of hard to walk in public!


    Ha ha ha ha, good grief!


    It''s uncomfortable when you get your crotch wet, and poof, it looks like you''ve peed yourself, so please stop it.


    ''Hi!¡¡I feel like my body is crawling!


    As I was protesting to Thor, Asmo, who was also a victim, suddenly began to take off his clothes.


    A delicacy of greasy fat came out from under his shirt, damp with sweat and water.


    I hadn''t even walked a hundred meters from the mansion before I saw something unsightly.


    Even so, what in the world is a body moseying around.......


    As Thor and I watched in amazement, I saw something bouncing from Asmo''s body.


    What was that?


    Oh, the river prawns!¡¡Haha, looks like you got mixed up in the water I flew over!


    I voice my doubts, and Thor laughs, pointing at the bouncing river shrimp.


    ''What a river prawn. I thought it was a centipede or some weird bug or something.


    Asmo lets out a sigh of relief when he realizes that the being that came under his clothes is a river shrimp.


    Even though the river prawns are small, they''ve grown legs in their own way. It''s no wonder they''re mistaken. Or rather, if I get the same kind of trouble, I''m likely to get it wrong as well. If it''s a centipede or a spider, it''s a scream.


    ''''Ha, you''re being punished for making fun of me.


    What about Al, then?


    Oh, you want to put some prawns under Al''s clothes?


    Thor says it with a light feeling as if he''s giving me some juice to drink.


    I sense the danger and immediately try to escape, but Asmo, who was nearby, holds me tightly.


    ''Al, I won''t let you get away,''


    ''Wow!¡¡I mean, I''m naked and wet with sweat and water!


    Normally he wouldn''t want to be in a situation like this, but he''s willing to make himself unhappy in order to make others unhappy. This guy is a genuine scum, too.


    ''''Haha, give up, Al!


    After this, I moseyed on over and took off my clothes, just like Asmo did.

 313-Cucumber and miso

    It''s about time my clothes were dry after playing a bad game in the creek.


    ''This must be my vegetable patch.


    Me and Asmo had come to Thor''s house field.


    ''Wow, so you grow mostly vegetables over here, unlike in front of your house.


    I''ve never been to this field before because I always come by the field right next to my house.


    In front of me, there were small red tomatoes and purple eggplants growing in the thick foliage. There were numerous vegetables lined up like that.


    ''What do they grow here?


    ''You''re doing a lot of detail, like cucumbers, small tomatoes, carrots, potatoes, eggplant.


    Hey, is this all Thor''s farm?


    No, that''s all the way down to Asmo''s field.


    So you''re not only a house, but also a neighbor to the farm. Well, our houses are close to each other, so it''s natural, isn''t it?


    What kind of things do they grow in Asmo''s field?


    We''re just like Thor''s house. We grow a lot of different kinds.


    We''ll have plenty to eat. It''s easier for us to manage.


    Well, it seems like life is easier that way than growing a large number of one kind of thing.


    In fact, many of the villagers in Coriat village are growing various kinds of things rather than those who specialize in growing something.


    After a certain amount of explanation, I''m free to walk through the fields of Thor''s house.


    In front of me are cucumbers.


    The way the cucumbers twine around the thin pillars of the garden, their leaves growing thicker and thicker, is like a curtain of greenery. It''s probably cooler than normal in the shaded area. If it was a bit bigger, I could have walked through it, but there was still a little bit of residue


    A reminder.


    Where are the cucumbers............


    I looked through the yellow flowers and leaves and saw several long, thin cucumbers growing behind them.


    Oh, they''re growing nicely!


    Of course I do. I grow them right.


    Can I take one of these?


    Oh, yeah, it''s a good choice.


    I point to the one in front of me and Thor yells out in admiration.


    ''You know how to tell a good cucumber from a good one?''


    ''You want one that''s dark green, even in thickness, and with even more painful spines, right?¡¡Bartolo taught me a few things.


    Correct. You know Al, you know what to do.


    I replied and Asmo nodded firmly.


    Well, I know that much, I''ve cooked in my past life and I know that much. But when it comes to things like how to raise them, I hardly know anything about it.


    At any rate, the two of us have given our approval, so I immediately reach out to rip off a cucumber.


    ''Oh, the thorns hurt.''


    However, the thorns of the cucumbers are sharp and a bit painful, probably because they are so fresh. They''ll sting your hand if you try to pick them up.


    Haha, you''ve got the knowledge, but you''re not very good at picking them. You just have to grab them by the thornless part and twist them around.


    Thor laughs at me and tells me to try it, but it doesn''t work well because it has a lot of thorns.


    ''''Well just like Thor, this cucumber is a bad boy. He does a lot of pranks.''''


    Not only am I raising you, but I''m raising my sister, too.


    The cucumbers that sister Emma carefully grew for me. When you think about it, it seems like this vegetable has far more value than the usual ones.


    At any rate, the thorns sting and hurt when I take them off with my hands, so I use a quick wind magic and send the little blade flying to cut off the top stem.


    ''Okay, I''ve got it.''


    Hey, wait a minute!¡¡Now there''s something sharp flying through the air!¡¡You did magic!¡¡I hope you didn''t cut all the cucumbers in the back!


    As I was looking at the cucumbers I had taken with my wind magic, Thor, who was beside me, let out a shout.


    ''''I just used wind magic to send the little wind blades flying. I didn''t damage the other cucumbers, let alone the leaves and stems.''


    I mean, are you sure?


    I explain, but Thor seems uneasy, pushing away the stems and leaves with his hands to check on the situation. ''You''ll have to trust my magical control a little bit,'' he says.


    ''For now, let''s just eat the board. Here, salt and a cutting board. I got it from Thor''s house.


    ''Yes. And if I eat it as it is, the thorns are going to hurt.


    Asmo brought a small jar of salt and a cutting board, so Asmo and I decided to prep it.


    The salt and cutting board are both from Thor''s house.


    The salt and the cutting board both belong to Thor''s house, but I won''t go into either of them. This level of detail would be commonplace between the two houses.


    For now, I make a round tub with earth magic and fill it with water with water magic to lightly wash the cucumbers.


    When that''s done, he lightly applies salt to them and then lays a cutting board on top of the vat to make a planking.


    Roll the cucumbers around on the cutting board with both hands.


    The salt makes the surface of the cucumber clean and brightly colored. The tough thorns are removed and smoothed out, and the scratches and bruises make it easier for the flavors to soak in when seasoning the cucumber. In addition, the foul smell and bitterness can be removed, which is a good thing!


    It''s a comb.


    Hey, isn''t that my family''s chopping block?


    Come on. I boarded up Thor''s share.


    Asmo hands Thor a planked cucumber to get him in a good mood. Thor took it naturally and said, "Well, that''s okay.


    After cutting the cucumbers for the three of us, we rinse them off with water to remove the salt, and then it''s time to taste them.


    I didn''t try to cut them up with a knife, I just held them in my hands and bit into them.


    You can hear a nice crunching sound in your mouth and the fresh taste of the cucumber spreads.


    Oh, I love the texture.


    ''Cucumbers taste better when you bite into them like this than when you cut them up and eat them, and I feel like I ate them!


    Thor takes a bite of a cucumber while smiling and saying.


    It''s amazing to hear him chewing on his cucumber even when he''s far away.


    ''It''s a nice touch. It tastes like a proper cucumber.


    A little bit late in harvesting and they''ll get ridiculously big and lose their flavor. I''ll probably have to pick all the ones growing here today or tomorrow.


    Yeah, cucumbers get as big as zucchini after harvest time.


    As they get bigger, they get extra nutrients and become watery, so it''s better to eat them during the harvest season if possible.


    Thinking about this, I take a bite of the cucumber.


    Ah, the rich water that overflows. Even if I don''t drink water, just eating the cucumbers is enough to rehydrate me. It''s just as you''d expect from a vegetable that''s made up of ninety percent water.


    The slight saltiness that was applied to the cucumber during the itadzuri process is very effective, and it accentuates the flavor subtly, which is also good. I''m very happy for my body when I''m sweating right now.


    Salt is good, but I''d like to try it with miso. This is such a fresh cucumber. I''m sure it would go well with Kagura''s miso.


    I need some miso.


    "......


    I somewhat muttered and Thor and Asmo looked surprised.


    ''Al gave me some miso, but I''d never thought of that.


    "...Al, you have a terrible idea.


    Hmmm... If the two of you have discovered the taste of miso, you can imagine how horrible the combination of cucumber and miso is.


    ''''Alright, just some miso from Thor''s house...''''


    f*ck you!¡¡You borrowed a chopping board from my house just now!¡¡Now go get it from your house!


    Thor stops Asmo from going to Thor''s house to get it as soon as possible, but he stops his shoulder with his hand.


    ''There''s a difference in rarity between a chopping board and miso!


    When you get together at my house, I''m offering you fruit juice for whatever it is you do!


    Tsk, okay.


    As expected, the biting Asmo, who was weak when told that he was serving fruit juice every time, retreated unusually.


    Well, there''s also the hardship of Thor preparing fruit every time. It''s a good thing that he''s being stubborn about eating, so he understands the hardships involved.


    Asmo reluctantly heads home to get some miso.


    Then Thor, for some reason, Thor started to move.


    I''m going to harvest some new cucumbers while we''re at it. I''m going to rob you of your miso by the roots with these big cucumbers, not the little ones.


    ''Wow, that''s a nasty thing to do,''


    It''s all right. He eats our food at home all the time. We''re going to get even. Here''s a plate for you, too.


    Thor offers me a plate of cucumbers with a bad smile on his face.


    Well, it''s not enough for me to taste the cucumbers with miso, if it''s only this half-eaten cucumber.


    I toss the remaining cucumbers into my mouth and accept the new ones that Thor offers me.


    As we wait like that, playing our tricks, Asmo comes back to us.


    However, in his hand was not the jar I had given him, but a small plate with chokon and miso on it.


    ''Hey, Asmo!¡¡What''s with that little plate?


    What did you bring me with the miso?


    Thor questions him, but Asmo replies in a somewhat slurred voice.


    ''If you''re going to bring miso, why don''t you just bring the jar that Al gave you!


    ''Ah, yes. But miso is miso, and that''s okay, right?


    The sound of his voice is normal, but his expression is somewhat of a smile. Perhaps Asmo acted after seeing through Thor''s intentions.


    He saw through this from the beginning, avoided the worst, and settled his debt for the fruit juice at the right moment. What a schemer.


    ''''..........''''


    Thor''s glaring gaze is met with a mocking glance at it.


    Although I have an evil heart, on the flip side, that''s how important miso is to both families. If you think about it, I''m glad I gave it to them.


    "Well, let''s just eat it anyway.


    Tsk, that''s enough for today.


    I say chidingly, and Thor clicks his tongue and backs off.


    He''s still the same guy with the thug language.


    Then we get along and dip the cucumbers in miso and bite into them.


    The savory miso taste spreads, but the cucumber, with its fresh water content, neutralizes it nicely. The taste is indescribable when I say it''s just right.


    ''Whoa!¡¡This really fits!


    If we do this at home, we''ll run out of miso in an instant...!


    Thor and Asmo were also shocked by the chemistry, and with a change of color in their eyes, they dipped the cucumbers in miso and took a bite out of them.


    The water from the cucumbers and the saltiness of the miso gently permeates your body in the summer when you sweat a lot.

 314-Tomato harvest

    ''Alright, Al. Let''s get to the next place!


    I finish the cucumbers and am rummaging around for what vegetable I''m going to get next when Thor calls out to me to do so.


    ''Yeah?¡¡Didn''t they feed you other summer vegetables like tomatoes and water eggplant?


    This isn''t what I was talking about in the courtyard of the mansion.


    I want you to feed me other summer vegetables besides cucumbers........


    ''''Wrong. We''re going to a better place.''''


    Yeah, yeah.


    ...a better place?


    Just follow me anyway!


    Thor says that and starts to move with Asmo, I follow him, tilting my head.


    The place where Thor and Asmo are headed is more outside the village than the field we just visited.


    There was a large field where many vegetables such as tomatoes, corn, cabbage, peppers and squash were grown.


    It seems that they produce a lot of vegetables here.


    The tomatoes and corn are particularly delicious here. Let''s harvest them right away.


    ''What?¡¡Wait a minute. This isn''t someone else''s field, is it?


    I stop Thor and Asmo as they walk into the field normally.


    Earlier, Thor and Asmo said that they were growing vegetables in a small way. The fields here are not their fields by any stretch of the imagination.


    What are you talking about, Al? All the villagers who live in the village of Coriat have lived here for a long time, and they all help each other out.


    Villagers who have shared hardships with us are like a family. They''re family, so it''s only natural for them to share food with each other.


    I don''t see how I can explain the unique culture of the village. Why don''t we just talk to them and ask them to share?


    When I say that, Thor and Asmo cross their arms and think about it.


    ''''........I see, if Al, who is a nobleman, is here, he can eat it proudly from the front.''''


    That''s Al. To use your power to take it so brazenly...


    ''I don''t know what you''re getting wrong, but I''m going to pay you like a normal person.


    I''ll take it if they give it to me, but I''m not going to come in here and ask for it for free.


    "Excuse me.


    ''Oh?¡¡And isn''t that Alfried-sama? What''s wrong with you, even here?


    There was a villager who was just harvesting tomatoes in the field, so I called out to him, and he noticed me and came all the way over here.


    I heard that they have delicious tomatoes and water eggplants, and I was hoping they would sell them to me.


    ''Oh, I see!¡¡Then I''ve just harvested some, and you''re free to take it.


    Yeah!¡¡It''s still different when Al is around!


    Usually, Igma is such a cheapskate.


    When Igma, a villager, said he was free to have it, Thor and Asmo squealed with joy.


    The moment I saw that, I saw Igma''s expression become annoyed.


    ''However, Thor and Asmo, you must pay for it.


    Hey, that''s it!¡¡You''ve got to be kidding me!


    Discrimination is not good.


    It''s a distinction, not a discrimination. Help me with the harvest, if you must. And then I''ll share some of it with you.


    "Boo-boo!


    You got a problem with that, go away, you little bastards.


    Thor and Asmo voice their discontent, but Igma makes a gesture of shooing his hand away. Maybe if they were good kids, they could have gotten one or two without being told anything in particular. It''s probably because of Thor''s and Asmo''s usual behavior that they''re being treated this way.


    ''''Oh well, let''s just help them harvest and share here.


    f*ck it.


    Well, why don''t you go down and get your crop.


    ''What?¡¡Master Alfried doesn''t need you to work like these guys....


    No, I want to help you pick.


    I made it sound like I don''t often get things for free, so it''s kind of pathetic that I''m the only one here to get them for free.


    Besides, I''ve never done much vegetable harvesting, so I just want to try it. I have a vegetable garden in the courtyard of the mansion, but it looks like we''re still a long way from harvesting.


    ''''Well, if it''s okay with you, Alfried-sama.


    So let''s get to harvesting the tomatoes.


    Me, Thor and Asmo walked into the tomato field with Igma.


    Then Igma bends down and shows us the red tomatoes underneath.


    The ones that are red all the way to the bottom and the ones that are bent upward," he said. These are the ones that are ready for harvest. Keep an eye on the stalks as well, as they may be easily removed from the stalks, which indicates they are ripe.


    Okay.


    I thought I could just harvest the ones that are red, but there seems to be a good point to tell them apart. I replied, impressed, but Thor and Asmo looked at me as if it was only natural.


    ''''The two of you know this because you grow them at home too.


    ''Of course. I mean, even if I didn''t grow it at home, I''d know it.


    Why?


    I ask, and Asmo, who was nodding in agreement with Thor''s words, opens his mouth.


    ''I''m just trying to get a little something tasty to barter for,''


    Ah, well. Bartering is the norm in the village, and when you trade foodstuffs, you want to get a little bit of good food, right?


    That''s Asmo indeed. You''re so obsessed with food that I can''t believe you''re a child.


    The rest is for the best food when you get a little bit of it.


    Saying this, Thor plucks a red tomato and eats it.


    The tomatoes are a magnificent red color and the tops are neatly sticking up. It''s a good thing that he has a good eye for aesthetics, as he didn''t hesitate to choose one of the many tomatoes available.


    "Hey!¡¡I told you it was after the harvest!


    Hey, yeah, I know. I''ll make sure I get it right.


    Thor grabs a glove and walks away while Igma is pissed at him.


    Seriously, that guy is an abomination.


    ''Well, please harvest like that. If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask me or both of us.


    Okay.


    With that said, Igma handed me a pair of scissors and a pair of gloves, so Asmo and I immediately went to work on the harvest.


    I put on a pair of gloves and grab a pair of scissors, and we walked to the row of tomatoes in front of me.


    Oh, Mr. Alfried. You forgot your harvest basket.


    Oops, shoot. I was completely out of it, probably because all I was thinking about was picking tomatoes.


    I used my non-magical psychic to place the harvest basket at a distance under the control of my magic, and then slowly moved it over here.


    ''''Wow, that''s handy.''''


    Maybe it''s because the psychic magic is unfamiliar to him, Igma says his thoughts while dumbfounded.


    Hmph, no magic is useful, right?¡¡As long as you have a psychic, you don''t have to go and get a basket, or even have one.


    ''Al''s magic is like an itch, isn''t it?


    ''I''m sure it''s a compliment, but I''m not sure I''m happy about that expression.


    ''For now, I''ll stay close to Al. I won''t have to carry a basket if I''m close enough.


    Saying that, Asmo comes to my side.


    Well, it''s good to have someone with experience, so it''s reassuring.


    For now, let''s harvest. The tomatoes underneath seem to be turning red when it''s time to harvest, so I bend down to watch them.


    I move the leaves out of the way and peer into the lush foliage, and there are a number of red tomatoes there. The tomatoes are so beautiful, glowing in the sunlight.


    First of all, the tomatoes are red all over, and I want to make sure that they are red all the way to the base of the plant. I have to make sure that the stalks are not sticking up.


    I gently touch the tomatoes to make sure they''re red.


    The color is good. Are these ready to be harvested?


    Yeah, no problem.


    I show it to Asmo who was behind me and ask him and he says it''s no problem, so I use the scissors to separate the tomato from the stem.


    ''Ah,''


    Oh, and what?¡¡Could I be wrong?


    I''m afraid you''re going to tell me when to cut it.


    ''No, when you cut them, cut them so you don''t leave the ends of the tomatoes on the stem. Otherwise you''ll damage the other tomatoes when you put them in the basket or something.


    Then Asmo shows me a single tomato.


    It had a stem cut off at the very edge of the fruit, and there was very little stem left.


    It''s true that if it''s this long, it''s going to sting the other tomatoes when they bump into it.


    When I understood what Asmo was saying, I dropped the long remaining stem at the very edge of the fruit.


    Then Asmo nodded hawkishly and went back to harvesting his own tomatoes.


    Quickly, Asmo found the tomatoes and cut them into small pieces with scissors.


    I''ve got to harvest them with a bang, too.


    I put the tomatoes in the basket, and I check the tomatoes one by one to see if they''re turning red and harvest them.


    I move the leaves and stems out of the way to find them and determine if they meet the requirements for harvesting.


    It''s monotonous, and every time I rake through the leaves, it''s a little bit more exciting and fun to find a red tomato. This is what it''s like to just harvest tomatoes from someone else''s garden. When you grow them yourself from scratch, the excitement and enjoyment is probably greater than anyone else''s.


    Right now, I''m leaving most of the vegetable garden on the patio to Bartolo, and I think I can help him out a bit, too.

 315-Cool summer vegetables

    This one''s okay. This one is still blue. This one is red but the stems are still open. I cut out the tomatoes with a pair of scissors and put them in a floating basket.


    This one is fine. This one is also.....yeah?¡¡It''s pretty red, but it''s still blue at the bottom. Even the loofah''s rise is halfway up, so what should we do?


    Hmmm.


    What''s going on?


    I groan, and Asmo asks me as he puts the tomatoes he''s picked in a basket.


    ''Do you think we should still keep these tomatoes?¡¡The heft is only up a little, and the color isn''t fully dyed to the hefty side.


    Hmm, show me the other side.


    Asmo says so, and I turn the tomatoes over to show him the underside.


    ''Yeah, the backside is bright red and you can harvest it,''


    Are you sure?


    ''And not everything can be on the terms you''re told. Some of them are perfect, some of them are halfway done. Those are the ones you should look at the back side of and if they''re red, harvest them.


    Okay, that''s true too. What you told me is just an indication of what''s good. And when you grow a crop, not everything is going to be perfect.


    "Okay.


    Satisfied with Asmo''s explanation, I cut out the tomatoes with a pair of scissors.


    Then I went back and checked the underside of the tomatoes to make sure the parts I''d harvested so far were intact.


    Then I found two similar ones, so I harvested them.


    We proceeded to harvest the tomatoes in this way. I replaced the basket for a while. I stood up involuntarily, feeling the fatigue in my back and legs.


    ''Oh, my back and legs hurt.


    I stretched and stretched, patting my lower back and relaxing the muscles in my legs and back.


    I wish it had grown a little higher, but unfortunately it''s lower. It''s pretty hard on my back and legs to move around while bending over.


    ''It''s the fate of farm work, isn''t it? But Al has magically lifted the baskets for me, so it''s much easier. It''s even more tiring when you have to carry the baskets by yourself and have to bend down.


    In my case, I''m a psychic and I''m always putting the basket in a position where I''m comfortable doing it. If I had to put the basket down and lift it up and repeat the process, it would be a lot of work.


    ''Haha, you''re pathetic, Al!¡¡I can''t believe you''re down for this!


    I''m stretching and moaning, and Thor comes back.


    The basket he was holding was full of red tomatoes.


    ''Thor, are you finished?''


    Yeah, it''s this big. We could do a whole row and that would be enough.


    Thor''s right, we have a big field here. I don''t think I''d want to do it all either.


    If I could just use wind magic to cut every one of them up and put them in a basket with a psychic, it would take a few minutes, but as expected, it''s impossible because I can''t even identify the tomatoes.


    ''''Well then, we have to get this over with, too.


    I''m almost done.


    What?


    I told Asmo to ask him to agree with me, but Asmo seems to be far ahead of me.


    Asmo is at the 80% point of the whole, and I''m at 50% of that. We have to hurry with this one.


    I''ve made up my mind that I''m going to harvest the tomatoes, but my speed is slow because I''m used to it, just like Asmo is.


    As if he couldn''t bear to see me, Thor bends over in my row with his arms around me.


    ''It can''t be helped!¡¡Let me help you!¡¡I can''t eat my tomatoes fast enough if Al doesn''t finish up!


    Oh, Thor. Thank you.


    Baka. Don''t be creepy. See, there and there and there is the harvest and leave it there.


    I thank him, and Thor is a little shy as he directs me to the tomatoes that I can harvest.


    All the tomatoes Thor pointed out are really good ones that meet the requirements. And yet, he also makes good decisions about the most outstanding tomatoes.


    He''s usually a bad boy and a useless guy, but he can do his job well.


    I proceed to harvest the tomatoes, amazed and impressed by this side of Thor that I don''t usually see in him.


    As Thor and I worked on the harvest, the baskets filled up in the blink of an eye and the line I was in charge of was over.


    Okay, I guess that''s it.


    ''Good evening, Master Alfried. I''ve put some chairs and tables over there, so we can take a break.


    I shouted with a clear mind, and Igma came over as if he had been waiting for it.


    I nodded without hesitation, as I was full of desire to take a break now.


    A wooden chair and table were set up on a flat area at the edge of a tomato field. Furthermore, on the table are tomatoes on a plate, plus what looks like water eggplant.


    ''Ah!¡¡Is that tomatoes and water eggplant?


    ''Yes, these are the ones Alfried-sama picked earlier and the water eggplant I picked. Please eat them.


    Oh, I thought they were going to tell me to pick water eggplant now, but I was honestly quite tired from the tomato harvest, so I was very happy to hear that consideration.


    "Oh, you''re so thoughtful!


    I''ll do a good job.


    Shut up. I ain''t doing this for you.


    What a conversation between Igma, Thor and Asmo, I went to sit down.


    On the table, there were drops of water on the tomatoes and water eggplant that had been lightly washed with water just a few minutes ago. Not to mention the bright red tomatoes, the beautiful dark blue water eggplant is also nice.


    ''''Well, can I eat it right away?''''


    Come in.


    I reach for the tomatoes I''ve harvested, and when Igma tells me that, I reach for them.


    It''s a solid weight, with just the right amount of hardness. I gave the smooth skin a pat and bit into it.


    The juice of the tomatoes from nature''s bounty filled my mouth. The slightly sour and sweet taste of the tomatoes is so delicious and comforting. It doesn''t matter if the tomatoes we grow here are of a particularly sweet variety or if there''s a secret to growing them.


    Why does it taste better than the food I usually eat?


    It''s so sweet.


    Right?


    I blurt out, and Igma says happily.


    His expression is somewhat proud, and I can feel the confidence and pride in his short words.


    ''And it tastes better than the food I usually eat,''


    That''s because you picked it yourself.


    I knew it. I guess it''s because I picked it the hard way myself.


    ''Oh, they''re so sweet!¡¡I knew the tomatoes here were different!


    It''s nothing compared to ours.


    Of course. I took my time.


    If this is just the harvest, it''s probably even better when you grow it from scratch.


    But I''m not sure I have the guts to go that far.


    With that in mind, I bite into the tomato.


    Every time I bite into it, the juice comes pouring out, so I have to slurp it up as I eat it, or else the juice will leak out.


    ''When they''re this sweet, you''d think a tomato could be a fruit, wouldn''t you?


    Indeed.


    I''m very much in agreement with Asmo''s impressions.


    This sweetness is now a fruit. I can understand why you want to say that. But it''s a vegetable, isn''t it?


    I know some villagers call a tomato a fruit.


    ''Indeed. I think it''s a vegetable, but I can understand why someone would insist it''s a fruit.


    ''Well, I see what you''re saying, but from my point of view, I don''t care if it''s a vegetable or not, as long as it tastes good.


    Hey.


    Even Igma unintentionally shoves Thor, who finally cuts him off as unimportant while shaking it off himself, with a straight face.


    Well, that''s true too. Such details don''t matter once you''ve eaten the good food.


    Maybe it''s because we labored in the hot sunshine, but our hands never stop eating our tomatoes.


    But let''s stop at two, because if we eat too much of it, it might upset our stomachs.


    Thor and Asmo didn''t mind though, they ate four.


    ''Alright, after we eat the tomatoes, we''ll have to go for the water eggplant next!


    Water eggplant!


    Honestly, it was the most anticipated thing I''ve had all day. I can''t leave today without eating this.


    The eggplant on the plate is in very nice shape. The neck is thick, and the gunk has sharp thorns that look like they might hurt. And best of all, it''s got this massive weight to it. There must be a lot of flavorful water in it.


    Ugh.


    Oh, boy, let''s eat!


    While I was observing, Thor and Asmo took a bold bite of it.


    Perhaps because of that overwhelming moisture, water eggplant water leaked from the edges of their mouths.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡I knew this place had the best water eggplant!


    This might be my favorite summer vegetable.


    Thor and Asmo scream with delight as they eat the eggplant.


    Seeing them, I take the eggplant into my mouth as if I were following them.


    I stick my teeth into the slightly hard skin and take a bite out of it.


    Then the flesh of the eggplant is easily torn off and the water mixed with the flavor of the eggplant flows out from inside.


    When I chewed more soft meat, more of the flavor was poured out and down my throat. Even if it''s summer and I don''t have an appetite, this is easy to eat.


    My mouth is filled with water and I feel cooler just by eating it.


    A true natural coolness. And.


    "...this is the beauty of summer vegetables.


    ''I can cook you a lot of things, but this is the best thing you can do in the summer.


    I mutter sullenly, and Igma, who is next to me, says.


    Ah, I know. I''ll think of many ways to use it, but in the end, sometimes it''s better to eat it simply.


    ''''Eating this kind of food naturally makes my body feel cooler, doesn''t it?''''


    So Thor doesn''t need the cold air of ice magic?


    No, that''s not the same thing.


    We took it easy, ate our summer vegetables and cooled off.

 316-Evil heart

    After eating summer vegetables to cool off from the inside, we had parted from Igma and had come to the river in the village.


    ''Yes!¡¡Let''s go!


    Before I knew it, Thor jumped vigorously from the shore and entered the river, taking off his clothes.


    A loud splash of water went up. It''s so loud that it flies up to me, who was standing on the shore.


    The cold droplets splash on my skin and I feel a little tickle and coolness.


    ''''Puh-hah!¡¡Wind and food are nice, but I guess the best way to cool off is in a cold river!


    Thor says pleasantly while peeking out of the water.


    I''m not sure if the bangs that are usually up are down due to the fact that they''ve been absorbed by water, and they''ve become a little more adorable.


    I think this hateful face looks better too. What if I always let my bangs down?


    As I was thinking about this, Asmo, who had taken off his clothes, stood next to me.


    ''''Alright, I guess I''m next.


    You idiot!¡¡Stop it, fatty!¡¡If someone like you jumped in, the impact of the water would be too much!


    "I''m not fat!¡¡Chubby!


    Thor shouts at him to do so, but Asmo doesn''t listen and jumps with his aid.


    Asmo goes into the air with a leap that is unbelievable for a fat--chubby body type. After an awfully long dwell, Asmo falls into the water near Thor.


    A splash of water rises, far more flashy than Thor''s, as if something exploded in the water.


    It splashed on me, standing on the shore. Earlier it was like a sparse rain, but this time it''s like buckets of water have fallen on me.


    Thanks to this, I''m soaking wet before I even enter the river.


    "Geez, geez, you bastard!¡¡You got some water in your nose!


    ''Hahahahahaha!¡¡I don''t know about that--poof!


    Asmo is smiling high, but Thor goes for it and splashes water on his face.


    Then Asmo''s nose got water in it and he sobbed just like Thor.


    ''Geho, gahaha, what are you doing Thor!


    Payback for that, you idiot!


    "Son of a b*tc*!¡¡I''m going to sink you!


    ''Hahaha!¡¡If you could-- hey, wait a minute. It''s not fair to cover up on me!¡¡It''s so heavy--


    Thor''s words cease to be uttered halfway through and the two figures disappear from the water.


    I don''t want to have to go through that as soon as we''re in the river. I''ll go in when they''ve calmed down a bit more.


    I decided that I would go in and grab the summer vegetables Igma gave me and put them in the water.


    Then I pile up some stones to prevent them from being swept away by the current. I watch for a while and make sure that the tomatoes and other vegetables don''t get washed away.


    ''Okay, now we can wait a little while and we can eat the summer vegetables cooled by the water.


    Even though we''re playing in the river, we''re going to sweat. I guess I''ll have to sprinkle some salt on it during the break later.


    Now, have things settled down over there?


    I suddenly looked at Asmo and Thor.........


    "Maa, mai.........gabogabo!


    ''Hmm?¡¡What did I say?¡¡Can''t you hear me?


    It was a harrowing sight to see Asmo leaning on Thor with his full weight.


    As expected, if Asmo''s weight held him down, he wouldn''t mind coming back again.


    ''Asmo, it''s about time you forgave him,''


    It''s about to kill Thor.


    That''s just the way it is.


    I admonish him and Asmo slowly releases his restraining stance.


    Then, Thor immediately emerges from the water.


    "Huh, huh ... shh, I thought I was going to die.


    I''m sure Thor was in the water, and I''m sure he saw the running lights.


    Anyway, once they''re both settled, I take off my soaked clothes and hang them on the tree branch beside me.


    It''s a nice day, and I''ll be dry by the time I''m done playing.


    Naked in the river, I don''t jump in like Thor and Asmo did, but slowly enter the water. I feel the cold water wrapping around my toes. My body reacts to it with a startled bounce for a moment, but I soon get used to it and become comfortable.


    Slowly, you slowly move from your ankles to your thighs, and then sit down and soak your upper body as well.


    ''Huh, the cold water feels so good.''


    I feel like a father taking a bath.


    Yeah, it''s a total bath in there.


    As I''m soaking in the water with a look of ecstasy on my face, Thor and Asmo say something like that.


    ''No, no, no, your body will be surprised if you suddenly go into the cold water. We need to get into it gradually, starting with our toes.


    You look like an old man.


    Oh well. Let''s just enjoy this comfortable situation for now.


    The water in the village is still very clean and clear. The water is clear and you can see the bottom, and if you look closely, you can see small fish swimming in it.


    With so many fish swimming around, I could probably catch at least one by hand.


    With that thought, I used both hands to get my hands in the area of the school of small fish and scoop them up.


    Then, in my palm, there were three small fish. About three millimeters in size. So small that they are swimming around in the water on my palm. It was very cute.


    I caught a little fish.


    Are you sure?


    As I''m staring at my palms, Thor and Asmo look at me.


    ''It''s tiny!¡¡How did you catch that one!


    I stuck my hand in the herd and scooped him up and we got him.


    "Haha, I''m going to try it.


    When I say this, Thor smiles happily and starts looking for a small school of fish.


    Asmo followed suit and began to search for it as well.


    ''Hey, Asmo. Do you have any little fish over there?


    ''I''m not interested in fish I can''t eat, so I''ll find a bigger fish to eat.


    I thought Asmo was also looking for a small fish, but he''s looking for an edible fish. It''s typical of Asmo that he''s only interested in fish that he can eat.


    ''Oh, there they are!


    I chuckle and Thor spots a small school of fish and scoops up the water with both hands.


    ''Dammit!¡¡He''s running away!


    ''Haha, you can''t catch them with a bad heart, you know. Even fishes know who has a bad vibe and avoid them.


    If that''s the case, it''s funny how Al can''t get it!


    Rude. I am a pure child with a good heart. I don''t want to be compared to someone with an ugly heart like Thor''s.


    I look away from my gaze and enjoy the feel of the water as it flows.


    Ah, this moderate flow of water is comfortable. The water is not strong enough to force my body down, but just right to caress my skin.


    The water is very pleasant and washes away the sweat from walking and working in the fields in the blink of an eye. It was like a lie that I was covered in sweat.


    You can hear the sound of the water flowing constantly and it makes you feel cooler just by listening to it.


    We ate fresh summer vegetables and cooled down with the river water. This is the way to cool off in the countryside.


    As I was thinking this with deep emotion, I felt a strange, piquant sensation in my palm.


    I was surprised to see water spilling out of my palm and a small fish was swimming around, jumping desperately for water.


    Oops, it seemed to have run out of water before I knew it. It''s a small fish, and it''s a pity to let it stay in a place where there''s not much water.


    There you go, back to the river. Don''t get caught this time.


    I hurriedly dipped my palm into the water and the little fish swam through the water swiftly, as if the pitter-pattering had been a lie.


    Then, just as it was about to join the small school of fish and leave in the distance, Thor came in with the eyes of his prey.


    ''Sora!¡¡.........oh no, you''re out of line.


    Thor scooped up at the herd with both hands, but he didn''t seem to catch any of them.


    ''See, I knew it,''


    Shut up! I''m gonna get you!


    In the end, Thor spent thirty minutes catching only one of them.

 317-Ayu chase

    Thor!¡¡Ayu went that way!


    I know!¡¡I got it!


    Asmo and Thor were running around in the river, trying to catch the sweetfish.


    In the water, three of the ayu fish that Asmo had chased away were heading towards Thor. Thor, who had been waiting for them, sits back and sets up and reaches out his hand at once.


    ''''Uraa!''''


    How''s that?


    No, he''s gone!


    Thor says ruefully as he pulls his arm out of the water.


    There''s no sign of an ayu fish in his hand, of course.


    d*mn it, get a grip. How many times have you done this?


    Bullshit, you know how many times Asmo has failed!


    The two of them are bickering over missing a sweetfish.


    Both of them had already missed catching the sweetfish many times. The frustration of not being able to catch it seems to be increasing.


    Let''s just soak in the water and be cool.


    I mean, Al, help us out!¡¡You want to eat an ayu fish too!


    I sit down on a stone and admonish him, and Thor turns around and shouts.


    ''No, I have some tomatoes and stuff Igma-san gave me...''


    ''''Well Al, you know how good it is to eat an ayu fish grilled with salt?¡¡Freshly baked and chewed over your head, the distinctive bitterness and saltiness seeping through your sweaty body...


    I hold up my chilled summer vegetables, but they are completely fogged up by Asmo''s specific words.


    ''''........What''s that specific way of saying it? You made me want to eat salt grilled sweetfish without a second thought.


    Even if I couldn''t catch an ayu fish, I had some summer vegetables to chill. I was thinking about this, but now I''m completely in a salted sweetfish mood.


    Right?¡¡Then come on over here with Al.


    Asmo invites me into the river.


    I have a sweetfish stomach now. I can''t eat anything else without eating an ayu fish.


    Asmo is a horrible boy. Asmo is Thor''s friend, after all. He''s a guy who knows how to pull people down the wrong path.


    So, what should I do?


    The three of us will chase as many sweetfish as we can over there. That way, any sweetfish that have nowhere to run will be headed our way.


    Now if we could just get one of them, we''d be good to go.


    We nodded at each other with a serious look on our faces as we grasped the details of our strategy.


    It may have been difficult to chase ayu fish with just two men, but with three of us, the number of ayu fish we can chase will increase. There is a possibility that you may fail to catch the fish as Thor did earlier, but the chances of catching it will increase dramatically.


    Well then, let''s go find a sweetfish!


    I nodded at Thor''s brave words and we scattered around looking for an ayu.


    An ayu, an ayu. It''s not a small fish like the one we just saw. It was a big one with its body firmly attached.


    As I continued on my way, I found five ayu fish swimming in front of me.


    There were five of them over here.


    There''s three of them!


    There''s six of them!


    As I raise my voice, Thor and Asmo also raise their voices to capture the ayu fish at the same time.


    The only thing left to do is to drive it to the corner. It''s a natural trap area with stones piled up to prevent the ayu from escaping.


    The ayu fish will come to us to find an escape route. It''s just a matter of time before someone else catches them.


    We carefully guide the sweetfish to keep it from escaping.


    As expected, we couldn''t take all of them, and only one of them was far enough away to make it to four, but it was enough.


    We gradually drive them to the trap point to shrink the encirclement. In front of us, there were more than ten sweetfish swimming comfortably.


    We do not shout in silence, but silently shorten the circle of encirclement.


    When the circle was closed and the sweetfish couldn''t escape, we were greeted by


    Now!


    We pounced on an ayu fish that had panicked at its inability to escape.


    I felt something slippery pass over my outstretched hand and leg shins.


    d*mn, I must have let it get away.


    But it wouldn''t matter if I couldn''t catch it.


    Poof, I''d driven at least ten of them into the ground and they were crowded together. It''s not surprising that Thor and Asmo could have caught one or two of them at a time.


    I look up and ask with an expectant expression on my face.


    ''''It didn''t work. How''s it going over there?


    We froze in place with a sly smile on our faces.


    Oh, that''s the one we all missed.


    "d*mn it, what are you doing, letting us all get away with it? I was hoping to catch at least one of you!


    Thor, who brilliantly speaks for us all. I''m sure we let him get away with it because he was feeling like he was counting on these others.


    ''Come on, Thor, Al. Let''s do it again.


    Yeah.


    They don''t want to give up after failing once, so they start looking for the escaped ayu fish.


    I also want to eat grilled ayu fish, so of course I''m not going to give up, but it''s still not efficient to grab it by hand.


    If only I could catch it by magic....


    "Ah!


    There''s a guy who''s been doing it. Gorilla twins fishing with water magic in Eric''s territory!


    I''d forgotten about it until now. You can use that to catch them as long as they''re dense enough.


    What''s up, Al?


    "If you scream too loud, the sweetfish will get scared and run away.


    Thor calls out suspiciously to me, who lets out a voice, and Asmo, who flies in with a note of caution.


    ''I''ve come up with an easier way to catch them with magic, or so I remembered.


    ''Oh!¡¡The magic of the ages.¡¡So what do you want me to do?


    I''ll do whatever it takes to make the fishing easier.


    As I say this, Thor and Asmo come over to me, and they are willing to get wet, and I''m willing to get my feet wet.


    I don''t dislike this graceful spirit of these guys.


    What we''re going to do is the same as before. We just need to chase and gather as many sweetfish as possible.


    Okay!


    I explain, and Thor and Asmo reply with serious expressions before scattering. Then I move while looking at the surface of the water to find the ayu fish.


    I can probably do it if I use the same water magic from the beginning, but it''s better to use magic when I''ve solidified it in one place.


    I also start to walk in search of an ayu fish to collect at the place where I saw it earlier.


    The ayu was scattered, but thanks to the clear water, I was able to find them easily.


    However, there were two and three ayu fishes swimming around and it was difficult to guide them. The ayu might have caught me off guard by their behavior earlier.


    Still, I gently approach the ayu fish with my signature distraction technique.


    Then the sweetfish doesn''t notice me anymore. That''s great, but they need to sense our presence and move.


    If anything, I think I can catch it now, even if I grab it by hand. But that would only catch one or two fish, which would be inefficient at best.


    When I showed my presence of mind, the ayu fish noticed me and surprisingly swam away from me. Three of them were heading for the guidance area, but the other two were still far away.


    Should I use water mages to control the flow of water to get them to come to me?


    I activated the water magic technique around the two ayu fish that were swimming far away. I intentionally let the water flow and the ayu fishes flow to the guide spot without going against it.


    While I was guiding the five ayu fish little by little, Thor and Asmo came in the same way.


    They guided two ayu fish each. They must have been alarmed by the previous incident and had become difficult to collect. But nine fish would be enough for the three of us to eat.


    I nodded my head and continued on my way as Thor and Asmo made eye contact with me silently.


    I don''t know if they understood my intentions, but Thor and Asmo are slowly shrinking the siege net as it is.


    And when the nine Ayu fishes are gathered in one place, I activate the water magic method in the area.


    I make a water ball around the spot where the ayu fishes are gathered. Then the ayu that was swimming there gets caught in the water ball.


    ''Oh!¡¡Awesome!


    You can catch as many as you want with this!


    A cry of admiration rises from Thor and Asmo as he lifts a water ball containing nine sweetfish into the air.


    As expected of a useful magic. The difficulty and efficiency of this magic is far different compared to the hand-held grab earlier.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Fish are naturally swimming in the water below, so it''s unlikely that you''ll be able to look at them from below. Unless you go to an aquarium like in my previous life, you won''t see this sight.


    In that case, let''s eat right away!


    Me and Thor are going to go gather some branches for the spit.


    But Thor and Asmo seemed to be full of appetite already, and they ran around gathering branches to be skewered without particularly looking at them.


    I chuckled at the two of them and went up to the shore.

 318-Grilled sweetfish

    ''I''ve got all the branches that could be skewered and burned!


    After getting on land and getting dressed, Thor and Asmo came back with a branch as they were floating fire magic.


    ''That''s great Al. You''ve already set fire to it and are ready to go.''''


    Of course. Put a burning branch in the middle.


    Okay.


    As I say this, Asmo puts a dry branch under the fireball.


    ''Al, can I put a skewer in the ayu in the water ball?''


    ''Yes, please. I moved it to the water magic water ball, so it''s reasonably washed out.


    Okay.


    As I said that, Thor and Asmo put their hands into the water polo.


    "Hehe, we can''t get away from this!¡¡Give up!


    "Be a good little salt-burning boy.


    The two of them catch it with a lecherous smile, probably rooted in the fact that it got away.


    Don''t tease the ayu too much.


    As I looked at Thor and Asmo, a faint smoke came out under the fireball, as if the fire had moved to the branches.


    As I pulled the dry leaves there, I sent a gentle breeze through the wind magic and it began to burn completely.


    After confirming that the flame was stable, I released the fire magic.


    It doesn''t matter if I keep the fire magic floating all the time, but this one is more tasteful, so I''m going to burn it without the magic.


    ''''Alright, let''s burn it then!


    Salt?


    I''ve got a glare on.


    If it came down to it, I was going to use spatial magic to get some salt out of my pocket, but it looks like Asmo had already brought it with him.


    That''s right. The first time I asked him out, he said it would be delicious if I poured salt on the tomatoes and made a magical temptation.


    Oh, the tomatoes remind me of a summer vegetable. They must be quite cold because I had them chilled in the river before playing with them.


    I moved quickly around the fire, keeping an eye on the two men who were quickly setting up the sweetfish on the spit.


    Water eggplant and tomatoes were floating around where I had placed the summer vegetables.


    I scooped them up with my hands and measured the temperature on my skin, and they were indeed getting cold.


    ''Oh, I can''t wait to burn them. I''m dying of hunger.


    Agreed.


    When I returned with the summer vegetables, Thor and Asmo were covered in them, staring at the sweetfish.


    Let''s eat the summer vegetables while the ayu fish cooks. Here, I''ve cooled them in the river.


    "I''m feeling like a sweetfish now, but you can''t beat hunger.


    Yeah, I''ll take that, too.


    As Thor and Asmo take the water eggplant and tomatoes, I sit down on a suitably sized stone.


    Oh, it''s a good size. I can just watch the ayu fish, and the surface is less uneven, so my butt doesn''t hurt.


    For now, I take one tomato and put the rest in the basket.


    Then I take a bite of it instead of rehydrating.


    Then the sweet juice and pulp of the tomatoes spread all over my mouth.


    Mmm, the perfect amount of sweetness and sourness is unbearable.


    Even though I was in the cold water, my thirsty throat was instantly moistened since I had been in the water for quite a while.


    Now, let''s taste the next one with some salt.


    "Asmo, put a little salt on it.


    Hey.


    Then I held out the tomatoes and Asmo opened the lid of the vial and tilted it.


    Then there was a hint of salt on my tomato.


    I bit into it again in the same way, and this time it added an exquisite saltiness to my tomato. The sweetness and tartness of the tomatoes went well with the saltiness.


    He must have been sweating even though he was in the river. The saltiness is very tasty.


    I can''t bear to imagine what happens if I eat a salted sweetfish with this.


    The tomatoes in my hand were gone in a flash as I bit into them while pouring asphalt and salt on them.


    There are still some water eggplant and tomatoes left, but I somehow didn''t feel like eating them, so I put them aside.


    ''''...........''''


    The next thing I know, me, Thor and Asmo have finished eating the summer vegetables and are staring at the ayu fish being roasted over the fire.


    We waited for the ayu fish to roast while the piled up branches crackled.


    ''I feel like I''m looking like Al right now,''


    Oh, I know.


    Indeed, Thor''s and Asmo''s eyes as they stare at the ayu fish absent-mindedly are like a dead fish - and if I say that, I''ll cause damage to myself, so I keep quiet.


    After watching for a while, the water is removed from the ayu fish and it has browned and charred, as well as the smell of burning flesh comes out. I couldn''t stand the smell of salt.


    "It''s time to turn it over.


    Yes.


    Half of the ayu fish is grilled, so I change the angle of the skewer and grill the other side with the flame. The smell of roasting ayu fish wafted through the air as he did so.


    My stomach rumbled, or maybe it was Asmo or Thor. However, the salt-roasted sweetfish had a destructive aroma that I couldn''t blame them for.


    I adjusted it so that it could be firmly cooked through to the inside and watched for a while.


    The sweetfish looked really delicious with brownish color all over its body as if it had been slowly cooked through.


    I said, "Hey, it''s already cooked!¡¡Let''s eat!


    Yeah. Let''s eat.


    Yeah, no problem.


    When Asmo, who is fussy about food, nods, we take the salt-grilled ayu fish that''s stuck in front of us.


    From there, all we can do is eat it. I couldn''t resist and promptly bit into the back.


    The saltiness of the crispy surface is so effective that the light white flesh falls apart in my mouth. The sweetness of the sweetfish''s light white meat and the saltiness are a perfect match.


    It''s delicious. Ayu fish is best when grilled with salt.


    I let out a breath of relief at how good it is and mutter to myself.


    ''This indescribable fish flavor is the best!


    It goes great with the saltiness.


    Thor and Asmo let out those thoughts as they vigorously take a bite out of their heads.


    I take a bite of the head, too.


    Unlike the soft flesh on the back, the texture is a little hard, probably because there''s almost no meat on it. However, this moderate hardness and the bitterness of the internal organs is a nice touch.


    The bitterness is also very nice.


    I know.


    ''Oh, yeah?¡¡I''m not a fan of this bitterness.


    Asmo nods in agreement with my words, but not Thor.


    Me and Asmo look at each other and giggle and look at Thor like he''s looking at the poor guy.


    ''Hey, what''s with that poor guy look?''


    I feel sorry for Thor that he doesn''t know how good this bitterness is.


    ''Ayu fish has this bitterness to it.


    Shut up, bitter is bitter!


    When me and Asmo teased him, Thor bit down on the ayu and left the head area in defiance.


    Ah, that''s a shame, because it''s so delicious.


    Well, it can''t be helped, since everyone has their own likes and dislikes, and children are sensitive to bitterness. There will probably come a time when Thor will realize the goodness of bitterness when he becomes an adult.

 319-Two people

    I''m gonna need to get out of here and play my cards right now.


    Thor muttered next to me as I finished my salted sweetfish and put my feet in the water to cool off.


    We don''t have a river that big in the village of Coriat," he said, "and if there is one, it''s a lake. If there is one, it''s a lake.''


    But we''re not going in too deep, are we?


    Asmo is right, playing in the lake is a bit dangerous. The water is deep and there are water plants growing in the shallows. It''s not a good option for kids to play in.


    ''Duh, there isn''t a river around here that''s just deep enough!¡¡A big, safe place where you don''t have to worry about this kind of depth and stones and stuff like that!


    What kind of river is that convenient?


    If it''s not there, I''ll make some.


    "Can you make it?!


    The moment I said that, Thor and Asmo turned their surprised faces towards me.


    It''s not that I don''t mind being seen, but it''s painful from a pictorial standpoint when the two of them turn around together.


    ''''I have magic, you know.


    If I used earth and water magic, I could make a pool with a constant depth of water where I wouldn''t have to worry about obstacles.


    The idea came to me and I stood up to take action.


    A flat area with a moderate distance from the river and no trees was preferable.


    After a short distance, I found a flat area with grass but no trees.


    ''Alright, let''s just stay here,''


    This place seems to have no problem making a fifty-meter-long pool, even if it''s a hypothetical pool.


    After selecting the location, I held my hand on the ground and activated my earth magic. This causes the empty ground to cave in at once.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Awesome!


    Thor and Asmo were surprised by this.


    ''''This is the flashiest Al''s magic I''ve ever seen!


    Yeah, something magical!


    I''m always using magic. But in front of these guys, I think I''ve been using only rather simple magic, such as making cups and chairs and sprinkling cold air.


    Maybe it can''t be helped if they say so.


    While feeling a little sad, I use earth magic to make a rectangle out of the ground I dug into. A size of twenty-five meters should be enough.


    Now that a simple foundation has been created, I go down into the pool and hold my hand over the ground to harden it with the compression of my magic power.


    ''Ah, something looks like the usual Al.


    I don''t know, I''m not sure, but I''m sober.


    ''''Earth magic is all about unevenly solidifying it with magical compression!


    It''s hard to compress magic power when it''s this big. And although you can compress it from a distance in order to do it properly, it''s more reliable to do it with a proper hand touch.


    That''s why my current appearance is inevitably a humble one, like holding my hand on the ground and moving.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    Oh well. I''ll just do what I want to do, no matter what they call it, I''ll do it the way I want to do it.


    I get down to the floor of the pool and I make a step on the railing and wall to make it easier to get up.


    I climb up, making sure it''s easy to put my feet on, and make a diving board.


    Then I leveled the area around the pool, just to be sure.


    All that''s left to do is fill it with water magic!


    I get on top of the diving board and activate the water magic method. The water converges in the air and flows into the pool at once.


    Thanks to the massive amount of water flowing in so vigorously, it bounces around in the pool with a thumping sound.


    ''''Ooohhhh!''''


    It''s a bit frustrating to be called plain again, so I made it flashy, but the reaction didn''t seem to be bad.


    The pool was filled with water in an instant as it continued to pour water.


    However, the color of the pool is also brown, because the bottom of the pool is earthy and you can see through it. It''s not a light blue like the pools of my previous life, so I feel that it''s a little less refreshing in appearance.


    ''Wow!¡¡Now we can play as much as we want!


    No rocks, no water plants, no uneven depths!


    However, Thor and Asmo don''t seem to mind it that much and are genuinely happy about it.


    If that''s the case, it''s worth it to make it.


    Well then, let''s go swimming.


    Swimming?


    I say as I take off my clothes, and Thor says with a questioning look on his face.


    ''Yeah?¡¡I thought you wanted a bigger place to swim?


    ''Oh, yeah, right. Well, let''s go for a swim then.


    When I ask that question, Thor starts to take off his clothes like he''s in a bad mood.


    .........could this guy not swim?


    When I glanced at Asmo, I saw that he had a grin on his face.


    His yawning face is the same as the one I saw when the snow piled up.


    I nodded slowly as Asmo''s smile made me understand what I was about to do.


    Asmo nodded and held his hands in the air, and I held my hands in the same way.


    Then I timed it right and pushed Thor, who was trying to take off his top shirt, as hard as I could.


    ''''Sore!''''


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Thor''s scream rises and a splash of water rises to drown it out.


    Then buzzing and bubbling, Thor''s face comes out of the water.


    ''A-ha!¡¡Bye, baba-baba!¡¡Help me!¡¡I can''t swim!


    As expected, Thor seems to be a brilliant canazoo.


    Thor screams as he shuffles his hands around.


    It''s rare to see the usually stubborn Thor shed his pride and call for help like this.


    However, from Thor''s point of view, who can''t swim, the water is nothing short of terrifying.


    I really don''t know why this guy said he wanted to play in the open air.


    Here, hold on to that.


    Since he''s in a position where I can''t reach him, I toss the board I made with my earth magic to Thor.


    Then, Thor immediately leans on the board and is able to float.


    ''''Hahaha, you''re doing a terrible job.


    You said you wanted to go out in the open, so I thought you were supposed to be able to swim.


    ''Haha, no. We don''t even have a deep river here, so there are very few villagers who can swim.


    I said, and Asmo replied with a laugh.


    Oh?¡¡Doesn''t that mean that Asmo, who is also a villager here, can''t swim either?


    As soon as that thought occurred to me, I walked behind Asmo, as if my curiosity had driven me, and pushed him into the pool.


    ''Dwaah!¡¡Al, you betrayed me!


    Asmo yells something like that throwaway line and plunges headfirst into the pool. A large splash of water rises due to the overwhelming weight.


    I don''t remember ever once saying anything like teaming up with Asmo, but...


    It''s a good thing I''m not the only one.¡¡Help!¡¡I can''t get my footing!


    Apparently, brilliantly, Asmo can''t swim either.


    Earlier, he was pushing Thor away with a pretend gesture as if he could swim.


    ''The board!¡¡Give me the board!


    ''Idiot!¡¡Stop it!¡¡A fat guy like you would sink if you put your weight on him randomly!¡¡Grab the other side of me!


    Asmo seemed to be able to calm down by holding onto the board as Thor did.


    Then they moved their feet awkwardly and were able to move across the water to reach the poolside.


    It was refreshing to see two people who usually made fun of each other and so on, seriously joining forces. Plus it''s kind of funny.


    ''Oraa!¡¡I know you''re ready for this, Al!


    You''re next!


    As I''m laughing at them, Thor and Asmo come over to us and surround us.


    No wonder they''re working together smoothly, and then they''re colluding to push me away next.


    As for me, I could run away with magic, but if I did that, I wouldn''t know what he''d do next, and I''d have to be on guard behind me the whole time.


    It''s not that I can''t swim, but I''ll take my revenge quietly.


    For now, I just pretend to escape, and Asmo quickly comes around in front of me and grabs both of my legs.


    ''''Oh!''''


    As my legs scooted and my body fell backwards, Thor caught it and grabbed both my arms to catch it.


    These guys are tough. They only use high specs coordination techniques when it''s useless.


    "Hehehe, we''ll join forces with you and send you far away!


    Then Thor smiles a lowly, thug-like smile, and they grab me by the hands and feet and shake me from side to side to gain momentum.


    With my hands and feet grabbed, I was helplessly swayed from side to side and thrown off when I gained momentum.


    ''''Oraa!''''


    I was thrown into the air with great force. In my field of vision, the blue sky and white clouds spread out, and in the distance I could see the green mountains, very beautiful.


    The time spent watching the scenery in the air was supposed to be an instant, but it felt like a long time.


    Then, as if to signal the end of my time of floating, my body is pulled by gravity and falls with great force.


    I enter the water, along with a larger splash than Thor and Asmo had fallen. The cold water wraps around my entire body and it feels good.


    However, my stomach hurts a little bit, probably because I was hit by the water from so high up.


    Why does the surface of the water hurt so much when you fall from a high place and receive it in a large area? At a glance, it looks so soft, so it should be able to take the impact like slime. What a thought, I thought rather seriously.


    I slowly open my eyes, holding on to the dull ache in my stomach.


    The pool I''ve created is solidly built, and the shadows at the bottom of the water are shimmering in the light. It''s very quiet, with no sound outside.


    I sit still, listening to the faint sound of the water as it flows.


    The world in the water is quite nice. I can''t help but want to stay here forever.


    Maybe next time I can make some kind of snorkel and have Logan make me some goggles.


    "Hey, Al ain''t coming up here!¡¡Are you okay?


    As I''m thinking about this, I hear Thor''s impatient voice from outside.


    Apparently he''s worried about me because I got thrown into the pool and didn''t come up at all.


    It would be troublesome if they misunderstood me as having drowned, so I stop immersing myself in the water world and surface.


    "Fuu.


    Oh, there''s Al!


    When I looked up for air, Thor and Asmo were rushing up to me with their boards in a hurry.


    ''Haha, I can swim, unlike Thor and Asmo, so it''s not a problem.


    I show off my breaststroke to prove to Thor and Asmo that I''m okay with it.


    ''Nah, you can''t swim!


    ...I failed to worry about it.


    I was a little glad to see the two of them usually do all the stupid things, but when it came down to it, they were properly concerned about me.


    ''I was going to give the struggling Al this board or torment him for not doing it.


    I didn''t expect you to be able to swim.


    I take it back. These guys are scum.


    ''I mean, where did you learn to swim?


    I''ll see you at sea when we go to Kagura.


    The truth is, I learned it in a past life school and just remembered it as a feeling here, but it''s more convenient this way.


    And...


    Teach me how to swim.¡¡I want to be able to swim in the water with ease!


    Me too.


    That''s all right. I''ll show you how to swim, then.

 320-Relaxing in the pool

    Al, is it like that?


    Yeah, yeah. Something like that.


    Asmo waded through the water, kicking dexterously as he made his way through the water.


    I showed him a sample and he seemed to get the hang of it within a few minutes.


    On the contrary, the other guy.........


    ''Whoa!¡¡Sinking!¡¡Ugh, ha, my nose is watering........!


    It hadn''t gone more than a few meters before it sank.


    ''Oh, Al!¡¡Give me a board!¡¡Drowning!


    Yes.


    Thor is about to drown on his own, so I throw the board over to him.


    He managed to use his arms and legs to move around and lean against the board, and then he said, "I don''t think he''s going to learn to swim at all.


    Thor never learned to swim, did he? Asmo can swim like that,


    I pointed to Asmo, who had mastered the art of breaststroke and was swimming smoothly. Now he can do the breaststroke like a doggy paddle, being able to keep his face in the water all the time.


    ''How come that fat guy can float and I, who''s light, can sink?


    Asmo must have heard Thor''s blabbering, because Asmo turns around and comes over to us.


    ''It doesn''t matter how heavy or light you are when you can swim!


    ''Wow!¡¡Don''t try to take away the board because of the wow!¡¡I can''t swim yet!


    You''re right, Asmo has proven brilliantly that the difference in weight doesn''t matter. However, I can say that it''s because Asmo was originally an athletic guy.


    ''d*mn it, why am I sinking?''


    ''It''s because my limbs are disjointed and my ability to scratch and kick water is weak,''


    Besides, they are trying to take in too much air, or they are trying to raise their bodies too much. It''s only natural that you would sink.


    I get it. You just need to wade harder and kick it!


    I give him some advice, and Thor dives down again to try the breaststroke, but he''s still disjointed and can''t catch his breath with a bang.


    But his arms and legs are still disjointed, and he sinks to the bottom before he''s gone more than a few meters, unable to catch his breath.


    It''s like watching a frog that can''t swim very well.


    ''Hey, Al!¡¡Help!


    As I watched from a distance with that thought, I saw Thor struggle to get help. It can''t be helped, so I use my psychic to hand him the board.


    ''''Buh-ha!¡¡I can only go a little further.


    ''You won''t learn to do it that quickly. You just have to practice until you get the hang of it.


    Well, I''m an athletic guy and it didn''t take long!


    As I''m comforting Thor like that, Asmo is agitated as he swims leisurely away in front of me.


    His words and expression are still hateful. Even though I know the words weren''t directed at me, I''m getting a little annoyed.


    ''d*mn it!¡¡I''m going to learn to swim for sure!


    Thor shouts that and starts to dive into the water again.


    I''m going to be the one who assists him not to drown, so I''ll have to take care of him all the time.


    For now, I''ll have him learn the breaststroke and also the standing stroke to prevent himself from drowning.


    ¡ô.


    I patiently followed Thor''s practice for a while.


    ''I got it!¡¡We got it, Al!¡¡I could swim to the middle of the pool!


    It wasn''t quite from one end to the other, but finally Thor was able to swim to the middle of the pool consistently.


    ''It''s true. He couldn''t even go three meters, which is an improvement from the beginning.


    ''Haha!¡¡Don''t tell me that''s a long time ago.


    It''s not even an hour ago that I was talking about the old days. Well, for someone who has learned to swim somewhat better, the days when he couldn''t swim at all and was an abomination are a bit of black history.


    Even now, though, Thor''s swimming is somewhat awkward and dangerous to watch. Well, he''s learned to do the standing stroke and simple flapping now, so I don''t think he''ll drown so easily. The only thing left to do now is to fine-tune and learn them by myself.


    ''Oh!¡¡There''s a big puddle of something!


    ''Hmm, I guess they made it out of magic from the presence of Master Alfried.


    Now that Thor''s instruction was over, we were about to take a short break when Roomba and Gates came in from downstream of the river.


    ''Hey, Al. What are you doing?


    We used to magically create a wide river or something like that to play in and cool off in.


    Oh, that''s great. This one doesn''t have any rocks. It''s bigger.


    Can we come in?


    Yeah, sure.


    I nod and Roomba and Gates take off their clothes in a flash.


    If it''s a kid, but when it''s two muscular old men, the disgustingness jumps many times over.


    ''''Oooh, let''s go in then.''''


    Oh!


    They walk up to each other without hiding their crotch at all. Their imposing steps make me feel that they are two warriors of the past.


    ''''........Wow. That Rumba guy, he''s a monster.


    I''ve never seen anything like it.


    Thor and Asmo are fighting in fear that they''ve seen Rumba''s crotch.


    I know this because I even took a bath with them when I was in Kagura.


    I don''t want to look at it too seriously and give an explanation, but let''s just say that Lumumba''s crotch is also Lumumba-sized.


    ''Pfft, on the contrary, what''s Gates''? "Puh-leeze, what''s Gates''? Isn''t it bent like a chin?


    ''Don''t laugh at people''s crotches and chins!¡¡That''s rude!


    Gates jumps over to us, probably because he heard Thor make a fool of himself.


    ''Whoa!¡¡My jaw is flying!¡¡Run!


    Chin is a terrible thing. I''ve played with Gates'' jaw too, but I''ve never said anything that direct.


    At any rate, I leave to avoid getting involved, and Gates lands in the water where we were.


    Huh?¡¡Speaking of which, I wonder if Gates can swim?¡¡This place is quite deep, unlike a normal river... well, if you''re an adventurer, you should at least master swimming...


    ''Whoa, whoa, whoa!¡¡What the hell is this?¡¡Bad girl, your foot!¡¡It''s not going to get you anywhere!


    He wasn''t there. Gates, with his face - or rather, his chin - out of the water, struggled to move his limbs with a bashfulness.


    "Hahaha, what''s up with that old man Gates? You''re a former adventurer and you can''t swim!


    Thor laughs, pointing at Gates, laughing at himself, even though he couldn''t swim an hour ago.


    ''Bo, just because you''re an adventurer doesn''t mean you can swim!¡¡I avoid dangerous places in the water--Abobo, help me with that.


    ''What?¡¡But that old man Gates attacked me, right?¡¡If I saved you and you get attacked, you''re out of luck.


    I won''t attack you!¡¡I won''t attack you.¡¡Dabobobobob!


    It''s no wonder!


    Thor lets Gates draw out the word that he won''t attack you and then hands you the board.


    You''re a demon.


    Ah, yes. Gates didn''t make it, so Roomba is drowning as well.


    ''Ah, I knew it would feel good to be in the water.


    I hurriedly turned back to Roomba and saw him swimming in front of me, leisurely shoveling his dog.


    ''Huh?¡¡Can the Rumba swim?


    I''m not sure if you can classify a dog paddle as being able to swim, but the Roomba is actually able to move around without sinking like this.


    Oh, I learned to do that while playing in a big river while I was traveling.¡¡I mean, you were swimming in Kagura when you were catching eels.


    I remember when Roomba said that.


    That''s right. As I recall, Kojiro and I were swimming down the river in a swift manner, catching eels with our bare hands.


    That''s right. I see. You must have traveled a lot and learned to do this.


    Well. Besides, we''ve been asked to take out the demons that live in the rivers and oceans, and if you can''t swim, it''s too much trouble.


    Huh?¡¡Gates said something like you should avoid such places.


    When we heard Rumba''s words, we turned our jittery gaze to Gates.


    ''Could it be, Gates. Did you make an excuse because you want to hide the fact that you are Kanazuchi?


    You''re pathetic!


    No, no!¡¡It was never an excuse!¡¡To begin with, the terrain and the strength of the demons in the sea and rivers are a cut above the ground when you ask to take them down in the first place!¡¡No one but adventurers with the strength of a rumba would go near it, or take the request.


    I don''t even have to be able to swim from!


    Gates rushes to defend himself when Asmo and Thor tell him.


    ''Is it true?¡¡Rumba?


    That''s true. I''m sure you''ll find it difficult to deal with the demons when they are in the water, because it''s hard for us to move around. You have to be able to coordinate well with other people like the silver wind to defeat the demons in the sea and rivers.


    I ask, and Roomba states this while floating on his back with a puka-puka.


    Despite his appearance, what he says seems serious.


    ''So old man Gates can''t swim because he''s weak?


    Oh, I just couldn''t swim because I didn''t have to.


    Thor''s mindless words cause Gates to look like he''s on the verge of throwing up blood.


    "Don''t do it, Thor. Compared to the monster Roomba, I feel sorry for Gates.


    Because that means you too, right?¡¡You wizard crier.


    I followed Gates, and for some reason, a disapproving voice flew in from Roomba.


    I''ve never really made a wizard cry, have I?


    Oh well. Let''s enjoy the pool instead of all that right now.


    Watching Rumba float around made me want to do it too.


    I stop standing and fall backwards, relaxing.


    I spread my arms and legs out as if to bang, and in a huff I was able to float on my back.


    It was comfortable to just let the water flow through me, not against its power.


    I didn''t feel tired anywhere. My whole body is wrapped up in the water and it feels good.


    I float on the water, looking out at the clear blue sky and white clouds.


    ''Dwaah!¡¡Don''t scare me, Al!¡¡I thought you had a drowned body.


    A drowning body is a terrible thing.


    ''No, but it was a bit scary to watch you floating around with those dead eyes next to you.


    I poke around and even Roomba, who is floating next to me, says something like that.


    Aside from Thor, Roomba says exactly what he sees, which is sad because he understands it to be true.


    Was my image floating in the water that drowned-like?


    ''But it looks kind of pleasant!¡¡I could try that too!


    Me too.


    If I could just float, I could do it too.


    Then Thor, Asmo and Gates start imitating me and Roomba.


    "Oh, this feels so good.


    Oh, wait, why?¡¡We''re going down!¡¡I mean, old Gates, don''t hook up with me because it''s disgusting!


    ''It can''t be helped. You have to catch something or you''ll drown.


    Like me and Roomba, Asmo seems to have been able to float beautifully because he''s been able to spread his arms and legs and balance himself well.


    ''How can this hungry guy float and we sink?


    Thor blurts out, tapping hatefully on Asmo''s swollen white belly.


    ''Maybe there''s actually a blob of air in there that makes it buoyant,'' he says.


    ''If you spread your arms and legs and stick your belly out a bit, it''s easier to float.


    Really?


    As I advise them, Thor and Gates, who has been leaning against it, start to try it.


    Thor and Gates are floating on the surface with their arms and legs spread.


    Oh, I''m floating!¡¡This one''s easy because I don''t even have to swim!


    It''s like sleeping in a bed of water.


    Apparently they were able to float safely.


    ''Oh, that feels so good,''


    Yeah.


    You don''t have to swim in a large pool, especially in a large pool, just float. That''s fine.


    Watching the flowing white clouds and relaxing in the cool water.


    This is a natural way to cool off without having to use ice magic every day. It''s the first time in a long time that I''ve realized that.


    Natural coolness isn''t a bad thing, is it?

 321-100 million PV breakthrough commemorative reader survey SS Summer Castle

    It''s a little cooler today, isn''t it?


    As I was heading to Lady Layla''s room, I unexpectedly noticed that the wind was flowing in from outside.


    The castle is fully equipped with ice magic tools made by Leila-sama throughout the castle, but as expected, it''s impossible to install them in all of the vastness of the castle.


    Therefore, the long corridors are somehow kept cool by opening the windows and letting the wind through.


    By the way, it''s cool in summer today. If it''s this cool even in the corridors, wouldn''t it be even cooler in Leila-sama''s room, where the wind is more likely to come in?


    No, since it''s Leila-sama, she''s filling the room with cold air from ice magic, and she might not realize that the temperature is cool.


    Normally, Leila-sama looks at the sky while opening the window, but as expected in the summer, the sun is so tight that I''m looking through the window.


    I quicken my steps and push through the long hallway to Leila-sama''s room at the back.


    When I reach the door, two female knights dressed in white and silver armor are waiting for me. They are the knights guarding Leila-sama''s room.


    ''''........There are no abnormalities today either.


    Thank you for your work.


    The female knight, who reports to me somewhat bored, smiles and labors with a smile on her face.


    At first, the female knight was full of motivation because she was guarding the third princess''s room, but after a month, this is what she was doing.


    There are few people on the streets and little interaction with others.


    She must be bored with the too boring security. I''ve done security and escort work myself, so I know how hard it is, but I want them to be crisp in the public eye.


    I don''t want Leila-sama to act like that, especially when she''s out and about.


    If those around her are dark, Leila-sama will be more concerned. Because that kind of thing shouldn''t happen.


    ........Should I choose someone with a little more aptitude for security? These days, I hear that there are men and women guards who are willing to do boring guards and patrols.


    It might be better to hire them here and put them on guard duty. Of course, it would be necessary to train them, since the guards would lack culture, etiquette, and strength, but.......


    However, it''s Leila-sama''s care for now.


    Having switched my thoughts, I lightly take a deep breath and knock on the door.


    ''''Leila-sama, this is Sarya. May I come in?


    ''Oh!¡¡Here you go.


    You were a little surprised by the knocking now. The words were a bit overwrought.


    Leila-sama is adorable like that.


    I suppressed a giggle and almost laughed and carefully opened the door to enter.


    Then the room was as hinky and cool as I had feared it would be. The windows are closed and Leila-sama is by the side of it, in her wheelchair.


    In this, I wouldn''t even notice the cool temperature today. I was suddenly tempted to pay attention to her, but for now, we''ll exchange the usual greetings.


    ''''Were you looking up at the sky again?''''


    Yes, sir.


    Did you see the boy?


    No, I don''t see him today.


    Lady Leila answers my question with a slow shake of her head.


    Lady Leila saw the two boys in the sky above us. We have been having this exchange between us every day since I started saying such things.


    In fact, I''ve never seen one, so I''m honestly skeptical, but I know enough to know that Leila-sama is not the kind of person who would lie or try to attract attention with it.


    So I think it''s true, but it''s a little hard to believe that the two boys were playing happily in the sky and that the boys fell from the sky.......


    However, if I said such things, Leila-sama would instantly become unhappy, so I just tease her about it.


    Now, I must pay attention to the usual greetings in moderation.


    ''''Leila-sama, it''s quite cool today, so I don''t think you need to use ice magic.


    ''It was very hot yesterday, but...''


    ''It''s mild and windy today. We don''t need to use ice magic to do that.


    It''s not that hot today, if yesterday, but it''s not that hot today. Compared to the hallway and outside, this room is too cool.


    Probably because I''ve been using ice magic since yesterday, my body temperature has become insensitive to it.


    It''s not a good idea to be exposed to the cold air for a long period of time by Leila-sama, whose body is weak.


    I say, "I''ll open the window," and then open the window.


    Then, a breeze containing warmth from outside entered the room.


    ''Ah, hot air...''


    ''It''s just too cool in this room. You''ll get used to it soon enough.


    Then he opens the windows of the room in the room in turn.


    When I open the four windows, a breeze comes in and fluffs up the white curtains.


    ''''Oh, it''s certainly cooler than I thought it would be. We won''t need the cold air in this one.


    Right?


    Leila-sama realizes that the temperature is cooler and releases the cold air from the ice magic.


    Then she dexterously rotates her wheelchair and peers through the open window to see the view.


    The breeze that comes in caresses Leila-sama''s cheeks, and her golden thread-like hair flutters.


    ''''It''s a nice breeze, isn''t it?''''


    ''Yes. I wish we could have days as comfortable as this one, every day.


    I''m sick of it being too hot like yesterday. It''s hell, especially for me, who has to wear a maid''s uniform all day long.


    ''Oh, it''s a little bird,''


    Leila-sama mumbled, and when she turned her gaze, a little blue bird stopped by the window.


    ''It''s a very beautiful bird. What is its name?''


    It''s a bird called a morphine. It was named after a bird that curls up like a demon, the Morgus, when it feels threatened.


    Lady Leila, who is rarely able to go outside, can finally touch the outside by seeing the view from this room and through me.


    That''s why I have to make sure I am learning the right things.


    Thanks to you, I''ve covered most of the names of the birds I can see even from here. There are so many different species that it was hard to find a point to distinguish them, but now it should be perfect.


    ''Oh, I see. I''d love to see them curled up, but I''d feel sorry for them if they did that.


    Lady Leila watches with a smirk.


    Morphane doesn''t particularly care for it, tilting her head slightly and moving to bounce around the window frame.


    ''''Haha, it''s adorable. Come here, come here.''''


    Leila-sama smiles an innocent smile and holds out her palm.


    Morphane watches it as if she is geeky and wary. However, after a while, she let down her guard and nimbly got on the palm of her hand.


    ''''Hiya, that''s great, Sarya!¡¡Morphane is in the palm of my hand!


    It''s a very cautious bird, so that''s unusual.


    Morphans are very cautious and timid, so they rarely take to people, so this kind of scene is quite rare.


    Surely, Leila-sama''s innocence must have rubbed off on Morphane.


    ''''Can I touch it too?''''


    ''You didn''t surprise me, did you?¡¡They''ll run away.


    It''s a rare chance to touch a morphine, because it''s not often you get to touch a morphine.


    I slowly move my fingers closer to Morphane as Lady Leila gives me permission to do so.


    However, Morphane curled up and became smaller as I brought my fingers closer.


    ''Oh, you really have curled up. I look like a curled up caterpillar.''''


    Lady Leila is surprised that Morphane has curled up.


    Morphans have a tendency to curl up when they feel threatened. So he felt that my approach was a crisis.


    Even though he''s a bird, I''m still a little shocked.


    When I moved away from him, the morphans thought the danger was over, and they slowly came back to their normal shape. I''m a little curious about what kind of body structure it has to be like that.


    ''Ah!''


    I guess I shouldn''t have thought of that. Morphane flies away from Leila-sama''s hand.


    ''''........He''s gone.


    Me and Leila-sama looking away at Morphane, who was getting smaller and smaller in the sky.


    Leila-sama''s profile looked a little sad as she looked away, stunned.


    ''''I hope you''ll come back.''''


    Yes.

 322-A spoiled guy

    It''s a very hot summer day. If it was a moderately hot day, I would have gone to the river or used wind magic to keep myself cool, but today there was no wind, and the temperature was ridiculously high, so I decided to use ice magic to sprinkle some cold air on myself and stay in my room.


    And perhaps knowing that I was living such a comfortable life, Silvio brother and Elinora sister were barging into my room in their jinbei.


    Silvio''s brother is reading a book with a slime cushion on his butt, and Elinora is occupying my bed to see if the slime cushion is bothering her.


    By the way, Brother Silvio''s jimbei is dark blue and Sister Elinora''s is black, for men.


    I don''t know if it''s joyful or sad, but Elinora''s sister wears it wonderfully because she has little ups and downs in her body.


    No one around here is familiar with Kagura culture, and sister Elinora seems to believe it''s for women. It''s a matter that would definitely make me angry if I found out the truth, but I don''t think that day will ever come. And I''ve kept my mouth shut to Tory and Lumumba.


    ''What?¡¡Stare.


    Maybe it''s because I was looking at it while thinking about it, but Elinora sister noticed my gaze and turned around.


    That jimbei is a man''s. There''s no way I can say anything about it.


    ''''No ... no, the jimbei looks good on you.


    Really?¡¡Well, it''s cooler and easier to move around in, so I like it too.


    When I muddled it up appropriately, Elinora sister said happily.


    I''m glad to see that she was pleased at least. Well, I knew that Elinora''s sister would definitely like a comfortable, cool and easy-to-move jimbei because of her personality.


    ''''Since the two of you are wearing jimbei, since it''s a good time for you to be here, I''ll change too.


    The two people in the room are wearing jimbei, and I''m the only one wearing normal clothes, which is uncomfortable in terms of space.


    Besides, on a hot day like today, jimbei seems to be more comfortable.


    I opened the closet and took out the gray jinbei on the hanger and a pair of pants from the drawer and changed into them.


    A man''s change of clothes is something that can be done quickly. I changed into my jinbei with careful speed, trying to make it as unflattering as possible.


    Now what do I do?


    With Elinora''s sister in bed, lying in bed was no longer an option.


    I''ll just lie down on the carpet and read a book.


    It was predictable that Elinora sister would use my slime cushion. I always have a number of slime cushions in my room to prepare for this eventuality.


    Thanks to this, I have a good supply of slime cushions in my room.


    Even if there are more of them, they are easy to manage, since I can use whatever food is available. It''s not so much of a hassle. Slime is perfect for pets because it''s not violent and it doesn''t take much effort.


    You can use ice magic to cool the slime cushion down a bit and make it as hard as you like, then use it as a pillow and lie down on your back.


    Ruh.


    Then he pulls the Dragonslayer book he''s about to read over with his psychic and has the page open in front of him and follows the text.


    It''s a little dark because I''m looking at it on my back, but this way I don''t have to support the book with my hands and my arms don''t get tired. It''s a great way to do it.


    He must have noticed me like that. Brother Silvio makes a slightly excited sound.


    ''''Wow, that''s great. The usual no magic?¡¡Then your hands won''t get tired.


    Right?¡¡I don''t have to turn the pages or worry about dropping the book.


    You don''t have to make any movements to turn the pages, so it doesn''t interfere with your concentration. And it''s a relief that the tragedy of dropping the book and hitting your face, which happens when you read on your back, doesn''t happen.


    ''''........As usual, Al is using his magic for weird things.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not a fan of reading books.


    It''s a shame that reading a book quietly is such a fun thing to do.


    ''''But it certainly sounds useful, but I also like the sensation of turning the pages...''''


    While saying this, Brother Silvio gently caresses the book he is reading.


    From the point of view of Brother Silvio, who is a book lover to the core, the weight of a book, the smell of paper, the action of turning pages and the sound of paper rubbing against each other must be one of the pleasures of reading.


    Brother Silvio really likes books, doesn''t he?


    For a while after that, me and Brother Silvio entered the world of our respective books, while Sister Elinora just lounged around.


    The sound of our breathing and the sound of pages turning in the room. The only sound in the room is the sound of Elinora''s sister cowering while touching the slime, which is quiet.


    ''Hah, it feels so nice and cold.''


    I thought it was very quiet, but then I hear a slightly muffled voice from the door.


    .........This voice is Meena.


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio also noticed and looked at the door, but when they saw that there was no particular harm, they cut their gaze.


    However, there was a sound like a door creaking and we looked at the door again.


    ''''After all, the cold air leaking out of Alfried-sama''s room is great.


    Meena, you''re sticking to the door to enjoy the cold air leaking out of my room.


    No wonder I thought the door was creaking a while ago. You''re a cat.


    ''Something''s bothering me,''


    ''Well, if you''re quiet, I can put you in as a break. It''s hot today.


    It''s exceptionally hot today. Wearing a maid''s outfit with long sleeves and a long skirt, the heat is doubled. No matter how bad a maid Meena is, it''s okay to give her at least a little work.


    Besides, it''s useless to get stuck in front of the door.


    I use an unmagical psychic while I''m lying down, move the doorknob and pull the door.


    ''Kyah!¡¡The door--phew!


    Then Meena''s stance collapsed, probably because she was leaning against the door, and she fell down from her face.


    ''It hurts!¡¡It''s terrible!¡¡I hit him in the nose!


    Meena says with tears in her eyes, holding her nose.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry. Forgive me if I can cool off in my room.


    ''Really?¡¡Then feel free to interrupt me!


    When I say that, Meena gets better, as if she''s forgotten about hitting her nose.


    I feel like I''ve been thinking of using that as a shield to push my way into the room since I hit my nose.


    ''Ah, as expected of Alfried-sama''s room. It''s very cool with the cold air filling it.''''


    It''s hotter than ever today, isn''t it?


    ''It''s not so hot!¡¡It''s hell out there compared to here!¡¡And yet, Sarla and Mel are demons, making me go to the village to run errands and clean the garden!


    Meena breaks down in tears as she speaks up.


    ''What, but that means Meena--''


    ''Sister Elinora, you don''t have to say that now.


    I stop Sister Elinora from saying anything tactless.


    We know. We know that the work assigned to Meena is not insidious harassment by Saara or Mel, but punishment for being behind schedule due to Meena''s oversleeping.


    To begin with, hot weather doesn''t mean you''ll lose work. Even though it''s hot, you''re still hungry, and when you eat a meal, you run out of ingredients. As a result, someone has to go out and buy something.


    But this is a comfortable place to soothe the mind and body. There''s no need to point that out to you.


    ''That''s a lot of work, Meena. You''ve had a hard time, Meena. Now you can get a good night''s rest in this cool room.


    ''Oh, Master Alfried''s kind words are soothing!


    Yes, we don''t need the pain of working here. This affirmation and labor is enough.


    Even though I know it''s natural, there are times when I want to be praised.


    I''ve been through the corporate world and I know exactly how that feels.


    "Here''s a cold slime cushion for you to enjoy. Indulge yourself.


    ''Thank you. But I''d prefer something a little softer in my opinion!


    Oh, this brazen feeling is just the way Meena is.


    While thinking about this, I had no choice but to use fire magic to adjust the softness of the slime cushion and give it to her.


    The only way to get the best out of it is to have the right amount of softness and elasticity.¡¡Oh, and Alfried-sama, I hope you can make the indoor air a little cooler. I''m wearing a maid''s uniform and it''s hot.


    Looking at the bad maid lying on the carpet, I was convinced of that.

 323-1 pan in a cool room

    "Chirp!


    "Heck!


    As we lingered in the room filled with cold air, Brother Silvio and Sister Elinora let out a sneeze.


    I dare say that Brother Silvio is the pretty one and Sister Elinora is the more dynamic one.


    That''s strange. Normally I think it''s the other way around.


    ''''Are you okay?¡¡A little cold?


    ''Yes. For me, it would be nice if the temperature was a bit warmer.


    It''s definitely a bit chilly.


    It''s getting colder and colder.


    Not only Brother Silvio and Sister Elinora, but also Meena says it''s cold.


    ''''I don''t care if brother Silvio is cold, to say that even sister Elinora and Meena are cold...''''


    ''No, there''s a limit to how cool it can be. This is beyond cool and cold.


    On the other hand, is Master Alfried okay with it?


    When Mina says it again, I turn my attention to my body.


    ............................There''s nothing cold about this. My skin isn''t cold or goosebumps or anything like that at all.


    ''''Ummm, it''s nothing at all?¡¡Rather, just as well.


    Well, there''s something wrong with you. Maybe you''ve been stuck in a room like the fridge all day, and something''s wrong with you.


    I think a room like a fridge is an exaggeration.


    But I''m sure people aren''t used to a room full of cold air, unlike me. On the other hand, I may have adapted to it without realizing it and become more insensitive than others.


    ''It''s cold, turn up the temperature in the room.''


    I''d like to tell them to leave if it''s cold, but looking at the three of them sitting there, they don''t seem to have any intention of going out into the hot world outside. I''ve placed ice inside the mansion at least once.


    If anyone but me says it''s cold, then it can''t be helped. I''m going to raise the air in the room a bit here... no, wait a minute. Why don''t we just keep the temperature of the room the same and raise everyone''s body temperature?


    It feels so good to sleep under a warm comforter while being filled with cold air. As you can imagine, we can''t all wear the comforter, and we all complain about it.


    So, we know what we have to do.


    ''Let''s not raise the temperature in the room, let''s raise everyone''s body temperature.''


    ''Oh, that''s an auspicious attitude for Al. Well then, why don''t we go outside to practice and get warmed up?


    Are you nuts?


    Don''t call me an idiot!


    You''ll die if you practice outside in this f*cking heat.


    It''s hot as hell. It''s dangerous to do any kind of strenuous workout in that environment.


    "What''s the point of raising your body temperature then?


    Let''s have a hot pot.


    A pot?


    When I told her once and for all, Meena, the spoiled maid with the biggest appetite, took a bite. Her eyes are already shining with anticipation and curiosity.


    Why do you want to make a pot?


    However, brother Silvio doesn''t seem to be able to make a good connection between this situation and the pot.


    ''In the cold winter, eating hot soup dishes will warm you up, right?¡¡We''re going to recreate that same situation here.


    ''''Well, you don''t mean to tell me you''re going to eat a hot potluck while using ice magic to cool the room?


    That''s what I''m talking about!


    As expected of Meena, she''s quick to understand.


    In a way, it can be said that she is the most flexible in her thinking among the residents of the mansion.


    ''''Nah, what a luxury!


    Yeah, yeah?¡¡All you have to do is regulate the temperature with magic...


    ''That would be boring and uninteresting. You want to make this situation blissful anyway.


    Brother Silvio dismisses the idea of being tactless.


    The winter pot is far away now. It''s worthwhile and extravagant because we''re recreating it in summer.


    This is a precious experience that you can''t have without an ice wizard, you know?


    ''Surely that was a nice pot to eat in the cold. It''s almost noon, so let''s do that!


    I agree!


    Well, well, as long as it keeps you warm, that''s all that matters, right?


    The game was decided when Sister Elinora, the most powerful person in the world, said she wanted to eat a one-pot meal.


    We were unanimous in our decision to eat the casserole.


    "So, Meena, go to the kitchen and whip up a quick pot.


    Please.


    I knew you would!


    As long as there is one maid, this is inevitably going to happen.


    A comfortable place to heal your mind and body?¡¡Before that, it''s the Lord and his maid!


    So, what kind of stuff do you want me to use?


    Maybe it''s because food is involved, but Meena doesn''t complain too much and stands up.


    ''''What would you like to eat, sister Elinora and brother Silvio?''''


    I think I''m a fish.


    I''m a meat.


    I think it''s the opposite. Then you could put both meat and fish in it.


    They aren''t the type to complain about both.


    Then I''ll use white fish like cod for the fish and chicken for the meat. After that, I''ll make the broth with kelp as appropriate and dissolve the miso at the end, okay?


    Let''s see, it''s like a miso soup with lots of ingredients?


    Brother Silvio says while tilting his head. The analogy is a bit cute.


    ''''To put it simply, yes.''''


    I don''t mind. You''re the one who says it. It won''t spoil it.


    Yeah, I''m okay with that too.


    It may be because they know how good miso soup is, but they don''t seem to have any objection or avoidance to cooking miso nabe.


    Well, I''ve made both nabe and miso soup before, so it''s not a problem. What kind of fish is Tara?¡¡Would you understand if you asked Mr. Bartolo?


    ''I can tell when you say it''s a sea fish that could be used in a casserole dish.


    Somehow Meena seems to want me to follow her, but I''m not in the mood to go down to the kitchen to prepare it now. It''s not like it''s just a matter of cutting up the ingredients and putting them in the pot, and there''s no need for me to prepare them while I teach them.


    It looks like Bartolo is studying the Silford family''s notes, and he should at least be able to tell the difference between cod and white fish.


    I understand. Then I''ll go get ready!


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    Oh, Meena''s here.


    It''s true.


    Meena went down to the kitchen for a while. Sister Elinora reacted a few seconds earlier than I could detect Meena''s presence.


    ''Yeah?¡¡How can you be sure it''s Meena when there are other people out there?


    Because that''s how you feel about Meena, of course.


    Sister Elinora answers brother Silvio''s question as a matter of course.


    But isn''t that too sensible? Brother Silvio, who is not a sensory person but a theorist, is tilting his head in the sand.


    The footsteps are a habit.¡¡Different people have different strides and rhythms when they walk, and that''s how you can tell them apart.


    ''Yeah, I see. But aside from your sister, do you really need to be able to hear the footsteps in normal life?


    There is. Especially in our house, it''s sometimes important to detect the other person as soon as possible. Running away from Elinora''s sister, who tries to take me out for practice every time, or Erna''s mother and Nordo''s father, who try to make me do small talk and chores, is an essential skill.


    As I was sinking my teeth into it, Meena''s presence came to the door.


    ''Here you are. I''ve brought you a pot!¡¡I''m sorry, but my hands are full, so I''m going to have to open the door--wow, the door opened on its own, thank you!


    I could imagine that Meena had her hands full of pots and pans, so I psychically opened the door for her.


    Then Meena walks into the room with a large pot.


    I pull out a round table at the end and place it in the middle of the room, and Meena lays the potsticker on top of it and places the potsticker on it.


    ''I wonder what the ingredients inside are?''


    Then the impatient eater quickly opened the lid.


    The pot was covered with vegetables such as carrots, potatoes, leeks, shimeji mushrooms, and Chinese cabbage, and on top of that, there were slices of cod and chicken floating around.


    There was the smell of kelp broth and the delicious flavors of cod and chicken that had already been cooked to some extent.


    The smell of kombu broth and the delicious flavors of cod and chicken from the chicken spread through the air. You don''t need to add miso to this dish.


    No, it would definitely be better with some miso in here.


    Just by adding miso to the mix, the aroma explodes!


    Brother Silvio is rather fond of the lighter flavors, so maybe he likes it better in this state. Next time we do a hot pot, I think I''ll make a hot pot with only kombu dashi.


    ''''Then I''ll go get the rest of the dishes, so Alfried-sama, please simmer with magic while melting this miso!


    All right.


    It''s hard to bring a wagon upstairs, so if Meena''s on her own, she''ll have to make a round trip. Well, I''ll make you a proper miso hot pot to go with it, so you''ll have to forgive me.


    As I watch Meena leave the room, I use my psychic to float the pot and float a fireball underneath it.


    The rest of us have to wait. The kelp has been removed as well, so I guess I did bring it to a boil once. You can boil it for about three minutes and let the miso dissolve.


    ".........It''s a strange sight to see the pot floating in the air and being put on the fire.


    Do you think so?¡¡I feel so familiar by now.


    This is the convenient and correct way to operate magic. You don''t need a cassette stove or a magic tool to make a pot anywhere as long as you can use magic. Very nice.


    The three of us waited for a while while looking up at the pot, and then steam spurted out of the hole in the pot.


    Seeing that it''s about time, I open the lid of the pot with my psychic and throw the miso into it.


    The room is filled with the fragrant smell of miso as it slowly dissolves and simmers.


    It was so powerful that it no longer blew away any cold air.


    Elinora Sis and Silvio-san also leaned forward at this.


    Now, it''s time to eat. All that''s left is for Meena to bring the dishes........


    ''''Oh, it''s amazing. The scent of miso was wafting down the hallway. I don''t know how many times my stomach has rumbled to get here.


    Just as I was thinking this, Meena returned at just the right time.


    Meena walked quickly into the room and placed the teacups and forks for a number of people on the table.


    ''Then you can share,''


    I''ll take care of it!

 324-2 pots in a cool room

    Okay, take your share.


    I''ll take care of it!


    I finish melting the miso and it''s done, so I leave the sharing to Meena.


    ''Put more meat in it, right?''


    I''m a fish.


    "Yes, yes, yes!


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio give orders and Meena pours them out in response to their requests.


    Since it''s so important, I''ll give them an order too.


    ''''Then I''ll have more leeks.


    ''You''re reluctant to be a leek!


    It''s probably the best thing about the dashi and miso, soaked up by the sweet leeks. That''s not even close to calling it reluctant, and Meena isn''t even close to calling it reluctant.


    I have Meena pour my portion, and finally Meena adds her own, and we''re all ready to go.


    ''''Well then, let''s eat!


    Then sister Elinora said so and started eating.


    She waited until we were all present, but she wanted to eat as soon as possible.


    I felt the same way, though, so I dipped my mouth into the bowl and drank the soup as soon as I could.


    The gentle flavors of kelp broth and miso spread through the bowl, and I could feel the delicious flavors of cod, chicken and vegetables seeping into the soup. It''s a gentle, yet robust flavor.


    ''Hah, it''s delicious.''


    The words leaked out like a relieved breath.


    Maybe it''s because I thought that from the bottom of my heart, but I think my voice was somehow more reluctant than usual.


    ''''Drinking the soup warms my body, doesn''t it?


    Yeah, this just feels right.


    ''It''s summer and it''s a luxury to eat hot food in a cool place. I feel a little bad for the people who work outside.


    The three of us let out our thoughts as we let out a sigh.


    Hmmm, even though it''s summer, using ice magic to make the room cold and having a warm pot is a bit of immorality and a spice that enhances the taste.


    Feeling the cold air in the room, you drink the warm miso soup.


    You can feel the warmth of the soup gently spreading through your body as you taste it more delicately.


    This feeling of relief can only be experienced in winter. Recreating it with magical power and eating it deliciously is exactly the luxury that Meena says it is.


    ''''There''s more, right?


    As I drank the soup and breathed a sigh of relief, Elinora leaned forward and looked into the pot.


    When I looked at Elinora''s bowl, I saw that it was already empty. It was neatly flattened.


    Elinora sister, you eat fast.


    I''ve been eating not only the soup but also the other ingredients in it, with an eye on Elinora''s grumpy-looking sister, who seems to be in a good mood and wants a refill.


    This time it''s the leek. It''s a big white scallion cut diagonally into pieces. They are slightly brown and heavy because they have been absorbed by the miso soup.


    This one seems to soak up the flavor. I blow on it a little and put it in my mouth in anticipation.


    ''''Hot!¡¡Huff, huff.


    I thought I''d cooled it down enough, but the broth seeping inside the leeks was hotter than I''d expected.


    I rolled the scallions around in my mouth and managed to let the heat escape and swallowed it down.


    Ah, I couldn''t taste much because of the heat.


    ''''Hmph, Alfried-sama is such a panicky person. If you eat it cool enough like I did--heat!¡¡It''s not good!¡¡The inside of the potatoes are hotter than I thought they would be.......!


    You can''t make fun of people at all.


    The potatoes are just as hot inside as the scallion-soaked broth, and they''re just as hot as the scallion-soaked broth.


    Meena, with tears in her eyes, is crunching her mouth open to let the heat escape. Even so, the heat spreading in her mouth is still too much, and she''s flapping her hands around as if she''s seeking water.


    I''ve experienced that heat many times, so I make a cup with my earth magic and pour water into it using water magic.


    ''Yes, water,''


    Huh!


    When I handed her the water, Meena took it as if she were scratching it up and very, very quickly put the potatoes in her stomach with water.


    ''''Huh.......Thank you, Alfried-sama. I thought I was going to die.''''


    Meena''s got a cat''s tongue, so you can''t be in a hurry, okay?


    Yes, you''re right...


    Meena responds to this honestly, probably because she doesn''t have any words to say back.


    For now, I fill Meena''s cup with water so that she won''t do the same thing, and I prepare water for the other three people, including myself.


    Now it won''t matter if another tragedy happens.


    I carefully let the leeks cool and this time I put them in my mouth.


    When I bite down on the leeks, the thick sweetness of the leeks, the well-soaked broth and the taste of the miso are spat out in a thick, rich way.


    ''Ah, the soup is so well absorbed and delicious.''


    And above all, the sweetness of the leek is different. They are so sweet that you can eat them even without the broth. It is indeed a vegetable grown in the village of Koliat.


    It''s nice to have this moderately chewy texture while it''s soft. The crunchy texture is unbearable.


    The sweetness of the vegetables and the flavors of the broth and the miso are a perfect match.


    Yeah.


    We are warmed up by the deliciousness and warmth of the miso hot pot.


    ''Huh?¡¡Where''s the meat?


    Sister Elinora is again exploring the pot with her ladle as a refill.


    ''Hey Elinora sis, you eat too much meat. You should eat your vegetables and fish too.


    I''d rather eat meat than vegetables.


    Sister Elinora says something like a child to the point of cleanliness.


    Normally, I would scold her for eating a few more vegetables with everyone, but I don''t even feel that way because we''re all at ease with the delicious one-pot meal.


    We''ve all eaten the same kettle of fish. It''s no wonder we have the expression, "We''ve had a pot of rice together. One-pot dish makes everyone''s heart tender.


    In other words, eating a casserole might make Thor and Asmo feel calm and gentle - or is it impossible for someone whose heart is already too dirty?


    ¡ô.


    Huh, it was delicious.


    Maybe it''s the cooler weather in your room, or maybe it''s the fact that you''re enjoying a hot pot like in winter.


    Yeah, it''s warming me up.


    After eating the nabe, everyone looks relieved to see that their bodies have been warmed up.


    Everyone looks satisfied with their stomachs, perhaps because they''ve been suitably filled.


    However, the pot isn''t over yet. In fact, it could be said that this is the moment of truth.


    Well, let''s make it the last thing we want to do.


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s a perfect match for the rice and the miso soup, which is infused with the flavor of the ingredients!


    We had a potluck in the winter, and we all understand that this is where we started, since we ate it with rice as a sime at that time.


    ''Well, I''ll get the rice then.


    But you can''t eat a meena.


    When Meena was about to leave the room with the pots and pans in her arms, Saara, also a maid, was waiting for her.


    ''Huh?¡¡Come on, Sarra!


    ''As soon as I deliver the pots and pans to your room, please go back to cleaning. I haven''t finished cleaning the hallway at all.


    Oh, no!¡¡Five minutes, no, just three minutes!¡¡Please just let me have the last of the sime!


    Meena pleads upwardly, but Saara shakes her head.


    ''No. What time do you think it is already? It''s long past your break time, you know?''


    ''I''ll give half of mine and I''ll share it with Saara!


    ''I''ve already had my lunch and I''m full.


    Saara doesn''t waver at all when she cuts the trump card of separating the porridge.


    What mental strength. Saara''s heart must be made of steel or something.


    ''''Now, let''s get back to work.


    Yes.


    Meena walks out into the corridor, swooning as Saara tells her to.


    From the happy face she had earlier, it turned into an expression of despair. It''s not unreasonable, it''s a miso hot pot, but they''ve taken away the last sime. Nothing could be sadder than this.


    ''''........Meena.


    ''Yes, what is it?¡¡Master Alfried!


    When I call out to her, Meena turns around with a somewhat expectant look on her face.


    ''Not only do you have to go get some rice, but you have to go get some eggs in it too.


    "Master Alfried, you fool!


    Meena walks out, spitting a throwaway line.


    What a stupid thing to say to my husband.


    After this, the porridge was enjoyed by me, sister Elinora and brother Silvio.

 325-Wash the walls and clean your heart

    After I finish lunch, I slump down on the living room couch.


    Then I hold the slime cushion that has recently been placed on the couch.


    Oh, the comfort I can feel through this fabric is the best thing I''ve ever felt.


    It''s puffy but has just the right amount of elasticity to bounce back.


    Oh, how could a slime be born with such an attractive body? It''s a sinful creature.


    I''ve decided. Today, I''m going to sleep like this, hugging the slime.


    I usually sleep with it under my head as a pillow, but today I''ll sleep with it in my arms.


    But today, I will sleep like this in my arms. It''s going to be a dream come true.


    I hug the slime in my arms and slowly close my eyelids, letting my consciousness sink to the bottom.


    Just as I''m about to sink to the bottom of my consciousness, my mother Erna arrives at an inopportune moment.


    ''Al, can I have a word?''


    Soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.


    I have a feeling of some kind of trouble, so I pretend I''m asleep and pretend to be asleep.


    Hmmm, my own child is sleeping comfortably. I wouldn''t have asked for a favor by interfering with that........


    The dirt on the walls of the mansion has become noticeable, so I''ve been cleaning it, but it''s not coming off for a long time. I''ve been using water magic, but it doesn''t come off at all. And then the Roomba came along.


    What is this man saying to his sleeping son?¡¡You do realize that the person you''re dealing with is unconscious, right?¡¡Still, I think it''s pretty bad to talk to him.


    ''So, can you do it?''


    Soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.


    He said something while I was thinking about it, but I hardly heard him. For now, since it looks like it''s going to be a bother, I''ll just pretend I''m asleep.


    If she realizes that she''s not awake, then Mother Erna will go away........


    ''''Stop being a lousy raccoon dog, for goodness sake. I''ve been talking to you knowing that Al is awake the whole time.


    "Ow, ow, ow, ow!¡¡All right. I''ll get up, don''t pull my cheek!


    Mother Erna pulls on my cheek without going anywhere.


    For now, I raise my upper body up and she relaxes her fingers, but doesn''t let go. I can feel the bond between father and son.


    ''You were already sleeping so comfortably...''


    Lies. You were just meditating, not sleeping, weren''t you?


    ''That''s not true. How do you know that for the most part?


    That''s because I''m Al''s mother, of course, right?


    Mother Erna replies confidently while stretching her chest.


    It''s a word that has no basis in fact, but strangely, it almost makes sense to me.


    ''''I mean, if you were taking a nap, wouldn''t you think about leaving it alone or something?


    My sweet son is trying to sleep on the couch. Didn''t you have the option of being an adult and watching over him there?


    ''With Al, you can''t do anything if you refrain from trying to sleep because he''s always napping,''


    Mother Erna replied, somewhat dumbfounded.


    I couldn''t help but agree with those words, as the person concerned.


    ''''So what about that stain on the wall that I mentioned earlier?


    ''I''m sorry, I only heard that the stains on the walls of the mansion couldn''t be removed by water magic methods.


    It''s too bad we can''t have that.


    Exhaling lightly, Mother Erna says a continuation of what she said earlier.


    It''s a good idea to use the high-pressure washing machine magic that was used in Kagura to remove the dirt on the walls of the mansion to summarize it simply.


    The Roomba saw the dirt on the rock and advised him to use it.


    ''Well, maybe it will come off,''


    Oh, yeah. Then can you use your water magic to clean the walls?


    All right, stop putting the slightest amount of pressure on your fingers.


    When I told her I would take over, Mother Erna let go of my fingers with a satisfied smile.


    The battle is already over before it begins, isn''t it?


    ¡ô


    I opened the front door and stepped out, and Mother Erna, who had changed into her outside shoes, followed behind me.


    ''Huh?¡¡Is Mother Erna coming to see you?


    I was curious to see what kind of water magic Al would use to remove the dirt.


    I see, so it''s a magical interest.


    Even the normally troublesome Mother Erna becomes quite active when magic is involved.


    ''''Alfried-sama, this way.''''


    Yeah, come on.


    I looked to my left as I walked out the front door and saw Saara and Bartolo standing there with a rag in their hands.


    They were probably trying to see if they could remove the dirt on their own as well, just in case.


    As you would expect with a wall, it would be dangerous for the women alone, so Bartolo is probably helping them too.


    I followed Saara and Bartolo around to the side of the mansion, and there was a wall there that was blackened and covered in what looked like algae, probably due to the years.


    The mansion is also painted white, or perhaps because the walls are painted white, those things stand out even more.


    ''Ah, I knew it was dirty, but when I look at it up close it''s dirtier than I thought it would be.


    ''Yes, because I''ve been noticing things from a distance lately.


    So that means you can see the dirty parts up to a certain distance.


    If it''s just a private house, I wouldn''t mind, but we are nobles who rule the territory in a manner. In order to show your dignity, it''s not a good look for a mansion that''s still dirty.


    The place where our mansions are built is high, so depending on the location, they can be seen from the village.


    I used a ladder to wipe the dirt off, but it''s pretty stubborn. But Roomba told me that you can wipe off the dirt easily with magic.


    Maybe you can.


    ''Oh, you''re a great kid!¡¡I''ve got an itch, man.


    I think that line was said to Thor and Asmo as well.


    ''I''m sorry, but I''ll take it then, please.


    All right.


    As I approached the wall at Saara''s request, I looked up to check the dirt.


    It doesn''t look like it''s a stain that''s been neglected for decades or even hundreds of years, and I can probably remove it with the water magic method in plenty of time.


    The problem is making sure it doesn''t break like it did in Kagura.


    Last time it was a nondescript rock, so it wasn''t a problem, but this time it''s the wall of the mansion. It can''t just be Tehepero with a crack in it. If that happens, the wind and rain might be able to get in, not to mention repair it. We have to be very careful.


    For now, it''s just practice.


    I activate my earth magic at a little distance and prepare a thick wall of earth.


    ''Oh?¡¡I heard from Rumba that you use water magic?


    Don''t worry about it, it''s just practice before that.


    I said that, but Bartolo and everyone else looked doubtful.


    But it can''t be helped. If you don''t remember how to adjust the power, you might accidentally make a crack.


    While being watched by suspicious eyes, I fire water magic water at the clay wall I''ve created.


    Seeing the water released from my fingertips with a thud, I increase the pressure of the water with more magic power.


    Then the water pressure that was being sprayed increased, and it was replaced with a sound like a shear that cut through the air.


    The water that was sprayed vigorously hits the earthen wall and pops.


    Not that this earthen wall and the mansion''s walls were the same thickness, but I roughly remembered the sensation.


    If it''s too weak, you just need to gradually increase the power output and it will be fine.


    I directed the water that I had been applying to the earthen walls to the walls of the mansion.


    The water pops with a shuffling sound.


    I slowly increase the output while watching the wall. Then, the dirt on the wall is quickly removed.


    ''''Ooohhhh!''''


    Bartolo and the others watching in the background cheered.


    The water shoots out with such force that the sight of dirt being blown away is nothing short of exhilarating.


    As I radiate the water, it exposes a wall so clean that it looks like a new building.


    ''''I see, you''re reducing the power of the water blade and continuously ejecting it to bounce off the dirt that adheres to it.


    Mother Erna stares at my magic while putting her hand on her chin.


    I''m sure she can see how I''m using my magic power and how I''m using it.


    By the way, the water blade is a dangerous magic that compresses the magic power of water to the limit and flies away, specializing in cutting properties similar to the wind blade.


    I think this one is much more useful than such a fancy magic.


    I slowly radiate water from the top of the wall to the bottom.


    Then, water radiated out from the side of the room with a thud.


    I look next to her and see Mother Erna shooting water from her fingers.


    ''''If you don''t add or subtract the right amount, the wall will break down, okay?''''


    ''I wouldn''t screw it up like that. By the way, with the strength of our walls, you can make them stronger.


    I warned her, but Erna-mother said so confidently and increased the pressure of the water and tried to recreate the same magic as me.


    Well, if it''s this level of magic, Erna-mom can recreate it with one shot.


    ''''How do you know how strong the walls are?''''


    ''We experimented with how much attack magic we could withstand before we built it. Sometimes these things can be broken once.


    I see, that''s true. In the past, I''ve tested the strength of magic-filled barriers to magic, but I''ve never broken an existing substance.


    It''s a good idea to know the strength of the materials by destroying scrap wood and houses to be demolished for future use. As expected of Mother Erna, she has some good advice, if a bit boisterous.


    Left to right. Radiating down from right to left, the water that Mother Erna radiates comes next to each other as it descends. Eventually, we join up and shirr and clean the wall of dirt.


    ''''Well that''s an indescribable feeling of exhilaration.''''


    Right?


    ''It''s nice to just watch from the back,''


    It''s a nice feeling to see the grime come off in a flash.


    I think the best part of cleaning is the sense of accomplishment you get when you''ve cleaned up, but this magic of being able to get a sense of accomplishment without having to work so hard is wonderful.


    Ah, the rainbow.


    ''Haha, it''s true. It''s beautiful.


    I suddenly looked at Saara pointing in the direction she was pointing and saw a small rainbow in the area where we radiated the water.


    A rainbow of seven colors on the walls of the mansion that had been cleaned up.


    Our hearts were as clear as the clear blue sky.

 326-Previous promise

    I drink milk in the living room after my summer training in hell.


    Of course, I drink it while standing with my hands on my hips after a bath. I wish I could use a small bottle, but I didn''t prepare such a thing, so I used a glass.


    The cold milk cooled my body, which had been heated by the intense sunshine and hot water.


    Perhaps because my body was craving water, I drank it down in one gulp.


    ''Phew, I can''t stand a drink after a bath.


    The milk from the cows in the village of Koliat has a very rich taste. It''s not fishy, it''s rich and sweet. It''s so rich and sweet that I think it could be considered a sweetener on its own.


    ''Oh, Al, can you get me some milk?


    Sister Elinora, who was sitting on the couch, said and held up her cup.


    I was about to have another drink, but for now, Elinora sister wants it, so I''ll fill it up first.


    I''d like to lie down on the sofa after I''ve cleared my throat, too.


    It''s too much trouble to hold the milk bottle, which seems to be more than a liter, though, so I use my psychic to float the milk bottle as I walk and move it toward Elinora''s sister.


    When Elinora noticed my intentions, she put the glass on the table, and I used my psychic to tilt the bottle and pour the milk into it.


    I can easily pour the milk even in the air where I hold the glass up, but Elinora seems to be worried about spilling it, so she always leaves it on the table.


    It''s not that I''m in the air, but I don''t think I''d spill it.


    Yes.


    Thanks.


    As soon as I finish pouring the milk, I sit down on the couch.


    As it is, I pull the milk bottle over and pour it into my own cup.


    As I was drinking it as I savored it, Sister Elinora drank it all at once and put the cup on the table.


    ''Al,''


    Another one?


    No. I want to make shaved ice.


    Oh, yeah, right. Great.


    Instead of milk, it''s shaved ice this time.


    It''s easy to make shaved ice while sitting down to make it.


    Oh, I''ll have some too.


    Can I ask you to do the same?


    Me too.


    Just as I was about to prepare a plate with earth magic, Mother Erna, Father Nord, and Brother Silvio, who was just finishing up his bath, walked in.


    At this time of year, there are more orders for shaved ice.


    I quickly make plates for five people, including myself. Then I use ice magic to pile up the shaved ice.


    "Mine is a nice, skinny one.


    I''m as fluffy as always.


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, I know what everyone likes.


    Sister Elinora prefers the ice grains to be rough and a bit gritty when eaten. And Erna''s mom likes the ice to be fine and fluffy, as if it melts just by putting it on her tongue.


    By the way, Nord''s father and Silvio''s brother like it somewhere in between.


    Well, if you change the size of the ice cubes, the texture changes quite a bit, so it''s not hard to see why they have their preferences.


    I complete the shaved ice and make a spoon with earth magic.


    When I''m done, Brother Silvio brings it to the table where Mother Erna and Father Nord are sitting.


    As expected of Brother Silvio, he''s very tactful.


    By the way, Elinora sister, aren''t you going to help me with the habit of being right in front of me?¡¡I lifted my gaze at that, but Sister Elinora had disappeared from the couch in front of me before I knew it.


    ''I got some jam and stuff from the kitchen!


    Apparently, he was the first to head to the kitchen to get something to pour over the shaved ice.


    In his arms he has several different kinds of jams, fruit juices, honey and sugar.


    That''s right. Sister Elinora was well-prepared when it came to what she liked. I was wrong.


    My sister has become quite accustomed to eating shaved ice.


    What shall we put on top of it today?¡¡Yesterday it was strawberry jam, and before that it was grapes... so maybe today it''s oranges?


    ''Jam is fine, but you can mix the juice with a little sugar and pour it on.


    ''Oh, there you go. I''m lost.


    Parents having a smiling conversation in front of each topping on the table.


    It''s the kind of dialogue you wouldn''t expect to hear in a Dragonslayer adventure story.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been reading a book Eric lent me recently, but I''m suddenly thinking about that.


    ''What''s your sister going to be?''


    I''ve got kick-ass grape juice!


    Well, I think I''ll take that one.


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio seem to be going with Kikka''s grape juice.


    It goes well with shaved ice if the flavor is that rich.


    Now, what should I do with the toppings?


    Kikka grape juice is good, or a refreshing orange juice. I''d also like to put some jam on top, which is both tart and sweet.


    ........Okay, let''s pour everything we want to eat on it.


    ''''Erna, hurry up and pour it on or the ice will melt, okay?


    ''Wait a minute. I''m trying desperately to figure out which one is best.


    I take the grape juice on the table and pour it over a portion of the shaved ice, with my mother''s distressed eyes. Next, I pour orange juice over a different part of the shaved ice, then apple juice to avoid it, and then the rest of the shaved ice with their respective jams.


    ''Okay, here we go.''


    In my pile of shaved ice, it''s colorful: it''s purple, red, orange, and so on. Probably the colors are mixed up at the bottom and it''s an awesome mix of colors, but it''s good because it''s so delicious.


    ''''........Oh, Al, what are they doing?''''


    As I finish my topping and go back to the couch, Mom Erna asks me with a look on her face as if she''s seen something incredible.


    ''What?¡¡I wanted to eat them all, so I just put a bunch of toppings on them?


    ''''Well yes. If you couldn''t choose your toppings, you could have put them all on.


    It''s as if she says if you can''t eat the bread, you can have the cake.


    Mother Erna, who was struggling with her worries, topped multiple things just like me with a clean look on her face.


    She has far more types of toppings than I do, but she''s still a lady with high girl power.


    It''s a beautiful topping, like a parfait, that never makes the viewer uncomfortable.


    ''''Parfait?''''


    Oh.


    Sheesh. Was an exclamation leaking out?


    Mother Erna and Sister Elinora turned around at the same time.


    Don''t do it. I''m not going to be able to get the best out of you.


    ''Come to think of it, before Al went to Kagura, he was shouting out some unknown confectionery name like ice cream or pudding or something like that.


    So the parfait must be one of those things.


    He''s uselessly sharp in his habit of not knowing. I mean, it''s still a waste of time to still remember such a long time ago, and my memory is as good as ever.


    ''Come to think of it, shouldn''t it be ice cream or even pudding as a result of Al allowing me to go to Kagura?


    ''What?¡¡That''s not invalid because the Roomba has become a bargaining chip!


    It''s not invalid because candy is part of the bargain.


    I protest, but Mother Erna shakes her head and says it off.


    d*mn, I shouldn''t have bypassed the idea of being able to buy rice freely. I should have been more sparing in putting it out there.


    ''Wow, all right. Then I''ll have ice cream or pudding--''


    Mom, I think I''d rather have the parfait.¡¡That means it''s about the same as all these toppings, so it should be better that way!


    This is why I don''t like my sister who has a sharp intuition. When it is a parfait, there is both ice cream and pudding on it. It''s simply twice as much work to make.


    That''s true. That''s a lot of work to make both ice cream and pudding. Then, Al," he said, "why don''t you make a parfait next time? Make me a parfait next time.


    Yeah, yeah.


    I think they both know what a parfait really is, and they''re saying it. It was a devil''s coordinated technique that I couldn''t help but think so.

 327-Pudding and milk gelato

    What kind of a stupid thing to say to get to Kagura.


    I said it.


    The day after we had shaved ice. I had come to the kitchen where Bartolo was working to make a parfait.


    This time it''s parfait. I''m going to be a pastry chef for a while again...


    I don''t like it.


    I feel a little sorry for Bartolo as he talks with a distant look in his eyes.


    It''s fine to make sweets in itself, but when the ladies of the mansion start asking for them on a regular basis, it''s Bartolo who makes them.


    Just like the mass production of cookies, the kitchen will be filled with a sweet smell all day long.


    Well, a dish is a dish, even if it''s a pastry. There''s no harm in making a variety of things, and I don''t mind it.


    That''s Bartolo!


    This time I need to remember multiple elements: ice cream, pudding and toppings, but Bartolo said it''s fine and I won''t say anything else.


    ''''Well, let''s start with the ice cream which is the key to the parfait... milk gelato to be exact.


    I haven''t been able to find the plant that is vanilla in this world, so I can''t make ice cream that tastes like vanilla like it did in my previous life.


    But I''m sure it''s cold and delicious, and that''s fine.


    ''Get the milk and sugar ready,''


    Yes.


    As I say this, Bartolo quickly takes a milk bottle out of the fridge, an ice magic tool, and prepares a jar of sugar from the shelf.


    I meanwhile light the magic stove and put the frying pan on.


    ''Put about a liter of milk and five tablespoons of sugar in the frying pan.


    Confectionery still uses a horrible amount of sugar, as usual.


    Well, I don''t know what that feels like. It''s something you don''t really understand when you eat it, but when you cook it, you can see that it''s quite a bit of sugar and butter.


    That''s right, when I eat sweets all the time, I get fat, right? But the sweets are so magical that I still eat them.


    The only thing left to do is to reduce the heat just before it boils and boil it down.


    Well, that''s a lot of easy work.


    I''d actually mix a few more things together, but that''s about it for a simple milk gelato.


    Let''s make the pudding before it boils.


    What. That wasn''t all you got?


    Bartolo says something, but we''re through.


    While we wait for the milk to boil, which is the source of the milk gelato, we go on to the next step, which is to make the pudding.


    All we need to do is to add four eggs to the ingredients we just used.


    We put the milk and a couple of tablespoons of sugar in a bowl, and then just the egg yolks.


    Then mix with a homemade whisk made by stacking chopsticks on top of each other.


    All that''s left to do is put this into a small container.


    Do I have a bigger container?


    ''The pudding is just as pretty when it''s small, and the amount is just right.


    I can see why you like women so much.


    I totally agree. But there''s also something romantic about a large size pudding. If I have time, I might make a bucket pudding or something. I''ll never be able to eat it all by myself, though.


    Oh, you''ve made nine just like that.


    Haha, so there''s no need to fight over it now?


    I poured the mixture into a small container and there was just enough for everyone in the mansion.


    It''s not that I can make this much stuff quickly, but I was relieved that there didn''t seem to be any needless disputes about who would eat first.


    Next to the milk gelato, I set up another frying pan with the fire on, and put the mixed pudding cup on it.


    I put a cup of mixed pudding in it and covered it with a towel to prevent water from leaking out.


    ''When it comes to a boil, I''ll turn the heat down and let it steam, I guess. I''ll keep an eye on the pudding and Bartolo will keep an eye on the milk gelato.


    Oh.


    I look at the pudding and Bartolo looks at the milk gelato.


    It looks like it''s starting to boil down nicely over there, and Bartolo seems to be lowering the heat and mixing it down with a spatula.


    About ten minutes later, the liquid in the pudding starts to boil, so I lower the heat for him.


    All that''s left to do is to let it steam enough to get it going and then put it in the fridge to cool.


    It''s starting to boil down and thicken up nicely.


    I looked at the Bartolo pan and saw that the amount of milk had been cut in half and it seemed to be thickening.


    ''Well then, all that''s left to do is cool that one too.


    Transfer the boiled milk to a bowl instead and refrigerate it.


    I can use ice magic to chill it right away, but it''s not that urgent.


    ''Al, there''s still some leftover boiled stuff in the frying pan, is that okay?''


    It''s called condensed milk, and it makes a sweet syrup, so I thought I''d save it for you.


    That''s right, when you mix milk and sugar and boil it down, it becomes condensed milk.


    This alone would revolutionize the way we ate shaved ice in the future.


    "Oh, I''ll just have a taste.


    Saying that, Bartolo scoops it up with a spoon and tastes it.


    ''....Hoho, it''s like milk thickened and sweetened. I like this one better than the butter.


    Oh, it''s less fragrant and more pleasant.


    The aroma of the butter wasn''t too bad, as it was appetizing, but the condensed milk would be easier to eat for those with a less-than-sweet tooth.


    ''Well, now all we have to do is chill it and wait.


    I spent some time thinking about the structure of the parfait.


    ''Ooh, it''s hardened up nicely.''


    I opened the fridge and found the pudding in the container to be wonderfully hardened.


    ''''If I put the caramel sauce from earlier on top of this, it''s all done?


    ''Yes, the pudding alone is good, but it''s even better with that sweet sauce too.


    It''s just laden with eggs and sugar, and you throw in some extra sweet sauce... how deep can you go with sweets?


    Maybe that''s why people are so glued to it.


    I checked on the milk gelato, saying to each other, "Oh, this one''s hard, too.


    Oh, the milk gelato is hard too. Does that mean the milk gelato is ready too?


    Sure, it''s still good, but the milk gelato is smoother if you mix it twice or three times and chill it.


    Oh, really?


    Taking a bowl from the fridge, I put a spoon in it and stir it.


    The milk gelato mixes into a semi-solid mixture that makes a crunching sound.


    ''Do you want to taste some?''


    Yeah.


    We each take a spoonful and we taste the milk gelato before it''s finished.


    Biting into it made a nice crunching sound, and the sweet milk taste started to melt on our tongues. The flavor and taste may not be as strong as that of vanilla ice cream, but the mild sweetness of the milk was very good.


    ''They''re cold and delicious. Tastes so much gentler than the other sweet treats.


    ''Yes. It''s a gentle milk taste.


    Probably, in a previous life, it would not have been possible to recreate this kind of taste with the milk sold in supermarkets. It must be because it is freshly harvested in the village of Koliat.


    It has a nice, soft taste, not too sweet and not too persistent.


    The rest can be chilled in the refrigerator and mixed again, but it''s too much trouble, so I''ll just use ice magic to chill it.


    The boy''s magic is quite useful. It''s amazing how it can shorten the cooking process at will.


    Hmmm, magic has its true value at times like this.


    While Bartolo looks at me enviously, I activate my ice magic to cool the milk gelato.


    I watch it carefully so that it doesn''t freeze, and when it hardens, I stir it again with the spoon in the same way.


    After another round of that process, the milk gelato is done, as it has become much smoother.

 328-A parfait is a dream

    Once the milk gelato was finished, all we had to do was put the pudding and other ingredients into a long, thin container, but unfortunately, we didn''t have such a container in our house.


    Do you have any long and thin containers?


    ''A long thin container?¡¡You mean like a cup?


    Hmmm, maybe a glass of wine in the form of a wine glass.


    I say, and Bartolo rummages through the cupboard to find it.


    ''Wine glasses. Oh, come to think of it, there are a few things that Nord got for me that have become shelf fodder.


    Saying that, Bartolo took out a wine glass with a wide mouth and a strangely elongated one.


    Among them I found one that was perfect for the container of the parfait.


    Oh, this one is just right.


    ''Did I make it with some kind of flower in mind?¡¡It wasn''t used at all because the mouth part was oddly large enough to make it difficult to drink the wine.


    The other glasses work well enough, but I think this one looks the most like a parfait container. There are just two, so I''ll make two for Erna''s mother and Elinora''s sister. As expected, I don''t think my Nordic father and Silvio-san could eat this much parfait, so I''ll use a smaller one.


    The only thing left to do is to serve it here.


    ''Bartolo, you''re making muffins and cookies, right?


    Yeah, the kid told me to cook it yesterday, so I did.


    My cook is no longer a master at making muffins and cookies.


    What are we going to do with this guy?


    ''You have to put it in finer pieces to give it a different texture. It''s fluffy and crispy.


    I see. You look like you''d go well with milk gelato.


    Parfaits are usually filled with numerous ingredients such as crunchy flakes, soft sponges, chocolate, whipped cream, etc., and we enjoy the combination of textures and ingredients of each one.


    However, there is no such thing as soft sponge, crunchy flakes or whipped cream in my house.


    Therefore, the strategy was to use muffins as a soft sponge and cookies as a substitute for the flakes. The whipped cream part can be solved by adding more milk gelato and fruit.


    ''Okay, let''s roughly shred the muffins and crush the cookies into pieces that leave the texture.


    Oh.


    ''Shred the muffins and crush the cookies!¡¡Are you both insane!


    As me and Bartolo tried to do our respective roles, Meena jumped in with a change in her blood.


    I was startled by her sudden appearance and shouting. Did she come over to smell the kitchen again?


    ''I''d rather take it than play with shredded fluffy muffins and shredded crispy cookies!


    ''No, Meena. This is what it takes to make a pastry called a parfait.


    "...parfait?¡¡I don''t know what it is, but it sounds really nice.


    Meena mutters with an enthralled expression.


    Even though she doesn''t know what a parfait is, she seems to sense that it''s a wonderful thing.


    As usual, our ladies are very perceptive when it comes to sweets.


    ''If you understand, I''ll give you one cookie and you can either go back to work or be quiet.


    I''ll be quiet!


    Isn''t there still an option to go back to work?


    Meena sits on a small chair while taking a bite of a cookie.


    Bartolo and I cut up a muffin and crush the cookie into little pieces while Meena sits on a small chair.


    Occasionally, Meena will say, "Ah! And so on and so forth, but ignore it. This is inevitable.


    ''Well, now all we need to do is put it in with the fruit and stuff.


    While Bartolo watches us with interest, I throw in a small shredded muffin. I put milk gelato on top of it.


    By putting the muffin in the bottom of the muffin, it absorbs the milk gelato and makes the muffin taste better at the end.


    I put crispy cookies crumbled appropriately on top of it, piled up some cut strawberries, and then another muffin. Then another layer of milk gelato on top.


    "Muffins and cookies, plus an unknown sweetness and fruit.......are you sure?¡¡Wouldn''t you get caught later for doing that!


    As I was working on that, Meena was by my side before I knew it. I don''t know who is going to catch me.


    But I can understand why Meena is upset. A parfait is such a luxury.


    That''s okay. Parfaits are a dream come true.


    Parfaits are filled with dreams.........


    I chuckle, and Meena ruminates with an enthralled expression.


    While Meena flies off into the dream world, I put the main ingredient, pudding, on top of the pile of milk gelato and caramelize it.


    And then I stick cut strawberries and cookies into the last excess part of the gelato.


    Yeah, that''s it.


    ''What is it?¡¡This pulls!¡¡And I can''t stand this sweet smelling sauce! Can I eat already?!


    ''No, no, no. It''s your mother''s, Erna!¡¡I mean, don''t drool, it''s dirty!


    I push Meena away from me as she approaches, drooling with excitement, and Bartolo is a feather in the cap and keeps his distance from her from behind.


    ''Here, Meena. Stay quiet for a minute.


    No, no!¡¡Mr. Bartolo!¡¡There''s a parfait right in front of me!¡¡I can''t stop eating in front of it!


    Meena is in a state of excitement in front of her favorite cookies, unknown sweetened milk gelato, pudding, and many fruits and muffins. The way she shuffles her arms and legs around is like a child.


    ''If you''re quiet, you can taste the milk gelato and I''ll leave the toppings to you...''


    ''I''m sorry, Mr. Alfried. I was a little distraught in the face of the parfait.


    As I chant the magic words, Meena quickly stops flailing about and becomes calm. It seems that she''s switched to excellent maid mode rather than bad maid.


    It''s really feminine in the way she becomes calm when she glimpses this kind of practical concession.


    ''''Bartolo-san, it''s all right now.


    Oh, yeah.


    Bartolo slowly let go of his arm as he understood that Meena was not going to lash out.


    His expression was a little disappointed.


    As I stare at it, Bartolo opens his mouth to regain his composure.


    ''''So, the parfait is complete now, right?¡¡The point is, we just need to load it up with each of our preferences and textures in mind, right?


    ''Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about, so let''s try Bartolo and Mina too.


    Oh!


    Very well, Mr. Alfried.


    Just let Meena have a taste.


    Meena makes it difficult for us to do this, so I spoon the milk gelato over to her.


    ''''Then let me have a taste.


    Meena gestures neatly and puts the spoon with the milk jello on it into her mouth.


    "Wow........what is this cold, sweet and gentle taste. I feel like my body is going to melt.


    As if the milk gelato was too good to be true, Meena''s face and tone instantly changed to sloppy.


    ''I can''t even imagine what happens when you eat something like this with muffins, cookies and fruit.


    Ha, that''s what I thought of you, Meena.


    It''s better to be calm and quiet.


    Meena is always so energetic and boisterous, but she still has to be like this.


    ''So let''s get the ingredients in then,''


    ''Yes!¡¡I''m going to show you my aesthetic sense!¡¡First of all, I''m going to put in a lot of crushed cookies and milk gelato--


    It''s just what everyone likes, okay?¡¡It''s not my parfait and I made it all to my liking, no?


    That''s how we finished the parfaits for everyone in the mansion.

 329-Parfait

    When I finished the parfait, I immediately reported it to Erna''s mother Elinora''s sister. Then they decided to hold a tasting party in the dining room.


    I''m looking forward to this parfait.


    Yeah, what''s it all about?¡¡Meena says it''s full of dreams,


    Okay, so maybe there are a lot of cookies.


    Mother Erna and Sister Elinora have already taken their seats, leaving only Father Nord and Brother Silvio.


    I heard that Mel has gone to call for them, so all that''s left is to wait for them.


    I sit quietly in my seat and listen to their conversation as they seem to be enjoying themselves.


    The bar seems to have been raised by Meena''s words, but will it be okay?¡¡I hope they don''t get mad at me for not tasting it too good or anything when I try it.


    Just as I was thinking about this, Mel pushed open the door, and Dad Nord and Brother Silvio walked in.


    Brother Silvio sits in the chair next to me and Dad Nord sits in his usual patriarchal chair.


    ''Sorry to keep you waiting,''


    Are you okay at work?


    Yeah, I''m fine. I''m just getting to the end of the line.


    Like I always say, don''t take it too hard, okay?


    Thank you for your concern. Just one more step and I''ll take it slow.


    I look forward to it.


    Somehow I felt as if I had eaten something sweet even though I hadn''t eaten the parfait.


    That was the same for both Elinora and Silvio brother, and they have a delicate look on their faces.


    It''s a good thing that you''re a parfait today, isn''t it?¡¡What kind of candy is that?


    ''It''s like a lot of sweets and fruit in a glass, isn''t it?¡¡Anyway, the sooner you get it looked at, the better. Mel, can you bring me a parfait?


    Okay. Come on in, Meena and Sarra, come on in.


    I guess I didn''t need to ask for it, but Mel opens the door and there''s Meena and Sarla with the parfait on a tray.


    Saara is carrying the parfait with a relaxed expression, but Meena is strangely aware of the parfait and looks nervous.


    It makes me feel uneasy to watch.


    Meena, are you okay?


    I''m sorry, I''m just nervous with something this full of candy.


    If it happens, I''ll be a psychic and the only thing I''ll defend to the death is the parfait, so you''ll be fine.


    ''What?¡¡That''s reassuring, but it''s complicated because the parfait seems to be more important than me.


    When I called out to her like that, Meena was able to bring her parfait to the table without a problem, as if her nerves had been released.


    Oh my, it''s amazing. It''s a lot more glamorous than any of the other confections I''ve seen. It''s so beautiful.


    Well this is a big one.


    Seeing the parfait laid out in front of me, Mother Erna looks happy and Father Nord pulls a face at the volume of the parfait.


    It''s different in size and impact compared to the ones we''ve had so far.


    ''''I wonder what''s inside?¡¡Bread and white cheese?


    I don''t smell like cheese, okay?¡¡It''s cold to the touch, so I suspect it''s a member of the shaved ice family.


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio discuss the discussion while observing a section of the glass.


    Both are subtly off.


    ''Lots of strawberries on top and something white and fluffy that I''ve never seen before. And then there are cookies and jam on top... this is promising.


    ''Because Mother Erna is the strawberry one, Sister Elinora is the grape one, and Father Nord and Brother Silvio have an orange one to suit their tastes.


    Okay.


    The point is that I didn''t say he was a big guy or anything like that, but rather that I assigned him a preference.


    Elinora sister wouldn''t mind, but Erna-mom would be picky about that part.


    Mother Erna and Elinora sister take a large container of parfait, while Father Nord and Brother Silvio take a smaller parfait with a relieved look on their faces.


    The two of them don''t have that big of a stomach, so they''ll definitely not be able to eat their dinner if they eat this.


    I''m more of a parfait guy myself, but the regular size is enough for me.


    I''ll take a parfait with a mixture of strawberries and oranges, customized to my liking.


    We just take the parfait and Sarla and Meena just finish handing out the spoons.


    However, the length of the spoon is a bit uncomfortable for the parfait. If the ladies like it, I''m sure they''ll be ordering a longer spoon under Logan soon.


    ''Okay then, Al. I''ll take it.


    Come in.


    I responded to Dad Nord''s words and everyone got to work on the parfait.


    It''s amazing. This pudding is very pliable.


    Mother Erna makes a mysterious face as she pokes the pudding with a spoon.


    ''It''s true. If you poke it with a spoon, it''ll pop back at you.''


    It''s like a cold slime.


    Brother Silvio''s analogy is quite funny.


    In the midst of all this, Elinora sister successfully scooped up the pudding and put it in her mouth, as if she preferred to eat it rather than observe it.


    ''''Hmph!


    Sister Elinora''s eyes widen and remain still with a spoon in her mouth. Then she slowly drops her gaze and catches the pudding piling up.


    ''What is this!¡¡It''s so pulled together and sweet!


    ''Hey, pull the Elinora spoon out of your mouth before you speak. You''re not behaving.


    Quite right, Mother Erna was right.


    However, sister Elinora is no longer listening as she is so busy eating her pudding that she is no longer listening.


    ''''Well, is it really that good?''''


    Perhaps unable to resist the excitement of Sister Elinora''s excitement, Mother Erna also scoops the pudding with a spoon and puts it in her mouth.


    Mother Erna checks the taste while meditating, but soon her eyes open with a startling color added to them.


    ''''Well!¡¡What a mouthwatering sweetness!¡¡It''s going to melt on my tongue and slurp down my throat!


    Good. The pudding tasted good to both Sister Elinora and Mother Erna.


    ''''The milk and egg taste is very good.


    It''s like a natural sweetness to me.


    The taste of the pudding was fine for Dad Nord and Brother Silvio, who don''t have a sweet tooth, and they liked it. The two of them might be able to get them to eat it without the caramel sauce.


    After seeing everyone''s reaction, I once again eat the pudding too.


    The mild sweetness of the eggs and milk spread in my mouth and melted beautifully on my tongue. And it went down the back of my throat naturally and was really pleasant to the palate.


    Yeah, the sweetness of the milk and the egg is very strong. It''s good enough as it is, but the moist caramel sauce tightens up the mild sweetness and reveals even more of the pudding''s flavor.


    Yeah, it''s a nice sweetness.


    ''What a cold one!''


    As I was chewing on the taste of the pudding, my sister Elinora seemed to have dug into the milk gelato.


    ''Ah, the milk gelato that is ice cream,''


    Which one is it?


    Milk gelato.


    I didn''t have the vanilla to make the ice cream, so it turned out to be milk gelato, but I don''t need to explain that anymore because it''s too much trouble.


    It''s not like shaved ice, it has more texture and flavor. I think I like it better.


    Is that a muffin in there?¡¡It goes great with milk gelato.


    There are crispy cookies in there too!


    Sister Elinora, Mother Erna and Brother Silvio squeal with joy every time they find the ingredients inside. One of the great things about parfaits is that there''s something to enjoy eating them like this.


    I''ll enjoy the combination of milk gelato as well as the pudding.


    I eat the milk gelato with a spoon.


    The mild sweetness of the milk and sugar spreads in my mouth, and when I bite into it, it''s a little crispy. Eventually, the body heat in my mouth makes it melt in no time.


    Mmmm, this moderate sweetness is unbearable. Vanilla ice cream is great, but if you use milk with a strong flavor, you can make an ice cream that has a more natural sweetness to it.


    Even if there''s no vanilla or anything else, this is still a complete dish.


    As you continue to eat the milk gelato, you now have crushed cookies. The milk gelato and the milk gelato are both crunchy and crunchy in the mouth. The taste of the cookie and the milk gelato are perfectly blended together.


    I eat it in a frenzy, and now a muffin. The fluffy dough, made with a modest amount of sweetness, absorbs the sweetness and moisture of the milk gelato, and when you bite into it, the milk and butter flavors are spit out at the same time, which is also delicious.


    Crispy cookies and milk gelato. Fluffy muffins and milk gelato. The crunchy and fluffy layers are repeated so often that eating them never gets old.


    The tartness of the oranges along the way is a great accent and serves as a good chopstick rest.


    The parfait''s true value lies in the texture and taste, which never gets old.


    There are a lot of ingredients in this parfait, but they all work together so well that you never get tired of them.


    I thought it would be a lot of food, but it''s surprisingly easy to go on eating.


    The next thing I knew, Dad Nord and Brother Silvio''s container was beautifully empty. My parfait was almost at the bottom.


    I think I was already engrossed in the last part of it, eating it mindlessly.


    Now, what about Mother Erna and Sister Elinora?¡¡I looked over and saw the two of them there, struggling to eat what was at the bottom of the parfait.


    ''d*mn, I can''t get the one at the bottom!


    It''s not much, but if you tilt the canister a little bit it won''t reach you.


    As a desperate measure, I tilted the container, but I still couldn''t eat the milk gelato and cookies at the bottom.


    Nope.


    You got a little carried away and made the container too big.


    Hey, Sarah. Don''t you have a longer spoon?


    ''I''m sorry. That''s the longest spoon I''ve ever had, and any more than that...


    Hey, let''s get Logan to make you a long spoon next time.


    They don''t seem to think in the direction of making the container smaller.


    By the way, the parfait container was pretty big. A woman''s stomach is an immeasurable thing, that she ate it up in one go.


    And later. Bartolo had to keep making cookies, muffins, milk gelato and pudding.

 330-Viscount of the doll is coming

    After lunch, I was too hot and didn''t feel like going outside, so I tried to lie down in my room. But there was a doll of Knight and a girl sitting there that should have been on the table.


    Did one of the maids evacuate them in the middle of cleaning and forget to put them back in their place?


    I hug them both and try to put them back on the table... but it''s too good to be true, so I decide to play with the dolls for the first time in a while.


    Last time, I succeeded in making him walk after a lot of hard work with brother Silvio. It would be a shame to lose interest in him if I let him walk, and it feels so good just to hug him.


    Let''s take a break from the slime cushions today and play with the dolls.


    I''ll sit on the bed and put the doll down as it is.


    By the way, Knight was beheaded by Sister Elinora, but it has been regenerated by Mother Erna''s sewing skills. Though there are unnatural stitch marks around her neck and a slightly lower level of protection.


    Well, I put that aside and apply a psychic to the two dolls and control them at the same time. Then Knight and the girl got up, moving as if they were being pulled by something.


    This is a bit creepy. Feeling that, I knocked the two bodies down again and laid them down on the bed. Then I lay myself down on the bed to simulate the getting up motion.


    This time I manipulated the puppets as if they were using their arms and legs and bodies naturally, and the two puppets raised their upper bodies in a very human-like motion.


    ''Hmm, let''s say the Knight feels awake and the girl still looks sleepy.


    Knight sharpened his movements and looked around at the hit with a somewhat robotic motion. The girl rubbed her eyelids with her hand as if she just wanted to be still asleep.


    Hmmm, just moving it around like this, incorporating settings like this, makes a huge difference.


    It''s fun, it''s as if there''s a life in there.


    "Yes, yes, Knight, wake up. Here''s your new master.


    I call out to him like that and move Knight to turn around to face me.


    Then Knight gets up in a hurry - no, he''s a doll and it''s cuter if he falls down here. That''s what I thought, so I let the knight fall once and then stand up. Then, as if in a hurry, he turned to me and stood upright in a snap.


    Yes, yes, it''s cute and comical as only a doll can be.


    ''''Yes, yes, Elizabeth, get up quickly too.''''


    As I spoke to her, the Elizabeth doll looked up at me in a daze and fell back into bed and fell asleep.


    Well, that''s what happens when I move it that way.


    And when Knight sees it, he rushes over to Elizabeth and tries to wake her up by beating her up. Elizabeth turns her back depressingly, but Knight still doesn''t give up.


    Eventually, Elizabeth became unhappy and kicked Knight away.


    ''I wish I could kick someone who comes to wake me up like this too...''


    Who said that?


    When I turned around in surprise, the door to the room was open for some reason, and sister Elinora was standing there.


    Well, don''t tell me you didn''t hear what I just said, did you?¡¡No, no one said it was about sister Elinora, so it would be safe to say that even if they had asked, it would be safe. Don''t be in a hurry.


    ''''I mean, don''t open the door to my room without permission.


    ''It doesn''t matter. It would be a pain in the ass if I had to knock every time.


    I tried to say the usual words to her while pretending to be calm, but Elinora sister was normal. It doesn''t seem like she was listening to everything I said earlier.


    Even though there are workarounds, I''m a little relieved that it didn''t become troublesome.


    ''''What are you doing mumbling and muttering in that place?''''


    Playing with dolls?


    That''s weird for a guy to play with dolls.


    When I point to the knight who was kicked away by Elizabeth, sister Elinora says in a dumbfounded way.


    If I said back here that I''m a woman and I''m weird for liking swords, I''d probably meet a half-dead man. It was easy to imagine without saying anything.


    ''''Hmph, Elinora sister just doesn''t understand the merits of dolls.


    What''s the point of playing with dolls?


    It''s better to show the brainy Elinora sister in person than to preach to her with words.


    I use my psychic to move the Knight and the Lady again.


    The two bodies that had fallen limp get up with a natural movement.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Gross!


    Isn''t that reaction a bit harsh!


    ''No, it''s not creepy, but it''s a doll and it moves like a human being, so I''m surprised...''


    Well, that''s how it is when you''re not used to seeing a doll move. It''s a little tricky, but I don''t mind and continue the motion.


    Elizabeth gets up gracefully and walks straight to the edge of the bed and stands still. I move Knight underneath it and jump Elizabeth with a flourish.


    Knight catches Elizabeth as she slowly falls down, and Knight catches her neatly and gives her a princess hug.


    He then carefully lowered Elizabeth to the ground.


    Knight walked Elizabeth in front of sister Elinora as she escorted her and bowed to her.


    ''Well?¡¡Aren''t dolls cute when they''re moved?


    Al is really good at this kind of thing, isn''t he?


    I bragged about it with my chest out, but sister Elinora was taken aback by it. Funny, I think this is the place to praise your technique for moving the doll........


    ''''Your dolls are moving........''''


    Sister Elinora sits on the floor and looks at the two dolls with interest.


    I let Knight and Elizabeth wave to them in response to Sister Elinora''s curiosity and anticipation.


    Then sister Elinora, perhaps touched by the cuteness of the dolls, suddenly relaxed her expression and gave a small wave of her hand back.


    ''''Haha, you''re so cute for waving at a doll.


    I was just waving my hands in the air.


    As I stare at her, Elinora sis exclaims shyly.


    Hmph, as expected, Elinora sister seems to think it''s cute when a minimalist doll is moving.


    ''''I mean, that face is annoying, so stop it.


    Okay.


    I don''t want to be teased too much and get angry, so that''s about all I can do to play with it.


    I manipulate the doll to distract Elinora''s sister away from me.


    I let her touch the hand of the seated Elinora sister.


    ''Wha, what?''


    ''Well?¡¡Why don''t you stretch your hand out for him?


    I say appropriately, and sister Elinora honestly extends her right hand.


    Then Knight and Elizabeth climbed up Elinora sister''s hand and began to dexterously walk up her arm.


    ''Hiya!¡¡I''ve been climbing something!


    Sister Elinora screams in surprise at the doll walking up her arm. It''s interesting to see a slightly different reaction.


    It''s not that the doll is moving with a will, it''s just that I''m controlling it.


    But it''s difficult to make the doll walk with unbalanced arms. If the foothold is bad, the doll will have a hard time walking steadily.


    When I look at them this way, the way they both walk is unnatural. I need to practice this in the future.


    I''ve been thinking about this when the Knight who was walking on Elinora''s arm tripped over something and fell.


    ''''Ah!¡¡The doll!


    Oh, that was a close one.


    Sister Elinora tried to catch it with her free left hand, but it was under the control of the psychic so it wouldn''t fall. Knight returned to his original stance with the psychic as he was pulled back.


    ''Sorry, sorry, my Elinora sister''s arms are lumpy and--''


    What?


    Oh, no, it''s nothing.


    When I excuse myself, she gives me a terrific look and stares at me, so I shut my mouth.


    For now, I let the doll walk around, taking care of the muscles in Elinora sister''s arms so that the same thing doesn''t happen again.


    Knight moved wide and sat on Elinora sister''s left shoulder, while Elizabeth sat on her right shoulder.


    It''s adorable when two dolls are on a person''s shoulders.


    Sister Elinora pokes Knight on her shoulder with her finger, and Knight touches her finger back in response.


    ''Haha, that''s cute,''


    Elinora has a lot of fun playing with her dolls.


    I blurted out, and Elinora''s sister tries to pull Knight off of me.


    So I blatantly make Knight shrink back. Elizabeth on the other side also slaps Elinora sister''s cheek and shakes her head to admonish her.


    Sister Elinora screams with a complicated look on her face.


    As soon as you talk to the doll and get emotionally involved, you''ve lost, sister Elinora. You just need to honestly acknowledge the merits of a moving doll.


    ''Al, do you have a minute?''


    As I was scowling, Dad Nord came in through the doorway that had been left open.


    ''Not now. I''m too busy moving the doll around.''


    Just as well. My errand involves that doll.


    The doll?


    I tried to turn him away because he seemed to be in a troublesome mood, but what did he have to do with the doll?


    Do you remember Viscount Doll?


    That''s right, you''re the one who sent me this doll.


    He had a fiefdom with lots of good quality cotton, furs and yarn, and the head of the family was a doll lover.


    I correspond with him in letters and he took a keen interest when I mentioned that Al was playing with his magical dolls.


    Does that mean I''m supposed to show Viscount Doll the puppets in action?


    Thanks for talking so quickly. Can you move it around a bit?


    Dad Nord told me to take control of Knight and Elizabeth.


    I make them jump off of sister Elinora''s shoulders and land nicely with psychic control.


    Knight makes me salute like a knight, and Elizabeth gracefully plucks her skirt and bows gracefully.


    ''Umm, yeah, by the looks of it, it doesn''t look like you''ll have any problems showing it moving.


    Dad Nord looks a bit amused.


    Did he think it would be an easier move?¡¡If that''s the case, I''m out of my mind. My doll can run, jump and fly.


    ''''That''s why Viscount Doll will be coming to the mansion in the near future, and when he does, I want you to show him how the doll moves.


    What? I''m gonna keep you company?


    "Please. I want to continue to have a good relationship with Viscount Doll. Al is good enough to move the dolls around and have him talk to me about dolls.


    Well, it''s not like we''re all high and mighty royalty, and the guy is just a doll-loving viscount. It''s not hard to imagine how easy it would be for someone to be satisfied with just showing you how to move a doll.


    And besides, he might give you a lot of dolls as a reward.


    ''''Sure, sure, sure,''''


    Good luck with that.


    Hey, Dad. Does Viscount Doll know how to use a sword?


    Sister Elinora asks just as Father Nord is about to leave the room.


    ''''Unfortunately, it''s not available. ''Viscount Dor, unlike Count Merna, is not a martial artist.''


    Yes.


    Sister Elinora responds briefly to Father Nord who says with a bitter smile.


    It seems that her interest in Viscount Dor has been lost.


    Elinora sister, let''s show her a little more interest in him.

 331-Visiting the Viscount

    Four mornings later, four days after Father Nord told me that Viscount Doll was coming.


    ''Viscount Dole will be arriving soon.


    He had just finished breakfast in the dining room when Saara entered the room and said so.


    Perhaps she had seen a carriage coming in in the distance, or a squire had come in ahead of her.


    ''Yes!¡¡You''re already here?!


    ''Yes, I''ll hurry up and get the dishes to the kitchen to greet you.


    Meena and Saara, the maids, hurriedly gather the dishes and put them on the wagon and leave for the kitchen.


    I don''t expect Viscount Doll to come in here any time soon, but there''s a chance he''ll come in just in case.


    ''''Well then, shall we go and pick him up outside as well?


    In the meantime, we also need to give Viscount Doll a welcome, so we head outside.


    However, it will be some time before the carriage arrives here. We could just sit at the doorway and look at the blue sky, but let''s ask Viscount Doll about him anyway.


    I know that he loves dolls, but I don''t know what kind of personality he has.


    ''''Hey, what''s Viscount Doll like?''''


    ''He''s a mild-mannered person. It''s just that sometimes it can be a little hard to see your surroundings when dolls are involved.


    If it weren''t for his doll hobby, he''d be a perfectly normal, sweet guy.


    I''m a little worried when I hear what Father Nord and Mother Erna have to say.


    I wonder if they''re okay. It''s all doll-related stuff I''m dealing with this time.


    Well, Al will be fine. As long as you show him a moving doll, he''ll be happy with it.


    Maybe it''s because he thinks I''m in charge of the messy part, or maybe it''s because he thinks I''m in charge of the messy part, or maybe it''s because Dad Nord''s lines are somewhat other people''s business.


    Is that really true?¡¡I don''t think the people who make dolls up to that point would be satisfied with just seeing a moving doll.


    As we waited with various worries, we heard the sound of carriages rattling in the distance.


    Soon the sound grew louder and louder and two carriages stopped in front of the gate.


    An old man who looked like a steward got out of his seat and opened the doors of the carriages.


    Then, a huge body came out of the carriage.


    "....Deika.


    Hey, that''s not very nice.


    Sister Elinora, standing next to me, moans and Mother Erna gives her a small taste.


    But it would be no use.


    The size of the figure that came out of the carriage is equal to the Roomba, but more than that. It looks like it''s nearly two meters tall.


    He wore monocle glasses and his hair was all back. He is a man with a stout face, with a trimmed beard around his mouth.


    Perhaps he is the Viscount Doll himself.


    I can''t imagine he''s very good at making dolls just from a quick glance.


    I''m not sure if it''s because the maids coming up behind me are quite petite, but their size is noticeable.


    It was as if I could hear the sound of thumping footsteps in my brain as I took a step forward.


    ........I''m going to be the one to deal with him? He doesn''t look like a kind person like Nord Dad and Erna Mom say he is, and he seems dour.......


    While observing without being rude, I noticed that Viscount Doll''s steps were a little slow for his height.


    I see, he''s keeping pace with the maid and butler who are waiting behind him. With legs that long, a single step would be pretty big, too.


    It''s just like Nord Dad and Erna Mom said, Viscount Dor is a kind person. I was the one who agreed with what they said.


    When Viscount Dorr walked up to me, his piercing face became soft and


    ''Hello, Mister Nord. I''m sorry for my unexpected visit this time. When I heard that you would be able to see the puppets in action, I couldn''t resist.


    No, no, Master Doll, thank you for coming all the way out here. Since we are not here to talk, please come in.


    Yeah, thanks.


    After a brief greeting from Father Nord and Viscount Dorr, Meena and Saara open the door for me.


    When I entered, Mel was waiting for me, and she had neatly laid out the slippers for all of us.


    ''''Hou, does the Surolet family wear these inner shoes?


    Viscount Doll seemed surprised by the slippers and stopped moving.


    In the Misfirito Kingdom, it''s the norm to either go inside in your outer shoes, or prepare shoes that are different from your outer shoes and change into them. Such slippers must be rare.


    On the other hand, we don''t get confused because slippers are commonplace in the mansion, so we wear them without confusion.


    ''It''s easy to just put your feet in and they''re not too tight. If you''d like regular shoes, I can provide those for you?


    No, thank you. Let''s try on these inside shoes.


    With that said, Viscount Doll takes off his shoes and puts his feet in his slippers.


    However, just like his huge body, his feet are also large, and perhaps that''s why his slippers are so tight. The heels are also sticking out a bit.


    Mel has noticed this and is troubled by it.


    There are no slippers that are any larger than this.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not too big, but this is a lot easier. Let''s keep going.


    Relieved to see Viscount Doll looking satisfied for now, we walk towards the single common room.


    And then the sound of slippers sounding like petticoats can be heard behind us.


    ''''Ugh, I''m sorry,''''


    The owner of the sound is Viscount Doll''s maid. He may be aware of the fact that he is also aware of the sleeves, but he was looking down in embarrassment.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to go to the beach or not.


    ''I''m sorry, Nord-dono. Do you have some smaller inner shoes for our maids?


    It''s amazing how much care you take to be able to say a firm request for a maid, even though the sound is a concern. As expected of an aristocrat.


    ''''.........Yes, it will be a little lovely, but is it okay?''''


    I can understand why Nord Dad is hesitating here. Because the only size that can fit a maid is the kid''s size that me and my sister Elinora are using.


    ''I don''t mind.''


    Viscount Dorr nodded, and Mel quickly returned to the doorway to get a different pair of slippers.


    ''''Here you are.


    Wow, that''s cute.


    The maid loosens her face at the sight of the green, geko-tachi slippers.


    Thank goodness they didn''t say anything about being disgusting.


    ''You''re right, Nord-dono, they''re really cute. Maybe even a frog doll would be cute.


    The picture of a young girl maid mumbling and muttering while staring at her feet is a bit dangerous.


    ''''Ah, um, sir. It''s time to go inside........


    Hm?¡¡Oh, yes.


    Little by little, I felt that I was beginning to see a glimpse of Viscount Doll''s love for dolls.


    ¡ô


    When they entered the common room, they each sat facing each other and introduced themselves briefly.


    My name is Gregor Doll. I''ll be taking care of you for a while. This is Tickle, the maid, and Bastian, the butler.


    Hi, my name is Tickle!¡¡Best regards!


    Tickle, the maid, hurriedly bows her head after being introduced to Viscount Dorr. She''s a girl with a young-looking face.


    She doesn''t seem to be too used to a place like this, but you can tell she''s trying her best. Well, our mansion is a looser environment than most, and I''m sure you''ll be able to relax your shoulders at times.


    ''My name is Bastian. If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to contact me.


    This old butler here is a very calm butler. With this, he could follow up on various things even if Tickle was nervous.


    This seemed to be the only person on Viscount Dor''s side, and the introductions ended quickly.


    ''''Well then, this is the next one. You know me and Erna, and I''d like to introduce you to my sons.''''


    Yes, by all means.


    Viscount Doll''s gaze locks on me.


    I think he can''t wait to see me move the doll, but I can''t let him stare at me like that.


    ''This is my eldest son, Silvio, my eldest daughter, Elinora, and my second son, Alfried.


    We''re in line, so introductions are easy.


    ''My name is Silvio. My father tells me that Viscount Dorr also enjoys playing reversi.


    Yes, I am amused by what Lord Nord has given me.


    Well, I''d love to have a fight later.


    Yeah, that''s what I''m hoping for. By all means.


    Come to think of it, Father Nord said he gave you a reversible in exchange for a doll. Brother Silvio is so unassuming.


    He''s shown his communication skills as the eldest son.


    So, after Silvio, Elinora is next... I''m sure she''ll introduce herself as if she''s wearing a cat mask again.


    "My name is Elinora. I will be happy to guide you when you head to the mountains and villages. I''m confident in my sword, so I will also serve as your bodyguard.


    That implies you just want to go hunting for demons yourself, right?¡¡You look like you''re buying your guide in good health, but your desire is spoiled from the second half.


    ''Ah, Mistress Elinora''s skill with the sword is in my ear. I shall ask you to accompany me when I go out.


    After sister Elinora''s introduction, it''s me at the end.


    ''My name is Alfried.


    ''Oh!¡¡You..........!


    Even though I just said my name, Viscount Doll leans forward and wraps my hands around my hands with his large hands in a gesture.


    Great, I don''t feel like I can move my hands a millimeter. There was no actual force put into them, but they were overwhelmingly large fingers.


    ''I heard you can move a doll, right?¡¡We''ll have to see it later, by all means.


    Yes, sir.


    I nod, and Viscount Doll smiles and lets go of my hand with a smirk.


    I feel like my chastity is in jeopardy somehow, but will it be okay?


    He''s a nice guy, but I''m getting a little scared to deal with him.

 332-Wailing Doll Viscount

    After the introductions are over and the bland banter is over, the heads of the family get to know each other better. We return to our rooms early, having nothing to say to each other.


    When I return to my room, I fall into bed to catch my breath.


    Shortly afterwards, the sound of thumping footsteps echoed from downstairs.


    ''''Alfried-dono Ooh!¡¡Is this where Lord Alfried''s room is!


    Viscount Doll opens the door without knocking and walks in.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Hey, what is it?!


    The giant Viscount Doll entering the room causes me to jump up and get myself up.


    ''''Oh, oh, please calm down, sir!¡¡It''s rude to go in there without knocking!


    ''I don''t care about that little detail!¡¡Now, let''s see the puppet in action!¡¡I''ve been putting up with this for a long time, and I can''t wait!


    Tickle admonishes Viscount Doll, but his enthusiasm for the doll doesn''t stop.


    Ah, this man has always wanted to see the doll move from the beginning. He''s been holding it back for so long that he''s been released and this is what happened.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna must have sensed this and released Viscount Doll early on.


    For now, just show them how to move the doll and they''ll calm down for once.


    I understand. Then let me show you how the doll works!


    Oh!


    I hold Knight and Elizabeth on the table as I meet Viscount Doll''s expectant gaze.


    ''Those are the dolls I gave you, aren''t they? And what did you name them?


    Viscount Doll asks with a smirk. It seems that in his mind, it''s only natural to give the doll a name.


    Well, I didn''t have any trouble naming them so that I could get attached to them too.


    ''''It''s cheesy, but I''ve named them Knight and Elizabeth.


    ''Hmm, simple but good name. It''s a good name for both.


    When I answered stagnantly, Viscount Doll nodded deeply.


    I felt like I got a good feeling from Viscount Doll.


    ''''Mm?¡¡Wait a minute. I see some unnatural stitching marks on Knight''s neck?


    Hearing those words from Viscount Doll, my heart jumps with a thump.


    There''s something very scary about Viscount Doll''s face and voice. I guess he can''t forgive me for treating his precious doll poorly after all.


    Knight has been chomped on the neck by our sister. I wonder how peaceful the world would be if I could be honest about such things. Depending on how I answer, there''s a chance I could get my head chomped by Viscount Doll.


    I have to fake it somehow.


    ''''I''m sorry, my neck got overloaded when I was practicing moving the Knight...''''


    ''''........I see. So Alfried-dono wasn''t able to move the puppet dexterously from the beginning either. It can''t be helped if it was an accident that occurred while practicing moving the puppet. If I had said that this was just a prank and it was torn to shreds, I would have let the same thing happen to me. Hahahahaha!


    Haha, I''m glad I didn''t honestly say that it was the fault of sister Elinora or that I was playing a prank on her. Let''s keep this a secret forever.


    ''''Then I''ll move Knight and Elizabeth around.


    As I rooted Knight and Elizabeth on the carpet in a cold sweat, I applied an unmagical psychic to them.


    Then I clothed them in magic and manipulated them, and the two bodies rose up in a whimper.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    Huh?


    Viscount Dole as well as Tickle''s mixed shouts of surprise and excitement.


    Not paying attention to it, he let Knight and Elizabeth stand up and walk to the front of Viscount Doll.


    Knight made her salute like a knight, and Elizabeth gracefully plucked her skirt and bowed gracefully.


    Now, what would be Viscount Doll''s reaction?


    When I asked about Viscount Doll''s condition, he was crying wolfishly.


    ''Ni, the doll is moving!¡¡It was as if one life had come to life........!


    Good. At least he seems to be happy.


    I think she''s crying out of emotion, but I''m scared when the old man suddenly cries for real.


    Yo, I''m glad you''re happy.


    More, more, more!¡¡Let me see the puppet in action!


    Viscount Dorr wants me to show him more movement, so I let Knight and Elizabeth walk.


    However, it''s not just a matter of moving them appropriately, but movements that fit each character and their personalities.


    It''s not a good idea to have a cute Elizabeth wearing a skirt and walking with a crab crotch, isn''t it?¡¡Even if it is a doll, as long as you move it, it has a character and it has appropriate movements. In the days leading up to Viscount Doll''s arrival, I realized this after much practice.


    ''I''m not just moving them in the dark, I''m moving them in a way that suits each of their personalities. If she is a Knight, she is a serious knight with energy and a crispness to her movements. Elizabeth is a daughter, a chaste, girlish gesture, and every movement shows sophistication. This is easy to describe in terms of just moving the doll around. This is an act that could be described as giving life to the doll!¡¡Excellent!


    It''s kind of close to my face, but I''m so glad that he understands exactly what I''m trying to do. He says that sister Elinora and mother Erna are cute too, but he doesn''t notice those things at all.


    ''Couldn''t you put a doll on my lap next time?


    Of course you can.


    Knight jumps onto Viscount Doll''s feet as he sits hunched over on the carpet.


    ''''Oh!''''


    That''s all it takes to get Viscount Doll excited about just that much movement. He looks at Knight, who is standing on his lap happily.


    However, he wonders when he sees Elizabeth, who still hasn''t jumped on him.


    ''''Why hasn''t Elizabeth come near me?''''


    ''It appears that Elizabeth is too high for Viscount Doll''s feet.


    Well, then I''ll have to reach out to them, being a man!


    I thought it was going to be a bit rude, but Viscount Doll rather happily held out his right hand.


    Then Elizabeth plucked at the hem of her skirt and put it in her palm.


    ''''........Lord Alfried, I might as well be dead now. Just seeing the doll moving makes me happy.


    With Knight and Elizabeth on his lap, Viscount Doll was ecstatic.


    ¡ô


    Viscount Doll played with the doll for a while. Viscount Doll asked him seriously.


    ''Lord Alfried, could you teach me how to move the doll?¡¡This is true. I''ll thank you as much as I can for teaching me!


    ''No, it''s not like I''m using that much secret technology, I''m just going to teach you normally, so look up.


    ''No way!¡¡When you don''t use a great deal of skill while moving a puppet around so skillfully like this!


    When I tell him that I don''t have the skills to keep it a secret, Viscount Doll looks up with a gabber.


    ''''Yes, this can be done by anyone as long as they can use a non-attribute magic psychic.


    ''.........attributeless magic psychic?


    Yes, I''m a psychic.


    When I answer once and for all, Viscount Doll gives me a look that says it''s the end of the world.


    ''''Noooooooooooo!¡¡Why didn''t the gods give me an unattributed aptitude!¡¡Why oh why?!


    ''Yes, sir!¡¡Don''t hit the ground too hard or the floor will come loose!


    Ah, so Viscount Doll has no aptitude for attribution. Aptitude is the only thing I can''t do about it.


    He''s the Viscount Doll who loves dolls so much that he makes his own dolls. I''m sure that if he could move the doll, he would want to use his own magic to move it.


    But Viscount Doll, who wants to do so, has no aptitude for non-attribution.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get the best out of it.


    Rather than recommending unattributed magic, God should just grant it to the Doll Viscount who wants it, too.


    As I watch with an indescribable feeling, Viscount Doll, who has regained some composure, asks me again.


    ''''Is there any way to move it like this other than psychic?''''


    I don''t know about that at the moment.


    You can move it if you can manipulate it with strings like a marionette, but I''m sure Viscount Doll wants the same kind of perfect movement I do. Unfortunately, I don''t know of any way to make the doll move other than psychic.


    ''Noooooooooooooo!¡¡I can''t help but regret that I can''t do it myself when there are such innovative ways to do it!


    If you can''t do it yourself, why don''t you leave it to those who can?


    ...What did you say?


    Was I being a little too irresponsible with that line now? It might have sounded sarcastic when I said it, as I have no problem with psychics.


    ''No, it''s nothing--''


    I''m not mad at you, so let me know if you have another option.


    I was about to slurp my words, but Viscount Dorr closed in on me and placed a hand on my shoulder.


    There was no longer any way to escape.


    ''''Well, if Viscount Doll can''t use psychics, then why don''t we hire someone who can use them and surround him with them?''''


    If you can''t do it yourself, hire someone who can use it to make it happen.


    It''s not just a matter of doing everything on your own. It''s not that you have to spend money to accomplish it, but it''s one thing to accomplish it with everyone else.


    People are not so versatile that they can do everything by themselves. Let the people who can do the impossible do it, and let them do it themselves, and then you can do it in a different field.


    I see, that''s how it works!¡¡Now, Master Alfried, I would love to have you as my personal puppeteer...


    No, I''m sorry, but no. I don''t want to work and I want to be free.


    ''If you come to my estate, I promise you that if you come to my territory, I will give you only occasional instruction in moving the puppets around, you will live unimpeded in the future?


    I''ll just consider it as a potential job opportunity.


    You never know what''s going to happen in your future. It''s not bad if you can guarantee food, clothing, and shelter with just the occasional instruction to move a doll. The more options, the better.


    ''''Hmm, how hard is it to get them into the territory right now?


    It''s just that I don''t want to work as a kid.


    I worked myself to death in a previous life and I''m not going to work for a while.

 333-Tickle training

    ''''If Lord Alfried is right and I can''t use it, I''ll give up. I''ll train a subordinate who can use non-attribute magic in my place.


    For now, Viscount Doll has put an end to the fact that he can''t do it himself, and he moves on to the next policy.


    ''''Tickle, how many of our servants were able to use non-attribute magic?''''


    ''''Well, um, I thought I was the only one when it comes to unattributed magic...''''


    ''What a tickle!¡¡You can use a psychic!


    Viscount Doll grabbed Tickle''s shoulder with a vigorous grip as he said fearfully.


    ''''Yes, yes, but I would never be able to use it as well as Alfried-sama.......''''


    Ugh, I''m so jealous!


    Looking at Tickle, who says it modestly, Viscount Doll''s expression is distorted as if he is about to shed blood tears.


    Oh, I knew I couldn''t give up on him. The truth is, you can''t stand to move the doll yourself. I love my doll that much. It would be difficult to give up on it right away.


    Oh, hey sir!¡¡Oh, my shoulder!¡¡Your shoulders will be crushed!


    Viscount Doll, you''ll ruin a valuable asset if you hold back too much power.


    ''Ha!¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡........I was just jealous when I heard that the tickle in front of me could use psychics.


    When I hurriedly remonstrated with him, Viscount Doll came to himself and removed his hand from his shoulder.


    Tickle let out a breath as if he was relieved.


    I wonder if he''s okay. I hope he doesn''t get crushed by Viscount Dorr''s jealousy all at once.


    ''''For now, in measuring Tickle-san''s strength, can you let me try using a psychic on the doll?


    ''Tickle, use your psychic on the Knight.


    Yes!


    Tickle responds a little nervously when Viscount Dorr tells him to.


    Then he looks at Knight and takes a deep breath and holds up his hand.


    ''''I seek, follow my will and telekineticize.''''


    Tickle''s magic power was not wrapped up and under control to the Knight and was played.


    ''''Huh!''''


    ''Hmm?¡¡Are you not moving?


    Oh, what?¡¡Can''t my magic penetrate?


    Oh, I''ve done it. The current Knight was still under my magical control since I was controlling him with my psychic.


    ''''What do you mean?¡¡Couldn''t you possibly use a psychic?


    No, it can''t be!¡¡I can''t move a heavy object, but with the lightness of a doll, even I can move it!


    I can''t stand Tickle getting blamed for me.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry. I was a psychic and left it under magical control, so I played it.''''


    ''Can''t a psychic be used when someone else is in control?''


    ''''It''s not impossible to use it, but since it''s already under someone else''s control through magic, it''s difficult to forcibly take it away and bring it under control. I''m sure you can do it if you forcefully twist the amount of magical power to the point of taking over the opponent''s magical power.


    Psychic is a spell that allows you to control objects by infusing them with your magic. If the object you want to control is already covered with someone else''s magical power, you need to overwrite it with more magical power.


    It may be for that reason that magic swords and tools that contain magical power can''t be moved by psychics.


    ''''Ho, I see.''''


    ''I didn''t know that because I wasn''t around anyone who could use a psychic.


    ''''There aren''t many people who can use unattributed magic, you know.


    There aren''t many people who can use unattributed magic. It doesn''t matter if Viscount Dor or Tickle doesn''t know about this. I didn''t even realize this until I was in a psychic tug-of-war with Ra in the royal capital.


    For now, with my magic power, Tickle can''t activate the psychic, so I dissipate the magic power.


    ''''It''s fine now. Please try again.''''


    ''Yes!¡¡"I seek and obey my will, and be mindful of my thoughts.


    I released the magic from the Knight, and Tickle activated his psychic again. Tickle''s magic power permeates into the Knight this time, and it''s now under Tickle''s control.


    As Tickle moved his right hand, Knight emerged to follow it.


    Up, right, left, down. The doll just floats in front of us.


    This would be an eerie sight to see at night.


    ''This is just floating. Tickle, now let them walk.


    Well, um, how do you make him walk?


    After Viscount Dor''s recklessness, Tickle asks in annoyance.


    Hmm, how do I make him walk? I''d like to tell you, but it''s hard to explain in words.


    ''''Is it like moving the doll''s arms and legs apart while maintaining its entire body so that its center of gravity doesn''t collapse?


    Huh?¡¡Move a limb apart?¡¡I don''t know, can you do that?


    You can do it. Here.


    I make Elizabeth walk in a psychic way as if I were setting an example in front of her.


    Elizabeth walks with a small stride, like a lady walking down the street, without a big wave.


    Properly, her feet are moved by the psychic. There''s no way she can''t move.


    ''''Yeah, yeah?''''


    Tickle looks at the walking Elizabeth and is confused.


    If you''re dealing with a psychic, isn''t it natural to be able to manipulate magic like this?


    But you have to do it anyway, Tickle!


    Yes, sir.


    Tickle nodded confidently at the urging of Viscount Doll.


    The knight that had been floating in the air slowly fell without landing on the floor.


    Tickle psychics the fallen Knight to stand up again. He moves him to stand on the floor to make him walk, but Knight still falls down.


    ''Oh, ugh, it''s hard to get him to stand.


    Tickle struggles to get the doll to stand up.


    ''You must get the Knight up properly!¡¡Look at the floor!


    Heat and frustration enter Viscount Doll''s voice as he feels frustrated that Tickle is using the psychic in front of him.


    As Viscount Dole''s pressure is applied, Tickle retries the psychic with tears in his eyes. But Knight doesn''t answer and falls to the floor again and again.


    ''Get a grip!¡¡You''ll be seeing the dolls walking soon enough!


    ''Well, well, Viscount Doll, you shouldn''t put too much pressure on Tickle. Magic is also affected by the user''s mind. Besides, getting a doll to stand up is a much more difficult task.


    "Oh, really? I''m sorry, I just got overheated... geez, I wish I could use a psychic.


    It still seems to be a drag after all, but that''s something that time will tell.


    ''Tickle-san, it''s easier to visualize your body when controlling a puppet with a psychic if you''re aware of your own body. Where is the center of gravity even when you are standing like this, and where can you support it so it doesn''t fall over? If you understand this, you can gradually improve your skills.


    ''Yes, sir!¡¡It''s awareness of your body!


    Tickle listens to my advice and walks around the room and checks his center of gravity.


    Viscount Doll looks at it teasingly.


    Hmm, it took me a day to move a doll with a psychic, even I''m used to magic, and it''s not something I can do so easily, but...............but I don''t think he''ll calm down if I tell him that.


    I''ll try to calm him down with something else to talk about, something to get him hooked.


    By the way, Viscount Doll is very good at making dolls, isn''t he?


    Hm?¡¡That''s right. In my domain, we can get cotton and cloth and lots of materials needed to make dolls. I''ve been making them since I was a little girl, my mother taught me how to make them, so I''m good at it.


    Viscount Doll, who is enjoying talking about dolls after all, forgets about Tickle and begins to talk eloquently about them.


    ''I see, can you make a doll now?¡¡I''d like to see you make a doll.


    ''Sure thing!¡¡Bastian, bring your usual sewing kit!


    Yes, I''m home!


    Viscount Dole shouted, and not long after, Bastian, the butler, replied and brought out a large bag.


    Viscount Dorr takes it and begins to bring out his sewing set, looking accustomed to it.


    Great. Several colors of thread and cloth, soft cotton, needles, and scissors are well organized.


    Now, what shall we make? Do you have any requests?


    "...So please make the frogs as small and cute as Tickle''s slippers.


    Pretty how do I do that?


    Hmm, I could leave it up to you, but since I''m the one making the request, I''ll give you a concrete plan.


    I activate my earth magic and make a round earth ball. I''ll grow small frog-like limbs on it and shape it into a deformed frog face with fewer bumps.


    ''How about a round frog like this?¡¡I think it would be softer and prettier if I could stuff some cotton inside!


    When I handed him the Deformica El Figurine, which I made with earth magic, Viscount Doll lifted it up with excitement.


    ''''Oh, oh!¡¡Unlike the frogs in real life, they''re round!¡¡But that''s the adorable point!¡¡Stuff him with cotton, as Lord Alfried says, and he''ll be soft but lovely!¡¡You can open and close the mouth on purpose and sew a red cloth inside, so you can open the mouth and enjoy it or put in something light!


    ''It would make a lovely wallet if you put copper and silver coins in it. It would be fun to dare not fill it with cotton and make it like a round, fat piggy bank with your own money in it.


    "Alfried is a genius!¡¡Wait a minute!¡¡I''ll make it up as soon as I can!


    As I was thinking about it myself for some reason, it got interesting and when I suggested it, Viscount Doll bit into it more than I expected.


    Viscount Doll selected a line of green and red cloths that he would use for the frog. Then he threaded the needle and dove the needle into the cloth at a terrific speed, unbecoming his large, massive body.


    Wow, he really can sew by himself.


    It''s surreal to see the nearly two-meter tall Viscount Doll sitting there, desperately tinkling away.


    Anyway, it''s a relief that Viscount Doll has something he can devote himself to seriously. Now, he won''t have to worry about moving the doll for a while.

 334-Frog purse and frog doll

    Tickle is hitting the psychic and Viscount Doll is making a frog puppet. The room is very quiet as they are both very focused on what they are doing.


    Viscount Doll doesn''t scream with excitement, nor does Tickle scream.


    While I was watching Viscount Doll move the needle in such a strikingly different room and giving advice while observing Tickle''s psychic, there was a knock on the door.


    However, neither Tickle nor Viscount Doll is bothered by this, as they are absorbed in their own work.


    When I replied, Meena fearfully peeked out from the doorway.


    ''''........Um, I brought you some tea, is it okay now?''''


    ''Yeah, we''re both busy working on it now.


    ''Good. I heard all the shouting and crying, so I couldn''t quite find the right moment to bring the tea...


    Looking at the room, Meena walked in with a relieved look on her face.


    Perhaps she really wanted to bring the tea earlier, but thinking back to the events of earlier, she felt a little sorry for her, as it must have been quite difficult.


    ''''I''ll put three cups of tea and some snacks on the table for the three of you for now.


    "There it is, Master Alfried!¡¡A frog''s wallet!


    I''m about to work on Meena with a ''yes, thank you'' when Viscount Doll suddenly starts screaming.


    ''''Hiya!¡¡What''s wrong with you!


    Meena is surprised when Viscount Doll suddenly starts screaming with excited tension.


    ''''Mm?¡¡Are you the maid of the House of Thurlowett?¡¡Out of my way, I have business with Lord Alfried.


    Yes, yes, I''m sorry.


    Now Viscount Doll only seems to be interested in the doll, me, and Tickle, and seems to be indifferent to everything else.


    I feel a little sorry for Meena, but she''s this kind of person, so I hope she''ll give him a break. She''s usually mild-mannered and now it''s just bad timing.


    ''Meena, you can help Tickle-san if you want. Tickle-san can also watch Meena''s movements and her center of gravity until she collapses, which will be very helpful. It''s hard to know what''s going on with your body alone.


    Huh?¡¡Cooperation?¡¡A doll?


    ''You''re sure?¡¡Now, Meena, we need your help!¡¡I''m just going to stand there!


    ''Yes. I''m not sure, but it''s good.


    Meena doesn''t swallow the situation, but she cooperates with Tickle anyway.


    And there might be something to be gained by objective observation.


    ''Alfried-dono!¡¡I''ve got a froggy purse!


    As I was thinking about this, Viscount Doll grabbed me by the shoulders.


    Apparently, he wasn''t happy about being left alone, even though he had completed his wallet.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry. I was instructing Tickle for a bit.''''


    I turned around, making an excuse, and found a green, shriveled frog placed in the middle of nowhere.


    It looked like a dried up frog, perhaps because it was faintly rounded but not cushioned.


    ''Is this a frog purse?''


    ''Yeah, we can do the frog puppets later by filling them with cotton. First, we''ll put some money in this thing and see if it curls up.


    I''ll probably make two at some point, but the sooner I do, the sooner I can experiment.


    ''Do you have the money for this room?¡¡If it''s not there, I''ll have Bastian bring it to you.


    I have.


    I''m a nobleman''s son. I have a good amount of money to spend.


    I take out a leather bag from the table drawer.


    When I turned it over, I found countless gold, silver and copper coins.


    "Money?


    You hear the sound of money and Meena turns to you blatantly.


    I can''t give her this when she looks at me like she wants something.


    ''Okay, so let''s pack it up then.''


    He and Viscount Doll stuff the pile of coins on the floor into the frog wallet.


    Then the dried up frog wallet swells up with coins with a bang, as if it were water. It''s not a cute frog that revives by inserting money into it, but it looks cute, so it''s okay.


    The frog wallet swelled up wonderfully as I mindlessly filled it with coins.


    ''Ooh, it rounded out beautifully when I put money in it!


    It''s hard and panting, but it''s cute because it''s round.


    Hmm, maybe I''ll even save up some money or something just to see a cute little frog.


    It would be cute to see little kids saving up money to fatten up their froggy purses, etc.


    ''Shall we fill it with cotton next?


    Once we''ve checked the bulge in the frog purse, we pull out the money.


    As I''m putting the money back into the leather bag, Viscount Doll uses a pair of scissors to remove the thread and slurp up the cotton from between the cloths.


    Then, in no time at all, he pans the inside with cotton, and finally dives the needle in and closes the space between the cloths.


    He really is much more dexterous than his huge body would suggest.


    It was as fast as if I was watching a video in fast-forward.


    ''I finished putting the cotton in!


    When I fix the money in the drawer and turn around, Viscount Doll hands me a frog doll with cotton in it.


    It''s a beautiful circular shape, without the coin shape floating unnaturally like the wallet I just saw.


    When you hold it, it''s very fluffy thanks to the cotton inside.


    The cloth used for the coin is also very pleasant to the touch.


    It''s cute and fluffy and it''s the best thing ever.


    ''Mm, I agree!¡¡I thought it was quite outlandish to be a round frog, but it''s so adorable!


    When I handed back the frog doll, Viscount Doll hugged it with all his might.


    Yeah, the sight of someone like Viscount Doll hugging it is quite uncomfortable, but since the person himself looks happy, I don''t go into it.


    ''''Alfried-dono, can you move this like a frog?''''


    As I was looking at the happy Viscount Doll with a lukewarm eye, Viscount Doll said something like that to me.


    It''s like a frog. I''m getting used to the way humans move, but when it comes to animals and the like, it''s completely different, and since I''ve never done it before, it''s difficult.


    But looking at Viscount Doll''s eyes, which are filled with anticipation, I can''t say that either.


    ''''I''ve never done it before, but I''ll give it a try.


    Please!


    Viscount Doll smiles happily and puts a frog doll on the floor.


    I cast a psychic spell on it and frog jump first.


    However, what I actually did was trace the frog''s jumping trajectory and move it around, so it can''t be called a frog jump at all. It looks like a sphere is bouncing.


    Maybe it''s because its arms and legs are shorter than normal frogs, or maybe it''s because it can''t move its legs like a frog.


    I''m sure Knight and Elizabeth would be able to make it look more like that by bending their legs and waving their hands, but with these short limbs, it''s just not possible....


    ''''The doll I made moves right in front of me!¡¡I''m happy....


    While I had such an impression, Viscount Doll was smiling with a satisfied smile, perhaps because he was terribly happy that the doll he had made was moving.


    Well, I just made this frog puppet a while ago. It must be quite pleasing to Viscount Doll that it works immediately.


    At this point, let''s throw away the frog-ness and try to find a round frog-like movement.


    The only way to learn it is to move it. I make the frog doll jump and bounce around Viscount Doll.


    ''Oh, oh!¡¡I''m a healthy frog!¡¡Hahahahahaha!


    With that alone, Viscount Doll is very excited.


    He smiled happily at the frog dolls jumping around him. His face was very innocent, just like a small child''s.

 335-Large march of dolls

    "Mmm, a froggy wallet and a froggy doll that''s as good as it gets!¡¡Alfried-dono''s design, so why don''t you think of a name for it?


    Then please use Gekota''s wallet and Gekota''s doll. All the frogs we make are Gekota.


    Oh, Gekota. Not a bad name!¡¡From now on, you''re a Gekota!


    Viscount Doll holds up Gekota''s doll as if to celebrate the birth of his own child.


    ''By the way, Alfried-dono. May I present these to a nobleman I know?¡¡One of the noblemen I''m familiar with has a daughter who loves dolls.


    Of course you''re welcome.


    It''s typical of Viscount Doll that he doesn''t want to sell them here, or make a profit from merchandising them.


    He would give Gekota to someone who genuinely likes dolls, or to spread the word.


    ''''Thank you. Come to think of it, I hadn''t given the doll to Lord Alfried yet. I have some of my favorite dolls that I have made. Would you be so kind as to accept them?


    ''Really?¡¡Thank you!¡¡I will accept it.


    As I had hoped, it looks like Viscount Doll brought a few dolls from the estate. Looking at the quality of Knight and Elizabeth, we can expect the other dolls to be great.


    I''ll definitely take what I can get.


    ''That''s good to hear!¡¡Bastian!¡¡Bring me all the dolls from the carriage!


    Why, is that all of it?


    Viscount Doll shouted, and Bastian, who may have been waiting in the corridor, came out of the hallway with a dreadful look on his face.


    ''''No matter!¡¡Bring it to me quickly!


    I''m sorry, sir.


    Bastian hurriedly leaves the room after being told by Viscount Dorr.


    Somehow Bastian''s twitchy expression and words are tripping me up, but oh well.


    I can''t wait to see what kind of doll he brought with him.


    While I was waiting for Bastian to bring the doll, I looked at Tickle and saw that Meena was leaning forward to the point where she was on the verge of falling over.


    ''Meena, please fall over a bit more,''


    It''s too close to go any further!¡¡I''m going down!


    ''You can fall down, please!¡¡I''d rather see them on the verge of falling over!


    ''What?¡¡Mr. Tickle doesn''t like me!¡¡Did I do something to make you hate me!


    It''s for the doll. It''s for the doll...


    It''s kind of a bit of a misunderstanding, but he seems to be enjoying himself, so I don''t have a problem with it.


    ''I''ve got the doll for you.


    As I''m looking at Tickle and Meena, Bastian comes in and leaves a large bag in the room.


    ''Oh, here''s a doll--''


    I''ve brought you the doll.


    As I was surprised at the large bags, Viscount Doll''s maid, who was different from Tickle, brought a new bag.


    Even the bag from earlier was quite large, but this is two. That''s quite a lot of dolls we got. I guess I could fill the bed with dolls--


    I''ve brought you the doll.


    I''ve brought you the doll.


    I''ve brought you the doll.


    That''s a bit much!¡¡Sarra!


    I couldn''t help but poke my head in when I saw Saara mixed in with the maids who were bringing in the dolls quietly.


    ''''Yes, there''s enough dolls for a carriage, so there''s still more.


    ''Hmm, I brought it from my estate for Lord Alfried!


    Viscount Doll says with a laugh as he adds to Saara''s words.


    Meanwhile, with a bang, the maids bring in sacks, and the room gets smaller and smaller with sacks.


    When I open one bag, it contains a large number of dolls, including a cute bear, a horse, a cow, a rabbit, a different color of Knight, a different costume for Elizabeth, and a large number of dolls.


    This is no longer something that fills the bed. It''s a room full of dolls.


    I didn''t expect to receive so many dolls. Moreover, the bag of dolls is still coming.


    For now, if you leave the bag on forever, the room will be flooded with them, so you take out the contents and move all the dolls with a psychic.


    ''Whoa!¡¡The Great Puppet March!


    Watching the dolls walk and move around on their own, Viscount Doll''s sparkling eyes come to life.


    Indeed, the sight of me controlling dozens of dolls could be called a grand march, as if.


    ''''Haha, if there are so many of them, it looks like we could do a play with just the dolls or something.


    What did you say, Master Alfried?


    ''If we could move the puppets around a lot and give them a voice with wind magic from afar, it would make a great puppet show, wouldn''t it?


    Puppetry existed in a previous life as well. It could be manipulated by someone on top of or underneath the stage with strings or whatever. It still worked well enough. If you moved the puppets freely using only psychic powers, and used wind magic to make their voices fly from a distance like in a Dragonslayer play, the puppets themselves would appear to be moving and talking.


    It seems to work well enough as a puppet show.


    When he somehow muttered something like that, Viscount Doll stood up vigorously and shouted, ''''That''s it!


    ''''That''s it!¡¡That''s exactly what I wanted to see, a happy world with only dolls!¡¡Lord Alfried, do you have paper and pen!


    Yes.


    Surprised by Viscount Doll''s terribly excited expression, I hand him a paper and pen from the table drawer.


    Then, as Viscount Dorr tries to sit down in his chair


    Mm, not for me.


    That''s right. Tables and chairs for seven-year-olds.


    "I''m sorry, Alfried. I''ll go to the common room and work on the script for the play. Don''t worry about me, just leave me alone.


    I understand.


    When I reply, Viscount Doll leaves the room in a flash.


    In the past, Linaria-san, Yulina-san, Count Merna and several other nobles have come to stay with me, but I feel like this guy is the most free.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    Once Viscount Dorr is gone, I organize the dolls that have been brought in.


    As expected, it''s impossible to fit a carriage''s worth of dolls into my room alone. It''s not impossible, but the living space in my room would be gone.


    That''s why all but a few of the bags are moved from one end of the room to the other.


    ''''Hey, I know it was noisy earlier, but Viscount Doll--whoa, what''s this?''''


    As I was sorting through the dolls in an empty room upstairs, Sister Elinora walked in and gave me a surprised look.


    No wonder Elinora''s sister was surprised. The room that used to be vacant is now a fairy tale space covered in dolls. It would have been even more perfect if it had been furnished with a pink carpet and a bed.


    ''Here''s something for you from Viscount Doll,''


    All these dolls?


    Yes.


    I thought I might get a doll, but I didn''t think I''d have enough to fill the room either.


    ''It''s too many for just me to have, and would you take some of them too, Elinora sister?


    Well, I''ll take it as it comes.


    I said it half jokingly, but surprisingly, sister Elinora said something like that.


    ''''Yeah?''''


    What''s your reaction?¡¡You''re allowed to take the doll with you, right?


    Yes, no problem.


    How in the world did that Elinora sister, who has not a shred of femininity, have a doll?


    As I stared at her with astonished eyes, Sister Elinora picked up the different colors of Knight and Elizabeth from the pile of dolls.


    Hohoho, that''s me moving the dolls around, and you''ve once again realized how good the dolls are, haven''t you?


    I''m telling you, the doll won''t work unless you use magic, okay?


    ''¡¡I know, that''s all. I''ll take these two.


    She was embarrassed to have her thoughts guessed, and her sister Elinora left the room with the doll, blushing.

 336-A little break

    ''Yes!¡¡The doll is standing up!


    I put the doll that Viscount Doll gave me in the spare room and went back to my room to find Tickle squealing with joy.


    I looked at the knight on the floor and saw that Tickle''s psychic kept him upright.


    In contrast, Meena was rolling around in a limp position.


    ''''This, my waist is going to be weird. Tickle-san, you know, he stops my body at odd times.


    Yeah, Meena had to be forced to maintain a weird position or something to study how the center of gravity shifted.


    ''Good work. But thanks to you, Tickle is now able to make the doll stand up with magic.


    ''Ha, yes, thanks to Mina''s help!


    Well, that would have been nice, but...


    Meena, who may not be susceptible to pure smiles from younger people, replies a bit embarrassed.


    Huh?¡¡That''s a totally different reaction than when I thanked you. Well, Tickle is prettier, and I guess it''s wild to go into that.


    ''Huh?¡¡And Viscount Dorr?


    Tickle says as she looks around the room, suddenly realizing that he''s not there.


    ''If you''re Viscount Doll, you''re holed up in the common room working on a puppet show scenario. He said to leave him alone for a while.


    A puppet show scenario!¡¡What the hell is going on...


    ''They''re going to have to move the puppets around psychically to make the play. You''ll have to work hard for that, Tickle.


    ''What?¡¡Did it become that important while I was practicing?


    In the beginning, Viscount Doll would have been satisfied if the puppets moved in front of him. It looks like he was ignited because I said something about a puppet march or a puppet show.


    But Tickle-san seems to be very good at psychic magic, and I''m sure she''ll be able to live up to Viscount Doll''s expectations.


    ''''Is your magic power okay?''''


    I''m getting a little tired, indeed.


    Speaking of which, Tickle-san has been using the psychic in my room for about an hour. I can''t compare it to Elinora''s sister because she doesn''t have the ability to concentrate, but it seems like she''s been using it much longer than brother Silvio and Luna.


    I''m not sure.


    Maybe he has more magic power than normal people.


    If it''s true, I should practice with a bang once I get used to it, but as expected, looking at Tickle-san''s tired expression, I can''t say such devilish lines.


    It''s not my family''s maid, and there''s no need to rush her so quickly.


    ''''Well then, after we take a break, let''s practice posture-maintenance for a bit and end today.


    Uh....oh, yes.


    I think I just got a very tickle bare words, but I''m through. As expected, I''ll have to review it at least once.


    Nevertheless, thanks to the clear end in sight, Tickle looks relieved.


    Maybe if Viscount Doll was overseeing it, there''s a chance he''d let him do it even if his love for the doll got out of control and his magic ran out.


    She doesn''t seem to be very good at appearing in front of people, and it would be tiring for her to be reserved by someone else all the time. Let''s give her some mental care here.


    "Meena, let''s go downstairs.


    Are you taking a break?


    Meena, who had been laying down sluggishly as if she had guessed my words, stands up vigorously.


    That''s right, but I wish you would put that perceptiveness to good use in your daily work.


    ''Yes, I do. Let''s have some milk gelato for a change.


    What would you like to do with the tea and snacks in your room?


    Meena brought you some tea and cookies, but no one touched them.


    ''I can take those too. I''ll magically reheat the tea for you.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    As I say this, Meena quickly collects the tea set. Tickle, who can read the air, casually opens the door for me and leads me down from the second floor to the first floor.


    As I descend the stairs, I hear a noise as if someone is sitting in a chair in the break room next to the kitchen. This slightly sloppy sitting is Mel.


    It''s weird to dare to avoid it here, so let''s just head to the break room for some maid-to-maid interaction, shall we?


    When I entered the common room, Mel was sitting in a relaxed position as expected.


    ''''Oh, Alfried-sama. What''s up?


    I''d like to take a break with Tickle for a bit.


    So I guess that means you''ll have a nice cup of tea and some sweets.


    I nodded at Mel''s hopeful words.


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. Milk gelato for a few people, please.


    All right, here we go. Here''s a meena. Go get it.


    What?¡¡Now Mel was asking for it!


    Meena, who had placed the tea set on the table, was surprised by the sudden swing from Mel.


    ''''It''s not that Alfried-sama didn''t say anything about getting it for me.


    I''m sure.


    When I, who could read the air, nodded at Mel''s words, Meena made a sad noise.


    I don''t really care which of the two of them brings it to me.


    ''''Oh, um, I''ll help you...''''


    ''It''s not that big of a deal, and you don''t know much about the kitchen, do you? You are our guest and you need to sit quietly.


    The gentle Tickle offered to help, but Mel cut him off with a bang.


    ''''Tickle''s tired from the dwindling magic, so you can take it easy.


    Yes, sir.


    As I said this, Meena, who was in my view, unattended, walked toward the kitchen with a tobogganing.


    While Meena prepared the snacks, I psychically placed the teacup in front of Mel and Tickle.


    ''Wow, awesome magic control...''


    Tickle sounds impressed by just that.


    It''s true that this also takes some skill.


    No matter how much I try to move things with my psychic, if I can''t stop it because it''s moving too fast, it won''t even land and it will break. If it''s this teacup, it could crash into a table and roll or break.


    ''To get better at psychics, you need to use small objects in your daily life, even if they''re small.


    So, but wouldn''t a cup like this or something like that break if it failed?


    If you''re not confident, start with something breakable, like an unbreakable wooden object. Then, when you''ve made some progress, you can move on to something that will break.


    Nah, I see...


    The first thing I controlled with my psychic was a wooden plate, too, and I made it a wooden product so that I could miss transferring objects in transition.


    I mean, if it was Viscount Doll, he wouldn''t seem to be too offended by breaking anything other than a doll.


    ''''The sensation of telekinesis is something that comes with experience.


    As I say this, I float the teapot and use the heat of the fire magic to heat the tea.


    When you do this method, excessive heat is added to the tea and a messy taste comes out, but it can''t be helped since it''s cooled down. It''s not like there''s Erna''s mother who''s picky about the taste of tea.


    When the teapot is sufficiently warmed up, I tilt it with my psychic and pour the tea into each of them.


    ''''Do you still need this much magical control to move the puppets?''''


    It''s nice to have, but you have to be able to move the doll and move things at the same time. You have to move your hands and feet at the right time, and you have to maintain your posture at the same time.


    I should be able to move three or four things unconsciously.


    ''Oh, I''m starting to lose my confidence,''


    ''I don''t know much about magic, but all I know for sure is that Master Alfried is crazy, so don''t worry about it too much.


    Is that right?¡¡If it''s just a psychic, you''ll gradually get used to it after using it many times. I don''t think it''s that difficult........


    ''''Sorry for the wait. It''s milk gelato!


    As I''m wondering, Meena brings us a few servings of milk gelato.


    The milk gelato is distributed in front of us.


    Of course, this is what Bartolo mass-produced for us. The one I made the other day was eaten in less than two days. That''s what happens when you make sweet treats like that in the summer season.


    I mean, it''s beautifully topped with jam and even cookies. I think Bartolo is steadily improving his skills as a pastry maker, even though he says he doesn''t like it.


    ''''Mirukurato........?


    Tickle says curiously in front of his first candy.


    ''It''s a cold pastry made with milk,''


    ''Cold snacks!¡¡I didn''t know there was anything like this besides ice!


    Hmm?¡¡Does ice go into candy?


    It''s like ice isn''t a candy just because it''s ice.......


    ''''Ha, yes, it was a little fun in the summer to eat ice made from ice magic tools in the Viscount''s house with a little sugar on it.


    Tickle speaks with a slightly embarrassed look.


    Hearing that, this one felt sorry for some reason.


    In the summer at our house, I lower the temperature with my ice magic, and I set up ice in various places to always keep the right temperature, consuming ice and cold air like hot water. Ice is all anyone can eat.


    It''s not that Tickle''s position in the Doll family is terrible or anything, but I was the one who reaffirmed the specialness of being able to use ice magic.

 337-Doll maid

    So let''s eat.


    Yes!


    Yes, sir.


    I tell her to regain her composure for now, and Meena replies cheerfully as she takes a seat, and Tickle responds belatedly.


    Tickle casually turns his gaze to Meena, as if he doesn''t know how to eat his first milk gelato.


    Meena, who is being observed, doesn''t particularly notice it, but scoops the milk gelato with her spoon and eats it.


    ''''Mmmm!¡¡It''s sweet and cold and delicious!


    As I let out my impressions while letting my expression slacken, Meena moves the spoon one after another.


    Tickle, who understood how to eat it, scooped the milk gelato with a fearful spoon.


    Then, after staring at it seriously, she slowly takes it to her mouth.


    Then Tickle''s eyes widened and his expression was colored with surprise.


    ''Delicious!''


    ''Of course!¡¡It''s so good you could eat more than one already.


    It''s great with these cookies and jam.


    Are you sure?¡¡Now, with a cookie... hmmm!¡¡The sweetness and crunchiness of the cookies combined with the crunchiness of these cookies is great too.


    Right?


    The maids are eating milk gelato, laughing happily and talking in a friendly manner.


    Oh, what a gorgeous space this place is.


    I usually find myself in situations where I''m talking nonsense with Thor and Asmo, or laughing with a bunch of obnoxious old men like Lumumba, Gates and the villagers.


    I haven''t seen such an all-women''s space for a while now.


    It''s nice to have such a peaceful and gorgeous time.


    I took a sip of the milk gelato as I thought that I would like to have a peaceful and gorgeous time like this.


    The rich milk and the sourness of the jam spread through my mouth and melted in the blink of an eye.


    Ah, this harmony of sweetness and sourness is perfect.


    Plus, it''s still hot in the season, which makes the cold food taste even better.


    As I continued to crunch on the milk gelato, my mouth began to chill a little, so I drank a cup of hot tea.


    The taste of the tea spreads in my mouth as it cools. My tongue, which had been numbed by the cold, began to feel better.


    The mild taste of the royal feed washes away the remaining sweetness in my mouth.


    ''''Huh ... this tea is very drinkable. What brand is it?''''


    It''s a royal feed.


    ''Yes, yes!¡¡Are you sure you don''t want us to drink something that expensive?


    Tickle is surprised by Meena''s words as she replies salaciously.


    Well, it''s not unreasonable. It is drunk like a normal tea in our house, but this is quite expensive and it would cost several gold coins to buy the tea leaves.


    It''s a good thing that we don''t drink it every day either. I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    Yes, sir. So you can come here every day, Alfried-sama.


    Meena says with a chuckle.


    But don''t forget that the words are followed by a royal feed or with sweetness.


    ¡ô


    After finishing my milk gelato, I lingered in the maid''s lounge and savored the royal feed.


    ''''Wow, Viscount Doll really likes dolls, huh?


    ''Yes, I can often make dolls in my room when I spend time at the mansion.


    I saw them brought into Master Alfried''s room earlier, and they''re all dolls, right?


    Yes, it''s all dolls. And there are many times as many dolls in the house as that one.


    Even Tickle, who had been nervous, had broken down by eating milk gelato together and talking, and now he was talking normally with Meena and Mel.


    We are both people who work in the same profession, and there are a lot of things we can talk about and empathize with.


    I''m glad to see that Tickle seems to be getting used to it as well.


    ''''It seems to be hard to manage with that many people.


    ''''Yes, it''s hard because it''s increasing day by day...''''


    Doesn''t your wife get mad at you for making so many dolls?


    Oh, I''m curious about that too. It seems that his wife is not here today, but I wonder what kind of person is Viscount Doll''s wife?


    ''''Uh, well, Viscount Dole doesn''t have a wife. It seems that other noblewomen don''t like the Viscount''s taste in dolls....


    ''Oh, I see.''


    Mel can''t help but make a subtle face at Tickle, who speaks somewhat awkwardly.


    ''''He''s usually a nice guy with a soft manner. And even as a maid, she greeted me politely.''''


    ''Yes, I know, but if there are puppets involved, they can get overheated...''


    ''As far as I''m concerned, I love Viscount Doll because he''s so focused on what he likes to do and his love and obsession.


    Hey.


    When I let out my honest impressions, Meena and Mel give me a subtle look.


    Ummm, apparently the two of them can''t understand my senses.


    Viscount Dorr may have a gap between his usual calmness and his appearance, but I think he''s a good man, even with that. He also has a kindness and cooperation that cares about the people around him.


    However, he''s a man of action who is quick to get to work on what he wants to do and what he needs to do.


    Even his territory is flourishing with cloth and cotton specialties, and no unpopular rumors are circulating.


    At the very least, he''s much more reliable than a nobleman''s bonbon who only talks big at parties.


    I have a feeling that if he meets a woman who accepts and appreciates his doll-loving side, he''ll marry her in no time.


    Nah.


    "Oh, I wish Lady Alfried were a woman!


    I don''t know what it is, but don''t get that idea.


    For a moment, you imagined yourself as Viscount Doll''s wife, didn''t you?


    It''s true that I like Viscount Doll, but not in that direction.


    ''''Please continue to be good friends with Viscount Doll-sama. This is the first time I''ve ever seen Viscount-sama enjoying himself like that, so please!''''


    Um, yeah, I get it.


    I know I''m going in a heavy direction, but I have a feeling that I''m going to be a long-time friend of Viscount Doll''s, and I intend to be.


    There''s going to be a lot more to do with doll manipulation, puppetry, doll and purse making, and someone who understands my obsessions is valuable.


    As I''m sipping my tea with that in mind, Saara walks into the room.


    Saara was about to call out to someone, but when she noticed me, she was a little surprised and bowed her head.


    ''''I''m.......sorry. I didn''t expect Alfried-sama to be here, and I knocked.......


    No, I''m just crazy enough to be here, so don''t worry about it.


    This is the room originally prepared for maids to rest. It''s funny that I''m the master of the place, so I don''t blame you for not knocking.


    But it''s new to see Sarra come in without knocking.


    "Do you want to take a break too, Sarra?


    ''Mel-san, I found some non-doll souvenirs from Viscount Doll, could you help me sort through them?


    ''Oh, okay. Meena, why don''t you take a break and get back to work?


    Yes, sir.


    To Mel''s words while standing up, Meena replies in a leisurely tone.


    From the looks of it, it was obvious that she had the intention of enjoying a break here and then returning to work as she saw fit.


    ''''Meena, you''ll have to clean the front door by evening.


    Ew!


    Meena, who had been so carefree, was surprised when Mel gave her her quota in a straightforward manner.


    ''There were a lot of comings and goings today, so the front door got a little dirty. If it''s not clean, I won''t let you eat dinner.''


    Oh, no...


    Hearing Mel''s words, which she announced while leaving the room, Meena plopped down on the table.


    If they think you might be slacking off, it''s only natural that they''ll specify the scope of what you need to do.


    In my previous life, the company I worked for had a strict schedule of things to do and deadlines to meet in order to prevent slacking off.


    A black company is an excellent thing in terms of putting people to work. However, if you ask me whether it will lead to something permanent, I''d say no.


    ''''I''ll have to work hard again once my magic power is restored.


    Tickle clenches his fist to reveal his enthusiasm as he takes a break and relaxes.


    ''Tickle-san, you do your best, don''t you? You were so pissed off at me just for moving the doll...''''


    Tickle replies when Meena tells him so.


    ''Still, I''m not bitter,''


    Why?


    When I was a little girl, I was too frail to help my parents work in the fields and so I spent most of my time at home alone. I was often alone at home. During those times, the dolls the baroness gave out in the village distracted me from my loneliness.


    Oh, I see. If you''re Viscount Doll, you''d at least give the doll you made to your child.


    ''''The doll that Viscount-sama made for me is cute and I love it.......so it''s fun now to be able to move that doll like this. Besides, I thought that if I can make the Viscount-sama happy with my power, it would repay the favor.......


    Tickle says with a slightly embarrassed laugh.


    He''s very healthy.


    A woman who accepts and firmly acknowledges her doll-loving side would be right beside you, wouldn''t she? However, I''m not sure if Tickle is a commoner or if they even have romantic feelings for each other in the first place.


    But I''d be more supportive of Tickle moving the doll around.

 338-Gregor-Doll

    In my domain, there is a thriving textile industry due to the cultivation of cotton and the coexistence with the demon beetle, which spits out a strong and clean thread. Most of the products related to this industry are made in the territory and are gathered under my house.


    The young ladies living around me were envious of the variety of clothing available, but as a boy with little interest in clothing, I didn''t think so.


    In any case, I had always thought like that when I was a child and felt inferior, thinking that it would be better if there were delicious foodstuffs that could only be cultivated there like in other fiefdoms, or precious edible demons that could only be found there.


    In my territory, it''s all about things like spinning yarn and making cloth. There are no ingredients worth mentioning compared to the surrounding cuisine. It would be boring to gather clothes and other things.


    I suppose my mother wanted to do something about my inability to like her territory in this way.


    My mother took me out into the city and gave me a peek into the actual process of making clothes.


    But it was all very humble work. Cotton was grown, harvested and carefully selected. They just got some thread from the demon beetle and used it to tinker with their fingers.


    I watched such a task endlessly as my mother explained it to me, but to me, who was not particularly interested in it, it was boredom itself.


    My mother was disappointed in me for being so blatantly obvious, but she didn''t give up.


    She had tried many times to take me around and show me the advantages of her domain.


    However, I had never liked my own fiefdom because of my inferiority complex, and I didn''t like my mother''s persistent attempts to teach me about the beauty of the fiefdom.


    Then one day. I witnessed my mother making something in the living room with cloth and cotton.


    She was trying to force me to understand the beauty of cloth and cotton, and the beauty of clothes, by showing me what she was making as a mother.


    With that thought in mind, I began to spend my days trying to avoid my mother.


    Then, a few days later. I found a strange object on my bed.


    Had my mother finally started to put clothes into my room without my permission in order to make me like the estate?


    Indignantly, I was about to throw the object that had been placed there when I suddenly realized that it had a limb.


    It had limbs.


    ''Ka, pretty.''


    Round ears and a round face. The eyes were small and very dull, emitting a mysterious atmosphere that soothed those who saw them. The arms and legs are short and very round. It also tickled my desire to protect him and spread an indescribable feeling of uneasiness in my heart.


    I found myself hugging the bear doll in a frenzy.


    It''s fluffy and soft and very comfortable. I remember the feel of it, and I soon realized that it was made of cloth or cotton from my domain.


    Soooo, great. My territory was a place that could make such wonderful things.


    Realizing how wonderful the dolls were and the quality of the materials they were made of, I immediately ran to my mother to thank her and ask her to teach me how to make them.


    My mother was terribly surprised to see that I was so interested in dolls, but she smiled happily and showed me how to make them.


    I admired my mother for creating adorable dolls out of cloth, thread and cotton in no time at all. At the same time, my territory is the best place to make such adorable things that make people happy. No other fiefdoms are a sight to behold. Before I knew it, the inferiority complex in my heart had vanished like a haze, and I came to love and be proud of my domain.


    While I was spending my days making dolls and running the estate, I met the head of the House of Slaulet at a nobleman''s dinner, and in the course of our correspondence, I heard about an unusual person.


    My second son is very fond of Viscount Doll''s dolls and enjoys playing with them, even moving them around with magic.


    You''re going to use magic to make a puppet move?¡¡I''ve dreamed many times since I was a child about a moving doll. But puppets are puppets. No matter how much I talk to them, no matter how much I love them, they will never actually move.


    They only move and move and think in their own brains as best they can. That''s right, it''s all in my imagination.


    But there are children who can make those movements work by magic.


    I have no idea what kind of magic it is and how much movement it is.


    I''ve heard that Lord Nord''s second son is less than double digits in age. It doesn''t seem like the kind of personality that Nord-dono would exaggerate with childishness, but it''s just a young child''s game.


    Nevertheless, the idea of trying to move a puppet is one that I can truly sympathize with, so maybe we can make good friends.


    Puppet culture is not widespread in this kingdom, and they are used by a very small percentage of young girls for playtime. Perhaps it is because of this belief that there are few people with whom you can talk about dolls.


    Even if the doll is a young boy, if he is passionate enough to try to make the doll work, he will have a love for it. I didn''t really address the fact that dolls move by magic, and I paid a visit to the Slowlet territory with the purpose of forming a relationship with my comrades.


    As a result, my expectations were far off, and Lord Alfried, the son of Lord Nord''s son, made the puppet move by a bizarre magic.


    The doll looked like a human, yet it moved in a way that no human could. The puppets moved like puppets, making full use of their loveliness.


    In addition, he found the perfect gesture after taking into account the character of each puppet, and he has a detailed rule that if the puppet is this one, it will not move like this.


    It was more than I imagined.


    The image of a puppet moving with Lord Alfried''s magic was something he had dreamed of many times since he was a child.


    A doll moving like a living creature in front of me. It was such a blessing.


    I immediately asked Lord Alfried to teach me how to move the doll.


    I''d be willing to give away more than half of my fortune if it was to move the doll myself.


    With that much determination, Alfried said he would not charge me for asking.


    I can''t believe that he would teach me this revolutionary technology for free, as I''ve only just met him.


    But Alfrito never asked me for money.


    Could this be the kind of friendship we hear about?¡¡I don''t know what it is like for me to have been born with a superficial relationship between noblemen all my life.


    Is this because of the birth of a different kind of hard friendship between two doll lovers?


    I felt somewhat embarrassed, but Alfried-dono would teach me how to move the doll without charge.


    I can move the doll with my own hands. Just thinking about it made me feel happy.


    However, my thoughts were cruelly broken.


    That''s right, the magic that Alfried-dono uses is said to be psychic, a non-attribute magic.


    That''s why he''s skillfully manipulating his limbs while supporting his center of gravity.


    However, my magical aptitude is earth and water. Because I don''t have an aptitude for non-attribute, I can''t handle psychics.


    I fell into the depths of despair as I hit the inexorable wall of aptitude.


    There is a way to move a puppet, but I can''t do it due to my own incompetence....


    At this time, for a moment, I almost resented my mother for not giving birth to me as if I had an unattributed aptitude, but if it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have fallen in love with the doll, and that was out of line.


    However, it''s still hard to not be able to move the doll with my own hands. When I saw Alfried-dono moving it in front of me, I couldn''t help but feel sad, unable to give up.


    At that time. The reason why Alfried-dono pulled me out of my despair is because he said, "If you can''t do it by yourself, you can''t do it by yourself.


    ''''If you can''t do it yourself, why don''t you leave it to someone who can?''''


    The moment I heard those words. I was in the midst of darkness when a light shone on me, and a future called possibility opened up.


    That''s right. If I can''t do it myself, then I can leave it to those who can.


    If that''s the case, since I''m right in front of you, I immediately scouted for Alfried-dono, but he rejected me without hesitation.


    Mmm, I promised him quite a bit of treatment if it was to attract him, but it seemed that he wanted to do something. Fortunately, he said he would teach me how to move the puppets properly, so it was good.


    I really wanted Alfried-dono to come, but it couldn''t be helped. I''m sure a puppeteer of his caliber has a lot to do with finding more ways to move around.


    We don''t deprive each other of such bliss.


    He is only seven years old, from what I''ve heard. It is said that it is his eldest son, Lord Silvio, who will inherit the estate, so there is no doubt that he will eventually come to my estate.


    It''s a shame, because if I had a wife and a daughter, I would have made a definite connection with her by signing an engagement right away.


    But Lord Alfried and I have a strong bond of love for dolls.


    As long as that exists, our relationship will continue from now on.


    Anyway, as soon as we decide on a policy, we will only take action immediately. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family, but it''s too rude to visit from us and leave when you''re done.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good look at them, but I''m not going to be able to get a good look at them.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    Then, as luck would have it, among the squires I had brought with me, Tickle seemed to be able to use non-attribute magic.


    Come to think of it, it was so. Tickle was a commoner and although he was a young child, he had a lot of magic power and could use the light of non-attribute magic, so I adopted him. Thanks to that ability, I think I caught a glimpse of him patrolling and serving at night while using the light even though he was young.


    If Tickle, the maid, has an aptitude for non-attribution, then we can talk about it quickly. Since Alfried-dono is also a professor, you''ll have to train Tickle exactly as long as you''re in the mansion.


    However, moving a doll seems to be quite difficult, and Tickle couldn''t even make the doll stand up.


    I''d like him to be able to move the doll like Alfried-dono did, so I couldn''t help but feel frustrated and yell at him.


    I knew it was just jealousy.


    It''s a good thing that there was a non-attribute magic user right beside me, but I would still feel jealous if I were talentless.


    I thought that Alfried-dono''s words would have blown me away, but it seems that the feelings that have accumulated over the years are still not going to disappear that easily.


    When I was feeling self-loathing for taking it out on my maid, Tickle, Alfried-dono asked me to make a doll for him, and I agreed.


    At times like this, I should only make a doll that I love, as I always do. Did Alfried-dono also take such a thought from me?


    No, his eyes were simply purely concerned with how the puppets were made. He was an eccentric man who skillfully manipulated puppets with magic, but that kind of innocent side of him was quite childlike.


    When a respected person like Alfried-dono asks me to show him how to make a doll, he is very excited.


    When I asked him for a design, Alfried-dono suggested a frog doll in a strange shape.


    It is round for a frog and has fairly short limbs. However, the spherical design of the frog was very lovely and my intuition told me that it would be very good as a doll.


    The creative juices in me were also thumping. This would be a doll with a mouth and tongue, and it would be both cute and realistic with a frog-like appearance.


    However, Alfried-dono''s ideas did not stop there.


    ''If you put copper and silver coins in it, it could be a cute wallet. It might be interesting if you dare not stuff it with cotton and make it fat and round with money.''''


    The money will fatten you up round and round without the cotton!¡¡The idea came as a shock to me, as I had always perceived a doll as something that could be softened by putting cotton or cloth in it.


    It is indeed a wallet, but at the same time it is also a doll.


    The cushioning and other features of a doll when hugged are inferior to that of a doll, but there was tremendous fun in the idea of stuffing yourself with coins and making them round and fat.


    Alfried-dono''s advice inspired me to create more and more, and in no time at all I had completed the frog purse and doll.


    I was almost in tears when the completed doll came to life right away through Alfried-dono''s psychic influence.


    After making the doll in this way, I suddenly remembered that it would be a souvenir for Alfreet-dono.


    I hadn''t given Alfried-dono a doll as a souvenir.


    When I said I had brought a doll, Alfried-dono was so pleased that he decided to name it a maid and present it to me.


    There''s enough for one carriage, but the Throwlett family''s mansion would be able to hold it without any problems. Besides, there is Lord Alfried, who has such a love for the doll. He would never treat them roughly.


    When the maid brought the dolls indoors, Alfried-dono laughed in surprise. Perhaps he was overcome with emotion in the presence of a large number of dolls.


    The reaction made me very happy, but at the same time I regretted a little bit that I should have brought three carriages'' worth of dolls with me. Next time I''ll bring three times as many dolls as this one.


    Alfried-dono took out the dolls from the bag and paced the dolls one after another, psychically stowing them away.


    The way dozens of dolls move at once is like a grand march of dolls.


    It''s as if I''ve wandered into the world of dolls.


    When I shouted with excitement at the sight of such a dream, Alfried-dono said something outrageous with a nonchalant look on his face.


    ''''If you move a lot of puppets around and give them a voice with wind magic from afar, it''s going to be a great puppet show, isn''t it?''''


    If you can move the puppets around in one go with a psychic and make their voices fly with wind magic like in the King''s City play... you can do it!¡¡You can show people this kind of dream world without any human shadows flickering on the stage at all!


    As for psychics, Tickle has been taught by Lord Alfried. As for the puppets, I can make them myself, and I have the playhouse''s handlers. The materials are no problem.


    If that''s the case, then all that''s missing is a script to show people the appeal of puppets!


    I found my enthusiasm swelling inside me and it never stopped.


    Since I was a child, I had only imagined the world of dolls. I wanted to expose it as soon as possible and complete it as a story.


    It would be a little rude to Alfried-dono, but I immediately prepared paper and pen and started writing on the spot. However, Alfried-dono''s table size doesn''t suit my body, so I reluctantly decide to retire to the common room to write the script.


    The only way to reward Alfried-dono for his ideas is to show him my script as soon as possible. With this in mind, I continued to immerse myself in the world of my imagination and convert it into words on paper.

 339-Petit meeting

    After hearing about Tickle and Viscount Doll, I leave the common room and head to my room to take a break.


    As expected, Tickle won''t be able to rest if I''m there all the time, either. In any case, the magic power will recover in a little while, so there''s nothing to do until then.


    When I went up the stairs to take a nap and get dressed up for the occasion, Nord Dad came out of the living room.


    ''Hmm?¡¡Al. What''s going on with Viscount Dorr?


    ''I''m holed up in the common room and started writing a script for a puppet show. Probably won''t want to leave the room for a while, so that''s okay.


    I was about to go up the stairs when Nord''s dad grabbed my arm.


    "What''s this about a puppet show script?


    Well, that''s exactly what you meant.¡¡We''re going to move the puppets around and put on a play.


    ''''I have a feeling I''m going to have to share this one with you or it''s going to get you in trouble. Come to the living room for a moment.


    Yeah.


    They wouldn''t even allow me to argue, and I was taken into the living room by Nord Dad.


    I was going to take a nap in my own bed now. Oh well. There''s a soft couch in the living room, and you can take a nap there.


    ''Oh?¡¡I thought you were going to check on Viscount Dorr?


    I walked back into the living room with Dad Nord and found Mom Erna sitting on the couch knitting.


    When I looked closely at them, I realized they were slippers. I see that she was making a pair of slippers that fit Viscount Doll''s size. I feel like it''s the first time in a long time that I''ve seen Mother Erna doing something homey.


    The first thing that comes to mind is that Al has been doing something that''s been bothering him.


    No, I didn''t do anything.


    I just put my foot in my mouth, and this time I didn''t create it myself.


    Nevertheless, I get a jittery look from Dad Nord and Mother Erna.


    ''Al has done something again, hasn''t he?


    Exhaling a sigh, Mother Erna interrupts her slipper making and moves to the table.


    A family petite meeting of sorts is inevitable, apparently.


    I felt a kind of silent pressure from the two of them, so I reluctantly get to the table as well.


    ''So, what in the world did you blow up that Viscount Doll would suddenly write out a script for a puppet show, Al?


    ''I don''t like the idea of blowing it in. All I said was that if I moved the puppets around with a psychic and used wind magic to blow their voices into them, we could have a puppet-only play.


    "Huh...


    When I explained the proper circumstances that I needed to excuse myself, Dad Nord and Mom Erna let out a sigh.


    ''Again, Al came up with something so outlandish...''


    I hate how innovative and interesting it sounds, too.


    Yeah, that''s right. It would be interesting if the play was completed with only puppets. It would be interesting to see how they move in a way that human beings can''t, and how cute they are, and I can''t wait until Viscount Doll completes it.


    See, you''re blowing it in.


    I realize that I''m going to be prodded by Father Nord, and then I realize that I''m huffing and puffing.


    Surely this makes it look as if I''m blowing into Viscount Doll. What a mess. This is the result of taking Mother Erna''s words to heart. She''s still a horrible mother.


    It''s a practical plan that could be implemented with practice. With Viscount Dorr''s enthusiasm and financial resources, I''m sure we''ll be able to complete something.


    No, no, you''re overreacting.


    This is mainly a hobby of Viscount Doll''s, and it''s unclear if a puppet show would be acceptable in the first place. It''s not like they''re suddenly going to do it in a big theater like King''s Landing, and it''s not going to be the kind of thing Mother Erna fears.


    ''Al''s idea of reversies and panels is a big revenue stream. There''s a good chance that will happen again this time.


    No, it''s true, but there''s a difference between a toy and a puppet show.


    The air is somehow heavy in the living room as Father Nord and Mother Erna think about it.


    ''Anyway, can you let me know if you decide on any specific moves for the puppet show?¡¡We don''t even know if the puppet show or whatever it is yet, but we can''t react in time if we move after things get too big.


    Yeah, okay.


    I''ll keep you apprised of any potential threat to your domain. That''s a promise I made to Father Nord.


    But I don''t think it will be that big of a deal, though.


    ¡ô


    Mr. Alfried, it''s time for dinner.


    I''m awakened in my room by Saara''s voice, which is thrown in with a knock.


    I was taking a nap in my room after having a petite meeting with Nord Dad and Erna Mom, but I seem to have slept a lot. The sun was setting outside and it was dark indoors.


    I don''t know if I was woken up at the wrong time, though, but I''m a little sleepy.


    I''m sure she woke me up early because she''s a serious Saara. Let''s just sleep twice and clear our minds before getting off.


    ''All right. I''ll be down in a minute.


    But don''t pull the covers back on while you''re at it.


    I was about to go back to sleep for a second time when Saara came indoors and brutally stripped the covers off.


    ''Hey when.


    ''I''m still sleepy, I just need to get some more...''


    ''No. We have a guest, Viscount Dorr, in attendance today, so we must be seated early.


    I say it in a sweet sounding voice, but it doesn''t work at all for Sarra.


    So that''s that. I''m not a pretty girl or a beautiful boy.


    Or rather, I don''t think Viscount Doll would care about such things.


    It can''t be helped if it''s for the sake of your guests. I push down my strangely unrefreshing mood and crawl out of the futon because Nord Dad and Erna Mom get angry if I trumpet too much.


    ''Your face is terrible. Why don''t you go wash your face?


    You''ll get the point, but you''re just saying it badly.


    When you say it that way, it seems like you''re being told you''re naturally ugly.


    Nevertheless, I can imagine how awful I look right now because of my sleepiness.


    ''Take a towel,''


    I''m sorry, sir.


    I ask him to do so, and Saara takes a towel out of the chest of drawers, as she''s used to doing.


    Then I use water magic to make a small water ball float and stick my face in it, only to plunge my face into it.


    As the cold water covers my face, the drowsiness that seemed to be a haze just a moment ago is quickly dispelled.


    I wash my face lightly as I enjoy the coldness. Then, Saara, who caught my intentions as I held out only my right hand while putting on my face, handed me a towel.


    If I did the same thing to Meena the other day, I wouldn''t have any cookies! And I don''t know what that means. A maid who can do it is different.


    Thinking about that, I wiped my face with a towel and handed it to Saara. My bangs got a little wet, so I used wind magic to create a breeze and it dried up a little.


    Yeah, this is about as uncomfortable as it gets, and natural drying will be enough for the rest.


    I was about to walk out now that I was ready, when my foot stepped on something soft.


    ''Hmm?''


    What''s going on?


    When I lifted it out of curiosity, it was a frog doll made by Viscount Doll, Gekota.


    ''Ah, a doll made by Viscount Doll.


    You can''t leave too much stuff on the floor.


    That''s true too. I''d be pissed if Viscount Doll saw the scene where I stepped on the doll or something.


    I try to put it back on the table so I don''t have to step on it anymore, and then I remember.


    I remember what Father Nord said earlier in the living room.


    I''m not trying to sell this, but since my idea was adopted, I''ll take it as a report.


    With that in mind, I put Gekota in my pocket.


    Well, let''s go.


    I leave the room with Sarla.


    As I walked down the stairs to the dining room, I heard Tickle''s panicked voice coming from the common room.


    ''Da, sir!¡¡It''s about time we got ready to get ready, or we''ll be keeping the Rowlettes waiting!


    Apparently, it''s before dinner, but Viscount Doll doesn''t seem to be coming out of the woodwork.


    Has he been preoccupied with writing a script?


    Can I go check on him?


    Yeah, you''re in trouble.


    It wouldn''t be good if something happened to Viscount Doll, our guest.


    Since I''m concerned about Viscount Dorr, I approach Tickle in front of the common room.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    Oh, I''m sorry to have disturbed you. Um, I know it''s just before dinner, but Viscount Dorr hasn''t come out of his room...


    You''re not gonna fall down, are you?


    ''That''s all right. I''ve had a response.


    Just to be sure, I peeked through the doorway and saw Viscount Doll frantically working on a script.


    ''''Oh, this feels like a concentrated effort,''''


    ''Yes, I''ve been having trouble getting him to respond ever since I first approached him and he hasn''t responded.


    Hmm, so what can I say now that I''m concentrating on that?


    ''''Viscount Doll, it''s rice!


    I try and knock and scream, but there is no response.


    This is no good. I''m lost in my imagination.


    I can''t open the door, but it''s locked and I can''t get in.


    How about some of your favorite unlocking magic, Mr. Alfried?


    ''I''m just a psychic. But I don''t know if you''ll be able to convince me to go in.


    You see, sir, he gets way too enthusiastic when it comes to dolls.


    Viscount Doll''s enthusiasm and focus backfired on me. I wonder if this is also because I called it a puppet show. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    We have to do something to attract the Viscount Doll''s attention.


    The only thing that would attract Viscount Doll''s attention would be a doll.


    I touched the Gekota in my own pocket and came up with a plan.

 340-Birth of a voice actor

    In the common room of the Rowlettes'' house, I continue to write as many stories as I can think of on the paper in front of me.


    A groundbreaking puppet show in which the puppets are moved by magic and their voices are infused with wind magic. Hearing this, it''s clear that the story I''ve been dreaming about since I was a child will become a reality.


    Now all I have to do is keep writing the fantasy in my head to make it happen as soon as possible.


    How much time had passed since I did that kind of work? Before I knew it, the room had become dim. As expected, I couldn''t write without being able to see the paper, so I turned on the light magic tool that was offered to me.


    Satisfied with the light, I sank back into consciousness and began to write the script.


    As I was writing for a while in this way, something green came in at the edge of the paper.


    When I turned my gaze on the thing that came into view, I saw that it was the Gekota I had just made with Alfried-dono.


    Mu?¡¡This should have been placed in Lord Alfried''s room...............................well, fine. If I have a doll in front of me, I''ll just love it.


    ''''Hmmm, you little bastard.


    I stroke the round Gekota with my fingertips.


    ''Haha, that tickles,''


    ..........


    Suddenly, I hear such an innocent voice and I stop my fingers from stroking Gekota.


    .......I seem to be hearing voices now, is it my imagination?


    Suddenly, I look around, but there is no one in my room.


    Naturally. The servants have been kicked out and locked away so that I can write the script for the puppet show. There was no way anyone could come in.


    In the room, a magic tool lit up a vague light.


    ''''Huh, is it my imagination...''''


    Won''t you ever pet me again?


    "Whoa!


    I was about to start writing again when I heard a voice, this time loud and clear.


    Unbelievably, it was from Gekota, the man in front of me.


    "Could it be Gekota who has been speaking to me earlier?


    Yeah, it''s me!


    When I ask him fearfully, Gekota dexterously moves his entire body and nods his head.


    I couldn''t help but shout in front of the impossible phenomenon of a doll moving in front of me and even emitting a voice.


    ''Nonsense!¡¡Puppets talk?


    I''m not a puppet!¡¡I''m Gekota!


    Gekota shouted in protest, bouncing dexterously on his short limbs.


    From my point of view, that''s the ideal I''ve imagined since I was a little girl. But it never happens.


    ''No, but how do you talk--''


    Can''t I, being a puppet, speak?


    I wanted to beat myself up for asking such a question.


    The doll, Gekota, was moving and screaming in front of me. The doll was moving and screaming in front of me. There would be no need for a reason there.


    ''No, good!¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡I''m sorry I said something stupid!¡¡Forgive me!


    Uh, you know what--


    You know what?


    "...Nope, nothing. Don''t worry about it, Gregor.


    Gregor. A doll I created called me by my name. It was truly a dream of mine since I was a child, and it sounded so sweet.


    The voice of Gekota calling my name reverberates in my brain over and over again.


    Oh, I''m just happy.


    ''Gregor?''¡¡What''s going on?


    Call me again.


    I prompted the prompting, wanting to savor that sweet sound as often as possible.


    ''Yes, um, Gregor?''


    Again.


    Gregor.


    Again.


    How long will you keep calling me Gregor?


    I''m sorry, I''m just glad to have a chance to talk to Gekota.


    It''s like a dream, talking to a doll. Or maybe I''m just dreaming. But that''s okay. I want to be happy for the rest of my life.


    "What is Gregor doing in the meantime?


    Hmm?¡¡Me?¡¡I''m in this room writing a script for a puppet show!


    ''Heh!¡¡Oh, my God!¡¡It''s amazing that Gregor can write a script!


    This much is easy to do when you have a love of dolls.


    Nuh-uh, Gekota praised me. I can''t stop the smile on my face.


    "Maybe a story featuring Gekota would be nice.


    ''What?¡¡My story?


    ''Ah, in a certain forest there lived Gekota and other little creatures. There was clean grass, water, and good food, and they lived a happy but peaceful life there. But those days were suddenly lost and


    Ruh!¡¡The humans cut down the trees and try to build a big store. Suddenly deprived of their home, Gekota and his friends join forces with the forest creatures to fight for their place in the forest. This is a story of friendship between Gekota and his forest friends.


    It''s also a statement about the importance of being a good person!


    Oh, my God!¡¡Sounds like fun!¡¡I want to see it!


    Gekota jumps up and down with joy when he hears what I have in mind.


    It''s wonderful. Just by having a conversation with Gekota, I was able to improvise a story like this one. It has a proper theme and it''s good. That''s the kind of thing they put a lot of emphasis on in the theater in King''s Landing. It might not be a dream come true for us to perform at the Royal Capital Theatre.


    OK, then, let''s get right to it!


    ''Yes!¡¡Oh no, it wasn''t!


    Hm?¡¡Was there anything funny or odd about it?


    This is a story based on Gekota. As long as it''s based on him, we should do as much as we can to accommodate his requests.


    ''No, I mean, it''s already dark, okay?¡¡Isn''t it time for dinner?¡¡Let''s have dinner!


    Surely Gekota was right. The light of the sun has gone down and the room is completely dark. It''s probably time to eat dinner. I''m hungry, but I have more important things to do now.


    ''Yes, but I have to finish this script in a hurry.


    I have a duty to hurry and meet the expectations of Lord Alfried. Right now I''d rather finish the script than eat dinner.


    ''''Does that mean you don''t want to eat dinner with me?''''


    ''No, no, that''s not what I''m talking about!¡¡I never thought of it that way--


    So, will you eat with me?


    Gekota looked up at me with his eyes, and I said........


    ''Eat. I don''t care about the script right now.


    ''Good!¡¡Well then, let''s go get some dinner!


    Mmm!


    Gekota nodded happily as I stood up and jumped down from the table.


    I''m sorry, Alfried-dono. Gekota speaks in front of me and invites me to eat dinner with him.


    I eat dinner with the doll. How can I do such a sweet thing with impunity?


    The joy of sharing food that I dreamed of. And now it will come true, won''t it?


    ''Gregor, open the door!


    Yeah.


    I opened the door, and in the corridor was a somewhat embarrassed-looking Tickle and an awkward-looking Lord Alfried.


    ''''Why are you two here?''''


    As I was tilting my head, Gekota, who was at my feet, jumped up and down and settled into both of Alfried-dono''s hands.


    As I watched it, stunned, Alfried-dono poked Tickle in the side with his elbow.


    Then Tickle squirmed and opened his mouth.


    Come on, Gregor. It''s dinner time and I''m going to the dining room!


    I said in a lilting voice that was exactly the same as Gekota''s earlier one.


    The moment I heard that, I felt as if I had woken up from a dream.


    ''''Ah, um........''''


    "...no, no, no. Thanks for the happy times.


    I knew. I knew that the doll, Gekota, couldn''t possibly be talking. But I still wanted to believe in the miracle that was happening before me.


    So I pretended not to notice the minor questions and soaked in this happy time.


    ''''Does this mean that Alfried-dono moved Gekota and infused Tickle''s voice with wind magic?


    ''Yes, exactly. I thought this is what the puppet show would look like in its finished form.


    A puppet show as envisioned by the best puppeteer, Lord Alfried. I''m the lucky one who got to experience it first hand.


    Giving the puppets movement, giving them a voice. Now I understand how wonderful it is.


    ''But to think that the voice of the jolly Gekota belongs to Tickle...''


    When I say this, Tickle instantly blushes and lowers his head.


    ''''Ugh, I''m embarrassed. Even though it''s an act, I''m sorry for calling you names so familiarly!''''


    ''No, don''t worry about it. I was happy.


    The relieved Tickle, looking up at me, is his usual self, a completely different impression from the somewhat aloof Gekota.


    "Acting with a voice........different from an actor.......just a voice actor?


    ''That''s good. Voice acting. A profession that specializes in voice-only acting. It''s the kind of person you need to bring a puppet to life.


    I muttered and Alfried-dono nodded widely and said.


    ''''Hmm, a voice actor!¡¡Nice!¡¡That''s a great profession, captivating them with your voice alone!¡¡When I get back, I''ll have to train my puppeteers as well as my voice actors!


    Puppet making, scriptwriting, puppeteers, and voice actor training. There''s a lot of work to be done.


    But, as I just experienced, it''s an emotional experience. If I want to recreate that, I don''t think it''s too hard.


    I''m glad I came to the Rowlettes, after all. My world has become even more vividly colored and exciting since I came here.


    ''''Alfried-dono, we''re going to discuss the profession of voice acting now--''''


    "But first, dinner!

 341-Erinora unnie who looks great

    Thanks to me moving Gekota with my psychic and Tickle blowing his voice into the room, I managed to get Viscount Doll, who had been locked up in his room, to join us for dinner.


    Well, I felt guilty because Viscount Doll was so innocently conversing with Gekota, and I felt guilty for cheating, but I was glad that Viscount Doll didn''t seem to mind.


    Instead, I''ve discovered the potential and wonder of the voice acting profession and I''ve been burned again, but there''s nothing I can do about it now.


    When I walked into the dining room with Viscount Doll, the entire family was seated except for us.


    Come to think of it, I ended up coming in at the same time as Viscount Doll, is this a good thing as a hostess?


    No, it looks like Saara reported back while me and Tickle were moving Gekota around, so it''s okay, right?


    I have the distinction of bringing out Viscount Doll, who was locked up in his room. But it''s hard to say that in front of Viscount Dole, the person himself.


    When I was wondering what to say, Viscount Dorr, who was standing next to me, bowed his head lightly.


    ''''I''m sorry for being late. I''ve been working feverishly in the rented common room, and that''s why I''m causing you trouble, Alfried-dono.


    Oh, oh, you took the initiative to say what I find hard to say. To be honest, it''s a big help.


    "No, no, that''s fine. Take a seat, please.


    Excuse me.


    While Viscount Dorr sits to the left of Nord''s father, I take a seat in the lower section of the room in the midst of the hustle and bustle.


    Maybe it''s because there''s a guest named Viscount Dor, but the seating order is a little different today.


    Usually Silvio''s brother is next to me, but today it''s Elinora''s sister. It''s a little uncomfortable to be next to the person in front of you.


    Moreover, because of the presence of guests, she''s in catnip mode, wearing what looks like a one-piece dress, unlike her usual comfortable clothes.


    As expected, I''m not as close as Eric''s family, so I''m guessing that Erna mom told me to wear it.


    I couldn''t help but snicker when I imagined that kind of appearance.


    Then Sister Elinora quickly moved her hand and pinched our thighs as hard as she could.


    ''Ta-ta-ta!''


    Hey, Al. What are you doing here?


    When I raised my voice, Mother Erna warned me, raising her eyebrows.


    Then the person who was responsible for it, the sister next to me.


    Al, are you okay?¡¡You just bumped your foot against a chair with all your might.


    What is this sister talking about when she has a habit of pinching herself?¡¡But it''s clear that this is not a situation where I can honestly say that.


    ''Uh, yeah, thanks for worrying about me. I''ll be fine.


    Why should we thank you for pinching me? I''m not a dominatrix who gets pleasure from pain.


    I sat back down with a bewildered feeling.


    ''Then bring me my food.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    When Father Nord said that, Saara bowed and opened the door.


    Then, there were Meena, Mel, and the maids of the Viscount Dorr family who were working on the wagon as if they had refrained from doing so beforehand.


    Curling and advancing the wagon, the food is arranged on the table by the maids'' hands.


    Spaghetti, fried chicken, skewers, steamed vegetables, salads, hamburgers and egg rolls and stews, you name it. It feels like we''ve tried to serve as many dishes as we can make at home.


    It must have been hard to prepare all this food.


    This is the famous spaghetti, isn''t it? Oh, this is the famous spaghetti, and I''ve always wanted to try it here, where it originated.


    Spaghetti has been spread by our territory and by the Triera Chamber of Commerce.


    Nowadays, the village of Coriat seems to be the birthplace of spaghetti, and travellers come to order it at the Celia Restaurant.


    I''m flattered to hear that. It''s delicious, so please try it.


    ''Yeah, I''m looking forward to seeing some unfamiliar dishes.


    Once the food is laid out enough to fill the table, Sarra and Bastian, the butler, pour the drinks.


    Oh, the sight of a maid pouring wine isn''t bad, but it looks cool when a nice middle butler does it.


    As I watch Bastian pouring the red wine, Saara comes under sister Elinora''s nose.


    ''Would you like wine, Lady Elinora, or would you like fruit water?''


    ''Well...''


    Sister Elinora glanced at Brother Silvio as she was troubled. There, Brother Silvio was having a little wine poured for him.


    The age of adulthood in this world is fifteen years old. If you are a thirteen-year-old Elinora sister, it''s about time you had a taste for alcohol.


    But if you don''t like it, you don''t have to drink it.


    ''''Then I''ll have a little red wine.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    Aww, that was a good look. The habit of daily accumulation of red wine is just bitter and doesn''t know how good it is, etc.


    I''m so disgusted in my mind that Saara comes to pour me a glass of wine.


    "A glass of red wine,


    It''s a little early for that, so I''ll just make some kicker grape juice.


    I asked for a glass of red wine and Sarra instantly poured me a glass of grape juice.


    Somehow this world has a tendency to make it okay to drink a little alcohol when you turn ten years old. It''s very unfortunate that I, whose age hasn''t yet reached double digits, can''t even drink like this.


    That said, the grape juice looks like wine in color, so I can just taste the mood.


    Once everyone was served, each person held a glass in his or her hand for a toast.


    And naturally, I turn to my father Nord, the host of the event.


    The first one is Viscount Doll. Thank you for coming all the way to my mansion.


    ''No, no, no, I thank you for making me feel so welcome, despite my sudden visit.


    We''ve prepared dishes made from exotic ingredients as well as the specialties of the territory, so please enjoy them to your heart''s content.


    Yeah, I''ll take it.


    So, here''s to the friendship between House Sowlett and House Dorr!


    Cheers.


    They each raised their glasses and took a sip.


    Then Sister Elinora twisted her face and muttered a small "bitter".

 342-Puppet Show Plan of the Viscount

    After the toast was over, they drank to moisten their mouths with drinks and each of them began to eat.


    Elinora''s sister may have been too uncomfortable with the red wine, but she ate a piece of fried food as a palate cleanser.


    There are many of Elinora''s favorite dishes today," she said. You can do what you want with them.


    We''ll start with the spaghetti. Bastian, you can share it.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    As Viscount Dorr said this, Bastian quietly came over and dexterously took the spaghetti with a spoon and fork.


    Viscount Dorr is the type to leave the troublesome things to the servants. Well, that''s the common aristocrat in the world.


    My family and the Silford family are just the type to do such things by themselves.


    ''''Then let''s eat.''''


    Viscount Dole said, and dexterously manipulated the fork to twirl the noodles and bring them to his mouth.


    Viscount Doll''s hands are so big that the fork looks like it''s made for a child.


    ''''Delicious!¡¡That''s a lot of meat sauce, and you''re getting it right on the noodles!¡¡Far better than anything I''ve had before!


    Viscount Dorr squealed with delight and quickly used his fork to eat the spaghetti.


    Good. Apparently, he liked the food here.


    Seeing the guests eating their food with pleasure, both Nord Dad and Erna Mom felt somewhat relieved.


    However, when other people are eating well, it seems to be delicious.


    I''ll have some meat spaghetti nearby, too.


    I toss the sauce and noodles into the sauce and noodle mixture firmly and place it on my plate, then take a bite.


    Yes, the meat sauce is sticky and delicious on the noodles. The cut vegetables were fresh and the meat and tomatoes were a perfect match.


    The sauce, the vegetables and the noodles seem to come together and go down my throat.


    Hmm, these are steamed vegetables. They''re all big and of a nice color.


    While I was tucking into my meat spaghetti, Viscount Doll turned his attention to the steamed vegetables.


    On the platter were bright vegetables like potatoes, carrots, broccoli, cabbage, wild greens, and podded green beans. The steaming of them made them raise a faint steam.


    ''''Viscount Doll has a good eye for them, don''t you? At first glance, these steamed vegetables may look plain, but this is a dish we are proud of that makes the most of the flavors of the vegetables caught in our territory.''''


    You think that''s such a bad idea, Lady Erna? Then I shall have it.


    Yes, don''t underestimate that they are just steamed vegetables. But steaming them like this brings out the flavor many times more.


    Slowly steaming them at a low temperature is also very good.


    As the vegetables are arranged by Bastian, Viscount d''Or pokes them with his fork and brings them to his mouth.


    Then Viscount Dole opens his eyes and exclaims.


    ''''Mm!¡¡What a sweetness!¡¡Carrots are such a sweet thing!


    Steaming brings out the flavor of these vegetables, which are so concentrated in their flavor that they can be considered fruits. You can''t help but wonder if a number of them are fruits or vegetables.


    They''re also delicious served with a sauce called mayonnaise.


    Oh, okay, I''ll take it.


    Brother Silvio, sitting next to him, casually handed him a small plate of mayonnaise, and Viscount Doll dipped a carrot in it and ate it.


    ''''Oh, what an exquisite combination of sweet and sour sauce. Oh, what an exquisite combination of sweet and sour sauce, it goes perfectly with the vegetables.


    Viscount Dole seemed to really like the combination of steamed vegetables and mayonnaise, and he gobbled up the steamed vegetables with gusto.


    Yeah, I''m glad he didn''t go crazy and try to put mayonnaise on everything like Eric did.


    The guy has really turned into a genuine mayo-er.


    Looking back, it was probably a mistake to give him mayonnaise so easily just because he doesn''t like vegetables. Feed him steamed vegetables like this. It would have been better to feed them steamed vegetables like this so that they could get to know the true taste of vegetables.


    Will we try it when we come to our house for the harvest festival?¡¡No, maybe it''s too late.


    With that thought in mind, I eat the steamed potatoes.


    I roll the hot potatoes around in my mouth, slowly sticking my teeth into them.


    The potatoes are well heated inside, and the flesh breaks down and spits out a simple sweetness.


    Oh, I especially like the gentle flavor without the fancy. It makes my heart feel warm and fuzzy.


    ''''It''s wonderful to see vegetables like this being caught in the territory. Eating them reminds me of my old self.''


    What was your old self?


    I can''t imagine what Viscount Dorr used to be like, and I can''t help but ask.


    ''''Although the production of clothing products is thriving in my estate, there is no foodstuff that can be considered a specialty. As a child, I had an inferiority complex about my domain.


    I think the Viscount Dole is the best place to make the best cotton and cloth. The best thing about it is that you can make all the fluffy comforters and cushions you want.


    However, wouldn''t a normal little boy think of such a thing?


    ''So why do you like dolls?''


    ''I owe it all to your mother for making me a doll. Knowing the wonders of dolls has made me keenly aware of what a wonderful place my fiefdom is.


    Ah, I think I could imagine that somehow Viscount Doll''s mother could tell him about this and that, the charm of the territory, but it didn''t work, and the young Viscount Doll who jumped at the chance to make a doll while worrying about it.......


    ''''It was unexpected. I thought Viscount Doll had a love for dolls ever since I can remember.''''


    Ha-ha, I''ve been a naughty boy for a while now. I was really stupid at the time.


    Don''t call him stupid, even if you don''t say so much.......


    That said, you''ve learned a surprising fact about Viscount Doll''s childhood.


    ''''Speaking of dolls, I heard you were writing a script for a puppet show.


    Dad Nord asks Viscount Doll if the puppet show is really bothering him.


    ''Yeah, you''re right. We need to make puppets and train puppeteers and voice actors, so it''s going to take some time yet.''


    A puppeteer is a person who manipulates puppets, right?


    ''''That''s right. It''s someone like Alfreet-dono who can control a puppet with attributeless magic psychics. Right now, our Tickle is training under the tutelage of Lord Alfried.


    When Viscount Dorr indicates Tickle, who is waiting for him, all eyes are on him, and Tickle bows his head in embarrassment.


    ''''What is a voice actor?¡¡From the sound of it, you sound like an actor?


    This time Mother Erna asks, and Viscount Doll opens her mouth to say that she''s been listening very well.


    ''He''s an actor who specializes in acting with only his voice. He is the kind of person needed to bring the doll, the main character, to life. Unlike actors, they don''t appear on stage and perform. The main character is the puppet. When the script is completed, I will be able to play the role not only in the territory but also in the royal capital


    But we''re going to recruit.


    Even in King''s Landing?


    At Viscount Dor''s statement, Mother Erna shouts in surprise.


    Eh, wait a minute. Isn''t recruiting to King''s Landing something too big to talk about?¡¡Aren''t you enjoying yourself in your own territory?


    I froze in place, while Nord''s dad got a serious look on his face.


    If I may ask, does Viscount Dorr aim for a theatrical run in King''s Landing?


    "Huh, what can I say...


    Viscount Doll laughs at Father Nord''s question.


    Haha, I know, right? Holding a puppet show performance in the theater of the royal capital is too big a scale. As expected, even Viscount Doll wouldn''t do something that big.


    When I was thinking that in my mind, Viscount Doll


    The puppet show proposed by Lord Alfried is a groundbreaking idea that will shake the world. Naturally, we aim to perform it in the theatre in the capital and show the people the benefits of puppetry.


    ....What?¡¡What are you talking about, old man?


    While I was dumbfounded, Father Nord said timidly.


    ''You can''t perform in King''s Landing, can you?


    Don''t worry about it. The manager and I are very close friends. I''m good friends with the manager over there. But there''s no need to ask for help from my connections. I''m sure that once Alfried and I have completed our puppet show, we''ll be able to secure a slot in the show.


    You can win it. I''m convinced it''s that good. Nah, Lord Alfried!


    Excitedly, he gave a thumbs-up and said, "Nah! Viscount Doll said to me.


    The expression on his face is very lively and childlike. There''s no malice there at all.


    I can''t help but feel pained by Nord''s father and mother''s jittery gaze, saying, "Look, have you seen that?


    I''m the one who started it, and there''s no way I can say, "Let''s stop the puppet show. Or rather, even if I did say it, this guy would make an effort to complete the puppet show.


    ''''Yes, you''re right. I can''t wait to see it finished.''''


    ''Mmm!¡¡I''m going to write the script in a hurry, so give me your feedback when it''s done!


    I ate my dinner under the indescribable gaze of Father Nord and Mother Erna.

 343-To take a step

    The day after Viscount Dorr arrived.


    ''Then I''ll go and write.''


    After eating a healthier breakfast than last night, Viscount Doll said that and disappeared from the dining room with Bastian.


    Once the two of them disappeared, the dining room was left with only the usual Throwlett family.


    ''''........It doesn''t feel like we''re entertaining a nobleman at all.


    Yeah, it''s kind of like having another Al.


    Wait a minute. What does that mean?


    I couldn''t help but ask because of what Mother Erna said while sipping my tea.


    Isn''t it strange that me and Viscount Doll are together?


    Yeah, I know what you mean. Just like when you''re alone in your room and you''re into weird hobbies.


    It''s disrespectful to me and Viscount Doll to have weird interests.


    I shove my elbows on the table and say to Sister Elinora.


    We''re just enjoying our daily lives. It doesn''t matter if you''re alone or in a room. I don''t want to sound like a suspicious recluse.


    We''re both committed to our hobbies, aren''t we? Maybe that''s why you two get along so well, though.


    Surely, Mother Erna has a point. Although there is a difference in temperature in our love for dolls, me and Viscount Doll''s conversations are surprisingly in line with each other.


    Maybe it''s because we are both passionate about our hobbies.


    ''''But do you think it''s okay if I don''t have to show you around the territory when you''ve come all this way?


    It''s okay.¡¡It sounds like he''s doing what he loves to do.


    Sister Elinora slashes off Brother Silvio''s words with a bang.


    Well, looking at yesterday''s enthusiasm, it would be better to let her do what she wants to do most rather than forcing her out.


    Oh, should I have acted like Viscount Doll in Eric''s mansion, too? Maybe then I would have been able to get away from the tedious rehearsals.


    ''He seems to be engrossed in writing the script now, so let''s leave him alone. We can take him out when he''s done, or when he''s distracted.


    Nord was right.


    If Father Nord and Mother Erna have decided to do so, it''s no problem. Viscount Dor shall watch over them warmly.


    So the strange morning of normalcy started despite the fact that we have guests coming over.


    Today, I decided to organize the dolls Viscount Doll gave me once again, so I moved upstairs to an empty room.


    The room is still filled with a large number of cute dolls.


    What a fairy tale space, but no one is living here. It would be a shame to just leave them here forever, so let''s sort through some of them. Mother Erna seemed to like the cushioning of the dolls before, so maybe she''ll take some of them in.


    Meena and Saara have a sister and brother at home, so I can give them some of them to her.


    After dispersing them like that, I''ll use spatial magic to store them a bit later.


    If the dolls disappear while Viscount Dorr is staying, he might ask where I did it. I''ll store them after he leaves.


    In the meantime, let''s sort out the dolls you want to put in your room.


    Many of the dolls are familiar to us, such as pigs, horses, bears and cows. Some of them are demon types, such as demon beetles, but demon beetles are a bit too realistic.


    The legs are carefully crafted so that each one of them looks like an insect.


    This may be because of the love of Viscount Doll, but I would like to see these types deformed a bit more to make them look more cute.


    I don''t think I''d like to keep it in my room.


    However, it''s nice to be able to surprise people who are sleeping with it.


    I''ll store it away for a bit of spatial magic.


    As I was looking for something I could put in my room, I came across a mushroom-shaped doll.


    As I recall, this one is called an alkynoko, a monster that moves on its own legs.


    It''s not particularly dangerous, it only emits sneezing spores when it''s about to be caught.


    The taste is light, but since they are very large mushrooms, they are often used as an edible ingredient in soups.


    ''Hmm, this one is pretty and would make a nice color scheme for the room.


    I take the Al Mushroom doll with me to my room so I can take it back to my room and put it on a table where I can easily see it.


    As I was sorting through my favorite dolls like that, there was an unexpected knock on the door.


    ''''Ah, that Alfried-sama!¡¡This is Tickle!¡¡May I come in?


    Yeah, sure.


    When I allow it, Tickle politely opens the door and walks in.


    ''What''s wrong?¡¡What''s going on with Viscount Dorr?


    ''No, I mean, I just wanted to show Master Alfried how to manipulate the doll...''


    I ask, and Tickle says with trepidation.


    I thought it would be bad if Viscount Doll didn''t come out again or barked at me, but that seemed to be a no-brainer.


    ''''Ah, doll control. Okay, I''ll look at it for you, and you can move it around.


    Yes!


    ''Although, this place is full of dolls, and we can do it in my room.


    There are too many dolls in this room and not enough space to walk around, so I take the few dolls I selected and move to my room with Tickle with some of the dolls I selected.


    ''''Then I''ll need to borrow a few of the dolls.


    Saying that, I picked up a doll that was a different color from the Knight I had taken from the room I had just left.


    ''''Oh, better use the Knight you were practicing yesterday than that.


    ''Yes. And I''m more used to the same doll.


    ''That''s part of it, but the Knight has been crafted to be psychic and easy to move.


    "Crafted?


    Tickle tilts his head, and I play the sole of Knight''s foot hard with my fingers.


    Then the high-pitched sound of a metal plate is heard.


    ''We''ve put a metal plate in Knight so that he can stand up without much psychic assistance in maintaining his center of gravity. It was heavy compared to the other dolls, wasn''t it?


    ''Oh!¡¡No wonder it sounded so heavy when you fell!


    I''m sorry for altering the doll that Viscount Doll made for me without permission, but he''ll forgive me if it''s for training to move the doll... maybe.


    That was the part that scared me, so I couldn''t say anything yesterday.


    ''For now, just try to keep that in mind.


    Okay, here we go!


    As I watched, Tickle applied a psychic to Knight.


    Then Knight, who was sitting on the floor, stands up as if he were being pulled.


    I''m surprised at the movement without a preliminary motion, but as expected, it''s still impossible to get up on your feet like a human.


    But even with a metal plate, the doll is still standing up properly. That''s certainly an improvement from yesterday, when she couldn''t stand up.


    Well, let me try walking.


    Yes, sir.


    When I said that, Tickle nodded with a serious expression and moved Knight''s magic.


    Then, Knight flipped over as if he had slipped on his right foot and fell over.


    ''''Ah!''''


    It''s a spectacular failure.


    ''Ugh, I can make him stand, but I just can''t get him to take the first step...''


    ''Yes. Tickle was so busy trying to walk that he only paid attention to his legs and not to his center of gravity at all.


    Oh....


    The reason for the fall earlier was because the magic power within the Knight moved to his right leg at once and the magic power used to control the center of gravity was gone.


    With the center of gravity gone, it was only natural for him to fall down if he moved his right leg significantly at that time.


    As I said yesterday, it is important to control multiple magical powers to control the doll, so you can''t just focus on one of them. You have to be aware of the feet you are moving, the hands you are balancing, and the body you are maintaining your center of gravity on.


    ''Three at once!¡¡I can only control one thing with my psychic...


    ''If it''s just the arms and legs of a doll, it has less mass and isn''t that difficult to move. Let''s start by practicing the precise manipulation of multiple objects.


    I explain, and I take a wooden spoon and fork from the table drawer.


    ''Are those from Master Alfried?''


    ''Yeah, this is how you practice manipulation with a psychic.


    I psychic the ten spoons and forks held in both hands and lift them into the air.


    I''ve already manipulated them more times than I can count, so it''s not hard to move this many. If I''m just levitating them, I can probably afford to do a thousand of them.¡¡I don''t know, I''ve never tried it before.


    ''Soooo great. Move ten of them at once.


    The first step is the most difficult to make a doll walk. But, on the other hand, it''s not difficult to make the doll walk in a straight line because once you get past that, all you have to do is repeat it endlessly. So, the first step is to get them to take the first step.


    Shall we practice?


    ''Yes!¡¡Master Alfried!

 344-Arch mushroom

    Yes!


    Tickle floats two wooden spoons with a psychic.


    The spoons floating in the air are wobbling and moving up and down like a balance.


    Hmm, it''s true that Tickle can only manipulate one for now. I can''t say I can control two things if they''re unstable like this.


    Right now, all I can say is that I need to get used to multiple controls anyway, so there''s nothing I can do.


    Tickle is so serious that he doesn''t even have time to talk to me, and I''m not afraid to call out to him and leave, so I decide to play with the doll I brought back earlier.


    I put the Arkinoko doll on the floor.


    Since both legs of the aluquinoko are mushrooms, it is naturally unbalanced and falls over with a crash.


    I apply a psychic to it to get it back up. However, the center of gravity is pretty much concentrated at one point, probably because its legs are shaped like mushrooms.


    I almost mock it forward, but I manage to move it with a psychic to get it up. Then I move it to find the exact location of my center of gravity.


    Apparently, the weight tends to be on the center point of the foot. After figuring this out, I let him walk while controlling his center of gravity.


    Al-Kinoko moves his feet as he walks. It''s difficult to keep its balance because of its tall habit of having an unbalanced center of gravity and no hands.


    However, the size of the mushroom resembles that of the real one, so it would look like the real one when viewed from a distance.


    While I was smiling bitterly as I thought about that, I heard a sound of something light falling with a clank clank.


    ''''Huh........''''


    The next thing he knew, Tickle was staring at the moving alkynoko with a glint in his eye.


    He didn''t even seem to realize that he was throwing away his control of the psychic.


    ''''........Um, Tickle?¡¡What''s your own practice?


    ''What?¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡I couldn''t help but notice the Al Mushroom puppet moving in front of me like the real thing!


    I said as I cleared my throat, and Tickle came to himself and hurriedly recited the spell again.


    Hmmm, I was going to play around with the other dolls here like this, but Tickle doesn''t seem to be able to concentrate.


    ''Tickle keep practicing like this. If you''re about to run out of magic, you can just take a proper break.


    ''Oh, yes. Okay.


    It''s hard to tell Tickle to practice in a different room now, so I decide to leave the room from here with the doll.


    I go out into the hallway and let Al-Kinoko walk and play with her again.


    He walks with Tototete and then sits down to mimic and stands still.


    If I did it in the woods, I''m pretty sure the people who found it would think it was an al mushroom. It would be fun to manipulate and tease him in front of Thor next time.


    As I let him walk again, imagining that, the door unexpectedly opened and the Alkinocho was blown open.


    ''''Alkinocho!''''


    The impact of being slammed into the wall so hard that my magic power, which Al Mushroom was wearing, dissipates.


    I scream in shock.


    ''''Alkinozoa?''''


    Then sister Elinora came out of the door, and as soon as she saw Alkynoko lying on the wall, she mercilessly picked up her wooden sword and swung it at me as she returned to the room.


    I understood the intent of this, and I helped by psychic on the alkino mushroom to draw it over to me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get your hands on it.


    Hey, seriously, this sister!¡¡Just because you thought you saw a demon in the corridor, you''re sending this kind of killing spree!


    ''Hey, Sister Elinora!¡¡Puppets!¡¡It''s a puppet!¡¡And there''s me!


    A doll?


    After closing the distance of several meters in an instant, Elinora sister stopped just as she was about to swing the wooden sword down. With that, the killing spirit that Elinora sister was wearing also dissipated.


    No matter how much I mistook her for a demonic alkynoko, isn''t she too battle-conscious?


    ''''Look, touch it. It''s a doll, right?


    When I held up the alkino mushroom and asked her, sister Elinora poked it with her wooden sword to make sure.


    That kind of thrust seems like a dirty thing, so stop it.


    ''''Well it''s true. It''s a doll.''''


    There''s no such thing as an albino mushroom in the hallway. Look around you a little more.


    If they had observed it calmly from that distance, they would have known it was a doll.


    ''Look, they move like the real thing, they''re so confusing!¡¡You thought there was a demon wandering around in the hallway!


    Oh, yeah?


    Why do you look so happy?


    I''m a little glad that Sister Elinora was able to move so well that I could mistake her for a real Alkino mushroom.


    ''But aren''t you too freaked out by the extent of the Alkino mushroom?¡¡It''s not like he''s doing much harm with the slime.


    The al mushroom only spews spores that at best induce a sneeze. It doesn''t specifically contain any poison in it. Other than that, the attack is only a body hit and is not very powerful, so rolling an infant is the least of your worries.


    Even though I mistook it for an al mushroom, I didn''t expect him to try to deal with it so stiffly.


    ''''Shut up. I was just trying to get rid of the demon because I thought it was going to come into my room.


    Sister Elinora equips a wooden sword at her waist while her face turns a little red.


    Well, I guess that''s true too. I''m not sure if I would be upset if I saw a demon-like figure when I left the room.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''d really like to see her surprised anyway.


    ¡ô


    While they were spending time moving the dolls given to them by Viscount Doll in such a manner, it was time for lunch and the Throwlett family gathered in the dining room.


    I thought Viscount Doll would be holed up in the common room again, but he appeared in the dining room as normal. However, his expression was not as bright as last night or this morning.


    He wrinkled his brow and scratched his head, showing a hint of irritation.


    What on earth was wrong with him?


    Everyone is aware of the oddities to Viscount Dor, and Mother Erna tells me to ask her with a casual glance.


    ''Yes?¡¡I''m the one who asks?¡¡Well, if it''s a puppet show or something like that, I''m sure Mother Erna and Father Nord wouldn''t know much about it either, so it can''t be helped.


    I''m ready to ask anyway, and I''ll just ask them.


    ''''Viscount Doll, what''s wrong with your difficult face?''''


    Yeah, the script''s not going anywhere, actually.


    Can''t think of anything to say?


    No, I''m pretty much done with that one, so that''s not a problem.


    So what is it?


    If you have a framework for the conversation, I don''t think there''s anything in particular to get lost in.


    "The puppets don''t talk to each other very well. There''s no substance to the conversation, and it''s not very engaging.


    Okay, so the story is fine, but the conversation between the characters is not satisfying.


    ''I''ve always imagined conversations between myself and my dolls, but I never really imagined conversations between my dolls. It''s disappointing when it''s about a doll that I love.


    ''It''s hard to write my characters'' conversations when I try to write them myself,''


    Brother Silvio gives encouragement to the somewhat depressed Viscount Dor.


    However, I feel something stuck in brother Silvio''s words.


    ''''From the way you talk, is Silvio writing some stories too?


    It was the same for sister Elinora, she asked with a grin.


    ''Yeah!¡¡No, no, not at all!


    I doubt it. This reaction.


    Brother Silvio is a bookworm, and during the day he''s often stuck in his room, as am I. It''s possible that he has a pattern of wanting to write himself as he reads.


    ''''Well Al, next time you''re gassed in,''''


    I''ll take care of it. With my psychic, it''s like I don''t even have a key.


    If you''re under my magic, there''s no place in this mansion that you can''t enter. However, there''s a possibility that some people could be cut down, so it''s not easy to break in, but if it''s Brother Silvio, he won''t have to fear retribution.


    Ugh.


    As Sister Elinora and I were plotting such a plan, Mother Erna coughed up a coffin. Oops, that''s a bit of a digression from Viscount Doll''s troubles.


    I''ve never written a screenplay or a novel or anything like that, so I don''t know the specific pain I''m going through, but I certainly feel like it''s difficult to get the characters to talk to each other.


    ''The characters are all forest-dwelling creatures in addition to Gekota, right?


    Yeah, I''m not sure about that choice either. I''ve tried writing with a number of different creatures, but it just doesn''t feel right.


    There are a lot of animals, insects, fish, and birds when it comes to the creatures that live in the forest. It''s no wonder Viscount Doll is lost.


    When I was wondering what I should do, Mother Erna spoke up.


    ''''Then why don''t we go for a walk in the forest near the village?¡¡There are all sorts of creatures here, you know?


    Yeah, that''s a good suggestion. Maybe if we actually went into the forest and observed the creatures, it would help with the script.


    Hmmm, yes. It seems that this place is rich in nature and it would be very useful for us. Mister Alfried, could you show me around?


    Right? That''s what happens, right? There''s no way I can say no because I want to romp around the mansion in this atmosphere.


    ''''Yes, I''ll accompany you.


    Well, think of it as going for a walk in the woods. It''s getting a little cooler lately, which isn''t bad.

 345-Tickle resolution

    After lunch, I was waiting in the doorway for Viscount Doll, when Viscount Doll and Tickle came in.


    Apparently, Tickle is also coming with us as an escort.


    I''m not sure if it''s because of the fact that Viscount Doll wears a cutter shirt and brown jacket, and Tickle isn''t wearing a maid''s uniform, but rather a long skirt with thin long sleeves.


    Looking at it this way, he looks like a skilled merchant. In particular, Viscount Doll''s monocle glasses are a nice touch.


    ''''Well then, let''s go to the forest!


    Let''s go.


    The three of us changed into our outside shoes and left the mansion and went to the usual single street.


    The weather outside was good again today, with a clear blue sky and lazy clouds floating in the air.


    In the distance, the mountains are in a row, and at either end, a beautiful plain stretches out.


    The sun''s rays are still hot, but it''s a lot better than it was at one point. It''s not so hot that you have to walk around in the cold air with ice magic, since there''s a breeze coming in from the plains.


    I thought when I took the carriage ride through, this is a nice road. It''s a beautiful meadow, and every time the wind blows it makes a thud.


    There are flowers by the side, and they''re beautiful, aren''t they?


    I was impressed by the two of them realizing the goodness of this road.


    Thor, Asmo and Elinora, the girls around me, they don''t really see the benefits of nature.


    I''m fed up with the long roads and all that kind of stuff.


    I wonder if people who live for their hobbies have the presence of mind to enjoy such things.


    Oh, it''s a beautiful stream.


    "...hmmm, a creek. I suppose Gekota and the others spend some time in places like this.


    As they continue down the path, Tickle and Viscount Doll approach the stream.


    Tickle observes while walking, while Viscount Doll crouches down to watch and then geez, he doesn''t move.


    In Viscount Doll''s brain, I wonder if Gekota and the others are having some kind of conversation here right now.


    If it was a stream, I think there were frogs around here... I picked up a wooden stick and shook the grass nearby, and as I expected, a small frog leapt out of the water.


    The frog made a small splash and landed in the creek.


    ''Nuh-oh!¡¡Gekko-tah!


    Viscount Doll, who was thinking about it, looked at the frog and exclaimed in surprise.


    ''''Haha, it''s not a geko-tah, it''s just an ordinary frog.


    Yeah, right. I thought for a second that Gekota was right in front of you.


    When I said it with a laugh, Viscount Doll laughed as if he was embarrassed.


    Perhaps it was funny when Viscount Doll was surprised, Tickle looked at me and chuckled.


    The frog that jumped into the water is floating around with only its face showing as if asking for us.


    When Viscount Dor peered into it with interest, the frog swam away as if it had become frightened and was running away.


    The frogs would be amazed to see you get that close to their faces. They''re so different in size.


    Well, I guess we need that perspective.


    Viscount Doll muttered somewhat convincingly and stood up and began to observe the stream.


    ¡ô


    When we were done watching the creek, we started walking back to the road.


    Incidentally, the forest we''re aiming for is the forest to the east, where my home is. It''s relatively close to home, and we rarely see any demons there.


    I mean, when Nord Dad and Elinora sister are on patrol with the vigilantes, there''s no demons spreading in our territory, though. Even Rumba and Gates are there.


    For some reason, our village has an excessive amount of forces.


    When I was thinking about this, Viscount Dor asked me.


    By the way, Alfried-dono, how is Tickle''s training as a puppeteer?


    I''ve gotten as far as making the doll stand up.


    Oh!


    When I say that, Viscount Doll makes an excited sound.


    However, I can say that making him stand up isn''t too difficult in itself.


    ''''The problem is getting them to walk. This is the difficult part, so right now I''m having you train your psychic to do that at the same time.''''


    "...How long is it going to take for Tickle to make the doll walk?


    ''I can''t say for sure about that. However, magic has a personal growth rate, so please don''t rush him.


    Sometimes you want to get better at it as soon as possible, but there''s nothing you can do about it.


    When I was a baby, I wanted to use magic too, but I almost despaired once when my magic didn''t work for a month or so. Like that, in your heart, sometimes it doesn''t work the way you want it to, no matter how much you wish to use it.


    Being Viscount Dor, I''ll nail it down a bit for the possibility of getting overheated and rushing it.


    ''''Hmmm...I get it. Your path as a puppet master is a hard one, isn''t it?


    Viscount Doll nodded with a divine look on his face, as if he understood that.


    However, it must be a pity that he couldn''t see the doll moving soon. He had a somewhat sad expression on his face.


    ''''Wow, I''ll do my best!¡¡I''ll learn it quickly so that I can show the viscount a puppet in motion at any time!


    Tickle looks up at Viscount Doll with a strong will in his eyes.


    ''''Yeah, I''m looking forward to it. Good luck.


    Yes!


    Tickle smiles happily as he receives an enthusiastic pep talk from Viscount Dorr.


    How healthy he is. I''m sure this is also to repay the debt of gratitude he received in the past.


    Maybe it''s because I know Tickle''s thoughts, but I was moved by it.


    Yes, I should be more supportive of him. It''s almost insulting to ask someone who has shown such determination to take their time to watch over you.


    Even if it''s just a temporary thing you asked for, I''m Tickle''s master. I must make him a fine puppet master.


    "Alfried-sama, I hope you will continue to give me strict guidance in the future.


    Tickle turns to me and says with a bow of his head.


    ''''I understand. I''ve been adding or subtracting since I''m a maid from another family, but I''ll make it tougher.''''


    What?


    You don''t mind, do you, Viscount Doll?


    ''''Oh, you''ll be able to be a first-rate puppeteer like Lord Alfried. Fortunately, Bastian and the other maids are waiting in the house. You can concentrate on your magical training.


    I thought I shouldn''t let her do it until she collapses since she has to work as a maid, but Viscount Doll said it''s okay to focus on the magic, so I don''t have a problem.


    You still have some magic left, right?


    Oh, yes.


    ''Well, now float a spoon in a psychic.


    Tickle looks puzzled when I say that.


    ''''Well, I don''t have a spoon with me right now, but...''''


    ''You need more to be able to train at any time. Well, then, you can float around with a psychic, even if it''s just a rock in there.


    ''Yes, sir!¡¡"I seek and obey my will, and be mindful of my thoughts.


    When I say that, Tickle starts chanting and psychically floats a stone in front of me.


    ''Then float for the rest of the day,''


    ''What?¡¡All day long!¡¡And you''re doing that while walking!


    You''re not making any sense. If you want to be able to control the puppets, you should be able to do this. As a minimum, you should be able to control ten substances as if they were breathing. Don''t worry, you''ll be able to do this in a year if you train yourself to use magic in your daily life!


    ''Oh!¡¡Within a year, that''s encouraging!


    Even Viscount Doll shouts with delight at my declaration.


    ''''Normal people would be tough, but with Tickle''s enthusiasm and determination, it''s no problem. Hey, Tickle?''''


    ...Oh, yes, I''ll do my best.

 346-Merchant Gregor

    We continued walking for a while, letting Tickle train his psychic skills. We had reached the woods to the east.


    ''Oh, it''s a rich forest,''


    Yes. There''s a great abundance of nuts and such--wow!


    Tickle was trying to converse with Viscount Dorr, but the stone he was floating on his psychic was about to fall off, as if he was focused on talking and looking.


    It seems to be difficult to maintain control of the psychic while still walking and talking.


    ''Haha, you don''t have to force yourself to talk.


    I''m sorry.


    As Viscount Dor smiles cheerfully, Tickle makes the stone float while his face turns red.


    ''''It''s better to let it float in your field of vision at first. I know it will be a bit of a hindrance, but it will be harder for you to leave your consciousness that way.''''


    Magic is difficult when it''s hard to imagine your image in a situation. That''s why it''s difficult to manipulate things that are far away or not in your field of vision.


    That''s why you should use your magic as close as possible and within sight before you get used to it.


    ''''Nah, I see, thank you!¡¡I''ll try!


    As I explained this, Tickle floated in front of my face so that I could see him.


    It might be depressing to have a pebble floating in front of you all the time, but if you go that far, it won''t be out of your consciousness.


    Once Tickle''s stone had settled, we walked into the forest.


    The forest is lush and lush with trees, and it''s easy to spend time in the forest because the sun''s rays are adequately blocked.


    Sunlight is forming through the trees on the path, which seems to invite us to go deeper.


    As I walked along, listening closely to the distant sounds of birds, the bushes beside me suddenly rustled.


    ''Hiyah!''


    Tickle freaked out in surprise, but it was a wild rabbit that appeared in front of him.


    ''Nah, what. A rabbit?''''


    Tickle looks at the adorable rabbit and exhales in relief as he holds his chest.


    I know exactly how you feel. You''d be surprised to see him come out of the bushes so suddenly. But we''re in training now.


    ''Tickle, there''s a stone on the ground.


    Ah!


    He must have been startled by the sudden appearance of the rabbit and gave up control. The psychic had been released and the pebble had fallen to the ground.


    Tickle walked over to the side of the pebble and reapplied the psychic again.


    ''Hmm, a rabbit. Not bad for a rabbit.''''


    While we were having such an exchange, Viscount Doll was observing the rabbit.


    I''m sure he''s imagining the rabbit character in his brain. And if nature is the setting, there''s nothing strange about having a rabbit.


    ''''Eventually, Tickle will have to move rabbits and other animals as well, so I''d recommend that you actively observe the animals.


    It''s not just humanoid figures like Knight that are moved in Viscount Doll''s puppet show. It can also be frogs and rabbits and animals, like Gekota.


    You should observe not only bipeds like humans, but also those that walk on four legs.


    If you know how an animal moves and behaves when you move it, you can move it naturally.


    ''Ah, yes!¡¡Yeah, but from what I''ve observed, maintaining a psychic...


    Good luck with that.


    As you use the psychic to keep them afloat, turn your attention to the rabbit as well. This is also good training for simultaneous manipulation.


    ''To be a top-notch puppeteer, you have to know a lot of different animal life forms, don''t you?


    As I was observing too, in a harmonious mood, the rabbit unexpectedly pinned its ears up and ran away.


    Could it be that something was approaching?


    Curious, I searched for signs and heard footsteps and voices coming from deep in the forest.


    It seemed to be mumbling something, but the voice sounded terribly familiar.


    ''Oh?¡¡What the f*ck, Al? What are you doing here?


    Thor and Asmo came from the front, as I expected.


    We''re going for a walk. How about you?


    Me and Thor are here to pick up some food.


    When I ask, Asmo shows me the inside of the basket he''s carrying to show me the results.


    There are mushrooms, wildflowers, nuts, fruits and various other bounty of the forest in the basket.


    I''m amazed that you''ve collected all this stuff.


    You big, fat, old man!¡¡You''re a friend of the Rumba!


    When Viscount Dorr leaned back and looked into his large body, a surprised Thor shouted as he retreated.


    Hey, hey, no matter how tall Viscount Dorr is, it''s too rude.


    ''''You''re dressed like Triela and you''re a merchant?


    No, no, no, no, no. This guy--


    ''Mm, yes. I am a merchant in the Triera Trading Company, Gregor.


    When I open my mouth to explain my rightful status to the two misunderstood people, Viscount Doll states as if to cover it.


    ''''Oh, you''re a merchant at Triela''s!¡¡I''m Thor, who lives in the village of Coriat, and the fat one over here is Asmo.


    "Who''s the fat guy?


    Thor and Asmo are easily convinced and even introduce themselves.


    I''m making this sound familiar, but he''s a nobleman.¡¡And the head of the Viscount family.


    I am assisting you, and my name is Tickle.


    "Oh, oh, nice to meet you,


    The two of them blatantly blush when Tickle greets them and return the monotonous words.


    Maybe it''s because of the way she''s acting as a maid in the service of the Viscount''s family, but she''s probably dogged.


    There aren''t many women of this type in the village of Coriat, so it''s probably not surprising that the two of them are upset.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Why is there a rock floating around?


    Is that the kind of psychic Al uses a lot?


    Yes, yes, this is an exercise in magic...


    While Tickle, Thor, and Asmo are conversing, I walk up to Viscount Doll and make a small noise.


    ''''Hey, what are you thinking?''''


    ''The conversation between those two is really lively and could be used as a reference for the script. So I hope they''ll continue to fit together as Gregor the merchant.


    I mean, are you crazy to be referring to those two?¡¡No, it''s true that those guys are honest about their desires and stuff, so maybe their words look like they''re alive and well.


    ''''Well, if it''s okay with Viscount Doll.


    ''Lord Alfried, I am only a merchant now, so break your words.


    Viscount Dorr has a good point. It''s not right for a nobleman to speak so secretly to a merchant.


    "All right, Gregor.


    Hmm, I''ll call you Al then!


    When I called him that, Viscount Doll smiled and said.


    It was an innocent smile, as if he had made a friend for the first time.


    You know, Al. Can I follow you if you just want to go for a walk?¡¡I''d like to hear some merchant stories from Gregor or something.


    Me too. I''m still trying to gather ingredients and I''m tired of being with Thor.


    You''re giving each other straightforward reasons.


    I''m good.


    ''I don''t mind either. I''d be happy to hear about you guys instead.


    ''Are we talking about us?¡¡What''s the point of listening to the villagers?¡¡It''s plain.


    I don''t think so. That''s a new way of life for me.


    Hearing Viscount Doll''s words with a shake of his head, Thor lightly opens his eyes and laughs.


    ''''All right, old man. Then I''ll tell you the story of how Asmo picked up and ate and broke his stomach.


    ''That wasn''t a pick-me-up, I just ate something I dropped. I mean, tell your own story. You know, the one where you told a ghost story in the middle of the night and then wet yourself the next day.


    I''m not wetting myself!¡¡I was just sweating!


    What an ugly story. It''s not something I would let the very noble Viscount Doll hear.


    ''''This topic is going to be a barren struggle.


    ''Oh, let''s take a pause here and make it Al. Let''s talk about Al making a bug lunch for Lady Elinora and getting beaten up.


    Hey, hey, hey! I''m not a villager!


    It''s a story about the villagers, but don''t involve me, a nobleman, in it.


    When I quickly interjected, Viscount Doll laughed.


    It''s a good thing that the three of you are so close. Still, never mind, let me hear it.''''


    Thor and Asmo happily opened their mouths to Viscount Dorr, who was pleased to see him like that.

 347-Misunderstanding of a man

    We added Thor and Asmo to the mix, and we slowly made our way through the long, quiet forest.


    ''So, when Al gave me a bug lunch to get back at him, he was immediately found out and beat up by Lady Elinora, who came back.


    Hm, when I saw you at the mansion, you looked so ladylike, you didn''t look it, but is it because you''re sister and brother are so close?


    ''No, no, that''s just Sister Elinora wearing a cat.


    "Don''t you lie to me, brother!¡¡Lady Elinora''s gestures, unlike yours, are graceful and ladylike.


    I said dumbly, and Thor said bitingly.


    ''Classy and ladylike are not the words that would suit sister Elinora best. Thor''s not a good judge of character.


    ''You''re the one who can''t look at my sister, implying that she''s ladylike or kind or something stupid.


    Neither of them can see.


    "Oh?


    Well, well, well, no fighting.


    As me and Thor moaned at Asmo, Tickle giggled and stepped in between us.


    Oops, I showed him an unseemly place in front of Viscount Doll.


    There''s a lot of things I want to get into about Thor''s story from earlier, but I''ll hold back here.


    ''''Well, Tickle. How''s the psychic one?


    As Master Alfried said, it''s a lot easier to control once we got it in sight.


    The stone floating beside Tickle''s face seems to be stable, holding a constant position.


    Earlier, he couldn''t even hold a conversation, but now he seems to be able to afford to answer questions like this.


    Now that I''m feeling a little more relaxed, let''s see what I can do next. The same kids, Thor and Asmo, are walking in front of me, but they walk differently, don''t they?


    ''Ha, yes, Thor-san has something on the outside of his feet and Asmo-san has a surprisingly small stride.


    ''Yeah, I guess so. As far as Thor is concerned, he''s walking like a crabby walker, and he''s moving his legs around a lot. It''s like he wants to make himself look bigger, I guess. Asmo is walking with his small legs, moving them in small, fast movements. I think it''s because it''s too much trouble for me to move my big feet.


    You know what you''re doing because you''re friends.


    ''Well, we know each other''s personalities in a disgusting way,''


    It''s been a year since I''ve been friends with Thor and Asmo. If you count the period of time, it seems short, but I don''t think it''s because we''ve been spending so much time together, or maybe it''s because we''re spending so much time together.


    I feel like we''ve already spent five or six years together.


    What a profound thought, but it doesn''t matter now, so I let it fizzle out.


    The same person has a different personality and habit of walking, so you should be aware of it and observe it on a regular basis. That''s why you should be aware of the differences in personality and habits of the same person, so you should be aware of them on a regular basis.


    ''Certainly!¡¡You know, Alfried-sama''s Knight and Elizabeth also moved in accordance with their own personalities. I understand, I''ll try to observe the people I walk with on a regular basis as well!


    Tickle said so enthusiastically and began to observe Thor and Asmo walking in front of him.


    ¡ô


    Hey, Al.


    What?


    Thor, who was walking in front of me, called out to me and I responded, but Thor told me to come over here with his chin.


    If he doesn''t want to say it at this distance, is it something secret or hard to say?


    Maybe he realized that Gregor was a nobleman or something?¡¡If it was, it would be a hassle, so I''d just walk over to Thor''s side.


    Then he squares his shoulders uncomfortably and whispers to me, "Hey, Tickle-san is looking at me really hot.


    ''.........Hey, I''m getting really hot looks from Tickle-san behind me.......did I fall in love with him?


    My worries about Gregor were unfounded, and I was a fool for thinking that Thor had such a keen eye for observation.


    ''''Huh....


    What''s with the sigh? Now you don''t believe it, do you?¡¡Then look at Mr. Tickle. You''re keeping your eyes on me, okay?


    I glanced back when Thor told me to, and it was already devouring me, and I saw Tickle looking at Thor. At his feet to be exact.


    As me and Thor look at each other, Tickle''s face turns red in a hurry.


    ''See, did you see that!¡¡You''re blushing when your eyes meet mine!


    And so on," Thor said excitedly, but in reality he was just in a hurry to give up control of his psychic because he was so engrossed in his observation. He blushed, probably because he was embarrassed that we had seen his magic fail.


    I don''t know if we were lucky or not.


    In this way, the men of the world will probably make the embarrassing mistake of thinking, "That girl might like me.


    The reason why Tickle is giving Thor a hot look is because of my advice.


    It would be too pitiful for Thor to make a black history because of a misunderstanding, so I''m going to firmly deny it here.


    ''''He said it was just a misunderstanding.


    No, I don''t. My mom told me. Girls unconsciously look at the man they like. And if they make eye contact and turn away, it''s because they''re not interested in you.


    It''s the same for men, right?¡¡I mean, if you liked the opposite s*x, they''d be more interested in you and ask you questions and stuff.


    If there was a member of the opposite s*x you were interested in, you would want to know more and ask more questions.


    In fact, the first conversation that Thor and Tickle had is nothing special. Rather, I should say that it is Viscount Doll who is showing interest in Thor.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. Tickle-san is an exception to the rule because she''s not as shy as the village girls.


    ''Miss Murat is a woman from the village of Coriat, isn''t she?¡¡If that''s the case, then what you just said doesn''t apply to the exception, Mr. Tickle?


    Gosh, that might be true, but...


    Are you okay?¡¡Doesn''t it contain your own desires or something?¡¡That kind of man''s self-conscious misunderstanding is what makes a tragedy happen, you know?


    Oh, oh, you have some bad experiences, huh?


    When I say it as a question, Thor says such a thing with a somewhat drawn-out expression.


    .........Huh, if you live for twenty-seven years in a previous life, there''s a lot of things that happen.


    When I had a somewhat distant look in my eyes, Thor might have guessed it, but he moved away without saying anything.


    There was no longer the excitement on his face that I saw earlier. I''m glad to hear that you''ve been able to keep your cool.


    ''Nuh?¡¡I see some moving shadows?


    When he was relieved to see Thor, Viscount Doll muttered as he looked ahead.


    When he turned his gaze forward, he saw Al Mushroom walking there.


    ''''It''s Al Mushroom!¡¡We''ll get him!


    Oh!


    As soon as they find the Alkinocho, Thor and Asmo start to run with a yell.


    Alkinocho, perhaps noticing the approaching Thor and Asmo, jumps up and down in surprise and begins to flee.


    ''Wait and see!''


    While Thor and Asmo chased after him, Alkinocho struggled to escape, using the trees as an obstacle.


    ''''Hmm, so there are alkino mushrooms in this forest? I''ve never eaten them, but how do they taste?


    It''s a little thin, but it''s good in quantity.


    They''re as big as my waist. Compared to ordinary mushrooms, the amount of mushrooms is unparalleled.


    The drawback is that it''s not very tasty, but if you put a good amount of it in, you can get enough of the flavorful broth.


    By the way, the feet are the best.


    Only the legs have a richer taste, so if you want a richer taste, eat the legs.


    In front of me, Thor and Asmo are both chasing after the alkino mushroom, but they still haven''t caught it. I think Al Mushroom is more intelligent than the two of them, who are using trees and roots as shields for their consciousness.


    ''Hey, Al!¡¡Stop laughing and help me out!


    Well, that''s just the way it is.


    I put a psychic on the grass at the feet of the fleeing Alkinocho.


    Then I tie the two grasses together to create an improvised grass knot trap, and the alkino mushroom hooks its foot beautifully and falls down.


    ''I don''t know what I did, but it was a good one, Al!


    Thor jumps on the fallen Al Mushroom and catches him.


    ''Hehe, look Asmo!¡¡We''ve got Al Mushrooms!


    ''Idiot!¡¡I''d like to see you finish it before that happens!¡¡I''ll produce spores.


    Oh.


    The alkino mushroom spat out a white spore at the same time as Thor made a dumb noise.

 348-A fun exchange?

    ''Bukshaw!¡¡Buechsho!


    Thor''s sneeze echoed through the forest.


    ''It''s awful, Al. You''re going to have to help me too, anyway.


    No, there was nothing I could do about that one.


    Thor says while giving me a somewhat resentful look.


    ''''Hmmm, does being exposed to al mushroom spores cause you to sneeze like this?''''


    ''I''d like to thank Master Alfried for blowing me away with wind magic.


    As a result, Thor, who was holding an alkino mushroom, was hit by the spores of the alkino mushroom as well. I didn''t want to get caught up in the spores, so I used wind magic to get rid of them, but everyone else is safe except for Thor.


    It''s Thor''s fault for not stabbing them in the back.


    Asmo was right. If I had stabbed the Alkinozoa earlier, it wouldn''t have spat out the spores.


    By the way, it''s in Thor''s basket now because it was stopped.


    ''That''s true, but ... heh, heh, heh!¡¡Heck!


    Thor tried to make some kind of excuse, but he couldn''t stop sneezing, probably due to being exposed to the al mushroom spores.


    ''Oh, the sneezing is so depressing!


    I''m pretty sure there''s an herb that helps alleviate the sneezing of albacore mushrooms?


    Really?!


    Thor''s face lights up when he hears my words.


    ''I remember hearing Mother Erna''s lesson on demons as a way to deal with being exposed to alkynia spores and not being able to stop sneezing.


    ''But I don''t remember it well because I learned it so long ago. Do you remember that, Asmo?


    Yes, you can grind up some Kirkweed and drink it to alleviate the situation.


    Well, let''s find out!


    You don''t have to. I''ve got it.


    When Thor was so enthusiastic, Asmo took out a Kirkweed from the basket.


    The medicinal herb, with its multiple branches of oval leaves, was indeed a Kirkweed that he had vaguely seen in an illustrated book.


    ''Grandma the medicine man asked me to pick it, so I picked it.


    "I thought you were picking all kinds of medicinal herbs and stuff like that...!¡¡Give me that!


    Thor bites into the Kirkweed as soon as possible, but Asmo quickly moves his hand to reject it.


    ''''Well what do you think you''re doing?''''


    When you want something, there''s a certain amount of attitude that goes with it, right?


    Thor blurted out with a bitter expression on his face as Asmo grinned and said with a smirk.


    ''''d*mn, you fat bastard,''''


    Hmm?¡¡I can hear the insults now. Let''s give this Kirkweed to Grandma the Medicine Man in one piece. Thor should suffer from sneezing all day long.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry, Master Asmo!¡¡Please, I apologize, so please bless me with the Kirkweed!


    Ummm, what do I do now?


    Asmo looks at Thor crawling in front of him and pretends to be troubled for the rest of the day.


    I think he has a really good character.


    His reluctance here means that he wants something in the ingredients that Thor has, and that he wants something in the ingredients. You can see the thoughts of a bad friend in your hands when you''ve known him for years.


    ''What do you want, sir?


    ''Do you want a libra?¡¡And I couldn''t find my libra.


    Speaking of libra, I''ve gone to pick it before with my sister Elinora. It is a skin-colored fruit that tastes like mixed juice when eaten.


    It''s a rare find growing high up in the mountains, and because it rots so quickly, it''s considered a precious commodity in the village.


    But when someone takes that kind of precious cargo from you, it makes us feel... heck!


    ''Yes, if the Kirkweed isn''t worth that much to Thor, I don''t mind.


    Oh, d*mn it!¡¡Let''s trade for a libra!¡¡So hand me the Kirkweed!


    ''Oh well. I''ll trade you for it if you ask so much of Thor.


    Thor offered Libra in frustration, and Asmo offered Kirkweed in happiness.


    The expressions on both sides were very contrasting.


    But I don''t think Thor, being a bad friend, is going to end up getting beaten up like this either.


    ''''Yes, Kirkusa.''''


    Thanks. Buechsho!


    My guess seemed to be correct, and Thor received the Kirkweed and sneezed loudly in front of Asmo.


    ''Ughhhh!¡¡Spit in your face?


    Oh, bad, bad. I''m sorry. I get all these albinoid mushroom spores and I have to sneeze. I didn''t do it on purpose, so please forgive me.


    Thor looks at Asmo, who is desperately wiping his face, and tells him with a clear smile.


    He played nice, but it''s like he sneezed his face off with all his might and his pent-up energy went down.


    ''''Hahahaha, life of a villager is a fun thing to do!¡¡It''s a real fun exchange.


    Yes.


    One was a nobleman who was unfamiliar with the life of the villagers, and the other was a shy girl who often played with dolls due to her frail body.


    These two watched the somewhat ugly altercation with an amused expression.


    No, maybe normal villagers wouldn''t have this kind of exchange.


    ¡ô


    Thor''s sneezing eased considerably as he ground up some Kirkweed and drank it with water.


    Thor and Asmo showed him around a place full of animals, with some resentment.


    Every time he saw the flora and fauna living in the forest, Viscount Doll''s eyes lit up and he observed them. And many times he would meditate on it and dive into his fantasy world again and again.


    He didn''t know if his current experience would help the script, but he hoped it would help his imagination a little.


    ''And the only other place I can think of that''s beautiful and likely to have animals is a lake?''


    Yeah. Maybe that''s how it works in the East Woods.


    The eastern forest is basically flat and has a large area. The distance from the mountains is also far, so there are fewer interesting places to visit compared to the western forest near the village.


    You might say that the West Woods is better then, but the West Woods is farther away, and if you''re not used to walking, it''s a tiring place. As expected, it would be tough to take Viscount Doll around as a guest.


    ''''Well, let''s take a break at the lake one last time and then go home.


    Mm, I wouldn''t argue with that.


    Viscount Doll nodded at my words.


    So we headed to a nearby lake.


    We took a path through the forest and ducked down a little beast path and arrived at an open area.


    There was an expanse of water that was tens or hundreds of meters wide.


    It was as if a hole had been made in the forest and a lot of water had been poured into it. The lake here stood so naturally in the middle of the forest that it seemed as if it was a hole in the forest and a lot of water was poured into it.


    ''Oh, this is a beautiful sight!


    It''s like a rest stop made by the forest.


    As Tickle put it, numerous herbivores and other animals had come to drink the water at the lakeside.


    Since it was relatively difficult for demons to appear in this forest, they would be able to drink the water in peace.


    If there were many dangerous monsters in this forest, they would not be able to relax like that.


    Long live the demon-free forest. Thanks to my Nordic father and mother Erna for creating such a peaceful place.


    Looking at this beautiful scene, I think I understand a little bit more about how proud I am of my territory.


    I take a deep breath and the clean air seems to clear my throat and purify my lungs.


    ''Master Gregor, there''s a frog here,''


    Nunu!¡¡Where is it!


    Tickle said as he peered into the water, and Viscount Doll rushed over and crouched down next to him.


    ''''Ah, um........''''


    Tickle, where''s the frog?


    There it is!


    Oh, it''s true. There''s a fish swimming about!


    I''m tempted to take a peek, too, but Tickle and Viscount Doll seem to be really enjoying themselves, so I leave them alone.


    Instead, I tech my way to a remote location and peer into the water.


    Then I felt two malicious intentions flying in from behind.


    There was another way to intercept them, but it was going to be a boggy fight if I did that, and it would ruin Viscount Doll and Tickle''s peace and quiet time.


    Disgusted by my bad friend''s behavior as usual, I walk away with my shield floating on the surface of the water.


    ''''Ugh!''''


    As I walk out of the water, Thor and Asmo lose their balance in a pinch.


    ''d*mn it!¡¡Falling into the water--gggg!


    But with my shield on the surface of the water, Thor and Asmo slammed their faces into the shield.


    Normally, it wouldn''t hurt so much with a bang in the water, but I''ll let them get what they deserve.


    ''Oh, that?¡¡I didn''t fall in the water!


    There''s some kind of clear board...


    The shields provide a foothold, so they won''t fall off.


    When I say this, Thor and Asmo tap their shields as if to make sure, and then stand up.


    ''Wow, it''s true!¡¡We''re on the water and we''re not falling!


    It''s like walking on water.


    Just as Asmo said, we are walking on the water by magic.

 349-Walk on the lake

    Al!¡¡How''s that working out for you!


    ''It''s amazing!¡¡I''m walking on water!


    As me, Thor and Asmo are walking on the water using the shield, Viscount Doll and Tickle''s eyes light up.


    ''''We''re just walking around with a non-attribute magic shield in place.


    ''My God!¡¡How versatile unattributed magic is!


    With non-attribute magic, you can manipulate things and even walk on water and in the sky. Compared to the other attributes, it''s pretty versatile or rather easy to use.


    ''''Do you want to take a walk on the lake if you want?''''


    Oh, if you can, by all means!


    With a glittering look in my eyes, I set up a series of shields on the water in front of Viscount Doll. I make a path for them to join us.


    It''s easier to walk collectively anyway.


    ''''Come on, you can walk there.


    I point, and Viscount Doll puts out a foot to make sure.


    When Viscount Doll confirmed the feel of the foothold shield, Viscount Doll stepped out of the foothold, fearfully.


    ''''Fuhahaha!¡¡Wow!¡¡That''s great!¡¡We''re walking on water.


    Viscount Doll bounces and frolics on the water''s surface shield, revealing his joy.


    It''s a little surreal and smiling to see a big man piddling on the surface of the water.


    "Here, Tickle. I can walk properly. Come on over here!


    ''Yes, yes, I know, but...''


    Viscount Dorr called out to him, but Tickle was unable to take a step.


    Well, it''s only natural that if you put your foot on the water, you''ll fall. Even if you know you won''t fall, you''ll hesitate, right?


    And the shield is so transparent that you can even see into the water''s surface.


    "Here, take my hand. It''s okay. Trust in Al''s magic.


    Saying that, Viscount Doll reaches out to Tickle.


    Viscount Doll, I wish you would have said "Trust me" there. If I did, I think it would be a goof from Tickle''s perspective.


    Tickle takes his hand timidly and slowly steps on the shield.


    Then Viscount Doll takes his hand and Tickle takes two or three steps on the shield.


    As he walks like that, the fear of falling is gone, and Tickle''s strong expression instantly becomes soft.


    ''''How do you feel?¡¡It''s not going to fall off, is it?


    ''Yes, sir!¡¡It''s amazing!¡¡I''m really walking on water!


    Looking at Tickle, who laughed as if he was impressed, I set up the shield in succession to make a path for the two of us.


    To be honest, it would be easier to move the shield itself around, but that''s not romantic. It''s the experience of walking on water that is meaningful.


    As Viscount Dor and Tickle join us, I create a large shield at my feet and install it in front of me in succession.


    With such a large shield, it won''t fall off even if the five of us move around as we please.


    As I move forward, they all do the same and follow me.


    ''It''s a strange feeling to be walking on water.


    I don''t usually walk on water, you know.


    As I was casually talking to Asmo, Thor next to me poked me in the shoulder and asked.


    ''Hey, Al. Just in case you''re wondering, the scaffolding is okay, right?¡¡If it cracks under the weight of Asmo, right?


    "Fall in, Thor.


    Thor''s concern was heard, and Asmo sounded like he was dossing.


    But Thor''s concern is also paramount.


    It is still fresh in his mind that last winter, when Asmo blasted through the frozen lake with his weight. He must have the same concerns as he did then.


    ''It''s okay. These shields are very strong, so it won''t be like last winter.


    That''s good.


    When I say this, Thor looks relieved.


    Then he noticed something in his vision and Thor starts to run with a ta-tah.


    ''Whoa!¡¡There''s a school of fish right below us!


    Thor pointed to it, and we moved over to peer at it, too.


    A school of fish living in the lake swam lazily at our feet.


    There were other fish that reflected the sun''s rays and emitted a glittering light that we could see here and there.


    It''s like a pseudo aquarium.


    Wouldn''t it be possible to act in the water by wrapping yourself in psychic?¡¡Then I could enjoy the underwater world like an aquarium.


    But even if you could, it would be a breathing problem.


    ''''Wow ... it''s beautiful to see the fish.


    Oh, the water is so clear, it really does look good. Maybe we could use dolls to represent the world of fish.


    ''Yes!¡¡If that''s the case, then we''ll have to watch the fish swim around, too!


    Tickle and Viscount Dorr seem to be trying to put this scene to use in a puppet show as soon as possible.


    Anyway, Tickle is very ambitious. If he continues to grow, he may be able to move a variety of puppets in the blink of an eye.


    As I was thinking this, I suddenly noticed that Thor was moving in a suspicious manner.


    He doesn''t even look at the fish at his feet, but is prowling around like he''s looking for Tickle''s feet.


    ''What are you doing, Thor?''


    I ask, and Thor approaches and whispers.


    ''Hey, Al. You know how puddles and stuff like that can sometimes show people?


    Oh, yeah, the reflection of light.


    It''s called reflection. Anyway, well, sometimes people are reflected in the water. And Mr. Tickle has a skirt.


    The moment I hear those words from Thor, I feel a shock like I''ve been struck by lightning.


    ''''........Al would know what I mean, right?


    Oh, you''re a genius...


    I grunted as I shuddered, and Thor''s expression became distorted.


    Normally I''m usually full of rogue thoughts, but for once, I had to take my hat off to Thor''s uncanny talent.


    ..................Perhaps I can see it. Tickle''s pants reflecting off the water surface and the shield.


    If he would normally peek inside the skirt, that would be a fine crime. If you tried to do it in a previous life, you would be caught by the officer at one shot.


    However, in this life, it''s possible to do it just barely, using the age of seven as a shield. Even if you do it against an adult woman, you may be forgiven for being a child.


    However, I''m a member of the Throulet family that governs this place, and I''m a nobleman.


    A nobleman has to set the bar for his lordship. If I were to openly pull up my skirt, I''m sure I''d be looked down upon by my fellow citizens.


    If I were to push my power to the bottom of the barrel, the dignity and credibility of the Rowlett family would be lost. Or rather, even if the villagers forgive me, I don''t think Elinora''s sister, Erna''s mother and the rest of the family will forgive me.


    This is why I am far away from the act of peeking at pants, but what if I could see them by accident, reflected in the water or the shield?


    This gives me the excuse that it wasn''t an intentional peek and that it was a natural phenomenon.


    Furthermore, it won''t give them the shame of having their pants looked at, it won''t degrade the dignity of the Rowlett family, and I won''t be pissed off either.


    Yes, this doesn''t make anyone unhappy.


    I nodded as I looked at Thor and nodded as I collected my feelings in my mind.


    Then I look into the water where Tickle''s figure would be in the picture.


    ''''........Ah, that?¡¡Can''t you see me?


    I don''t see it.


    There was only a faint reflection of Tickle there, and the true purpose of the pants was never visible.


    Thor and I still moved frantically to see if we could change the angle. But even then, the pants were not reflected in the water, and the surface of the water only reflected the sun''s light and glittered.


    I resent that glimmer now.


    ''Oh, excuse me, can''t you see the fish because I''m in the way?''


    The tickle shifts sideways without a trace, as if it thought we were desperately trying to see the fish.


    Okay, if Tickle''s location changes, we might be able to see it in the water.


    Thanks to the change in position of Tickle and us, the reflected light on the surface of the water is much lessened.


    Thor and I struck a fist-pumping pose in our minds, but even so, the water only reflected Tickle''s face and body, not his pants.


    ''d*mn it, I can''t see it,''


    ''What?¡¡The fish are there, right?


    Thor and I and a grunt of regret and a somewhat bewildered Tickle''s voice echoed across the lake.

 350-Fasting

    When we finish our walk on the lake, we go back to the lakeside and sit under the shade of the trees.


    Thanks to the soft grass, we don''t have to worry about the hardness of the ground. I''m thankful for the cushions nature has given me.


    It''s been a valuable experience.


    ''I never thought of walking on water using the shield as a foothold.


    Viscount Doll and Tickle talk to each other with satisfaction.


    I''ve walked on a shield in the sky before too, but this was the first time I''ve tried it out on the water.


    It was something I came up with from Thor and Asmo''s shenanigans, but I had a lot of fun, so I''m a little grateful.


    ''Here''s your handkerchief, Master Gregor,''


    Oh, thank you.


    Tickle hands a handkerchief to Viscount Doll, whose sweat is beading on his forehead.


    Although it''s getting cooler, it''s still summer. If you move around outside, you''ll start to sweat.


    ''''It''s hot!


    You know, running around and stuff.


    You should have taken a dip in the water for this.


    It was fun to walk on the water, and we were sweating because we couldn''t resist playing tag.


    If we were sweating so much, we shouldn''t have played tag.


    Seeing us sweating, Tickle took out another handkerchief from the pouch.


    But it''s only one and it''s not enough for all three of us. Even if we did, the three of us would have to use the same handkerchief.


    At this, Tickle was not sure what to do, but he froze with the handkerchief in his hand.


    ''''Yeah, the handkerchief will work. I''ll use my magic to cool you off, so Tickle can use that.''


    Ha, ha.


    Tickle tilts his head, as if he didn''t quite understand the idea of cooling off with magic.


    In the midst of all this, Thor and Asmo, who sat down, moaned, "Al, do your usual," and I activated my wind magic. A soft wind drifts around us.


    ''''Ah, wind magic, right?''''


    Mm, that feels good.


    Tickle and Viscount Doll''s expression loosened at the wind that blew as it caressed their skin.


    ''''Hah, that''s a nice breeze.


    The wind is as fine as ever.


    Thor and Asmo lay down in a large figure to enjoy the breeze.


    ''''Hmmm, I''ve been studying the windy conditions here.


    Even the wind isn''t good enough to be cool.


    No matter how hot it is, it''s painful and annoying to have a strong breeze that you have to meditate on. When you want to spend time in the shade of a tree like this, I think it''s just right to let a gentle breeze that caresses your skin wipe it off at regular intervals.


    ''''I see, just like with the Al Mushroom just now, or when walking on the lake, this is how magic is rooted in Alfried-sama''s daily life.


    It''s such a useful and fun power. If it''s such a useful and fun power, it''s a loss if you don''t use it actively to enrich your life.


    Just because magic is useful in combat doesn''t mean it''s the only thing you should use it for.


    There''s far more to life, and there''s far more to everyday life like this than combat. If that''s the case, I think it''s far more beneficial to study magic that enriches our lives in this way.


    ''''Hahahaha!¡¡I suppose that''s true too!


    ''''I think I''ve learned a little more about why Alfried-sama is so good at magic. I need to use it in my daily life and train it too...!


    Tickle clenches his fists and reveals his enthusiasm again.


    However, that seems to be a little too much pressure on his shoulders.


    ''Don''t get so worked up about it. I psychically empty the door to my room when my hands are occupied with laundry. I pull things farther away from me simply because I''m lying down and can''t be bothered to get up. It''s just as good as using it to make it easier.


    Oh, yeah, just relax.


    ''Yes, I think wizards should be lazy,''


    Well, each person has his or her own way of doing things, but I think this is the most natural and shortest way to get better at using it in everyday life.


    As I was taking a break while talking with Tickle about magic, I heard a ''gurgling'' sound from right beside me.


    ''''I''m ... hungry.''''


    When I looked towards the sound, Asmo said proudly as he lay down.


    Looking at the position of the sun, the time was probably just before evening.


    I guess I''m getting hungry too, because I''ve been walking around in the forest without a mouthful of food since we had lunch.


    I''m hungry, do you want something to eat?


    I''ll just roast some nuts from the woods and some al mushrooms!


    Aye.


    Thor, who had been lying down, recoils with his hands and says, getting up.


    Asmo seems to agree with him, and there is not an ounce of weakness in his expression from earlier.


    It''s a good idea to get up and wait for the right moment.


    ''How about Gregor and Tickle?


    Well, if you don''t mind, we''d like to keep her with us.


    Viscount Dorr nodded honestly, as if he was hungry, and Tickle nodded modestly.


    ''''Good!¡¡Well, then, Asmo, get your libra out.


    You''ve got to be kidding me!¡¡I''m going to eat this one at home!


    If I let it out here, I won''t know what I''m getting Thor''s feet for. Asmo is a spiteful loss.


    ''If we bring it back, Sheila and Dorothea will just find out and eat it.


    Don''t worry. I''ll hide it from you so you don''t find out.


    The moment Asmo said that, Thor grinned at him.


    ''''Hou?¡¡I know Asmo has the Libra, okay?¡¡And I can divulge it at any time.


    ''Cowardly!''


    This is the perfect time for Thor to get back the libra that was taken away from him by his feet. He was as cunning as ever to threaten me.


    "Now, it''s your choice. Now, you can choose to be eaten by your family or you can come out here and taste it with us!


    d*mn it!¡¡Now, was this a suggestion in anticipation of this!¡¡Thor''s habit of being cocky!


    Asmo cursed to Thor in frustration, but he was sure it was a bitter pill to swallow.


    ''Hehe, you should have just said that from the beginning. I mean, I''m the one who picked the bottom.


    With a sneaky smile, Thor takes the libra that Asmo offered him.


    As usual, Thor is still a man who fits the thug language.


    ''''Oh, um, you don''t have to go that far, but...''''


    ''Yeah, it''s okay. Those two are just flirting with each other like that.


    You''ll remember. Next time I have any problems, I''ll report you.


    You started it in the first place.


    Beside Tickle and I saying things like that, Asmo and Thor are exchanging somewhat disturbing conversations.


    Well, those two will be fine. They say that food resentment is a terrible thing, but both of them deserve it.


    ''Hey, let''s go to Al''s own home anyway,''


    ''That''s not too bad, but since we''re in a beautiful place with a view of the lake, let''s eat here.


    There is such a beautiful lake in front of us. If anything, I would like to relax while looking at this scenery.


    Besides, I have a lot of cooking utensils, seasonings, and ingredients in my home, so I don''t think I''ll be able to just snack on them.


    Hmm, well, eating here is not so bad either.


    I don''t mind the fish.


    Once we''ve decided to eat at the lake, we start cooking.


    "Well, let''s get to work on the mushrooms.


    With that, Thor takes out the alkino mushroom in the basket.


    The captured alkino mushroom has a knife in the kryptonite under its body.


    By doing this, the alkino mushroom will die and stop moving.


    We don''t know why this is so. Demons are strange creatures.


    Thor uses his knife to drop his foot first.


    The mushroom on the leg that falls off is said to be the most delicious part of the al mushroom.


    ''Thor, Asmo. I''ve never eaten a foot before, can I give it to Gregor and Tickle?


    Yeah, we''ll take it. We''ll get our food on the table.


    Okay.


    Asmo was slightly disappointed, but he agreed.


    I''ll follow up by making the two of them eat another food item next time.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Wasn''t that the best part, as I recall?


    That''s why I want you to eat.


    Thank you, all three of you.


    I''ve come to visit the village of Coriat for a visit. I hope my memories are as many as possible and leave a lasting impression.

 351-Snack by the lake

    Al, I want you to magically cut it in half.


    Okay.


    With the size of an al mushroom, it would be a bit painful to cut it in half with a collection knife.


    I cut the albinoid mushroom on the ground with my wind magic wind blade and cut it in half.


    Then it was split cleanly in half.


    It looks like a giant eringi mushroom.


    Then Thor used the knife to shave the aluccinoid mushrooms.


    The mushrooms have fibers that run vertically, so if you insert the knife along the fibers, you can cut them in an interesting way.


    I used my earth magic to make a large plate, and then Thor aimed at it, sending the flesh of the mushrooms flying.


    Each one is large, so I''ll skewer them and roast them.


    ''So I can just put a knife in here and peel them off?


    Yeah, just be careful not to smash it.


    In the shade of a tree, Tickle was peeling a libra with a knife while Asmo was teaching him.


    Viscount Dor watched it with interest.


    I was about to prepare the dishes, but I decided to catch the fish Asmo wanted first.


    We set up a shield on the lake in the same way as before. We walked over it and proceeded to look for any fish we could eat.


    ''You can see where the fish are located from above, as you can see from the top.


    As I looked down and looked at it, I found a sweetfish, so I activated the water magic method and lifted the water around the sweetfish all at once.


    There were 10 sweetfish in the water drifting in the air.


    It would be enough to catch them. It''s grilled ayu fish.


    After pushing the ayu fish into the water ball, I go back to the land.


    Welcome home. How much did you catch?


    A dozen or so sweetfish.


    Good idea. I''ve got salt and stuff, so let''s make it salty.


    What? You have it?


    I''m the one who takes it out of the space magic because I really want condiments, but I don''t think normal people would carry condiments with them early on.


    It''s handy when eating something out.


    Yeah, I see.


    I hear it''s something that''s influenced by me, but that''s a nice try.


    In front of Thor and Asmo, I might be able to use spatial magic to serve up a variety of spices.


    For now, I''ll use my earth magic to make a cutting board and skewers, and leave the prep work on the ayu fish to Asmo.


    When I returned to the shade of the tree to prepare the dishes, I found Viscount Dorr sitting somewhat handlessly.


    Viscount Dole was a nobleman by nature, and he had his servants do this kind of work for him. He wouldn''t know what to do in a situation like this.


    ''''Gregor, could you skewer the alkino mushrooms that Thor cut?''''


    Mm-hmm, I''m on it.


    As I say this, Viscount Doll happily sticks the alkino meat to the skewer.


    ''''About four of them?''''


    Yeah. It''s a big body, so that''s about it.


    I also sat down and skewered the al mushrooms while answering that to Viscount Doll who asked me dutifully.


    As I silently skewered the mushrooms like that, a moderate amount was made.


    ''''Okay, that''s enough for now, right?


    Thor, who had finished cutting half of the Al Mushroom, exhaled and put down his knife.


    Al Mushrooms are big, so it''s indeed impossible to eat them all. Or rather, he''d get bored in the middle of the process if he just grilled them on a skewer.


    Looking towards the lake, Tickle, who had finished peeling the fruit, was helping to prep the ayu fish.


    The work over there should be finished soon.


    Well, it''s time to light the fire and roast it.


    Oh, come on!


    I move away from the shade of the trees a bit and activate my fire magic to make a fireball by lifting it off the ground a bit.


    The rest of the time, me and Viscount Dorr stick the Al Mushroom on a skewer into the ground and sear it.


    As we sat around the fireball and waited for the fire to pass through, Asmo and Tickle came back from the lake.


    ''''We''ve finished prepping the ayu fish!


    Oh, thank you. Just stick it in.


    As I said that, Asmo and Tickle stabbed the ayu fish on a skewer into the ground.


    It looked like the salt had already been sprinkled on it, and the ayu fish had turned slightly white.


    In front of the seared alkino mushrooms and salted ayu fish, I feel my little belly leaning towards complete hunger.


    As I looked at it, wondering if it was still there or not, Tickle gently held out the plate to me.


    ''''While we''re waiting, shall we have some nuts?''''


    ''Oh, yes!''


    I got a libra.


    Oh, shit!


    When Asmo reached out to Libra, Thor hurriedly extended his hand as well, defeated.


    ''''Gregor-sama and Alfried-sama are also welcome.


    Thank you.


    "Mm, I''ll take it.


    Viscount Doll and I eat one of the libra as Tickle holds out a plate to me.


    When I put a little pressure on my upper jaw and try to chew it, the soft flesh spits out a large amount of juice and crushes it.


    The juice was exactly like fruit juice, refreshing yet sweet and sour, which was in perfect balance.


    ''''Sweet but refreshing and easy to eat!


    Right?


    The fish can only be found in the forest in our village, and we are proud of its taste.


    However, the meat is soft and deteriorates quickly, so it is difficult to sell it as a specialty product, which is a pity.


    I suppose it could be transported by freezing it with ice magic, but it would be a little less delicious than it should be.


    As I was eating the libra and Meg''s nuts like that, the alkino mushrooms were getting charred to some extent, so I turned the skewer to change the angle of the fire.


    If the alkinoids were overcooked, they would release water, so it was just right for the mushrooms to be charred.


    When the albino mushroom was cooked, you could smell the unique aroma of mushrooms.


    ''It smells good, doesn''t it?


    Yeah, I can''t wait for it to bake.


    Thor and Viscount Doll look on with an excited expression on their faces. And Tickle watches it with a smile.


    ''''.........''''


    On the other hand, Asmo is geezily watching the alkino mushrooms and the ayu fish, occasionally manipulating a number of skewers to adjust the heat of the fire.


    I know what you''re thinking, but are you a craftsman?


    With the aroma of fragrant alkino mushrooms and roasting sweetfish in the air, everyone waited in silence for the food to be grilled.


    ''''Isn''t it about time?''''


    But I''m not a fan of mushrooms.


    Thor asked in a frustrated tone, and Asmo nodded his head with a serious expression.


    Once the artisan''s permission was granted, we all took the skewers of alkino mushrooms at once.


    The flesh of the alkino mushroom was nicely charred and was just about ready to eat.


    I let it cool down with my own breath as it was hot and ate one of the flesh from the skewer.


    It had a peculiarly squishy texture that protruded through his teeth, and the hot extract oozed out.


    "''Ouch!''


    It seems I wasn''t the only one who was surprised by the unexpectedly hot extract, and almost everyone else couldn''t help but let out a cry.


    Even so, I couldn''t do such a wasteful thing as swallowing it down with water, so I savored the slightly hot, tasty extract while chewing it.


    ''''Yes, it''s delicious.''''


    Just bake and eat. It''s simple, but you can fully feel the taste of the ingredients.


    You will get addicted to the strands of fiber, and the texture of the squishy texture will make you feel like you''re chewing on them.


    Is it light and tasty?¡¡Isn''t it good enough!


    Viscount Dorr says in surprise, as if he too is satisfied with the taste of Al Mushroom.


    ''Really?¡¡They don''t taste as good as other mushrooms, you know?


    ''My God ... are there any mushrooms native to this place so much...''


    Our village is rich in nature anyway, and the native food is delicious.


    It may be natural to feel that way.


    It''s almost the fall season and the mushrooms will be getting better and better.


    ''The best part of it is baked.''


    As I was deeply moved, Asmo handed the legs of the Al Mushroom to Viscount Dor and Tickle.


    ''So this is the best part of the Al Mushroom?


    ''Are you sure it''s okay to eat?¡¡We could cut it up and separate it...


    It''s fine. Come on, eat it. It''s best to eat the big one whole.


    When I urged the reticent Tickle not to worry about it, she thanked me and ate happily.


    ''Mm!¡¡Delicious!¡¡How fragrant it is!


    ''It''s amazing!¡¡It''s like eating fine mushrooms!


    There are only two parts of a large mushroom that can be found.


    They have such a good aroma and taste that they could be considered a high quality mushroom.


    ''''We''re all fields and mountains and forests, but the food is just as good!


    What a way to say Thor, but from his expression and tone of voice, it''s clear that he''s quite fond of the village of Coriat.


    ''''I haven''t even seen everything yet, but you can tell enough about it from just taking a walk today.


    Yes, sir.


    Hearing Viscount Dor and Tickle''s words, it seemed like the right thing to do to take him out into the forest for a change of pace.


    With this, it was worth sacrificing a nap and walking outside.


    ''Ah, Asmo, what are you eating with it on!


    ''An olive oil sauce with salt and pepper. This goes great with vegetables and mushrooms.


    What''s that?¡¡You''re carrying around seasonings and all that Al shit!¡¡Let me put it on!


    Me too!


    What''s with that sauce? It would definitely go well with grilled albacore mushrooms. Of course it''s good.


    Me and Thor took a small plate of sauce from Asmo and dipped it in and ate the alkino mushrooms.


    The nice salty and spicy olive oil sauce is another great match for the al mushrooms.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been walking and running all day and I''m sweating, but I find the salty notes especially tasty.


    ''Would you like some Gregor and Tickle?''


    I''ll take it!


    Then be my guest.


    I recommend it to Viscount Dorr and Tickle, and they both dip it in a bit of al mushrooms and eat it.


    ''Mmm, they go well with the olive oil sauce!


    ''Yes, it''s delicious!¡¡Other sauces, like citrus, would go well too!


    Surely these charred al mushrooms and a citrusy sauce would go well together. I didn''t need to eat it to imagine that.


    ''I even grilled some salted sweetfish!


    ''Whoo-hoo!¡¡This one looks good too!


    As I was eating the alkino mushrooms, pouring sauce and salt on them, it seemed that I had even grilled ayu fish in salt.


    Thor was screaming with excitement as he went to work on the salted sweetfish.


    I''ve never done anything like this before, but it''s good. It''s fun when we all work together to do something.


    That''s good to hear.


    Today''s walks and meals like this are not the most exclusive form of hospitality when inviting a nobleman. It could be said to be relatively commonplace.


    However, I think they are filled with a little happiness and fun.


    Rich nature and creatures. Lively friends, delicious food and beautiful scenery.


    I hope that Viscount Dole can help you write a screenplay.


    I feel like I could write a good script.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    Yeah, I''m on it.

 352-Completion of the script

    After eating Al Mushroom at the lake, me, Viscount Doll and Tickle left Thor and Asmo and went back to the mansion.


    Since then, Viscount Doll has quickly retreated to the common room to continue writing a script in a frenzied manner, while Tickle has been incessantly practicing manipulating multiple things with his non-magical psychic.


    They are both very enthusiastic, and the only time they see each other is when they are eating.


    That''s where we lightly ask them about the situation and give them advice.


    According to Mother Erna, "everyday life like the three Al''s living there" passes peacefully....


    And then, on the fourth morning after Viscount Doll''s arrival, it was the morning of the fourth day.


    ''''It''s done, whoa whoa whoa!


    I was in the dining room drinking my after-dinner tea when I heard a bellow from out of nowhere.


    ''Hee!''


    What is it?¡¡Was that the voice?


    Brother Silvio shakes his shoulders from surprise, and Meena, who was serving him, makes an anxious noise.


    That''s amazing. The water surface of the tea on the table is shaking.


    ''''You''re Viscount Doll, aren''t you?''''


    Do you think he''s finished the script?


    "Meena, will you hold the door open for Viscount Doll to come in?


    Yes!


    Perhaps they''ve gotten used to Viscount Dorr, but Nord Dad and Erna Mother are not particularly upset. I''m sure my dad is already expecting Viscount Dor''s arrival and giving him instructions.


    I''m sure my prediction was correct, and I can feel a huge body approaching from a distance. It''s also at breakneck speed.


    As the family watches the door for a while, Viscount Dorr enters as he runs in.


    ''''I''ve got the script!¡¡Al!


    When he looked at me, Viscount Doll held up a thick bundle of paper he was holding.


    I don''t need to tell you what it indicates.


    ''Congratulations, Viscount Doll. You''ve finally finished your script.


    I conveyed my admiration to Viscount Dorr, but for some reason, his expression was unhappy.


    Huh?¡¡It''s not a funny thing to say, is it?


    ''Al, now is the time to celebrate. There is no need for honorifics between me and Al, a comrade in the first place!¡¡Say it like you did when you walked in, in the most casual language!


    What? Is that a problem?¡¡........but he''s not a kid as close in age as Eric, and he''s an established lord. Is it okay to call him comfortably?


    I turned my gaze to ask Father Nord and Mother Erna, and they nodded their approval.


    But I''m embarrassed to reiterate it again. But the Viscount Dorr in front of me is looking at me very expectantly........


    ''Well, Gregor. Congratulations on completing the script.


    ''Oh, it''s all thanks to Al!¡¡Thank you!


    When I say so, Gregor is overcome with emotion or gives me a passionate hug.


    Wow, I''ve never felt such a secure embrace. I feel as if Gregor''s body is going to crush me to death.


    "It''s you, sir. Alfried-sama''s body is small, so if you hug him too tightly........


    ''Oh?¡¡I''m sorry about that, okay?


    Oh, yeah. Something.


    My crushing death was spared by Tickle''s admonition as he came in late.


    If I had been a little later, I might have passed away as lightly as my spine.


    ''Al, I''m going to have to ask you to read the script as soon as possible.


    Sure.


    I know the gist of it, but I''m curious to see how it turned out.


    After receiving a stack of scripts from Gregor, I moved to the couch.


    ''Can I read it too?''


    Yeah, of course.


    Brother Silvio must have been curious about it. He came next to me with his permission and came next to me with a shyness.


    ''''I''d like to get some different opinions, so I hope everyone reads it if you''d like.


    Yeah, me too.


    Then, as if being pulled after her, Elinora sister came too.


    From the left, Silvio brother and Elinora sister peeked in from the right.


    It''s hard to read if it''s just the two of you, but as expected, it''s hard to read if it''s just the three of you.


    You''re reading it too?


    What?¡¡Why can''t I read it?


    It''s not a small, bookish character, is it?¡¡I asked, and got a sharp look from sister Elinora.


    ''''No, not no,''''


    That''s good.


    I feel like I''ve been pushed around with some kind of force.


    ''Huh, well, we''ll have to read it after the kids are done, shall we?


    Yes.


    I flip through the manuscript on my thighs as I listen to Mother Erna and Father Nord''s friendly conversation.


    But sister Elinora''s hand stops me from doing so.


    ''Hey Al, you''re flipping too fast!¡¡I''m not even halfway through!


    ''Yeah, I''m still flipping through this slowly. Brother Silvio and others have finished reading it much faster.


    This is still flipping slowly to match Elinora''s sister.


    ''''What?¡¡Is that a proper read?


    ''Haha, me and Al are used to reading books.


    Sister Elinora doesn''t usually read a lot of books, which is why she''s a slow reader like this.


    ''''You should get Elinora to read a few more books, too.


    ''Yeah, you have to be used to reading, because you''ll have a hard time with the Order''s paperwork if you''re not used to reading.


    Concerned about her sister Elinora''s reading ability, Mother Erna and Father Nord discussed the educational policy with her.


    I agree with them. I think Elinora should learn common sense, open-mindedness and kindness through books.


    ''Ugh!¡¡Then you should read it out loud, Al. That way everyone can hear what you have to say and it makes it easier for me.


    ''Oh my, that''s interesting. It''s been a long time since I''ve listened to someone else read to me.


    Yes, I wondered why I bothered to say every single thing out loud, but the highest authority, Mother Erna, seemed to be on board.


    If sister Elinora, who belongs to a high ranking hierarchy, Elna-mother agrees, most things are pushed along as they are.


    All I can ask for is for Gregor to shyly dismiss them.


    I turn my gaze to Gregor as if to ask for help.


    ''Uh-huh, it''s embarrassing to be read aloud, but not bad. Don''t mind me, just read it aloud.


    d*mn it, old man, why do you have to be so shy to allow this?


    See, from the beginning, read it out loud.


    All right.


    Sister Elinora poked me and I read the script from the beginning.


    ¡ô


    Thus, Gekota and his merry band of friends were able to protect the rich forest. The end.


    As I read the last sentence of the script, applause erupted.


    I was lazy to read the text all the way through, but as a reader who was genuinely entertained by the story here, I too applaud Gregor.


    ''''Thank you ... for that. I feel great.


    Gregor says as he exhales, and then he starts to jingle and shake, as if he is soaked in sentimentality.


    I stopped clapping and watched for a moment, and then a calmer Gregor started to move.


    ''What did I think of my script?¡¡I''d love to hear your thoughts.


    ''It was very easy to read and interesting!


    It was simple, but that''s why sister Elinora''s words were so heartfelt.


    Indeed, when it comes to cracking it down and giving my impressions, that might be the case. In a way, maybe Elinora sister''s opinion is the most correct.


    ''Your character''s conversation was interesting and lively. It made me giggle just listening to them.


    ''Even in a pinch they were fighting, but in the end it was hot to see them working together in harmony.''


    Dad Nord and Brother Silvio describe the specifics of the fun, but it''s a bit subtle for my current state of mind.


    ''Viscount Dor, I''ve always wondered about this, but Gekota''s friends Tortor the mouse and Earthmo the caterpillar are based on Al''s friends, Thor and Asmo, right?''


    ''Hmm, I was having trouble with the character''s shape, and I ran into him while I was taking a walk with Al!¡¡I was attracted to their twisted yet somehow straightforward lives, so I decided to use them as my motif.


    Right? I mean, Tortor and Earth were just Thor and Asmo. It was a bit complicated for me because I know those guys on a daily basis.


    But I can relate to the analogy of Thor as a rat and Asmo as a caterpillar, so I didn''t feel it was strange for them to appear in the story.


    By the way, Al''s in there too, right?


    What? Really?


    Was there ever a character based on me?


    "Alf the Town''s Fat Cat.


    I nodded my head, and all the family members, except me, spoke up.


    Then Gregor nodded his head in agreement.


    ''Yeah, I''m Alf!


    Alf, a cat that lives in a man''s world, is a cat at the height of depravity, flirting with humans, pampering them, getting good food, and taking naps.


    He is a noble character, and even when Gekota and the others asked for his help, he brushed them off because he didn''t want to ruin his comfortable life.


    ''You could see the Al-ness in every word and action.


    That''s what I thought of Al.


    ''It''s just like him in that he can do it, but he doesn''t even motivate himself, he slumps down and slumps down. I was annoyed that he didn''t even cooperate with Gekota when he was desperate for help.


    Something about Elinora''s sister is so harsh with her words because of her emotional attachment to Gekota.


    That character was pretty sympathetic for me, too, and was ideal for me.


    The best part was when she refused to help Gekota to avoid getting involved in the incident, but based on Elinora sister''s reaction, it''s probably best not to say it.


    ''Well, don''t blame Alf for this, Miss Elinora. He had something he wanted to protect too, you know.


    Oh, really?


    ''Right now it''s in concept, but we''re going to portray Alf as the main character in our next script. I''m sure that will change people''s opinion of him.


    ''What!¡¡Gregor, I''m not going to stop doing that!


    It''s kind of embarrassing just to imagine a character that''s based on my motif as the main character or something.


    ''''Haha, no!¡¡I''m sorry Al, but I''ve decided to make it!


    I suggested the cancellation, but Gregor dismissed it with a pleasant smile.


    As far as I''m concerned, it will be fun to see what happens next!


    If and when the script is finished, I''d be happy to read it.


    ''Hmm, of course I''ll send it to you when it''s finished. But first, let''s talk about Gekota. If there''s anything that bothers you after listening to it, please point out to me.


    When Gregor said that, each of us listed the parts that bothered us, and Gregor wrote them down.


    Ku.


    At times Gregor would argue and disagree, but the end result was a script that was easier to understand than the first one.

 353-Return of Gregor

    Once the script was completed, Gregor was to return to his estate.


    He said he could take it a little slower, but he wanted to get right to work on the puppet show.


    When told this with a very happy smile, he can''t even keep it up. That''s a very Gregorian reason.


    So, the morning of the fifth day.


    In front of the Rowlett family''s mansion, the Dole family''s carriage is in front of the house, and the servants are bringing in their belongings.


    The wagon is almost empty now, thanks to the large number of souvenir dolls in it.


    However, I can''t let them leave without giving them a souvenir, even though I''ve entertained them.


    As a token of my gratitude, I fill the empty wagon with Gregor''s favorite dried fish from the Silford family, Kagura''s rice, soy sauce, miso and dried fruit.


    Thanks to that, Bartolo, the cook, is also mobilized and seems to be having a hard time.


    As I look at it while thinking that, Brother Silvio mutters.


    "It''s amazing that all those wagons were filled with dolls.


    And they were all top quality dolls.


    Probably as high quality as a nobleman''s shop in the royal capital.


    I wonder how much that doll would cost if I put it up for sale.


    Well, I wouldn''t do such a thing, because it would cripple Gregor''s favor and I''m not in need of money.


    ''''Hey, can I see the doll you gave me later?¡¡I''d like to hang a few of them in my room too.


    Okay.


    One empty room is a fairy tale doll room, and even if you store a few of them with spatial magic, you''ll still have a lot of room to step in.


    I''m sure both the doll and Gregor will be happier to be loved by someone than to simply display them in an empty room.


    Just when I thought that, I suddenly thought of something.


    ''Elinora sister, would Sheila or Emma want a doll or something?''


    I ask, and sister Elinora crosses her arms as if distressed.


    ''Hmm, what do you think?¡¡And those two are more of a bite.


    I can imagine Sheila, but are you saying that even your sister Emma is like that?¡¡I think you''d look great with your sister Emma rolling around with a cute doll in her arms.


    Well, I''ll ask her next time. And if you want it, I''ll give it to you.


    I realized that after sister Elinora said that.


    Maybe I would have been more likeable if I gave it to her as a gift.


    Not to mention the possibility of being adored by Emma-sama, not to mention the possibility that she would cover for me if I got into something with Thor and Asmo.


    Sheesh. I shouldn''t have consulted with sister Elinora.


    As I was writhing in agony over what I''d done wrong, Meena and Saara opened the front door and Gregor and Tickle came out.


    Behind them, Father Nord and Mother Erna were arm-in-arm, and Bartolo and Mel came out to see them off as well.


    My parents are as close as ever.


    Thinking about that, I call out to Gregor who walked over here.


    ''''What will Gregor do first when he returns to the territory?''''


    First, we need to find and train puppeteers and voice actors. The first thing we need to do is to find and train puppeteers and voice actors. I''ll hire them from within the territory, the capital and all the contacts I have!


    I ask, and Gregor replies, clenching his fists with a guffaw.


    Training the puppeteers and voice actors will take the longest time, and it''s better to get started on it as soon as possible. It''s probably a year-long project that will cost a lot of money, but with Gregor''s wealth and enthusiasm, it will be enough.


    ''As for the puppeteer, I''m sure Tickle is a safe bet.


    ''What?¡¡There''s no way I could teach a man a lesson on my own!¡¡And I can''t even get the doll to stand up and move it properly yet!


    It''s okay. Tickle is going to get better at this. He''s going to be able to float two more objects.


    Yes, there are two spoons floating by Tickle''s face.


    Just a few days ago, one was all I could do with, and now I have two floating around.


    It is difficult to increase from here, but there is no lack of talent at all.


    With her healthy desire to repay Gregor for his kindness and her love for the doll, she can do it.


    ''But there''s still a lot to do...''


    However, Tickle looks down with an uneasy expression, as if he is unsure.


    I hand Tickle such a situation a certain thing.


    ''''Hey, what''s this?''''


    It''s got notes on how to use the psychic, how to train it, tips on how to move the puppet around and stuff like that.


    What!¡¡In other words, this is the secret book on how to become a puppeteer!¡¡I don''t know. How much do you need?¡¡I''ll spare no fortune for the puppeteer!


    I explained to a puzzled Tickle, and Gregor bit down on me with an excited voice.


    His face is close.


    ''''It''s not that big of a deal. It''s only like a reference book, and I don''t know if it''s even useful, so it''s free.''


    ''No, but...''


    I''m looking forward to Gregor''s puppet show, too.


    When I told a hesitant Gregor that I meant it, Gregor shook our hands with tears in his eyes.


    ''''Thank you so much. I''m going to complete an absolutely amazing puppet show for Al!


    Gregor says to me while wrapping his big hand in a gulp.


    It''s Tickle who gives it to me, and I wanted Tickle to hold my hand and thank me anyway, but I can''t even be evil if Gregor says it so happily.


    And it''s impossible to dislike someone who''s so straightforward and sincere about this kind of hobby.


    I smiled and squeezed Gregor''s hand back.


    ''You are serious about this hobby. You should have started practicing swords with that attitude.


    ''I''ll put those words, magic and studies on top of them and give them back to sister Elinora.


    It was Sister Elinora who said it in a disgruntled manner, but when she said it back, she sounded choked up and fell silent.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna were also beside her, and she felt that it would be detrimental if she argued with them any further.


    I look behind me and I''m afraid that Mother Erna is smiling at me. I wonder if she''s thinking about our education policy now.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. Treat it with care and read it through every inch of it.


    ''Yes, sir!¡¡Thank you, Mr. Alfried!


    Tickle bowed his head politely and thanked him, and then held it back in his hands as if he were handling something fragile.


    I''m not writing a great theory or anything like that, just a few tips and tricks. I''m exaggerating.


    Well, as far as puppeteers go, as long as Tickle gets better and teaches someone with no magic aptitude, he''ll be fine.


    The problem is the voice actor.


    ''As far as voice acting goes, I don''t have anyone to teach, so I might as well hire a competent actor as a mentor. And of course their acting would include their voices.


    The profession of voice acting probably doesn''t exist in this world yet.


    That means that Gregor will have to start from scratch.


    No matter how much he can imagine his ideal puppet show voice, he can''t teach his voice.


    If that''s the case, it''s better to have someone with similar knowledge and skills teach you.


    I see, that''s true. It''s different from voice actors who only do voice work, but actors also have their own voice and voice acting. We should take their opinions and sublimate them.


    ''Yeah, I know. It''s going to be a bit of a probe, but you have to be patient.


    ''Yeah, I''m confident I can''t break that part!¡¡Because this puppet show is sure to be a good one!


    You can tell by this radiant smile on Gregor''s face that you don''t have to worry about that kind of thing.


    Then, while we were all chatting for a while, Bastian, the butler, came in.


    ''Sir, the carriage is ready.


    Um, okay.


    Gregor nodded hawkishly to Bastian, who thanked him reverently, and slowly walked down the stairs to the carriage.


    Around the carriage, the maids of the Doll family were lined up neatly around the carriage.


    As Bastian opened the carriage door, Gregor and Tickle turned there.


    ''Thank you, gentlemen of the House of Slaulet, for taking care of us!¡¡It was the first time I''ve ever been in a place where a strange man like me, a doll lover, was warmly welcomed without being disgusted, and I was very happy. Thank you so much!


    No, no, we have a son like Viscount Dole.


    Mother Erna smiles at Gregor as he thanks her and says something like that.


    Then everyone looked at me and grinned at me.


    Yes, yes, I''m aware that I''m a hobbyist.


    ''I know you''ll be busy with the puppet show from now on, but you''re welcome to come back anytime. You''re welcome to come back.''


    Yeah, I''ll be back!


    Nodding at Father Nord''s words, Gregor quickly turned and went into the carriage, followed by Tickle.


    Ku.


    Finally, Bastian entered the carriage, and the maids rode in the following carriage.


    When they are ready to leave, the Gosha men crack their whips and slowly walk their horses.


    Gregor''s carriage leaves the yard and heads out of the mansion.


    Tickle looked out of the window and waved his hand, while Gregor, perhaps because of his huge body, only showed his hand and waved it.


    Seeing such a smiling scene, we waved our hands off too, soothingly.


    Soon, Gregor''s carriage goes out of the gate of the house and disappears from sight.


    ''Maybe it''s because of his presence, but it seems like we''ll miss him when he''s gone.


    At first I thought it was troublesome to deal with a nobleman''s guest, but unlike most nobles, Gregor is very friendly and has a passion for his hobby.


    Because we are friends who are passionate about our hobby, although we are going in different directions, our conversation was very much the same.


    All I had to do was lightly show him how to move the doll, and we ended up getting to know each other.


    It was lonely, like a nobleman, or a guest, or a good playmate leaving.


    ''''Al and Viscount Dole were so close to each other for nothing.


    Haha, I don''t think we''ve ever met before.


    ''But that''s a big help to me, because they''re always willing to sell me clothes at a discount.


    Mother Erna says that while smiling happily.


    Apparently, such a conversation had been going on without my knowledge.


    Maybe she offered it because she felt uncomfortable accepting free guidance and idea fees from me. I guess it''s at least a thank you.


    I''m grateful for the excellence of cotton and cloth in Gregor''s territory, as I''ve enjoyed the doll and know it well enough.


    We can stock up on them so cheaply. You might even ask for a cushion big enough to fill up a person.


    ''Well, let''s go back to the mansion.


    Yeah.


    As I was thinking about this, Father Nord turned away and Mother Erna walked up to me as she should have.


    Me, my sister Elinora, and brother Silvio entered the mansion, smiling at how close our parents were to each other.

 354-After all Erinora unnie

    Al!¡¡Wake up!¡¡Practice!


    I wake up when I hear a familiar, high-pitched voice.


    Rubbing my eyelids, I turn my gaze to see Sister Elinora standing there, looking dignified today.


    Unlike me, she doesn''t seem to have anything to do with the sleepiness of the morning.


    ''''Eh?¡¡Training?¡¡I''ll be playing against Gregor today with a pass.


    What are you talking about? You''ve already returned to your estate, Viscount Dorr. I''m not gonna let you use that as an excuse to skip work again.


    When I tried to crawl under the covers again, sister Elinora crawled in vigorously.


    Ah, my comforter is far away.


    I pulled it back with an unmagical psychic, and Elinora-sister slammed it with her fist. The impact caused the magic power that had enveloped the futon to dissipate and the psychic was interrupted. The bedding collapses to the floor again.


    d*mn, Elinora sister''s habit of learning how to deal with psychics.


    ''''........What are you doing?''''


    ''No sleeping twice. You haven''t practiced for five days, you''re going to get it right today!


    Saying this, Elinora sister grabs our hands and pulls us lightly out of bed.


    There''s no chance of winning if it becomes a physical fight against Elinora sister.


    The grip and arm strength are ridiculously strong, despite the habit of having such thin arms. It''s better for you not to rebel.


    I let out a lack of expression and went out into the courtyard as Elinora sister pulled me.


    As I put on my training clothes and picked up my wooden sword, I was shocked by the heat outside.


    The season has already entered September, and the summer sunshine is getting better - and the sun is still at the end of summer!


    It continues to shine brilliantly as if to tell you that it''s not.


    ''''........Sister Elinora, isn''t it a little hot today?


    It''s still summer. Isn''t it supposed to be hot?


    I told her not to do it today, but Elinora said as if she hadn''t noticed, or if she had noticed, she didn''t want to deal with it.


    Isn''t this heat unbearable for you, Elinora?


    Even though I sincerely doubt it, Sister Elinora moves to where Father Nord is waiting and begins to flex.


    It''s not until after we''ve done the flexibility that we start training anyway. If that''s the case, it would be better to go under a shady roof.


    I sit down in the shaded area provided by the roof and start stretching my legs out.


    ''Al, good morning,''


    Good morning, Brother Silvio.


    As I was stretching my right leg languidly, Brother Silvio came over.


    Brother Silvio didn''t move to the blazing sun like Elinora''s sister, but sat down in the shade, just like me.


    ''''It''s really hot today. I thought it was getting cooler lately, but it seems like it''s summer again.''''


    I really do. You didn''t have to practice on a day like this.


    ''Al says something similar every day,''


    When I blurt out such a thing, Brother Silvio laughs at me.


    Would it have been?¡¡I don''t remember that because I''m already subconsciously saying it out loud.


    ''Al, can you give me a push?''


    Yeah, sure.


    There are two of them. It''s easier to have them push me than to bend at the waist myself.


    I get behind brother Silvio and slowly push him back.


    ''''Hmph~''''


    Brother Silvio exhales and rolls his body forward. His body is reasonably soft as his flexibility is strong with each practice.


    He maintains it at the limit for a few seconds, then brings it back and pushes it back again in the same way.


    ''Thank you, Al. I''ll give you a push this time.


    You''ve got my back.


    ''What?¡¡Oh, yeah, I got it, buddy?


    When I said the lines from the heroic tale in the mansion, Brother Silvio shyly nodded his head.


    Thank goodness he didn''t go through with it. I wasn''t sure if he would not, but I knew Brother Silvio, who loves books, would remember it well.


    When I was satisfied with my vaguely boys'' school flirtation, I got a guffawing push.


    Hmm?¡¡He seems to be very powerful for brother Silvio?¡¡Oh well. While feeling a little uncomfortable, I roll my body forward and stretch my muscles.


    And just as my body''s flexibility began to scream, Brother Silvio, who sensed this, maintained it there..........................and pushed further without doing so.


    ''''Wait, wait, Brother Silvio?¡¡I can''t go any further, can I?


    What are you talking about? I''m almost ready to go.


    He raised his voice in discomfort, but the words that came back were not Brother Silvio''s. They were those of sister Elinora.


    ''''Hey, Brother Silvio, didn''t I say I''d leave my back to you?''''


    What is it like to say you''ve exchanged words of trust and then betray them in disgust?


    ''Uh, yeah. I''m sorry. Your sister looked like she wanted to do it.


    Brother Silvio scratches his cheek and feels bad.


    You say that even the bond between siblings is meaningless in front of his sister.......


    ''''Al''s body is a bit stiff, or rather, the way he moves it is not good. Move it more from the waist up.''''


    Then I heard Elinora''s sister jerk as she gingerly pulled on my waist.


    ''I just heard a jerking sound from my waist, but it''s okay, right?¡¡Your hip bones aren''t dislodged or anything, are they?


    It''s not gonna come off like that. Come on, I''ll give you a push.


    I made a sound of concern, but sister Elinora didn''t care and pushed me back.


    Then, for some reason, my body fell smoothly. I felt like I had the right flexibility, or rather, the right way to use my body.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Easier than usual to beat.


    Al is trying too hard to move his hands and feet and stretch them out.


    I didn''t know that. Even though I''m flexible, I can imagine moving it from my hips a bit more, so it comes naturally to me.


    Sister Elinora stops just short of the limit of my flexibility, and after a few seconds, she brings it back.


    Then she pushes me back again in the same slow manner.


    d*mn, I hate that she''s only able to add or subtract from her usually crass habit in these areas.


    It would be nice if you could show that kindness in practice.


    I mean, you''re strangely good at teaching, even though you''re sister Elinora''s habit.


    Could it be that you''ve become better at teaching others after going through the Royal Capital Knights'' exercises!


    In today''s sword practice, maybe Sister Elinora will be able to teach me the sword well and gently.


    ''''Well then, it''s time to start practicing!


    I moved underneath Nord Dad, who raised his voice on cue, with such faint expectations in mind.


    After practicing jogging, bare-bones swinging, etc., I was ready to strike with Elinora''s sister....


    I''m telling you, no, Al!¡¡This is where you draw your sword with a swoosh like this!


    What?¡¡What''s a schtick?


    What do you call it when you say "shuh"?¡¡Anyway, just go with the flow and pull out fast.


    Sister Elinora says vaguely but forcefully.


    Can you understand that?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with this one, but it looks like your hand is wobbling in my vision.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea for you to be able to do this, but I''m sure it''s a good idea for you to do it slowly.


    ''Can''t you teach me something a little more like this, like the flexibility you just did?''


    Yes?¡¡You''re teaching him now, aren''t you?


    I said that, but Elinora sister tilted her head with a pure expression, with no malice in her eyes.


    I knew that Elinora''s sister was not good at teaching people how to use a sword.


    It was a day of practice that made me keenly aware of that fact once again.

 355-Cold milk tea

    Mr. Alfried, here are some cold towels and lemon water.


    As I was sitting on the ground from exhaustion at the end of my training, Saara brought me a chilled towel and a water bottle of lemon water.


    I thanked her and took the cold towel and wiped the sweat from my forehead.


    ''Hah, the cold towel feels so good.''


    There''s nothing like wiping sweat off your face with a cool towel. The coolness is so comfortable that you want to rub your cheeks all the time.


    However, wiping the sweat off your face is not the only great use of the cool towel.


    I quickly wipe the sweat off my face and put the towel around my neck.


    Then, the heat around my burning neck is quickly taken away.


    It''s a refreshing feeling, as if the heat that had been trapped inside me with no place to escape is being absorbed.


    Yeah, I hate sweating in the heat, but this feeling isn''t bad.


    I wrap the towel around my neck in a circle so that I can feel its coolness to the fullest.


    This will keep the towel cold.


    ''Ha-ha, that''s nice,''


    Me too.


    My brother Silvio and sister Elinora saw me and wrapped a cool towel around my neck as if to imitate me.


    Huh?¡¡Why is that?¡¡What we''re doing should be the same, but it looks completely different.


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio look like they have a stylish scarf wrapped around their necks, even with a towel around their necks, while I am at best an Erimaki lizard or an old lady plowing a field.


    Where in the world did this difference come from.......is it the face after all?


    I sip on my water bottle to switch my thoughts, as if thinking about it too deeply is going to hurt my own mind.


    A hint of lemon sourness mixed in with the cold water. It soaks into your body, which is tired from sweating.


    After all, I must drink this lemon water at the end of practice.


    However, as the summer passes and the temperature gets colder, we won''t be able to enjoy this drink as much as we do now, will we? That''s a little disappointing when I think about it.


    However, I can magically regulate the temperature no matter what the season is, you know. If I want to taste something cold in winter, I''ll use fire magic to warm it up and taste it.


    I cool my body''s heat with a chilled towel and exhale in relief as I moisten my throat with lemon water.


    A breeze blows out of nowhere, gently caressing our skin.


    My skin feels nice and smooth, freshly wiped of sweat with a towel.


    As I meditate on the comfort of the house, I hear the sound of silky leaves in the trees surrounding the house.


    After a while, I listened to the music played by nature, and after a while it stopped suddenly.


    I open my eyes, regretting this.


    Well, it''s impossible to recreate this with my wind magic, isn''t it?


    It''s possible to do it, but I think it would be uncomfortable compared to the natural ones.


    After the heat buildup subsides, I''ll be worried about the sticky skin next.


    Wiping your sweat off with a cool towel feels good, but the best thing you can do is to take a bath and rinse your body off.


    You feel like you''ve grown roots in your body and don''t want to get up, but you''ll have to use all your willpower to get up.


    And I am pleased to see Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio still sitting nearby.


    Alright, I guess I''ll get the first bath now.


    With that in mind, I return to my room, grab a change of clothes and other things, and head down the stairs to the bathroom on the first floor.


    Just then, Meena comes up the stairs from the first floor.


    ''''Alfried-sama, if you want to take a bath, Elinora-sama went in earlier, right?''''


    ''Ew!¡¡Why?¡¡I was the first one to come back!


    Wait a minute. When I stood up earlier, sister Elinora was still sitting on the ground, resting, right?


    ''Yes, and then Lady Elinora came back to run in and went straight to the bathhouse, right?


    Hearing Meena''s words, I guessed what sister Elinora had done.


    ''So, you mean that while I was preparing a change of clothes in a well-mannered manner, Sister Elinora went straight into the bathhouse and asked Meena to bring her a change of clothes?


    I see.


    Meena laughs cheerfully as she senses this emptiness in me that I thought it was the best bath.


    It''s unfair........but there''s nothing wrong with sister Elinora''s behavior as a nobleman, and it''s a smart one.


    As expected of Elinora sister, she''s used to ordering people around and making it easy for them.


    I have to learn to ask people to make things easier for me, not just with magic.


    ''''When you have sisters and brothers, there''s this kind of fighting for something.


    Speaking of which, didn''t Meena''s family have a sister and brother?


    I''ve never actually met a sober person in the village, but I''ve heard that they have a sister and a brother.


    ''Yes, I have two sisters and one brother.


    Heh, so you''re saying that Meena is the first daughter?


    Yes.


    Well, I have to admit that Meena being the eldest daughter doesn''t fit the image at all.


    ''Hey, Alfried-sama!¡¡What is that questioning look in your eyes!¡¡Now you don''t think I''m un-sisterly, do you?¡¡This is still a solid big sister at home!


    What about at home?


    No, not even in the house!


    As for the house, I don''t trust the mansion part of it, though.


    Meena is more like a sisterly figure, and Saara, who is more like a junior, is more like a sister.


    ''''I''m going to go get that change of clothes Elinora-sama asked me to get.


    As I turned my gaze to look at her patiently, Meena said that as if she were running away and went up the stairs.


    Now, what''s going on? She said the bath was freshly bathed by sister Elinora, and she wouldn''t be able to go in for a while yet.


    I don''t want to roll around in my own bed still sweating, so I''ll just have to wait and see.


    For now, I move straight into the living room.


    When I walk in, Erna''s mother is sitting on the couch, looking a little lazy.


    ''''Al, we''re in a good place. Can you use a little ice magic to get some cold air out?


    As expected, Erna''s mom seems to be having a hard time with the heat that reminds her of this heat wave.


    It''s been cool lately, so I was high on the idea that it would be cool again today, so I didn''t even have ice in my room.


    I don''t want to wait in the heat while I wait for Elinora sister, so I honestly use ice magic to release cold air.


    As I released it to spread throughout the room, the air became vaguely cooler.


    As it is, I want to lower the temperature even more, but I''ll do it in moderation because lowering the temperature any further will make my sweat cooler.


    Thank you. It''s starting to feel a lot cooler. I have some cold milk tea.


    Drink.


    Oh, nice cold milk tea.


    I put down my clothes on the sofa facing me and sit down, and then Mother Erna starts preparing a tea set.


    In return for sprinkling cold air on me with ice magic, it seems that Mother Erna will brew the tea herself.


    ''Were you about to take a bath?''


    Yeah, but Elinora''s sister got in there before I did.


    We''re going to fight over it at the end of rehearsal, aren''t we?


    While we were having a casual and peaceful conversation, Mother Erna poured milk tea from the pot and offered me a teacup.


    There were three cookies on the saucer.


    Yes, if you want it sweetened, you can add honey and adjust it yourself.


    Thank you.


    After lightly mixing the tea I received with a spoon, I sipped it without adding anything else.


    The subtle bitterness of the tea and the mellowness of the milk was a perfect balance.


    It''s cold and delicious.


    ''''This isn''t your usual Royal Feed, is it?''''


    Yes, the stronger tea leaves are easier to balance with the milk. Well, it could be done with the royal feed, but it tastes better.


    I see, it''s the balance between the flavor of the tea and the sweetness of the milk.


    I''ve learned how to brew a good cup of tea, but I don''t have a deep understanding of the tea leaves, so this information is new to me.


    The tea is very good. Did your mother make this tea herself?


    Yeah, I wanted to find the right flavor.


    She''s sipping her milk tea with a clear expression on her face, but she looks vaguely happy.


    I feel this kind of thing is vaguely similar to Elinora''s sister.


    The enthusiasm for tea is amazing as always.


    The milk tea prepared by Erna''s mother already tastes complete, there''s no need to add honey to it.


    I drank the tea as it was, sipping it like I was savoring it.


    Ah, this mild sweetness soaks into my tired body.


    I''m glad Al knows what it tastes like. With Elinora, no matter how much you adjust the flavors, you always end up adding honey or something.


    ''Yeah, sister Elinora is the kind of person you want to try when you have something like these toppings.


    Sister Elinora is tempted to try it if there''s something to put on it with honey, sugar, or a slice of lemon.


    Even with tea that tastes of aroma and flavor, she would add sugar to the tea, saying that it is not sweet enough.


    People have their own taste buds, but I don''t think it''s okay to try to enjoy tea a little more calmly.


    ''Oh, it''s cool!''


    As I was eating my cookies with that in mind, sister Elinora came into the living room, probably out of the bath.


    Maybe it''s because she''s out of the bath, but her skin is a little uptight and her reddish-brown has been lowered.


    I feel like it''s been a while since I''ve seen her without a ponytail.


    ''What are you drinking?''


    "Cold Milk Tea.


    I''ll have a drink with you.


    I replied, and Sister Elinora came to sit next to me.


    As she did so, Elinora''s long hair swayed softly and I could smell the soap in the air.


    Why do women smell so much better after a bath than men?


    It''s a mystery, even though they should be using the same soap or something.


    While I was wondering that, the milk tea that Erna''s mother had prepared was presented to Elinora sister.


    ''''Yes, if you want it sweetened, you can add honey or something like that and adjust it yourself.


    Yeah, thanks.


    As a conversation, it''s the same one I had.


    But if you look at the words and the expression on Mother Erna''s face, it seemed like she was nailing me to not put any honey in my mouth.


    Now, I wonder if sister Elinora is aware of that.


    As we watched, Elinora stirred with her spoon and then tipped her teacup.


    She swallowed it down and froze, then ate the cookie in silence.


    Then, Elinora tilted her head slightly and reached for the jar of honey.


    You''re really going to put honey in it? You''re really going to put the honey in there, aren''t you?


    Um, yeah, I just felt like the tea and cookies weren''t sweet enough.


    No, I think I dare to adjust to this modest sweetness.


    There is enough sweetness in the milk tea. And yet, it would only be persistent if I prepared a sweet cookie.


    Mother Erna looked a little sad as she watched her sister Elinora drizzle honey in parallel.

 356-Now, go to the mountain to get the spring water

    After eating breakfast, I was walking down the corridor to return to my room when I heard a sizzling sound coming from the kitchen.


    This is the sound of oil.........is he frying something on the magic stove?


    A little curious, I walk into the kitchen, where Bartolo is making what looks like fried food.


    If I continue to approach him from behind, I tend to surprise Bartolo, so I deliberately make a large turn to appear in his line of sight.


    I don''t care how much I''m criticized for being too shadowy or uninspiring, but I''m in the middle of frying something, so safety comes first.


    ''''What?¡¡Did the boy come to snack on it too?


    No, no. I just had breakfast. The way you''re talking, did you come to grab a bite to eat before me?


    You must be Elinora''s daughter and Meena.


    Oh, what an obvious face.


    Sister Elinora left the dining room abruptly, but maybe she heard the sound of fried food and left.


    ''By the way, why are you making fried food in the morning?¡¡There was no vigilante rehearsal for Sister Elinora today, was there?


    We just finished our breakfast now. Normally, Bartolo''s and the maids'' meals would be on the same menu as the ones we ate. It doesn''t take a lot of time or money that way.


    It''s not surprising that we don''t serve fried food in our house in the morning, so it''s also possible that this was made from scratch just now.


    There is no need for a lunchbox today since Sister Elinora doesn''t have any vigilante training. Nevertheless, I''m wondering why Bartolo has been preparing fried food since this morning.


    ''''Oh, that''s my bento, not your daughter''s,''''


    Bartolo''s?


    I''m going up the mountain to get some water.


    Couldn''t you just use water from the well or something?


    There''s a well in the garden of the mansion, even if you don''t bother to go to the mountains to get water from the spring.


    I ask a simple question and Bartolo says emphatically.


    I ask him a simple question and Bartolo says emphatically, "No, no," he says. The water here in the village is clean and even the well water is good. But the spring water in the mountains tastes even better.


    Heh, I''m curious about the spring water if you say that much.


    I''ve drunk water from rivers and other sources, but I''ve never drunk spring water from the mountains.


    "You know what I mean... Most of the tea you monks drink every day is spring water.


    Did your mother tell you to do this, Erna?


    ...Yeah, because I hear it tastes best when made from spring water.


    When I ask with astonishment, Bartolo replies with a faraway look in his eyes.


    ''''I didn''t expect you to send him to the mountains to fetch spring water for tea, mother Erna is also a hardcore tea lover.


    No, you''re not. He used his magic to build a kitchen and fire because he wanted to eat on the spot. By the time you get to Sylphid''s territory, I heard that you built a house with earth magic because you didn''t want to sleep in the carriage?


    ''Magic is a useful thing that enriches our lives. So there''s nothing wrong with my use of it at all.


    ''........this is really the kind of thing that makes you and your father alike.


    When I told him once and for all, Bartolo looked at me as if he was somewhat dumbfounded.


    I would have liked to see a little more resemblance in appearance than in character.


    I''m going to the mountain. I''m not sure if you want to come with me.


    Hmm, I''m wondering where the spring water you usually eat is located and what it tastes like.


    I''m going up the mountain in search of good water and eating my lunch there.


    It''s a bit like a picnic.


    I feel sad about the fact that you and your uncle are alone, but it''s hard to relax when you take your sister Elinora with you.


    ''''Yeah, I''m also curious about the taste of the spring water, and I''ll be there.''''


    ''Oh, that''s good to hear. If possible, it would be very helpful if the monk could haul the water away in a psychic...


    Bartolo asks for it, emphasizing the "very" part.


    Well, water is pretty heavy. But when it comes to me carrying it in my psychic, I don''t have to deal with that kind of hardship.


    Okay, that''s enough.


    Yes!


    Bartolo is happy to be in the gut.


    Even for the powerful Bartolo, it must be hard to carry a good amount of water from the mountain to the mansion. His joyfulness spoke volumes about the hardship.


    Then I''ll make lunch for two. I''ll make the onigiri, so can I leave this fried food to the boy?


    Yeah, sure.


    This is how I ended up making my lunch to go to the mountains, too.


    ¡ô


    After we finished making our lunches, we walked out of the mansion.


    "By the way, kid. How big of a container can you magically carry?


    ''Hmm?¡¡I can afford a dozen barrels of water, though.


    I''ve never tried to see how heavy I could lift anything, but I''ve lifted whole trees and even large rocks. You can probably spare a barrel of water for ten or even a hundred barrels.


    "Oh, oh, well, we don''t need ten, so let''s just get one barrel this time.


    With that, Bartolo goes around to the back of the mansion and brings a barrel.


    I put it on my psychic and levitate it.


    Yeah, it''s nothing more than floating a barrel.


    "Alright, it looks like we''re all good to go.


    I nod at Bartolo''s words and walk out of the mansion.


    The weather outside today is nice and warm again. It''s not as hot as the other day, but it''s hot enough to make you sweat as you walk.


    The path leading from the mansion is so open that there is no shade for the trees.


    I can''t wait to get into the mountain where there is shade. If there was a spring, it would be cooler in the shade and humidity.


    I wiped my sweat off my face as I imagined the sound of the cool spring water.


    Do you have your lunch in your back basket?


    Walking next to him, Bartolo has a large back basket on his back.


    The fact that he doesn''t have his lunch box with him anywhere suggests that he probably put it in it.¡¡I don''t want to make it and then forget about it or something, so I ask to make sure.


    Yeah, it''s in here. The boy has made it a lot easier for me. And I''m going to get the food from the mountains as well.


    I see. If you''re going to carry heavy water by yourself, you won''t have time to collect it, right?


    So that''s why you''re happy about it.


    "What''s good this time of year?


    Wildflowers: birch and no-bill.


    The syllabi are thick stalks that look like leeks, with two leaves growing on them. They are soft and sweet and taste like a leek. It''s delicious cooked and tender and bitten whole.


    The nobile has long, slender leaves like chives with small turnip-like bulbs on the roots. You can chop them up into small pieces and use them as a condiment, or you can boil the roots and use them as a salad.


    I''ve been getting a lot of orders for strong flavored dishes lately. We need to give them something light and nutritious to eat.


    They''ve installed a magic stove.


    But still.


    Since I bought the magic stove in the capital, I''ve been cooking more and more fried foods such as karaage and shish-kebabs. Well, the magic stove is useful for making such things, so it''s only natural to use it, but due to the demands of Erna''s mother, Elinora''s sister, and Meena, many of these dishes have been added to the menu.


    I guess I''ll have to moderate it nutritionally.


    I''m a fan of low-tasting food, so I agree with Bartolo''s thinking.


    ''I''m going to abstain from fried foods from today.


    But we have fried food in our lunchboxes, don''t we?


    That said, I just made fried food this morning.


    We''ve got a lot of fried food in our lunches.


    Bartolo froze for a few seconds at my words.


    We''ll be fine.


    That too, I suppose.


    I''d be tempted to say, "Hey," but I''d be in trouble if someone said no fried food, so I nodded my head.


    It''s because you can''t miss fried food for an onigiri bento.

 357-Bartolo and Kaczowow

    Me and Bartolo, who were going to fetch water from the spring, had stepped over the single road of the mansion and into the mountains beyond the lake in the woods to the east.


    Naturally, since this is a mountain, there are no gentle signposts such as paths.


    There were countless random trees in the area, with fallen trees and roots sticking out of the ground.


    Since people rarely set foot in the area, you can see that nature is working as it pleases.


    If you look around you, you''ll see so many trees, trees, trees that it''s easy to lose track of the direction we''ve been coming from.


    There are trees so tall that they look tens of meters tall, casting a shadow over the mountain.


    Thanks to the lack of sunlight, it''s definitely cooler than when walking on the plains or in the forest.


    Bartolo and I walk along the rough road, feeling the cool air on our skin.


    ''It''s pretty quiet,''


    Yeah. You don''t see too many birds out there today.


    So far, there are no shadows of life around.


    It is very quiet. The occasional breeze was blowing, making the branches and leaves sway ever so slightly.


    Perhaps because of the natural scene, the quiet mountain scene seemed somewhat mysterious.


    It''s nice to walk in a quiet place like this. I can calm my mind without thinking about anything.


    As we were enjoying the silence, Bartolo, who was walking in front of us, stopped.


    ''What''s up?''


    I was just going to go and get some sap.


    Bartolo said, then looked around and touched the nearby trees to check their condition.


    ''Wow, you can get sap from the trees around here.


    Yeah, it''s sweet when you boil it down to a syrup.


    That''s right. If you boil down the sap, it can be made into maple syrup.


    This would be a great shaved ice, breakfast bread, pastry, and many other things, I''m sure.


    Okay, let''s go with this tree.


    As I''m thinking about this, Bartolo bends down and lowers the back basket to the ground.


    He takes out a screw-like sharp object from it and stabs it into the wood and turns a lever-like object to make a hole in it.


    After a while, Bartolo flicks a wet finger as he digs the hole and licks it.


    ''Whoa, you hit one.


    Apparently, they reached the tube that runs through the sap.


    Bartolo puts away the drilling tool and takes out what looks like a tube.


    It looks a bit like a faucet, but I guess it was modified for collecting sap.


    When Bartolo stuck the tube into the hole, something that looked like sap dripped out.


    "Want to lick it up a bit?


    Yes.


    I put out my hand and catch the sap in the palm of my hand.


    Surprisingly, it''s not sticky or dirty, and there''s almost no smell.


    I confirm that and then lick it with my tongue.


    ''It''s not very sweet.''


    Ha, that''s true. I haven''t figured it out yet.


    I had eaten boiled down maple syrup before, but never the undiluted sap.


    It was faintly sweet, but not startlingly sweet or fragrant.


    I guess I shouldn''t have known what maple syrup tasted like and imagined such a thing.


    It''s wonderful enough, considering it''s a natural sweetness from a tree.


    When I finished licking it, Bartolo took the jar out of the basket and started wrapping it around the tree with a rope.


    That''s how you get the sap from the tube into the jar.


    ''You''ve got quite a bit of stuff in the basket, don''t you?


    They found jars, ropes, tools, and other things.


    We''ve come all the way to the mountains!¡¡Besides, this time we have a monk, so we can act without worrying about too much baggage.


    I don''t need to carry tools around because I have spatial magic storage. However, since I keep it a secret, I use psychic instead, but it still seems to be useful enough.


    There''s a big barrel floating by my side right now, and if you don''t think about the efficiency, it''s great enough.


    Once the jar is tied to the tree, Bartolo repeats the same process in three more places.


    I was allowed to make one hole in the middle of the process, but I had to remove the sap tube.


    I asked Bartolo for the general location and he told me, but it''s hard to guess the location in one shot.


    ''Okay, as long as we collect this on the way home, we should be good to go.


    Once you''ve boiled it down, you can use ice magic to chill it out and make syrup ice cream or something.


    Oh, that''s great!


    Me and Bartolo walked around discussing how to use the maple syrup.


    ¡ô


    The path that was once gentle gets steeper and steeper as we go deeper into the mountains.


    Yes, this was a real slope.


    The slope was overgrown with weeds and poor footing, making it difficult to climb.


    But Bartolo had been up here so many times that he walked ahead of me as if it were his garden.


    ''Boy, are you okay?''


    ''Yeah, it''s a bit of an incline, but we''re just going to follow the path Bartolo chose for us.


    It''s certainly a difficult climb, but Bartolo is making it easy for me by choosing a route that is easy for me to follow and making sure I''m on the right path.


    If I hadn''t known what was going on, I might have had a hard time getting up there on my own.


    I''m sure you''re aware of the fact that Elinora''s sister was the one who took the initiative to walk in front of us when we climbed the mountain with her, Emma''s sister and Sheila.


    Now that I think about it, that was probably just Elinora''s way of being kind to me.


    When I was reminiscing about such events, Bartolo asked me with a serious expression.


    It''s a good thing that you''re using magic, or else you''d have to be honest with me if it''s too hard.


    Yeah, I''m fine. I''m the kind of guy who rests before things get too tight.


    It''s too late to take a break after it gets too hard. You must take a rest before your body screams out of control.


    In my past life, I failed to do so and became so overworked that I died without being able to avoid a truck.


    If it gets hard, feel free to take a break.


    ''Haha, boy was that kind of guy. Well then, you''ll be out on the water soon, so good luck with that.


    Bartolo laughed at that and walked forward, slowly stomping the ground.


    Whoa, the river will be in sight soon? If that''s the case, it''s time to take another step.


    As I was climbing up the slope for a while, I suddenly heard the sound of water.


    The cool sound seemed to invite me to take a break.


    I picked up my pace and climbed up the slope in one go, and all at once the ground became gentle and clean water was flowing.


    ''''Oh, is that spring water?''''


    It ain''t a spring, but that''s where the water comes from.


    What, it''s not a spring place? But it''s so beautiful that I don''t care about that.


    When I got close enough to look into the river, the water was so clear that I could clearly see the fishes swimming in it.


    It was as if the fish were swimming right in front of me, and I almost felt as if I could reach out my hand to reach them right away. I reached out to try it out, and sure enough, it escaped.


    Well, I can see it clearly, but it doesn''t stop.


    ''It''s okay to drink the water here, right?''


    It''s all right, but we''re almost to the source.


    When I ask him that, Bartolo makes a reluctant face and crosses his arms.


    Kuh, is that so? We came all the way here in search of delicious spring water.


    You''re right. Well, I''ll just drink the spring water at the back of the building.


    Whether it''s the innermost or the front innermost, the taste won''t be that different, but the sense of accomplishment is different. The feeling has a big influence on the taste.


    You have to taste it when it''s at its best.


    Yeah, I''ll just eat a moist nut for now and be patient.


    When I make such a decision, Bartolo nods in satisfaction and gives me a small nut.


    I don''t know when I was even collecting these nuts.


    Maybe while I''m struggling to get up the slope.


    When I put the fruit in my mouth and chewed it, it popped and some juice leaked out from inside.


    Oh, this slight tartness and sweetness is just right. It soaks into my tired body.


    As one piece wasn''t enough, I put some in my mouth and chewed it, and the juice exploded in my mouth.


    It''s a good substitute for rehydration.


    My feet are a little tired, so I take a break and sit down on a stone, take off my shoes and socks, and soak my feet in the water.


    The cold water wrapped my tired feet in a cool, refreshing feeling.


    ''Oh, that feels so good,''


    Hey, I could use a break.


    I let out an exclamation, and Bartolo sat down on the stone facing me and dipped his feet in the water as well.


    ''Ooh, that feels so good,''


    Bartolo is ecstatic.


    It''s as if he''s taking a bath.


    ''As expected of an old man. You have a stern voice.''


    No, the kid sounded much more reluctant than I did. He didn''t sound like a little boy.


    We enjoy the cold water while laughing at each other.


    I feel like taking off my clothes and swimming in the water, but it''s just not that deep or wide.


    Besides, there is still some distance to the spring, so we have to be patient.


    I look up at the sky while dipping both feet into the water.


    All I could see were tall trees and little light from the sun.


    But the trees, the water, and the atmosphere of being surrounded by nature makes me feel very relaxed.


    When I close my eyes and shut out my vision, all I can hear is the sound of the water flowing.


    The sound of the water is irregular, but somehow comforting.


    ''Hey, you''re right, don''t go to sleep, right?


    I was feeling tired and thinking about just letting myself fall asleep, when Bartolo shook me.


    What are you talking about? As expected, here.........


    You sound like you''re having a nervous breakdown. Come on, snap out of it.


    "Oh, my God!


    When I''m feeling somewhat fluffy, a coldness suddenly hits my face, forcing my consciousness to wake up.


    "Hehe, you''re looking a little better now.


    I wiped my face and opened my eyes to see Bartolo grinning at me.


    Apparently Bartolo had splashed me with water.


    Bartolo''s heaving face was somewhat annoying, so I went out and scooped up some water and splashed it on my face.


    ''Bwahaha!¡¡........you did it, kid!


    Bartolo quickly wiped his face and smiled ferociously and kicked the water up with his feet as hard as he could.


    The large amount of water blown by the big feet drenches my entire body.......


    ''''Hahaha, don''t say wild things about being a coward, okay?¡¡Body size is one of the weapons. It''s going to get you wet--what?¡¡You ain''t wet?


    There is no need for a magic-free shield to prevent it from happening.


    I almost fell asleep a moment ago when I was careless, but the battle was already underway.


    The defense is already in place.


    ''''Haha, it''s our turn next, isn''t it?


    With a grin, I manipulate the water flowing through the water magic method.


    The amount of water, which is an order of magnitude greater than what you can pour with your hands and feet, floats lazily in the air.


    ''''Oh, hey, using magic with a water spell--''''


    Bartolo wouldn''t say "cowardly" as a wild line, would he?¡¡Magic is one of the most admirable weapons, too.


    "...no, but still, let me tell you something, kid. That''s despicable--Kupe!


    I swallowed with water without letting Bartolo say the last word.

 358-Spring water

    After a cackling water fight in the river, we finished our break and were walking to the source of the spring water.


    Right in front of us, Bartolo was walking around in a soaking wet outfit.


    His usual clothes were sticking tightly to his skin, revealing his skin-colored back.


    If this were a beautiful woman, it would be s*xy and eye-catching, but unfortunately, it''s just an old man in front of me. I am not happy at all.


    Such a dirty old man lets out a sigh.


    You don''t know how to take it easy on the little guy, do you?


    ''Well said. You''re in the habit of spraying water at me with your feet without being very mature.


    I don''t think you can kick the water up to a seven year old by surprise.


    Irvine, Malt, Roomba, and I''m surrounded by adults who aren''t very mature.


    ''That doesn''t mean I''m going to use water magic,''


    Bartolo squeezes his clothes while mumbling about such things.


    However, I guess there''s a section of me that thinks I wasn''t being mature enough to not say anything more.


    For now, I let the past go by the water alone and ask, "How do I get from here to the spring?


    ''How far is it from here to the spring?''


    Almost there. We''ll be there in less than 15 minutes.


    Hmm, in that case, it''s one more step. When you have clear information on how to get to your destination, you can do your best.


    Now, let''s walk to the top of the river in front of us.


    Bartolo and I walk along the river in high anticipation.


    The river is flowing right beside us, and it''s very cool because the sun doesn''t sting us.


    We don''t need to talk to each other to enjoy the sound of the cool water and the river.


    As I was walking along the river watching the water flowing, Bartolo stopped dead in his tracks.


    ''Have you arrived at the spring already?


    No, I found some lice and a no-bill. I''m gonna get them.


    What?¡¡Where is it?¡¡Before he had time to ask such questions, Bartolo walked away from the riverfront to a place some distance away.


    I followed him, and on the ground there was a thick stem that grew in two halves, and a lilac that sometimes rose at the table.


    ''This one prefers damp places, you know. They often grow in the shade of a tree or something near the river.''


    ''Heh, I see. I''ve never seen them in the woods, but only in the mountains where they grow?


    Yeah, just the mountains around here.


    This is another valuable piece of knowledge I''ve gained.


    Although we are familiar with this vegetable, we do not know where and how it grows.


    "Take a pair of scissors and cut a little upper part from the root like this and it will grow back. Then it will grow back.


    Okay.


    It looks like a leek, but apparently the part where it grows back is the same as a leek. Maybe it''s the same species.


    You receive a pair of scissors from Bartolo while thinking about it.


    I''m going to go get that nobile that''s growing over there.


    At Bartolo''s point, there was a long, slender leaf that looked like a chive.


    Being in a similar location to the birch, perhaps the no-bill also grows in a humid place.


    When Bartolo pulled away, I sat down and attached a pair of scissors to the base of the birch.


    With a chokin, I cut the thick stem easily.


    I thought it would be a little more fiddly because of the thick stem, but I heard it was surprisingly sharp.


    I chokin and repeat the chokin and psychic float, being careful not to cut the base of the stem.


    And Bartolo''s got the back basket. It''s a pain in the ass to move it over there.


    ''Oh, boy. That''s about right.


    As I got the twentieth syllabi and was floating them in the psychic, Bartolo called out to me.


    ''Can I put it in the basket?''


    No, let the louse and the nobile cool in the river for a bit. They''ll be crisp and tighter.


    I see, it had those characteristics.


    I briefly wondered if I should just pick it up on the way home, but with this reasoning, it makes sense.


    Me and Bartolo headed back to the river again.


    While I quickly flush away the dirt and grime from the syrup and no-bills, Bartolo builds a stone breakwater where the water flows more slowly.


    It''s finished just as we finish washing everything, so we put in the cleaned up lice and nobile.


    Wildflowers floating in the breakwater.


    ''We won''t have to worry about getting washed away,''


    All right, now we just need to get to the spring!


    After watching it for a while and making sure it wasn''t going to wash away, we continued up the mountain along the river.


    ¡ô


    Here we are. This is the watering hole.


    We walked up the mountain along the river for a while. Bartolo and I finally arrived at the spring.


    In front of us is a circular water feature that looks like a lake, and a large amount of water is falling from the cliffs at the back.


    There is a large amount of moss growing in the area, which seems to claim that this is a natural area.


    I gasped in front of a place that could be called a sanctuary created by nature.


    I''ve lived in the village of Colliat for seven years now and I''m surprised that there are still places like this.


    I usually avoided climbing mountains because it was too much trouble, but I''m glad I came here.


    In fact, it was a bit of a hassle to climb up the mountain in its own way, but it''s not bad at all if you can see this kind of scenery as well as the spring water.


    ''What do you think?¡¡Isn''t it beautiful?


    As I''m admiring this scene, Bartolo asks with a look of pride on his face.


    ''If the place is this beautiful, you should have told me sooner.


    Ha, sorry. I just wanted to see the look on your face. Besides, if I told you there was a beautiful place to start with, you wouldn''t be too impressed, would you?


    Bartolo says that with a grin.


    It''s true that when I was told beforehand that there was a beautiful place, the bar was raised in anticipation and I might not have gotten as much of an impression as I did now.


    A little thanks to Bartolo for the surprise that impressed me.


    ''By the way, where''s the water source?''


    Below the cliffs and in the middle of the river.


    The center of the river?


    I can imagine that the cliffs probably have a vein of water spouting directly below them, but is it also in the center of the river?


    It''s too far to see from here, but if you get a little closer, you can see the water gushing out of it, too.


    I know where it is by where Bartolo is pointing, but it doesn''t seem to be springing up.


    I follow Bartolo, who is leading the way, and I approach it.


    Oh, it''s true. It''s coming up.


    In the center of the circular shape, water was gushing and moving on the surface of the water, even as it moved the sand slightly.


    Heh, so it''s coming from there too? There are two places: there and at the bottom of the cliff.


    Then. Then let''s have a drink.


    Yes.


    There was a spring flowing from the cliff by Bartolo''s side and I reached for it.


    The cold water pooled in my palm, and I dipped my mouth into it and drank.


    ''Phew!¡¡Delicious!


    Right?


    It''s the best tasting thing I''ve ever tasted because of my thirst and all the hard work I''ve done to get up here.


    It''s this sensation that goes down your throat, cold and pleasant. The water in the village''s rivers and lakes is clean enough, but the spring water here is even better.


    But the spring water here is even better.


    Bartolo also drank the water from his hand and let out a sigh.


    In no time at all, the water in my palm was gone, so I took another drink of water.


    Yes, it''s delicious. You''ll want to drink as many glasses as you can.


    But what a luxurious use of time it was.


    If you work so hard, you definitely can''t take the time to relax like this.


    Even if it is possible in time, it is impossible to do it if you don''t have enough time to spare, and even if you try, you will have torn out of the limited time.


    It probably took me about two and a half hours to get here from the mansion.


    It would be difficult for a working person in a previous life who had never been inconvenienced by water to put in this much effort.


    At best, it would be the mineral water sold at supermarkets and convenience stores.


    ''Boy, give me a keg. I''ll fill it with water.


    As I was thinking about this, Bartolo said so, and I handed him the barrel I was floating in.


    Then Bartolo sets the barrel directly underneath where the water falls.


    You can hear the sound of water flowing into the barrel, which was empty.


    ''Alright, let''s eat our lunch while the water fills up!


    Let''s do it!

 359-Rice ball lunch and miso ball

    Okay, we''ll eat our lunches while the water fills up!


    Let''s do it!


    I was about to suggest using water magic to quickly manipulate the spring to put in water, but I quit as soon as I heard Bartolo''s line.


    It''s not worth it to do anything with it, not just because it can be done conveniently and quickly with magic.


    This kind of gradual time is one of the best parts of the slow life.


    Me and Bartolo put down a sheet on a flat area and sit down there.


    ''My butt doesn''t hurt because of the moss,''


    Nature''s cushion, huh?


    In a normal place, the ground would be hard enough for me to feel the hardness of the ground on my butt and occasionally hit me with a hidden tree root or stone, but I didn''t have to worry about that at all here because of the fluffy mossy stuff growing on the ground.


    While we were enjoying the feel of the moss, Bartolo pulled out two lunch boxes from his back basket.


    I''m already starving after walking incessantly all morning and climbing the mountain.


    Bartolo unwraps one furoshiki and I unwrap the other.


    Then, all at once, I opened the lid to reveal a bento with just a rice ball and a bento with just a few ingredients, such as fried chicken, fried eggs, salted salmon, broccoli, and cherry tomatoes.


    It''s nice and simple, but this is the royal way of bento.


    Even if we made it ourselves this morning, the moment we open the bento is a very exciting time for us.


    What''s in the ingredients for the onigiri?


    I made fried chicken and egg rolls, but Bartolo did all the onigiri making.


    So I don''t know what the ingredients for an onigiri are.


    ''Heh, that''s a treat.


    Okay. But I want to know this. You have salt rice balls, right?


    "Of course, kid.


    If that''s the case, there''s no problem. It''s not a bad idea to have a variety of ingredients in your rice ball, but I think I''d like to have an onigiri with only salt.


    As expected of Bartolo, he knows what he''s doing.


    Well, let''s eat!


    Yes.


    I nodded at Bartolo''s words and quickly reached for the onigiri.


    I''m curious about the ingredients inside, but you''ll understand when you eat it.


    I take a bite of the onigiri. The taste of sweet rice and exquisite salt.


    Could it be a salted onigiri?¡¡I took another bite to make sure, but the middle part of the rice ball was empty.


    "Ooh, a salted onigiri!


    Did you find it first?


    At first I was a little happy because I wanted to eat salted onigiri if possible.


    Oh, I guess it''s because I worked up a sweat. The moderate saltiness is very tasty. It also goes well with the unique sweetness of this rice.


    It seems to replenish the salt I''ve lost.


    After taking a bite of the onigiri, I ate the fried food as a side dish.


    Even after it cools down, it''s still soft and juicy, and the rich juices gush out in my mouth.


    I ate the karaage and bit into the rice ball and repeated the process.


    I hate the fact that it''s seasoned so thickly to go with the onigiri.


    Haha, fried food goes well with onigiri.


    Mmmm, after all, fried rice balls are a must for onigiri bento.


    After eating one salted rice ball with karaage, I ate an omelet, broccoli, and mini-tomato as a chopstick rest.


    Yes, the sweet omelet was delicious, and the fresh broccoli and mini-tomatoes made my mouth feel refreshed!


    Nah.


    By the time I finished eating one of the onigiri, Bartolo had already finished three.


    There''s a big difference in the size of their bodies, so their eating pace is completely different.


    I grabbed my second onigiri and ate it as fast as I could.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see the beautiful red flesh as you take a bite.


    This time it''s salmon.


    This joy of finding the ingredients and dusting them off. Very nice.


    After swallowing the first bite, I eat the salmon and rice together.


    The salty salmon and rice go very well together. Especially the skin, which is grilled until it''s crispy and gives off a savory flavor.


    ''Ah, a rice ball, salmon, an omelet, and a fried egg... I''m craving miso soup.


    If the lineup consists of rice, fish and omelet, miso soup is necessary for soup.


    Oh, I want to eat that warm miso soup and onigiri together.


    As I muttered to myself as if I were getting impatient, Bartolo laughed and pulled a small cloth package out of his pouch.


    ''There it is, kid. I knew this would happen, and here''s a miso ball!


    Is that something you could make with hot water?


    Yeah, it''s got miso, dried wakame seaweed and fish fillets. Well, it''s going to taste a little rough, but it has the flavor of a proper miso soup.


    I see, they put dried wakame seaweed or fish slices in the miso to replace the dashi ingredients. Oh, I see, that would certainly make a great miso soup, although it''s rough, but it would make a great miso soup.


    I''m not sure if Bartolo''s miso ball can be made into a proper miso soup.


    In order to find out, I make two teacups with clay magic.


    I put a ball of miso in each of them and pour the hot water I made with my magic into them.


    The ball of miso melts as it gains steam. You stir it with a spoon made of earth magic.


    Then a splendid instant miso soup is created, and the fragrant yet gentle aroma of miso wafts through the air.


    Me and Bartolo nod to each other and pick up the teacup.


    Then we breathe lightly and sip slowly.


    The taste of gentle miso and the taste of the shore. The dried wakame seaweed and fish fillets seemed to do the job well, enriching the flavor of the miso soup even more.


    ''''Huh...''''


    Me and Bartolo exhale slowly and sip again.


    Ah, the warm miso soup seeps into my body.


    I didn''t expect to be able to eat miso soup without using spatial magic on the road, so the emotion in me is huge.


    ''You do it, Bartolo!


    ''Because there''s a boy who can magically make hot water right away. I thought I might be able to make an instant miso soup somehow.


    I patted him on the back as if to express my pleasure, and Bartolo laughed with pride.


    The taste of the broth was definitely rougher than what was served in the mansion, but this was an antidote to the broth.


    ''''Mother Erna and sister Elinora would probably like the stronger taste of miso, but Father Nord and Brother Silvio might like this one better.


    I see. In that case, how about making a seafood miso soup with shrimp and fish bones?


    Whoa, I think Bartolo has noticed a new aspect of miso soup.


    Yeah, yeah, it''s great. I love arabesque soup, so I''d like you to make me some.


    I''m sure you''ll enjoy it.


    You''re right!¡¡Alright, when this happens, let''s get back to the mansion and make it!


    As I was ministering to him with this single-mindedness, Bartolo suddenly stood up and began to say something like that.


    ''No, wait, Bartolo. No, wait, Bartolo, that''s not true. We''ve come all this way and it''s a shame to leave so soon. Besides, the spring hasn''t filled up yet.


    It may be my fault for sounding like I was trying to kindle the fire, but we''ve been here less than 30 minutes. I have some leftover lunches, and it''s not very likely that I''ll be leaving right away.


    ''''Ugh, I see.


    We have some time to kill after we get home, so why don''t we just relax and enjoy our time here for now?


    When I said that, Bartolo grunted and sat back down.


    He still seemed somewhat anxious to make the seafood miso soup, as if he couldn''t bear to do so.


    Bartolo, as if to get rid of his anxiety, stuck to his onigiri.


    I sipped the miso soup while eating the salmon onigiri.


    The taste of the seaweed flavored miso soup melted my onigiri and washed it down my throat.


    Then you drink the spring water to refresh your mouth and throat.


    "Huh, that''s so relaxing...


    I could hear the sound of a spring running in the area, and the clean surface of the water.


    The water is very clear and the mosses are very colorful.


    If we look around, we can see the mountains closer than usual, and in the distance, we can see what looks like the village of Koliat faintly.


    It is a kind of luxury to eat onigiri with such a nice view. If we could enjoy such a view, it would be worth the trouble of hiking up the mountain.


    But I don''t have the strength to descend the mountain, so let''s take the psychic ride home.


    As I looked out over the landscape, I decided to do just that.

 360-Kojiro: My buddy is a knife instead of a sword

    After leaving Al and Lumumba on the riverbed, I ran to Kagura Castle.


    Normally, the plan is to train with swordsmen and instruct their subordinates.


    I''m going to train with a bunch of guys I don''t want to train with, but I''m going to train with a bunch of guys I don''t want to train with, and I''m going to run and train my strength. I have to watch them and give them wise advice.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a pain.


    Normally, I would be sighing at the work that''s about to start and not climbing the castle until the last minute.


    However, today''s me is different.


    I''m heading to Kagura Castle, where I will be working, but my footsteps are light as a feather.


    I run lightly along the riverbank to a residential area. And even on the busy main street, I ducked like a fish swimming in a river.


    When was the last time I ran through the streets like this?


    You can feel your pulse racing like never before.


    Of course, it''s not because I''m running and breathing hard or soft. And definitely not because I enjoy going to work!


    Yes, I''m not going to the castle to do my job like I usually do.


    --I came to the castle today to quit my job.


    My family has a venerable tradition of protecting the shogun''s family, whose duty it is to protect the shogun who governs the country for generations to come.


    As the eldest son of this family, I was trained to become a loyal swordsman to protect the shogun''s men.


    Fortunately, I am not naturally good at physical exercise, in fact, I am very good at it.


    Training as a swordsman was fun at first, and when I improved, my parents praised me.


    When I was a simple child, I practiced with the sole purpose of receiving praise from my parents.


    I spent my youth practicing like that, and thanks to my parents'' education, I became strong enough to beat even the most ordinary castle-keeping swordsmen.


    I''m sure my parents and the Shogun are the only people who can match me.


    The Shogun asked me to serve as his son Shuichi''s bodyguard and guidance counselor, an honorable job I was given.


    I would wake up early every morning and clean up. After that, we would practice in the morning. After breakfast, I would guard Shuichi-sama and patrol the streets. After lunch, he would be asked to practice again, and when he finished, he would be asked to do chores, and his boss would get angry with him for being unreasonable and bow down to him, which he did not want to do. When I return home exhausted, I end the day with no motivation to do anything, and then I wake up the same way again in the morning.


    It''s such an uninteresting life.


    It''s not that I wanted to become a swordsman in the first place. I''m not sure if I''ll ever be able to get the sword out of the way of the Shogun''s family, because I was the eldest son in the service of the Inaba family.


    It''s just a grip.


    I don''t have the same loyalty to wielding a sword as the swordsmen around me, nor do I have the loyalty to serve my country or the Lord.


    It''s just that if my sword improves, my parents and others around me will praise me for it. I was just doing what my parents expected me to do, so I was just following the flow.


    There is no will of my own.


    What happens if you get a respectable job that is unworthy of such a weak will....


    Every day is just hard.


    There is nothing to look forward to and nothing to aim for. However, I don''t have the courage to throw away my current job to do what I want to do.


    As a result, all I can do is whisper, "I want to quit my job," every day, and my mother, sister, and even my subordinates tell me to "moderate your jokes and get to work.


    I was just coasting through each day.


    Then I met a foreigner named Alfried, and that changed things.


    He made me eat a bowl of eel and rice.


    It was the best food I''ve ever had.


    It was muddy and fishy and hard to eat. That''s what they say about eels, but thanks to Alfried''s skillful cooking techniques, they were magically reborn.


    The surface of the eel is crispy, and when you bite into it, the fat flows out of it. The inside is light and fluffy, and the combination of this with the soy sauce-based sauce is a real treat.


    When eaten as it is, the taste is a little strong, but when eaten with rice, which is the staple food of Japan, the taste is perfect.


    Unagi (eel), which has been said to be in bad taste by everyone, can be transformed into something as delicious as this with the right knowledge and techniques.


    The food we usually eat without thinking about it must be the result of this kind of diligent study.


    I felt admiration and fascination for the dish as I realized such a thing even after all this time.


    Al had said that the eel bowl was not yet finished. If that''s the case, I want to complete it with my own hands.


    And I would like to give someone else the same surprise of taste that I did.


    I had never had a desire to do anything in my life, but this was the first time I felt the desire to do something of my own volition.


    I wanted to quit my job and throw away my position to accomplish it.


    Al and Lumumba supported me without laughing at me.


    I no longer have the slightest fear of quitting my job in my heart.


    That''s why I''m quitting my job today.


    ''Huh?¡¡It''s not even the very last minute of work hours and Kojiro-sama is running?


    "It''s true. It''s unusual. I can''t believe Kojiro-sama is coming running. He usually comes trotting over with a dead man''s face and a dead man''s face, but he seems to be full of motivation at all times.


    At the bridge in front of the castle gates, swordsmen are surveying guests and other people coming up to the castle, but it''s unnecessary when you''re as high as I am.


    He looks at me in some kind of curious way, but I ignore him.


    I crossed the bridge in a flash and entered the castle to meet my hateful boss.


    Oh, I wonder where the old man is?¡¡The old bastard who is always sarcastic every time I see him.


    Regrettably, that''s my boss, and I would never want to see him if it was usual. If he senses your presence in the castle, he is someone you would avoid, even if it means taking the long way around.


    But when it comes to quitting your job, it''s a different story.


    I can''t wait to meet him and tell him that I''m quitting my job.


    I wonder how the eccentric old man would react. For one thing or another, he knows how important I am. When it comes to quitting, he will be in a panic.


    It''s funny just to imagine such an abhorrent boss.


    "Huh?¡¡Mr. Kojiro?¡¡What''s the matter with you in such a hurry?


    As I was thinking about this, as I trudged through the castle, my subordinate swordsman asked me about it.


    I don''t have time to deal with him now, but maybe he knows where the old man is.


    It''s smarter to ask him where he is than to run around here.


    Having cooled down, I stop and respond.


    ''''I''m looking for the old man, do you know where he is?''''


    I saw you heading up to the fourth floor just now, old master.


    Well, thank God!


    As long as we know where he is, we''re in.


    I thank my men briefly and dash up the stairs.


    On the way, I was accosted by samurai and swordsmen, but I answered them curtly and went to the fourth floor.


    Then I run down the fourth floor corridor and find an old man with a lonely hind end.


    That guy is my boss, Kinugasa Shinzaemon.


    When I find Kinugasa, I rush to approach him from behind.


    Remembering all the difficulties and sarcasm I''ve had, I desperately resisted the urge to dropkick him from behind.


    ''''Kinugasa-dono, may I have a word with you?''''


    You''re making a lot of noise, Kojiro. This is the Shogun''s castle. Why don''t you behave with some discretion?


    The old man still has a sarcastic way of talking.


    It''s true that it''s not a good idea to run around in the castle, but there''s a way to say it.


    I was irritated by his words as usual, but today I''m quitting my job.


    The thought of having a relationship with him once and for all calmed my whispered mind.


    ''I''m sorry. I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again next time.


    Mm. So what is it you want to talk to me about?


    Kinugasa asks me, confused by my unusually honest reaction.


    I''m not going to be able to get a job," he says, looking straight at Kinugasa as he straightens up his residence and says, "I''m going to quit my job today, Kinugasa-dono.


    "Kinugasa-dono, I''m going to quit my job today.


    I don''t have time for this. I don''t have time for this. If you''re gonna make a joke like that, you''re gonna have to get somebody else to do it.


    Hearing my words, Kinugasa let out a deep sigh and turned away as if his errand was over.


    ''''Not this time!¡¡It''s true!


    When I complain about my seriousness, Kinugasa doesn''t listen and walks away.


    Yes, I''ve always muttered to myself as if I were in the habit of muttering about it, but I didn''t think I''d be taken seriously.


    If it comes to this, you should show an understandable resolve.


    ''''I give this sword back to the Shogun.


    Kinugasa''s feet that were walking down the corridor snapped to a halt as he said it with a firm attitude, and he turned around.


    ''''........Lord, do you understand the meaning of those words and are you saying them?''''


    He has a sharp look in his eyes, as if he condemns my actions.


    Because of his age, he has retired from the line as a swordsman, but he used to be a very skilled swordsman.


    He glares at me with a swordsman''s air.


    It''s only natural for Kinugasa to blame me. Because I am a member of Inaba''s family and it is my role to serve the shogun for generations. Furthermore, when I became Shuichi-sama''s bodyguard, the shogun personally gave me a sword.


    It''s not a good idea to protect the Shogun''s family or even Shuichi-sama if you''re going to give this back.


    of. It''s not just a joke.


    Of course. I''m going to say goodbye to this sword. The reason for this is that from today, my partner will not be a sword, but a knife!


    ...What?

 361-Kojiro What I want to do

    ...what the hell happened?


    I was brought to the top floor of Kagura Castle, the General''s Room, and I was in front of the General who ruled Kagura, Kagura Tsuyoshi-sama.


    That general, Tsuyoshi-sama, was holding his head and groaning.


    To put it simply, when I explained from Kinugasa to him that I wanted to quit, Goki-sama did this.


    The reason is undoubtedly me, but there''s nothing I can do about it this time.


    All I can do is wait for Tsuyoshi-sama to calm down.


    After a while, Tsuyoshi-sama finally gets it sorted out in his head, coughs and asks me.


    ''''Kojiro, what Kinugasa is saying is true, right?''''


    Yes, I''m sure.


    ''You''re not joking, as you always say, are you?¡¡Returning your sword means you''ll never be able to work in this castle again, will you?


    Yes, sir. I''m prepared to do that.


    When I tell him once and for all, Tsuyoshi-sama looks puzzled.


    ''''........that, right?¡¡The words came out after a little fight with Kinugasa, didn''t they?¡¡It just came out of your mouth and you just couldn''t pull it back, right?¡¡I''m not that much of a demon, and neither am I or Kinugasa. If you withdraw now, we won''t get mad at you for withdrawing.


    No--


    ''No, that''s not what I meant. I said it of my own volition. I don''t have two words for you.


    ''Have you told your mother, Ouka?


    I didn''t say.


    When I replied that, Tsuyoshi-sama looked terribly relieved.


    He probably thinks that if he can get your mother to persuade him now, he will be able to make it in time.


    ''''However, I am no longer a child. You don''t have to ask your mother''s permission to do so, but there''s no problem.


    ''''No, the eldest son of the Inaba family is quitting as a swordsman. This is not a matter we can proceed without talking to Sakuraba.


    I said I didn''t need to call your mother, but Tsuyoshi-sama is going to call her to keep her back, even if she''s determined.


    ''''Hey, someone. Go get Sakuragi for me.


    Tsuyoshi-sama ordered the swordsman who was waiting for him and called your mother.


    Dammit, it''s troublesome.


    I was going to follow Al''s advice and stop my job first and report to your mother after the fact.


    Oh, well. It''s better to get your mother''s permission here, so that we can act more smoothly later on.


    No one conversed among the generals, and the only sound was the sound of robes being rubbed by the rigid-sama''s poor shaking.


    I wonder if he is in a hurry.


    Compared to that, my heart is very clear. Aah, I''m really looking forward to researching eel bowl now.


    I''d like to practice handling eel more and handle the knife as smoothly as Al does.


    And I have to start making my own secret sauce. As I recall, he told me that stewing the bones of the eel gives it a nice flavor.


    I have to finish making a true bowl of eel as soon as possible. Then I''ll give it to Al to eat, and this time I''ll be the one to knock his socks off.


    Just imagining Al and Lumumba''s amazement makes me feel happy.


    As I was imagining such a future, two signs came from the corridor.


    ''''Tsuyoshi-sama, I''ve brought Ouka-dono to you.


    Mm, come in.


    As Tsuyoshi-sama announced hawkishly, a sideline swordsman slowly opened the sliding door.


    Then a woman came in from it.


    She had long, glossy black hair that reminded me of a raven''s wet feathers, and her skin was as white as snow. However, her gaze is frighteningly sharp, like a bare sword.


    Inaba Ouka. Although she is a commoner woman, she has risen to prominence with a single sword, competing with her father, the head of the Inaba family, and is my mother.


    At first glance, she appears to have a calm personality, but her true nature is harsh.


    And because she is hard on herself, she is also hard on others.


    I''ve been learning how to use the sword since I was a child, so I know this very well.


    Mother sat diagonally across from Tsuyoshi-sama and bowed and asked in a polite tone.


    ''''Tsuyoshi-sama, is it true that Kojirou made a foolish offer to quit his job?


    Yeah, and he even offered to return the sword I gave him.


    The moment Tsuyoshi-sama replied that, Mother shook her shoulders in a jolt.


    Ah, that was angry. You don''t need to see her expression to understand your mother''s feelings.


    ''''I''m sorry, my foolishness. I''ll persuade you now........''''


    Mother says an apology to Tsuyoshi-sama and then turns to me.


    Mother''s sharp gaze is scary. However, if I''m timid here, I might take it as another willfully wasteful complaint, as usual.


    I reprimand my weak heart and look at my mother''s eyes.


    I''m going to finish the bowl of eel and rice that Al taught me.


    "Again, Kojiro. Don''t embarrass Tsuyoshi-sama by saying that you want to quit your job. And even if you are joking about returning the Shogun''s sword.................Apparently, this time it wasn''t a joke.


    Then, as if she sensed some kind of determination, she cut off the small talk she had been about to make at one point.


    You are right," she said.


    That''s right, mother. You are right, mother, I am resigning my position as a swordsman with a firm determination. To return the shogun''s sword without a resolution is beyond insulting.


    There''s no way I can joke about returning the sword the Shogun gave me. I am rotten with enthusiasm for my work, but my spirit is not that rotten.


    ''''.......What in the world happened?


    I met an irreplaceable friend and found what I really wanted to do.


    What I want to do...


    Al, who understood the pain of work from a child''s point of view, and who taught me what is called "unadon", and who never laughed at me when I said I was going to quit my job recklessly.


    Furthermore, Roomba who did not laugh at me when I recklessly said I was going to quit my job, but pushed me to do so.


    The encounter between them and Unadon changed my sense of values and gave me the meaning of life.


    ''What is it that you want to do, Kojiro?''


    As I''m reminiscing about my time with the two of them, Tsuyoshi-sama asks tantalizingly.


    Mother also gives me a serious look, trying to hear what I have to say.


    Somewhere in the room, where the tension is rising, I take a breath and tell her clearly.


    ''It''s to make an eel bowl and open a restaurant.''


    "''Unadon?''


    Tsuyoshi-sama, Mother, and Kinugasa are tilting their heads when they hear my words.


    Huh, it''s not unreasonable. It''s probably only me, Al and Lumumba who know what an eel bowl is in this country.


    "What is an unadon?


    Yes, it''s a dish in which eels are shucked, grilled, spread with a soy sauce-based sauce and eaten with rice.


    The eel has so many bones and smells, it''s inedible. If you put that on top of your food, how can you eat it?


    Hearing my words, Kinugasa, who had been sitting like an ornament a moment ago, makes a sarcastic remark here and there.


    It''s strange because when this bald man says it, even if it''s an ordinary word, he can get pissed off.


    Nevertheless, this word of Kinugasa is the perception of eels in Kagura. Just a few minutes ago, I would have been on that side.


    But I know that''s not true.


    That''s not true. With the right recipe, even that eel can be transformed into a delicious dish. And I know it!


    You are a lost cause. You''re a swordsman, you don''t have the knowledge and skills to do this.


    Then I''ll make a delicious bowl of unagi (eel) right here and now!


    When Kinugasa sneers at me through his nose, I stand up vigorously and declare.


    If you don''t understand the appeal of eel bowls, then I''m going to make you actually eat them until you understand.


    ''''Hey, now is not the time to see if you can make unagi delicious, but to stop Kojiro from quitting--''''


    ''Then let''s do this. If you can get the three of us, including me, to admit to cooking eels, as Kojiro says, I will allow you to quit as a swordsman.


    As Tsuyoshi-sama tended the place, your mother suddenly said such a thing.


    It was unexpected. I thought that your mother''s character would shout and lecture me even in front of the Shogun, but... What kind of windfall is this?


    Hey, Ouka!


    "Tsuyoshi, as we have known for some time now, my son has talent, but he has no motivation. It is not appropriate for such a person to be the guard of Shuichi-sama, his successor, and to unite swordsmen.


    Yes, it really is.


    Aside from escorting and guiding Shuichi-sama, it''s really impossible to unite his subordinates.


    How can you be pushed to a higher position just because of your skill with the sword? It''s one thing to have competence as a swordsman, it''s another to have the ability to lead and organize people.


    It would have been easier if I was just a simple swordsman.


    ...Well, it''s true that some of the people below you have voiced such dissatisfaction.


    As Kinugasa said, there are people who see through my attitude and complain about it. It''s true, though, that there is a mixture of vexation due to position and ability.


    It''s a good idea to have someone at the top who is more motivated and able to lead others correctly, rather than doing it out of sheer inertia.


    ''''Unnu.......is that eel dish something worth quitting your job as a swordsman to do?


    ''''Of course. Once the eel bowl is complete, Kagura''s food culture will be able to take another step forward.


    Citizens must be happy to know that they can enjoy eating eel, which they have not been able to eat because they didn''t know how to prepare it in the past, even though there are so many of them. It would definitely be a step forward in food culture. If I could contribute to that, it would be well worth it for me to quit my current position.


    You said it. If that''s the case, then do as Ouka says and show me how you can prove it by making an eel bowl. If Kojiro can decide that it''s worth it for him to resign as a swordsman, I''ll allow him to resign.


    Ha!


    Thus, I had to make a bowl of unadorned rice to quit my job.

 362-Kojiro as a mother

    It had been some time since Kojiro had left to make a bowl of eel and rice. There was a quiet air in the room, not a speck of clothing in sight.


    I knew Kojiro looked like he wanted to quit. But that''s what he''s been letting slip away every day for the past few years.


    Even though he said so verbally and smelled troublesome, he was still working properly as a swordsman, even though his sister, Kaede, and his mother, Ouka, were beating him on his butt.


    While letting out lazy words on a daily basis, he does the work he is asked to do, and if his subordinates ask him to do something, he doesn''t say no, but leads them to a solution.


    He was a bit sloppy in his speech and behavior, but he was second only to me as a swordsman, and his character was a perfect vessel.


    The reason I gave him the sword is because I was confident that Kojiro would defend the country and train Shuichi well, saying he was a bother. I was confident that he would protect the country and train Shuichi well.


    I''m sure that not only me, but all of us who work at the castle thought so.


    Kojiro would fulfill his role well, saying it was too much trouble and that he wanted to quit.


    But what does this mean today? In addition to being Shuichi''s bodyguard, he also asked to quit as a swordsman.


    I''m sure he had a fight with Kinugasa and Kaede at first, and the words just came out of his mouth.


    I thought so, but Kojiro came into the room with a very serious expression on his face and said he wanted to make unadorned rice bowls and open a restaurant.


    His eyes were not dead eyes like his old ones, but quietly burning with a will.


    Looking at Kojiro''s eyes, I understood that his decision was not motivated by emotion or confrontation, but from the heart.


    Nevertheless, the Inaba family is a family that has served the Shogun family for generations. It''s not an easy decision to make, no matter how much I am a shogun. I also regret losing Kojiro, and I don''t want to let him go.


    I hurriedly called for Sakuraba and tried to persuade him to come to me.


    Even Kojirou will change his mind if he is persuaded by Ouka, who is not very good at it.


    Then he would be lectured by Ouka again, as usual, and he would return to his work as a swordsman.


    I was thinking of this, but then, unexpectedly, Ouka made this proposal to me.


    ''Then let''s do this. If you can get the three of us, including me, to admit that Kojirou''s eel dish will make us all quit as swordsmen, I''ll allow you to quit.


    Although he didn''t affirm it out of the blue, the words were clearly on Kojiro''s shoulders.


    I never thought that Ouka, who used to be called a demon god and was feared, would say something like this.


    I had known her for a long time, but I didn''t understand her true intentions.


    I had just expected her to shout at me and punch Kojiro to the ground to oppose me, but I didn''t expect it.


    I couldn''t read Sakuraba''s thoughts.


    He coughed and asked to get rid of the badness in the still air.


    ''''Ouka, why did you make such a suggestion?''''


    ''I have always treated my son as the head of the Inaba family in the service of the Shogun''s family. Give him the strength to support the Shogun''s family, so that he won''t be licked for being a commoner''s child like me...


    Because the Inaba family has valued their bloodline for generations, there have been many marriages between noble families.


    However, Ouka is a commoner who has risen from the battlefield with a single sword. Under normal circumstances, she would never have been allowed into the Inaba family. It is said that there was a lot of trouble when she married into the Inaba family.


    As a result, Ouka and her late husband, Genichiro, convinced her to marry into the family by demonstrating their resolve and their military prowess, but the wind still prevails within the clan.


    That''s probably why Ouka raised Kojiro and Kaede strictly so that they would not be licked by the family and would be given a firm position.


    That feeling was very understandable to me as a general and parent.


    ''I guess that''s why I shouldn''t have. Although Kojiro has acquired unashamed ability as a swordsman of the Inaba family, he has no aspirations at all. He is empty. Can such a man really be able to live with the Shogun''s family in harmony?


    I had thought of that as a point of concern when I placed Kojiro as Shuichi''s bodyguard.


    I''m not sure if Kojiro will run away in case of an emergency.


    However, it was a decision that was made by having Kaede as Haruka''s bodyguard, thinking that it could be dispelled by having Kaede as her bodyguard.


    ''''If that''s the case, we can teach her that way now...''''


    Maybe if I had treated her as a mother a little more, she would have been like Kaede.


    Ouka says, somewhat self-mockingly.


    Kojiro was the first son that Ouka gave birth to.


    It was probably because the family''s eyes were on him at the most difficult time that he was unable to show his motherly naivety as much as he wanted.


    Indeed, it might be difficult to teach that from Ouka now.


    ''''But even with me like that, Kojiro has shown his intentions without fear. It was the first time he said he wanted to do something of his own volition like that. Seeing her like that, I wanted to help her as a mother.


    It was not the face of the stern head of the Inaba family, but the kindest face I have ever seen.


    I want to help my son as a mother, not as the head of the family, but as a mother.


    Hearing such a thought from Sakuraba, I was able to agree with her about the proposal I just made.


    ''''However, are you sure?¡¡If Kojirou were to quit, the wind from the clan would...


    ''It''s okay. It''s just a matter of me, my mother, doing my best. Besides, if Kojiro becomes a great chef as well as a swordsman, it will give the family a new lease on life.


    When he asked the question, his gentle expression tightened and became his usual dignified one.


    The Inaba family is a family of venerable and talented swordsmen, but the status of non-swordsmen is considered low.


    Not all of them are born with talent as swordsmen, and they intend to be a new light for them.


    But he''s not just cheering for the child; he''s trying to bring about a new kind of reform. That''s just the way it is with Ouka.


    Seeing Ouka''s reassuring smile, I felt somewhat relieved.


    However, just as the air has softened, Kinugasa interrupts the water.


    ''''Haha, you needn''t worry about Tsuyoshi-sama. There''s no way that a guy can cook a bad eel properly.''''


    Hearing Kinugasa''s impatient smile, Ouka slightly tugged at her cheeks.


    Hearing Ouka''s words just now, why would you make such an airheaded statement?


    It''s because you talk like that that that you have a bad reputation in the castle.


    In a different way than Kojiro, I was worried about the vassal in front of me.

 363-Kojiro quit his job

    I''m Kojiro. I''ve brought a dish of eels.


    After waiting for a while, Kojiro came in. He seemed to have brought a dish of eels.


    ''Come in.''


    Excuse me.


    When I allowed them to enter the room, three maidservants came in with Kojiro.


    The maidservants had trays in their hands, each with a bowl of rice on top.


    They smelled a faintly aromatic smell.


    What is this aroma that stimulates your stomach inexplicably? Is it seasoned with soy sauce?¡¡I think I can sense a hint of sweetness in the aroma.


    The source of the aroma is definitely that bowl of rice.


    I hadn''t even opened the lid yet, but I was afraid of what would happen if I opened it.


    To be honest, I wasn''t expecting it to be a dish made with that eel, but this might be surprisingly good.


    ''Hmm, I guess they seasoned it thickly to disguise the raw smell of the eel.


    You''ll know it when you try it.


    At Kinugasa''s words, which sounded like sarcasm, Kojiro flushed them out with a spare expression.


    Seeing Kojiro''s unchanged attitude, Kinugasa sniffed somewhat unamused.


    He was talking about the deliciousness of the unagi, but is he that confident?


    The scent and Kojiro''s demeanor and good expectations are high.


    The maid put an oriental table in front of us and placed the bowl of rice in front of us.


    When the maid looked at him, Kojiro opened his mouth and said, "This is what I learned from my friend.


    This is the unagi (eel) dish that my friend has taught me.


    With Kojiro''s confident voice, the lid of the bowl was opened.


    Warm steam rises and an explosive aroma spreads through the room.


    ''''Huh!¡¡What''s that fragrant smell........!


    The scent was incomparable to the one I had just smelled.


    Just smelling it sent a gust of stimulation through my brain, and my stomach howled as I let out a howl.


    The rice in the bowl was the staple food of the Kagra people, the rice they were used to. On top of it was what looked like a flat fish fillet and was drenched in what looked like soy sauce-based sauce.


    "Is this flat fish fillet an eel?


    Ouka asks the question I''ve been thinking about, in a tantalizing way.


    This fish with its brownish-brown color ... is it really an eel?


    Yes, I have cut the eels.


    How did you manage to cut such a slimy fish so flat?


    Just as Sakuraba says, the eel is slimy and long and very difficult to cut.


    The fact that you can cut it so easily shows how difficult it is, even if you''re not a cook.


    Putting the eel in the water just before boiling removes its slime and odor. Of course, I''ve practiced...


    Kojiro, looking calm and speaking in words.


    "Is that what your friends teach you?


    Yes, although I''m not quite at his level yet.


    Hmm, I''m curious about the friend who taught Kojirou how to cook unagi. Is he a famous cook, because he knows how to cook eels in a reasonable manner?


    Now, it''s not too cold.


    Mm-hmm.


    At Kojiro''s urging, I break off my thoughts and focus on the food in front of me.


    I pick up my chopsticks and bowl and lift the eel first.


    It''s a stinky, bone-filled eel that smells just like it, even if it''s grilled. The sauce looks really tasty, but what about this one, which is crucial........


    Yes, Kojiro showed the man what he was doing and cooked it. It would be rude to hesitate at this point.


    I took the plunge and brought the eel to my mouth.


    "Ya, it''s soft.


    When you bite into it, it''s crispy on the outside and fluffy on the inside.


    And I can''t detect any fishy smell.


    Even Ouka, who took a bite of it as well, was surprised and her eyes widened.


    Yes, this eel dish was a far cry from the fishy, tough eel dishes we''d had in the past. There was no fishy smell or hardness, and there were hardly any small bones.


    The more you bite into it, the more the fat of the eel is released and you can feel the true flavor of the eel.


    And the best part is that it goes great with the sauce. I''ve eaten many kinds of grilled fish, but I''ve never seen it as powerful and delicious as this.


    It''s certainly not bad for an eel dish, but not at this level. But at this level--


    Kinugasa puts down his bowl and says, and Kojiro slowly puts his hand in front of him.


    ''''No, that''s not how unadon is supposed to taste. This is only complete when you eat the meat and the rice at the same time.


    At the same time?


    Yes, you''ll have to scrape it up with the rice.


    When Kojiro said that, Kinugasa seemed reluctant to eat the eel and rice.


    "Ugh, it''s delicious--


    Kinugasa hurriedly covered his mouth, but it was too late.


    Seeing Kinugasa''s astonished expression, Kojiro finally smiled with a look of astonishment.


    What kind of taste is it that makes Kinugasa, who does not have good feelings for Kojiro and has a reputation for being dry, unintentionally groan?


    Just as Kojirou said, he took a bite of the unagi with the rice.


    At that moment, it was as if an electric shock went through my body.


    -- not enough rice.


    I put the rice in my mouth as I scraped it in.


    The sweet and spicy sauce is also soaked into the rice, which is great.


    The fragrant, fatty unagi and the sweet and spicy sauce. They were a perfect match for the rice.


    Definitely. This dish is elevated by stirring it up with the rice.


    This is the essence of eel bowl.


    As I ate my way through the bowl of rice, I suddenly noticed that it was empty.


    I put the bowl on the Orishiki table, feeling a little disappointed about it.


    I looked at the two others, who had finished theirs before me.


    I didn''t realize how delicious eel could be when prepared the right way.


    What a shame that I hadn''t noticed this and hadn''t eaten the unagi.


    Instead of using the taste of the sauce to cover up the flavor of the eel, you did the proper processing to bring out the flavor of the eel.


    The eels I baked are not as good as the ones my friends baked. And this sauce was also given to me by my friend for research purposes...


    Even though Sakuraba praises it so, Kojiro humbles himself by producing a small jar from his pocket.


    This alone is enough to be considered delicious, yet there is still more to come?


    ''''But with experience and research, I will surpass the taste of my friends!¡¡And then it''s time to open up shop and spread the word about how good the eel bowl is!¡¡That''s my dream now!


    Kojirou declares with his powerful eyes.


    Kojiro, who was always being swept along by his surroundings, speaks so passionately about his dreams.


    I''ve been watching Kojiro for a long time, and I can feel my eyes burning.


    It''s not until I resign that I can make my dream come true. If you don''t get over this, it won''t happen.


    Kinugasa''s words caused everyone''s gaze to turn towards them at once.


    ''''Kojiro tried to suggest a tasty enough possibility. Elevating the eel that everyone had dismissed as bad, to this level of deliciousness. With eels, you can get them in large quantities in any river out there. Even the poorest of the poor could produce such an excellent


    The fact that the food is edible is a big deal and advances the food culture. This is the kind of achievement we can expect. Let''s admit it.


    ''''I agree with you, Tsuyoshi-sama.


    What?¡¡Are you both insane!


    I wonder if the decision between me and Ouka was too surprising, Kinugasa panicked.


    ''''I won''t approve of it!¡¡I don''t think there''s that much goodness in this eel bowl!¡¡Therefore, Kojiro will not quit being a swordsman--


    You don''t look very pretty, Kinugasa.


    I was annoyed at Kinugasa for refusing to acknowledge it with personal feelings after being served a dish with so much potential.


    ''What do you mean by that if you don''t acknowledge the food and what you''ve said about your resolve as a man to this point?¡¡If this is not accepted, then I will have to cut off all the new winds that are about to come up. That''s Cag.


    It would be a great stagnation for La?


    While sounding more dignified than usual, he glares at her and keeps her in check. Implicitly, he threatens to kick all the policies and policies that Kinugasa has brought in.


    I don''t like this kind of behavior, but there are things I must do as a general.


    If Sakuraba helped me as a mother, then I will help her as the lord who served her for many years.


    ''''Gu, but if I can quit on that guy now...''''


    Hm?¡¡Kojiro is a swordsman, isn''t he?¡¡We''ll have to coordinate the reorganization of the troops, but there shouldn''t be any major problems if we''re out of there, right?¡¡It''s not like I''m managing a unit or doing paperwork like bookkeeping...


    After saying that much, Kinugasa''s expression turned blue.


    When I noticed that, I questioned Kinugasa.


    Then I found out that Kinugasa and the others around him had forced Kojiro to do the work that should have been done by Kinugasa and the others. Managing the troops, records, account books, food for the troops...it''s not a job that should be done by a man who stands at the top of the swordsman''s game.


    And when Kojiro heard the truth........


    ''Hohoho?¡¡So I''ve been forced to do Lord Kinugasa''s work for years, haven''t I?


    He was angry like he had never been before.


    It''s the opposite of when Ouka was angry, quietly, but wearing a dense killing atmosphere.


    Even I, who wasn''t directly hit by the deadly air, was unintentionally spooked and almost put my hand on the sword at my waist.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m going to be able to do that.


    ..........


    When I remonstrate, Kojiro gives me a glaring look like a dead fish.


    I can''t say I know how you feel, and I''m sure you''re tempted to cut me down, but I want you to hold on here.


    After waiting for a while, Kojiro finally took the swiftness off of him.


    The first thing that comes to mind is that it''s not a good idea for Kojiro to get out of the way of such a succession of circumstances?


    Yes.


    Training as a swordsman, training subordinates, guarding and training Shuichi, and even doing paperwork... No wonder Kojiro would want to quit his job. How could he not want to quit after being entrusted with such an unreasonable task?


    Maybe it''s because Kojiro said he wanted to quit as if it were an everyday term, but he neglected to grasp such a work environment.


    But what''s the point in having such regrets now?


    Kojiro, I admit that you are quitting your job as a swordsman. But before you do that, could you do a little handover work for me? If we don''t, there could be a great deal of confusion in our future work.


    ''Wow, here''s the line Al was really talking about...''


    When I asked him to do so, Kojiro neither disliked nor balked, but looked somewhat surprised.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Al?


    ''No, no. But I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to ask me to do that, Tsuyoshi-sama.


    It is the role of the lord to intercede for the mistakes of his subjects, but in this case, I don''t think it''s me you should be asking.


    ''''Inaba-dono, please, please let bygones be bygones and finally help me clean up the mess this helpless boss has made.......!


    Hmmm, I don''t know what to do.


    Kinugasa gets down and asks for a favor, Kojiro mutters, looking fawning.


    Kojiro also has a good character. Nevertheless, considering the way he''s been treated up to now, Kinugasa''s hand-wringing is also terrible. It''s no wonder he can''t nod his head right away.


    ''''I can''t afford to have my Lord quit here!


    The moment Kinugasa said that, for some reason, Kojiro gave him a look that said he was waiting for it.


    ''''You''ve been rubbing up against such an important personnel like a rag!


    Kinugasa wasn''t the only one who was surprised by Kojiro''s dialogue. Me and Ouka also couldn''t say a word without thinking.


    ''''Does Kinugasa-dono have a proclivity to torment and destroy the more important things?''''


    What, uh, no...


    ''Why have you treated him that way when he''s the kind of person you don''t want to see quit? I don''t understand why they have been treating you like that, even though you are a difficult person to quit. And it''s a strange thing to think of asking someone who has treated you in such a manner.


    Right?


    What is it? Kojiro''s eyes are very dark.


    What in the world had happened to Kojiro?


    To be honest, I''m terribly afraid to call out to Kojirou right now, but if I don''t move here, it''s going to be even more difficult.


    ''''........Oh, hey, Kojiro.


    ''I know. I''ll leave it at that.


    When I called out to him fearfully, Kojiro let out a deep breath and his eyes returned to their original color.


    Then he slowly walked over to me.


    "Tsuyoshi, my lord, I will return this sword to you.


    He held out the sword that was hanging on his waist to me.


    The subordinate who had looked at me for a long time and loved me like a child returned the sword to me. That made me irresistibly sad.


    But if I didn''t accept this, Kojiro would not be able to move forward. It''s enough to return the sword to me, the general. It''s not a half-hearted resolution.


    I take the offered sword in my hand with a firm grip.


    Ah, Kojiro Inaba. I''m very proud of you for serving me so long.


    Kojiro bowed deeply and stood up.


    ''Mother, thank you for having my back. And take care of Kaede for me.


    ...Yes, of course.


    Sakuraba''s reply seemed curt. However, a closer look at his expression showed that he was very happy.


    ''''Kinugasa-dono, if it''s a document to take over, it''s in my private room in the castle. The warp didn''t match, but I''m grateful for the help I''ve received.


    And so Kojiro left my castle.


    Oh, what''s going on? The hole Kojiro had left was large and there would be confusion. My head hurts when I think about it.


    But strangely enough, I didn''t feel bad.

 364-Kojiro, the morning when I quit my job

    A light shining in from somewhere pulls my consciousness out of its slumber.


    When I open my eyes, the light seems to be coming in through the shoji screens.


    Then I look at the angle of the light hitting the shoji and realize that the sun has long since risen.


    I realized that I was much later than my usual wake-up time.


    My dazed consciousness quickly dawned on me, and I felt a rush of frustration.


    ''Not good!¡¡We have to get to the castle quickly, my men........!


    With that thought, he stood up vigorously and was about to pick up the sword given to him by the general, when he realized it was nowhere to be found in the room.


    With that, the memories of yesterday came flooding back.


    ''Ah, that was it. I had already quit as a swordsman...''''


    I feel like I can''t really feel that I''ve quit being a swordsman, but the loss of the sword in my possession seemed to tell me that I''ve quit.


    He didn''t have to go to the castle early in the morning anymore. No more having to practice, no more taking care of subordinates, no more cumbersome paperwork, no more having to deal with bosses you don''t like.


    The thought of that made my heart feel so much better.


    I thought about falling asleep with all my might today, but it would be a shame to fall asleep in such a refreshing mood. Shall I go to work on making a bowl of eel and rice today?


    I didn''t get much done yesterday because I didn''t have time to do anything because I was explaining things to my staff and saying hello to people who have helped me a lot.


    From today, it''s time to make eel bowl.


    Once I''ve decided to do so, I have to act immediately.


    I took off my pajamas and took out my clothes in my dresser.


    However, all you find are kagura clothes with the shogun''s family crest on them. I''m not qualified to wear these now that I''ve quit my job as a swordsman. I don''t like the fact that I look like I''m going to work when I''m wearing these, even if I use them as plain clothes.


    It''s not a problem if the clothes have the Inaba family crest on them, but the family members are likely to nag me about it.


    After a moment''s consideration, I decide to put on my Kagura clothes for going out without the family crest on them.


    After I finish dressing, I leave the bedroom, put on my clogs and go out into the garden.


    The Inaba family''s mansion in the morning is very prestigious, and the garden is very beautiful.


    Brightly colored carp swim gracefully through the clean water.


    It was surrounded by stones, and lanterns and pavilions were built in the center of the garden.


    It looked three-dimensional from every angle, and the overall balance was extremely beautiful.


    ''''It''s ... beautiful.''''


    I''ve lived in the mansion for over twenty years and I can''t believe I''m thinking about that now.


    I laugh at myself for being so strange.


    Taking another look at the view of the garden, I go to the well set up in the garden.


    I throw the tub in and hear it sink into the water, so I use the rope to pull it up.


    Even though magic tools are used in inns and other places now, our family doesn''t like them and they are not allowed to use them. It would be better to use something useful than to act on a boring old idea.


    I don''t deny that tools that make people feel comfortable are bad, but it''s just a matter of having fun and putting the shortened time into our own training.


    The point is that it''s a matter of each person''s mind, and shouldn''t be forced on everyone.


    What a thought, I pull up the tub and wash my face with water.


    Washing my face with the cold water left me feeling very refreshed and my slight sleepiness and frustration with the house dissipated.


    As I was brushing my wet bangs, a towel was quickly offered to me.


    The one who came in front of me is my sister, Kaede.


    The last thing I wanted to see was Kaede complaining about me before I quit my job.


    You can find a number of different types of shoes that you can use.


    ''''What''s the matter, brother?''''


    "Oh, thank you, Kaede.


    I accept a towel from my sister, Kaede, and wipe my face.


    I thought Kaede would blame me for quitting, but I don''t have the slightest hint of that vibe.


    Or rather, was it something good?


    Kaede usually has a stern look on her face, but today she is very soft.


    Yesterday, Mother was also strangely kind to me, even pushing me to quit.


    I''m not sure if this means that your mother and Kaede are wholeheartedly supporting me in completing my unadorned bowl of rice.


    I''ve been told to be strict with them on a regular basis, so it''s a glorious feeling to be supported so gently.


    ''''You are very slow today. Are you off-duty from the way you look?''''


    Off duty?¡¡Haha, speaking of off-duty, it''s off-duty. Except, unlike the normal ones, it''s off forever!


    Yes?¡¡What the hell does it mean to be off forever?


    When I''m making such a joke to match Kaede, she asks me why I''m making such a joke to question her.


    ''''Hm?¡¡No matter what you say, I''ve quit being a swordsman. What do you call this, if you don''t call it an eternal break?


    ''What?¡¡What?


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with the help of a few of your friends. But I don''t have that sword near my waist.


    ''''Ah, brother, where is the sword given to you by Tsuyoshi-sama?''''


    I gave it back to Master Tsuyoshi yesterday.


    ''Huh!¡¡Brother, there are things you can say and things you can''t say, even in jest!


    When I tell her that once and for all, Kaede says it with a serious look on her face.


    Yeah?¡¡Maybe this guy doesn''t know that I quit being a swordsman?


    What''s all the fuss about this morning?


    As I was thinking about this, I heard a reproachful voice from your mother in the corridor of the mansion.


    ''''I''m sorry, my brother returned the sword given to him by the Shogun, and I wanted to scold him for lying about quitting his job--''''


    I''m not lying, sir.


    What?


    Hearing Mother''s quiet words, Kaede raises her voice in a dumbfounded voice.


    Ah, apparently Kaede didn''t know. No wonder she didn''t complain last night or even now.


    ''''It''s a lie, right?¡¡Your mother would never approve of such a thing...


    No, I admit it.


    ..........


    Kaede cringes at Mother''s words that fall again.


    Mother does not have the character to lie about such things. Kaede is fully aware of this.


    He finally accepted it as fact.


    ''Why, brother!


    "I wanted to quit being a swordsman and make a new career for myself.


    ''A new way!¡¡A life of hiding in a mansion and eating and sleeping?


    ''I''ve said that before, but that''s definitely not true, Kaede.


    I certainly remember saying such things in the past, but I didn''t think I''d still remember those words.


    Mother, Kaede, and the other women are the ones who remember things from the past.


    ''I''ve found something I want to do more of now.


    So what is this new path your brother is pursuing, even if it means giving up being a swordsman?


    I say to Kaede, who gives me a serious look, without averting my gaze.


    ''The idea is to make a delicious unadoncells bowl. And then open a store to spread the word.


    Eel bowl?¡¡Does opening a restaurant mean you''re going to be a chef?


    ''I''m only trying to cook eels, but it wouldn''t be wrong to say I''m a chef.


    Even if it''s just eel cooking, that''s still a great cook.


    It''s strange because when I say that, it sounds pretty cool.


    When I was immersed in a faint sense of satisfaction, Kaede let out a snort as if she was dumbfounded.


    ''''It''s impossible for your brother, who has nothing but a sword as his only merit and a lack of initiative, to do such a thing.


    d*mn, that''s my sister. She hits a sore spot in my heart. Or rather, her words are relentless.


    ''It''s true that I used to be a man who was easily influenced, but now I''m not!¡¡I was changed by meeting an irreplaceable friend. I''m going to make and spread the word about unadorned rice bowls. I''m going to do what I want to do, what I set out to do!


    Kaede looked surprised when I spoke back strongly, but her face quickly turned stern.


    ''''By and large, what can your brother, who can only cook a simple meal, do?¡¡To begin with, the foodstuff we handle is eel, right?¡¡There is no way customers will come to you if you cook and serve those muddy, unpalatable ingredients. Pointless.


    "Yes.


    As expected of me, even I, an open-minded person, was pissed off by Kaede''s words just now.


    ''''How can you say that when you''ve never even eaten an eel bowl!


    ''Eels don''t even taste good!¡¡I don''t need to eat it to know!


    I say that, but Kaede cuts it off head on.


    Ei, when did this sister become so much less cute?


    She used to be the guy who followed me around and said she would marry your brother in the future.


    ''''-- You two need to calm down.''''


    As Kaede and I are glaring at each other, Momma raises her voice of stillness.


    It''s not that she''s angry, but just hearing her mother''s voice naturally makes me stand tall.


    ''Kaede, if you''re going to complain, you should first try Kojiro''s eel bowl before you say anything. At least the eel dish Kojirou makes is different from anything you''ve ever made before, right?


    ''I never thought my mother would say that...''


    That''s what happens when you eat unadon. That''s how good unadon is.


    Kojiro. Kojiro, prepare enough unadon for the number of people.


    I understand.


    Hmm?¡¡Didn''t you just say "enough for everyone"?¡¡Does this mean that my mother was going to eat it too?


    As I was wondering if that was the case, she walked away thinking her business was over.

 365-Kojiro, a proud brother

    Here''s an eel bowl.


    I walk into Kaede''s private room with a bowl of eel bowl and hold it out in front of her as she sits quietly.


    Then Kaede stares at the bowl with a scowl.


    It''s the same look as Kinugasa''s. She probably thinks that the eel cannot be delicious when it is cooked anyway.


    But that''s a big mistake. When you actually eat it, you''ll understand that on your own.


    "Kojiro, hurry up and have my portion........


    Yes, sir.


    As I was gloating while looking at Kaede, I was urged to eat a bowl of unadorned rice by Mother, who was sitting next to me.


    As I thought, it seems that your mother also intends to eat unadon, as a matter of course. I''m sure she had Kaede tell her to eat it from the beginning so that she could eat the unadon.


    I can''t help but think so when I look at my mother who is somewhat nervous.


    I''ve been thinking about this while I handed her the bowl of eel that I had prepared just in case.


    But Kaede, who is essential, just glares at the bowl and doesn''t show any pretense of eating it.


    ''Come on, try the unadon.''


    I understand.


    Kaede took the chopsticks and lifted the bowl of rice with a look of disapproval as I urged her to do so.


    When I removed the lid, steam rose up and the smell of fragrant unagi (eel) and thick sauce wafted out.


    I could see the beautifully browned eel with the sauce on its face, and underneath the eel, I could see the rice with the sauce soaked into it.


    Ah, after all, the smell of an eel bowl is explosive. Just smelling it makes me hungry.


    It''s a magical scent that is different from other ordinary dishes.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one for you.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    That''s right. Smells good, doesn''t it?


    Kaede tightened her loose expression as she said with a grin.


    ''''Well it''s the taste that matters,''''


    Hmm, that means the scent is good.


    My cheeks loosen up at my sister''s obvious insistence.


    Now, the next step is the taste.


    I eat the unadorned rice bowl, give in to its deliciousness, and make her retract her earlier words.


    As I watch, anticipating such a future, Kaede takes a bite of the unagi and rice.


    Then Kaede''s eyes widen.


    ''How do you like it?''


    Kaede asked with certainty, and Kaede slowly put down her bowl and chopsticks.


    ''''--I.''''


    Apparently, he couldn''t even speak because of the deliciousness of the eel bowl.


    ''''Hmm?¡¡I can''t hear you?


    It''s not good.


    When I asked again, Kaede answered briefly.


    I don''t understand the meaning of the words Kaede said, so I ask again, making my voice snarl.


    ''''What did you just say?''''


    That''s why I said it wasn''t good. This stuff is very inedible!


    Huh?¡¡Did you say my eel bowl is bad?¡¡That''s ridiculous.


    I even tasted it when I made the eel bowl, but I''m sure it didn''t taste particularly like that.


    Of course, compared to Al, things like the degree of cooking might be sweeter. I''m sure it was properly cooked and the surface was crispy.


    I''m going to try the bowl of eel that Kaede ate.


    It''s the same unadorned taste as yesterday. The one that made Shogun Tsuyoshi-sama and your mother''s tongue roar.


    Your mother, who is actually beside you, said, "You''re lying when you say that unadon is not good, right? He has a dumbfounded look on his face, like.


    ''What part of this is bad!¡¡It''s true that I''m inexperienced and poorly made, but the surface is crispy and the meat is soft. The sauce and the rice go great together!


    ''Still, what''s bad is bad!¡¡Brother should be a swordsman rather than making this stuff!


    Something I finally wanted to do with all my heart. And they called it something like this.


    Calling my food bad is fine. It''s also possible that my skills are inexperienced and that Kaede doesn''t even like eels in the first place.


    But I couldn''t forgive myself for making fun of the dish that my friend Al taught me.


    ''''........Kaede, shut up.''''


    The voice was so low that I was surprised myself.


    Hearing that, Kaede made a blatantly frightened expression. It wasn''t her intention to take out such emotions on her lovely sister, but she couldn''t control her own emotions right now.


    However, Kaede stoutly stated.


    ''''Da, I won''t shut up!¡¡Your brother should be a swordsman!


    ''''Either way, as long as you''ve given your sword back to Tsuyoshi-sama, it''s impossible.


    Then I''ll go with you and apologize.


    Kaede''s determined expression and words conveyed to me that she is deeply concerned as a sister.


    She is the most caring and compassionate sister in the world, even though she says harsh things.


    It''s impossible not to be happy about that heart.


    But there are some things I can''t give up either. If it''s something as simple as that, I wouldn''t have quit my job as a swordsman from the beginning.


    I have no intention of returning to the castle.


    Then it must be done. A duel.


    As he said this, Kaede stood up and said quietly.


    It was a look of determination, a resolve as a swordsman.


    ''''If I win, I will have your brother return to the castle.


    Very well. Then, if I win, you can retract your earlier statement and apologize.


    This is not a theory. It''s like a clash of emotions between us.


    I want Kaede to bring me back to the castle and continue to be a swordsman.


    I want Kaede to approve of the nodding bowl.


    That''s all.


    I''ve already quit as a swordsman without even having to fight a duel. You can run away from it, but that''s just not a way to meet up with Al.


    I''ll allow you to fight. We''ll use a wooden sword, and we''ll play one game at a time.


    As me and Kaede glare at each other, Mother says sternly.


    There were grains of rice on its cheeks, and it looked like it had been eating unadon for a long time.


    I''m glad that he liked the unadon, but I want him to read the air a little more.


    ¡ô


    I was to have a duel with Kaede, and I took my wooden sword and moved to the garden.


    Since this is the training ground used by the Inaba family, it is not as beautiful as the garden. There is no beauty here like a garden, only soft earth.


    When I got dressed and arrived, Kaede was already waiting for me.


    Kaede is quietly meditating with her eyes closed.


    I wonder if she is simulating the upcoming battle.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends. I''ve lost count of the thousands and tens of thousands of times we have practiced against each other.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out each other''s habits and moves very easily, so tactics and reading each other will be important.


    When I came and reached a position about ten meters away, Kaede opened her eyes there.


    Kaede quietly held the wooden sword in both hands.


    You''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    But that''s the same thing here. This is the one time I won''t lose.


    Are you ready?


    As I too held up my wooden sword, my mother, a witness, called out from the edge.


    Kaede and I nodded quietly in response.


    ''''Then begin!''''


    Amidst the tense atmosphere in the rehearsal room, Mother''s sharp voice rang out.


    ''''Dehyaaaahhh!''''


    Kaede was the first to make a move. She closed the open distance in the blink of an eye and slashed at me.


    Thrusts, kesa-slashes, right kirigami, and basic techniques that were drilled into her from a young age.


    These are basic movements that everyone handles as a matter of course, but when used by Kaede, who is also an expert, they become incredibly fast and sharp, a must-attack.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    But I''m not an ordinary swordsman. And I knew that Kaede would attack me that way.


    It''s the one who taught her that series of attacks.


    It''s impossible not to understand the advantages and disadvantages of your technique.


    I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it.


    Then I extend my legs to where Kaede is trying to regain her stance with a blank stance.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    Then Kaede caught on to it and fell forward.


    ''''d*mn!''''


    However, Kaede reacted immediately and stood up to avoid being chased.


    Her nose is red from being hit hard, and her cheek is still covered in sand.


    When you see your sister like that, you want to call out your concern, but you can''t do it because you are currently in a duel.


    Kaede slashes at me again, not caring about the sand on my cheek.


    Having seen through it all, I dodge them with a paperweight and catch them with my wooden sword only where it''s minimally necessary.


    These delicate evasive maneuvers are troublesome because they use nerves, but I can''t say that just today.


    ''W-why?¡¡We''re usually able to hammer away at each other more...


    ''I''m sorry, Kaede. I''m serious today.


    In an actual match, I have a 60 percent chance of winning and Kaede has a 40 percent chance. It''s almost the same as 50-50.


    However, that is only for the practice in the castle.


    ''''You''re saying you''re serious today.......you''re saying you''re not usually serious!


    Yeah.


    It is a fact that there is still a strong sense of discrimination against women, no matter how strong they are.


    If they continue to beat Kaede up in training, there will be questions about female swordsmen.


    Even with the support of Tsuyoshi and the Inaba family, discrimination against women swordsmen is still strong.


    ''You may be a sloppy brother, but I thought you were more serious than anyone else when it comes to swords!


    Hearing my words, Kaede lashes out in anger mixed with some disappointment.


    The more pissed off Kaede gets, the straighter and simpler her swordsmanship becomes.


    I''ve understood that habit since I was a small child, and I disrupted the pace by closing the distance from us.


    I did the same thing by putting my foot on Kaede as she moved and tried to slash at me.


    Although Kaede is rolling on the ground, she still gets up instantly.


    Do you want me to be a swordsman to that extent? Do you affirm that I should be a swordsman? I''m happy to see my sister, who is an older brother, expressing such straightforward feelings.


    But there''s one thing I can''t give up. I will quit my job as a swordsman, make delicious unadorned rice bowls, open a restaurant and spread the word to Kagura.


    That''s what I swore to my friend. You can''t just stumble into a situation like this.


    I aim to swing my wooden sword at the point where Kaede raises her arm to do an upper-level slash.


    Perhaps because I was struck the moment my grip wasn''t strong and firm, Kaede''s wooden sword flew far away and fell to the ground.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''''That''s one.''''


    When I hit a solid one, Kaede let out a polo tear from her eyes.


    ''''Ugh, ugh........''''


    What''s going on?¡¡Was it pretty painful, by any chance?¡¡Or did your face hurt when you fell and hit it!


    Suddenly, my sister''s tears make me puzzled.


    After all, even though it was a duel, would it have been too much to roll them over and over again?¡¡But if I kept ducking all the time, the stubborn and stubborn Kaede wouldn''t be convinced, so why should I have done it?


    ''No, it''s not. It doesn''t hurt.


    I''m sorry, I should have cut you some slack. I''m sorry I didn''t mean to be a jerk to you.


    ''No, that''s not possible. The duel is mine to win.


    As expected of me, even though I am weak to my sister, I can''t just listen to that.


    Or rather, I was the one who won the duel.


    ''''Enough, big brother ahoy!


    When I said it once and for all, Kaede shouted that and ran off.


    When I saw her sad looking back, I wanted to run after her, but there was no way I could do that now.


    As I stand there, your mother comes over to me.


    ''Kaede has been chasing your back all along. And I''m sure she was happy to be able to stand in line in the castle.


    Yes, I knew that.


    For a long time now, Kaede has only followed my back, and she seemed to enjoy hitting up with me very much.


    I also enjoyed the time I spent with Kaede.


    Her innocent smile saved me many times when the pressure of the Inaba family and your mother almost overwhelmed me.


    I was so proud to be the head swordsman of the castle with my brother and sister.


    But I couldn''t stay there as I found a new path and a new faith.


    I want to complete that bowl of eel rice that Al taught me, and I want to share the same excitement with someone else. I want to make people smile.


    So this time I want to make Kaede smile when she eats the eel bowl.


    You may spend some time being disillusioned with her, but eventually I will make the best unadoncells in Kagura.


    And at that time, I want to be an older brother for her to be proud of again.

 366-Letter from a nobleman

    It was the middle of September, after the summer, and the temperature was getting a little more comfortable.


    ''Al, come here for a minute,''


    I was about to read a book in my room after lunch when I received a call from Mother Erna.


    I looked over and saw Nord Dad sitting at the table with a serious look on his face.


    ''Oh no,''


    It looked like something nasty was about to happen, so I walk away.


    ''Just come on,''


    Then Mother Erna''s hand slid out and dug into my shoulder.


    It felt as if my fingers were buried between the bones. I can''t move at all with this.


    It''s kind of relentless today, more than ever. Do you have something to do that needs to be done to catch me right now?


    I don''t think there''s anything in particular I need to do.


    I move to the table and sit down in the chair as Mother Erna pulls me to the table.


    When Mother Erna sat down face to face with me, Father Nord produced some letters from his pocket.


    ''What, these letters?''


    ''A letter from a nobleman who wants to come to our harvest festival.


    Hmm?¡¡The only nobles who come to our harvest festival are Eric''s family, Count Merna and Viscount Yulina, right?


    Why do I need to check such a nobleman''s formal letter?


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    When I look at the back of the letter, there is a crest with crossed swords that gives a somewhat rugged impression.


    I''ve seen this one in Eric''s house, so it definitely belongs to the Silford family.


    ''What, that''s Eric''s. What''s going on here?¡¡Maybe you''re sick or something, and you can''t do this anymore?


    ''Don''t do that, look at the other letters.


    I ask, and Mother Erna urges me to look at the different letters.


    When I look at the back of those letters, I see all the coats of arms that I don''t recognize.


    They weren''t Count Merna''s or Viscount Yulina''s.


    ''''Which nobleman is this?''''


    You know my dad, Nord, right?¡¡At the very least, I''ve never had the pleasure of associating with a nobleman who wears such a coat of arms.


    Should I have let him study a little more carefully?


    Even with that being said, the coats of arms of aristocratic families fluctuate a lot, with many of them being new and numerous. To be frank, it''s rather troublesome to remember them all.....


    But I have a good idea of the aristocrats with whom I''m likely to be associated.


    ''''Doesn''t this or something look familiar to you?


    I stare at Dad Nord as he points to one of the letters that were lined up.


    ''Hmm?¡¡Where have I seen this before?


    But I can''t remember where I saw it.


    So, I guess it doesn''t matter to me, but I''ll probably be offended if I say that.


    ''''It belongs to the Duke of Leengrande''s family.


    Dad Nord says as I stare and groan.


    ''The Dukes of Leengrande?¡¡That''s, as I recall, the troublesome nobleman who forced me to come to the King''s Capital Exchange Party.


    What I recall is a crimson haired, crimson belly with a smile that looks like it could be a thing or two.


    ''''Could it be that Alecia is coming?''''


    ''Yes. And that''s with Lady Rana, the daughter of the House of Misfeed.


    I asked fearfully, to which Dad Nord replied flatly, "Are you with Ra?


    Are you with Ra?¡¡I don''t get it.


    ''....Why?


    That''s why we called you here, because we wanted to hear...


    I ask, and Dad Nord chuckles. The deep wrinkles between his eyebrows indicate that he''s in more trouble than he thinks.


    There''s nothing I can tell you about it, though.


    ''Didn''t Al once talk to Lady Alecia at a party?¡¡Did you make any promises like that then?


    Not a bit of it.


    Alaisia had approached me when I was with Eric, but we hadn''t really gotten to know each other. We just had a few bland conversations.


    ''''So, how are you and Rana-sama?¡¡He seemed to miss you a lot, though, helping you get lost and all that.


    ''I feel like I''ve gotten to know Rah, but I haven''t even promised to play with her.


    It was fun to play with Ra-chan and so on, but we didn''t make any promises to play together next time.


    When we went in the transition of the king''s capital, we had a moment of visibility, but the other side must not have recognized us accurately.


    ''''But if I overheard me and Eric playing back and forth between each other''s territories, Ra-chan would say something about wanting to mix with us.


    Even though it was an action to let it be known that the Sowlettes and Silford family were close, it might have felt like I was left out of the group from Ra-chan, who I had talked and played with.


    So maybe this time Eric was coming to play in my territory, so I felt like I was going too.


    ''''Then it''s not too hard to understand.


    But why is the Leengrande family''s daughter with them?


    I don''t understand that.


    What is that guy thinking? But it''s true that he seems to have some amusing side to him, like offering to mediate a duel between me and Bram.


    Maybe he wanted to come in just to pass the time after hearing the story again this time.


    ''''Let''s leave Ra-chan out of it, but let''s politely decline Alecia''s offer.


    When I suggest a good idea, Father Nord and Mother Erna look at each other and smile cheerfully.


    ''''Do you think you can do that to a duke?


    ''And it''s like a declaration of war to say no to one of them when they say they''re coming with you?


    Of course.


    Both Dad Nord and Mother Erna are smiling, but their eyes aren''t smiling at all.


    And they''re probably the two who are in the most trouble.


    d*mn, this is what power looks like.


    "By the way, is Ra-chan''s sister, Shelka, coming?


    ''As far as I can see from the letter, your sister''s name was never mentioned.


    Shelka and I had a skirt roll-up due to Ra-chan''s wind magic. I don''t want to face each other if possible, so I''m grateful that Ra-chan is alone.


    ''So, this year the Silfords are getting Ra and Alecia and Count Merna and Viscount Yulina?


    There are eight nobles in the list. There are a lot of nobles at this year''s harvest festival.


    ''''No, Count Merna and Viscount Yulina won''t be coming.


    Why?


    Those jolly uncles and brothers aren''t coming?¡¡I said I''d be back next year.


    ''Count Merna sent me a letter stating that he would refrain from coming if there were two dukes in the house.


    I thought about that old man at the party as well, but he is very good at avoiding trouble.


    After all, when it comes to the Count, this level of crisis avoidance ability is a must?


    Well, there''s a fearsome duchess. I know how you feel about it, because it''s so cumbersome and troublesome.


    I would gladly go somewhere far away if it weren''t for the incident with Eric. It wasn''t a bad idea to go to Kagura again now and work through it.


    ''Well, either way, I didn''t feel like I was going to be able to entertain you satisfactorily this year, so I tried to get you to do it again over here.


    This is how many nobles are coming. The capacity of the Rowlett family has long since been exceeded.


    ''''By the way, is Viscount Yulina here for the same reason?


    ''No, they can''t leave the estate for a while because Lady Linaria is pregnant or they don''t want to leave for a while.


    Ri, Linaria is pregnant!¡¡...Is that picture-perfect?¡¡Isn''t that a crime?


    And so on, but there was nothing wrong with that in terms of the values of this world.


    In the first place, that guy has a young appearance, but he''s like seventeen years old or something. Considering his age alone, he might be a bit late for a nobleman.


    I don''t know. That''s congratulations. I''ll have to send you a letter of congratulations.''''


    ''Yes, I suppose so. Viscount Dorr gave me a nice piece of cloth, and I could send you some baby clothes for you.


    That''s going to make you happy.


    I listened to their conversation quietly, feeling inexplicably uncomfortable.

 367-Negotiating siblings

    Hey, isn''t it true that I heard there''s another nobleman coming to the Harvest Festival this year besides the Silford family?


    Mother Erna and Father Nord told me that a nobleman is coming for the harvest festival this year.


    Hearing that, while I was pondering the trouble in my room, sister Elinora came into the room without knocking.


    Behind her, Silvio-san followed with a bitter smile.


    Apparently, there was no time to blame her for knocking.


    I won''t blame Elinora sister for the knocking any longer.


    ''Didn''t Mother Erna and Father Nord tell you about it?


    You mean the nobles are coming? Both of them spoke lightly and rushed out.


    ''Yeah, Al told me to ask him for details...''


    I thought I should just ask Mother Erna and the others rather than me, but it seems that they both went out.


    Probably because the nobles were going to come, they decided to go to the village chief''s house and make the information known.


    Last year, they kept it under wraps that there was a nobleman in the house, but this year, it''s not going to happen.


    Most importantly, the dukes are coming in person.


    They won''t be able to do it in the same way as Nord Dad''s friends, Count Merna and Viscount Yulina.


    It''s necessary to take a lot of care so as not to displease the duke''s family.


    It''s a lot of preparation and hard work, but there''s hardly anything I can do.


    ''That''s right. ''Yes, Misfeed, and the Duchess of Leengrande.''


    ''Ew!¡¡Aren''t they both dukes?


    What have you done?


    When I answer once and for all, brother Silvio is surprised and sister Elinora gives me a jitty look.


    ''''Why do you assume I did something?''''


    Suddenly, the dukes are coming. You can''t be surprised to hear that, but please don''t doubt me as if I''ve done something wrong. I was just questioned by Mother Erna and Father Nord earlier.


    ''Because most of the time when these things happen it''s not Al''s fault. It''s about going to the Silfords'' house, or the arrival of Viscount Doll.


    That being said, it was indeed true.


    When these sudden events happen, it''s usually me that''s involved. As for me, I didn''t intend to do that at all.


    The best thing to do is to make sure that you have the right information.


    It was one time, and that''s all over now.


    It''s not fair!


    ''Well, well, well, who exactly is coming from the two dukes?''


    As me and sister Elinora are having such an argument, brother Silvio comes in between us to admonish us.


    I raise the names of people I can guess from reading the letter.


    ''Alecia and Ra-chan.''


    "Who''s Rahul?


    ...this is Miss Lana.


    Even when I was in King''s Landing, I called him Ra-chan, so I came out plainly.


    ''Hmm, I don''t know about that one. ''What about Silvio?''


    I''ve heard rumors about Mr. Shelka, but I''ve never heard of Lady Rana.


    Apparently, neither of them knew Rah-chan better.


    ''''It''s just that the time I was at the King''s Capital social gathering was like a show of face.


    Rah is four years old. She might be five years old already, but she''s still very young.


    It''s not surprising that sister Elinora and brother Silvio don''t know about him.


    ''''I mean, brother Silvio, I knew about Shelka.


    ''''Well, the Misfeed family is a prestigious family of magic. Among them, Sherka-sama is quite famous because he was able to skip a grade and get into the magic academy.


    She was a dangerous and rotten woman who would bust out her magic when people saw her pants, but apparently even that thing was quite famous.


    As I''m thinking back and feeling deeply emotional, Sister Elinora opens her mouth.


    ''It doesn''t matter, the question is who will take care of whom?


    I see, that''s why you''re most concerned about it.


    I was wondering what I should do about it.


    It''s best to voice your opinion before it''s forced upon you.


    Then me and my brother Silvio will take care of Eric and Ra-chan. Elinora sister, take care of Luna-san and Alecia.''''


    Well, I don''t like Alecia, but...


    It was meant to be an orderly suggestion, but Sister Elinora showed a blatantly unpleasant attitude.


    Bitterness means dislike as in girls, right?¡¡I''d like to ask the question, but I don''t know how I feel about it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that Alecia is a very beautiful person with a soft-spoken manner, but I''m not sure if she''s got a bone in her body or what she''s really thinking.


    It''s very difficult for me to deal with Eric, Thor, Asmo, and other guys who are easy to understand because of their rotten nature.


    ''Luna told me you''re the one Eric likes, right?¡¡Shouldn''t you mix it up with that one?


    Sister Elinora pushes Alecia as only good intentions.


    Or rather, Luna-san. I''ve given you some important information about Eric. Thanks to that, Elinora sister has been using her wisdom in a rare way.


    ''''But sister Elinora and Luna-san are closer in age than you are, right?¡¡Besides, I''m sure you''ll be working with Emma and Sheila, so it''s better to have more of the same s*x around, right?


    I don''t know Alaysia''s age specifically, but I think she''s probably around twelve to fourteen years old.


    If that''s the case, it should be better to be with the Elinora sisters, who are about the same age.


    Yes, I''m just thinking of the girls. It''s not that I don''t know how to handle it, so I''m not forcing it on them.


    In fact, I think girls would be more pleased with this.


    If I were in the other side of the world, I''d choose the homos*xual group over a less friendly heteros*xual group.


    I''m not so sure.¡¡You know how hard it is for a girl to be with someone she''s not even close to?¡¡And unlike the boys, we don''t get along with each other right away.


    Elinora sister''s words in reply had some weight to them. Does Elinora sister also have a hard time getting along with other girls?


    Well, I actually think the difficulty of getting along with boys and girls is different.


    It''s a simple thing for boys to do randomly stupid things and talk down to each other and before you know it, they''ll be friends.


    However, even I''m tired of dealing with the opposite s*x, Aleixia.


    It''s not something that can be done with just a nay-saying, unlike Rahman.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that you have a good selection.¡¡And in the end, it''s probably best for him to be where he wants to be.


    When I was worried for a while, Brother Silvio made a suggestion.


    I see, that''s true too. Since the other party is a duke, it''s best to let them choose the one they want.


    If the other side decides, then me and Elinora sister can split it up without leaving a grudge.


    All right. I''ll take it.


    Well, I''m okay with that.


    Well, then, I guess you''ll have Lady Alecia''s choice of partners then.


    Brother Silvio clapped his hands as if it were a rule, and sister Elinora, having finished her business, walked out of the room.


    It''s a very good way to organize your story, brother Silvio.


    Oh, really?


    When I praise him, Brother Silvio laughs shyly.


    They''ve successfully found each other''s weaknesses and are carrying them there.


    Is this what you call the qualities of a lord?


    You can''t get away with it. I don''t like trouble.


    Well if you knew that, you should have stepped up to the plate.


    When I said that clearly, Brother Silvio replied in a somewhat tired voice tone.


    Even though he understood the problem, he didn''t want to give it up.

 368-Al came over. One work break

    As I was about to go upstairs after breakfast, Meena called out to me as I walked through the doorway.


    ''Ah, Alfried-sama!¡¡Thor invited me yesterday!¡¡He wants me to come home.


    Yesterday, Nord''s father and mother Erna went to explain to the village chief and warn the villagers about the nobles coming for the harvest festival.


    I''m sure Thor said at that time, since Meena was also following him at that time.


    ''Heh, what''s the date?''


    Today.


    I think that guy thinks I''m a bored guy for inviting him yesterday and today.


    Well, it''s fine, I can get the time to do it.


    What about time and stuff?


    ''Well, he ran off before I could ask...''


    I ask, and Meena replies with a chuckle.


    It''s about Thor. I guess I''ve been satisfied with that, pressing him on a random errand or something.


    If you haven''t specified a time, that means you can come any time.


    But it''s better to go early than to go late and be complained about. You can skip a lot of work that way.


    All right, I''ll go now. Well, I''m going to go now.


    ''I understand!¡¡Have a good day!


    I stop going upstairs and walk out, with Meena seeing me off.


    As I step out into the garden of the mansion, a pleasant sunshine streams in.


    Not long ago the sun used to blaze down on me, but now that we''re halfway through September, it''s become very mild.


    I guess I can still wear a little more short sleeves in this one. However, some people who are sensitive to the cold may want to wear a cloak in the early morning or evening.


    The temperature shows that the season is changing little by little.


    We walked through the neatly manicured courtyard and went through the gate to a single street.


    It''s not hot and not cold, just the right temperature. Autumn is a wonderful time of year, after all.


    We can go outside without worrying about the daily temperature.


    A nice breeze is blowing from the grasslands again today, and the plants and trees are rustling their leaves.


    It''s still early autumn now, and the roadsides are filled with bright flowers.


    But as autumn deepens and we gradually approach winter, they are dying off.


    As time goes on, we won''t be able to see these beautiful flowers for a while.


    It''s a pity, but the seasons don''t stop for us.


    However, autumn and winter have their own merits, and the flowers will sprout up again in spring.


    This is how a year goes by.


    Everyday life is fun because there is change.


    But it''s sad that we won''t be able to see them for a while, so we have to keep them in our minds while we still can.


    As we walked along the road observing the scenery and flowers, we could see the wheat field gradually turning golden.


    The villagers are busy checking the fields to make sure they are ready for harvesting.


    The autumn harvest festival is slowly approaching.


    Perhaps because it''s a once-a-year festival, the villagers have a high sense of expectation.


    But apart from that, there was a sense of buoyancy in the air today.


    Under the trees by the field, men like Roland and Westa are gathering together.


    I''ve heard that this year''s harvest festival is going to be attended by a nobleman.¡¡And a lady!¡¡They say he''s not a bitter man!''


    "Oh, no, what if I get sued or something?¡¡It means you''re going to be a nobleman, right?


    "Don''t worry, it''s impossible. If you were going to be a nobleman, I''d be royalty already.


    "What?¡¡You can dream a little bit, though. You''re getting on with it just because you have a wife...''''


    I see, it seems that the villagers are talking about it all the time when they hear that a nobleman is coming to the harvest festival.


    It was only yesterday that the information was circulated, but as expected of the countryside, it''s very quick to get around.


    However, Wester. The young ladies are around 4 and 12 years old.


    Nevertheless, they are both famous dukes. You won''t be asked to marry by mistake, will you?


    With a sullen look in my eyes, I headed to Thor''s house.


    ¡ô


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s what I''m talking about, Al!¡¡I knew you''d set my intentions and come to me in the morning!


    As we were walking through the fields near Thor''s house, he noticed us and squealed with delight.


    Sure enough, he was pleased as we headed into the morning, when he would be doing his work.


    ''Ah, good morning, Master Alfried,''


    As I had slightly mixed feelings about Thor''s joy, Sister Emma called out to me.


    Sister Emma, with her cool blue hair fluttering and a smile on her face, is dazzling today.


    However, before I can fawn over her, I say hello.


    ''''Good morning, Emma. Are you working in the fields today?


    ''Yes, I''m helping out in the fields today, since I''m not training with the vigilantes today.


    ''It''s great that you''re helping out at home on your day off from vigilante training,''


    If sister Elinora doesn''t have practice, she''ll either practice on her own or get me and brother Silvio involved. I wish she would learn a little more from big sister Emma and help Nordo dad with his work and be quiet.


    ''No, I don''t think so. It''s only natural for a family to help out in the fields.''


    You''re lying. You''re in the habit of getting spanked by your mom when you try to skip work.


    Thor mumbled something, and then suddenly he began to make a mysterious, strange noise.


    ''Thor, you''ve got mud on your ass, don''t you?¡¡We''re in the presence of Master Alfried, and we need to do a little better.


    Oh, oh, yeah.


    After being admonished by the kind sister Emma, Thor hurriedly panned the soil down.


    It''s true that he was just working on the farm, so there was a little dirt on him.


    In comparison, Emma-sister had almost no dirt on her.


    I''m sure that Thor must have slapped the dirt off his clothes before he came in contact with her, screaming like an idiot. No wonder Emma-sister''s greeting must have been delayed by one tempo.


    As expected of Emma-sister, she''s much more girlie than Elinora-sister.


    So don''t give Al a job because he''s here.


    I was somehow about to open my mouth to have some more conversation, but Thor interrupted me.


    Hey, what the hell is this guy? It''s been a while since I''ve seen Emma and I was hoping to enjoy some more conversation.


    ''Yeah, okay, I get it. Alfried-sama, I know it''s an empty place, but please go ahead and take your time.


    Yes, thank you, Emma.


    There was no way we could carry on a conversation like this, not with what we had to do.


    Let''s go, Al. Let''s go call Asmo.


    ''You could have let me have a few more conversations with you...''


    Give me a break. I can''t keep my ass in the water if you''re talking to your sister.


    Huh?¡¡Why doesn''t Thor''s ass hold up when me and sister Emma talk to each other?¡¡It didn''t make sense to me at all.


    Thor walked hurriedly while I wondered.


    ''Hey, I don''t mind waiting at Thor''s house.


    ''That''s not good enough. I can''t bring Asmo in.


    Why?¡¡I thought you could get most of the jobs off if I was there?


    I wonder, and Thor looks bummed out.


    I doubt it. This is something that''s gone wrong, isn''t it?


    I look at him questioningly, and he looks away.


    ''Ya, stop. Don''t stare at me like I''m a dead fish.


    "Dead fish eyes, that''s rude!


    I''m sorry that I persisted in coming around, but I don''t have the right to be verbally abused like that.


    "..........didn''t you skip work by using my name?


    I said, and Thor shuddered blatantly.


    ''Well, well, I guess that''s why.''


    It''s this guy with bad ideas. He probably skipped work because I didn''t even come to visit him and said I came to visit him.


    And as he repeated it several times, Murat-san and sister Emma found out about it. This guy really is a bad boy.


    ''We''re at Asmo''s field!¡¡Hey, Asmo!


    I looked at him in dismay, and Thor said to change the air.


    Well, okay. It''s Thor, so I''ll forgive him.


    I turned my attention to the field that Thor was pointing at, and I saw Asmo and Sheila-san there.


    It seems that my brother and sister are also in the middle of working in the field.


    I''m so glad you''re here already. So, sis. I''m going to Thor''s house.


    ''Mmm!¡¡Only Asmo cheats!¡¡I want to call Elinora-sama and skip work too~!


    Asmo stops pulling weeds and removes his gloves, Sheila-san puffs out her cheeks and buzzes the weeds out like an eighteen-year-old with her cheeks puffed out.


    ''I''m not a handy item to take a break from work...''


    Well, well, now that we have all three of us, let''s go home!


    ''Uh-huh, yes!¡¡And I picked some nuts and stuff for today!


    I headed to Thor''s house, feeling somewhat delicate.

 369-A very cute child

    I announced as we walked into Thor''s house and sat down in a chair in the living room.


    ''....Okay, get your forehead out and both of you.


    "What?


    "Punishment for abusing my name.


    "Ew.


    When I said that clearly, Thor and Asmo blatantly frowned, and instead of showing their foreheads, they moved them away.


    If you don''t offer it to them maturely, it''s until we go to do it.


    I gather my magic with my fingertips while holding a deco-pin stance with my fingers. Then I made a small transparent sphere and flicked my finger and smashed it into Thor and Asmo''s foreheads.


    ''Ouch!¡¡What?!


    It''s like a shock...


    Thor and Asmo moaned as if the bullet had hit their foreheads.


    This is an elementary level of magic called non-magical shockball. It is something that compresses magic power into a sphere and then unleashes it. I''ve never used it before, but it''s surprisingly useful.


    ''''Speaking my name and skipping out is a bit much,''''


    I''m sorry.


    Sorry.


    Speaking the name of a nobleman is a bit beyond the line of being a bad boy, I think.


    As expected, Thor and Asmo also apologize honestly, whether they have a sense of that area and are reflecting on it or not.


    It''s kind of weird to see these guys apologize honestly. They must have been scolded quite severely by Murat and Dorothea.


    I don''t mind that much, but the Slowlet family will have to punish you if you do that much to them.


    ''Well, I wouldn''t mind that much. If you''re going to do it anyway, don''t let them find out.


    ''Oh, oh!¡¡Speaking of which, Al!¡¡My lord said that this year''s harvest festival is going to be a nobleman!


    As I shake off the heavy air with a mischievous smile, Thor leans in and asks me.


    I see that the reason you called me here today is because you want to hear more about it.


    That''s right. ''Yes, I will be coming from the Silfords, the Leengrande''s and the Misfits.''


    ''Oh, wow!¡¡This is the first time you''ll see us noblemen!


    Yeah, I guess so.


    Hey, wait a minute. A highborn would have that right in front of him.


    Thor and Asmo laugh cheerfully when I butt in like that.


    This isn''t a joke or anything, but it looks like they''re rather serious about it, so it''s scary.


    ''''So, what kind of nobleman is this coming?


    One of them was a guy about our age, Eric--


    You bastard!¡¡I don''t give a shit about men!¡¡It''s about your daughter!


    I tried to introduce Eric to him just for starters, but he got mad at me. Apparently, he doesn''t care about the bastard, he wants to ask about girls.


    This feeling of desperately trying to find out about girls.......the air of a starving high school boy.


    Well, if I were in the opposite position, I''d be curious if the daughter of a warlord were to come to the village. My sister, Sister Elinora, can''t be counted as a daughter-in-law.


    If I said that, Thor would probably bite me, so I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    ''''Yes, yes, a lady. Then there should be three of you coming over.


    I say, thinking of Mrs. Luna, Alecia, and Ra-chan in my head.


    Natasha is a Mrs., so I wouldn''t mind excluding her.


    ''Is she pretty?''


    This time Asmo asks me with a serious look in his eyes.


    If it''s Rah-chan, I can immediately answer that she''s cute, but I don''t think it''s right to describe Luna-san and Alecia as cute. Those two are beautiful types.


    ''''There''s one extremely pretty one and two beautiful ones.


    Oh!


    Hearing my words, Thor and Asmo look at each other and rejoice.


    ''Al, we''re best friends, right?''


    A friend of my best friend is also a friend of ours.


    The two of them come around to us and squared their shoulders.


    These guys are probably asking me to introduce them to their daughter-in-law.


    ''''I''m ... sorry, I''m thirsty.''''


    Fruit juice!


    I''m gonna need some nibbles.


    Come on!¡¡It''s fried crew beans with salt!


    When I gave my order, Asmo brought fruit juice, and I wondered if Thor had prepared some knives.


    Did they have a meeting beforehand?¡¡That was a totally lean move.


    We ate fried crew bean with salt while watching them.


    The unique sweetness of the cucurbit bean is perfectly matched with the salt sprinkled on it. It''s just the right amount of salt.


    Once you eat one, you can''t stop reaching for it again.


    If there is ale here, it would be a really good snack. I really regret that I can''t drink alcohol.


    After eating the polyps and crew beans, my mouth started to feel dry, so I drank some fruit juice.


    Then a nice sour and sweet taste passed through my mouth.


    ''Shall I give your shoulders a rub next?''


    Or maybe even a leg?


    As I say this, Thor rubs my shoulder and Asmo kneels down and rubs my calf.


    Oh, Thor and Asmo''s habit is surprisingly good at it. Because they are so good at it, I could tell that they are used to doing it on a daily basis.


    While receiving a massage from Thor and Asmo, I was deeply aware that those skills are essential for a younger brother in any family.


    Being taken care of by these guys any longer would only make me feel empty because of my circumstances with them.


    ''I understand how much you miss the two ladies...''


    ''¡¡Well then.........!


    I utter a commanding voice, and Thor and Asmo give me an expectant look.


    ''I don''t know if I can introduce you to all of them, but I promise I''ll introduce you to the prettiest girl in the world.


    I don''t know how Alecia and Luna will act. They could normally both stay with sister Elinora all the time, and I don''t know if I can introduce them to Thor and Asmo.


    But if she''s the cutest little girl in the world, I should be able to take care of her.


    The truth is, I don''t want to fit in with these two people who seem to be bad for Ra-chan''s education, but I can''t blame them for asking me to go this far.


    I don''t know why I wouldn''t want to talk to a pretty girl or a beautiful person if she''s around, either.


    ''''That''s Al!¡¡For the first time, I''m glad I''m your best friend!


    You must have been a nobleman after all, to be able to introduce a pretty young lady to me.


    Can we stop introducing them, after all?¡¡And my best friend.


    You can leave the escorting to us, you know?


    No, that''s my job.


    It''s not fair!¡¡Give it to me!


    That''s the advantage of being a privileged aristocrat.


    If you let these guys escort you around, it''s not going to be a bad idea.


    ''''I was just wondering, with the aristocrats coming this year, is it going to be the same as usual?''''


    Hmm, he''s thinking about that. Father Nord said he''d like to keep his guests occupied.


    After all, there are two difficult dukes this year.


    With the child Ra-chan and the mature Alecia, they might bore you with an ordinary harvest festival.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Of course, I can keep her occupied if I want to, but that is by playing indoor games such as reversi and Jenga, which have nothing to do with the harvest festival.


    And that''s not really the point of coming during the Harvest Festival, if you ask me.


    You''re going to be able to enjoy the advantages of this village like Viscount Dole.


    I see. It would be nice to have something new to do!


    ''Yeah, I guess so. If it''s the same every time, we get bored too.


    By the way, the annual reversi tournament will be held again this year. But, for a child who is bored with it, he wants as many new things as possible.


    "Well, I don''t know what''s going to happen, but if you''re going to do something interesting, let me know.


    Okay.

 370-Entertainment ideas

    I returned from Thor''s house and was relaxing on the living room couch with a cup of tea when Dad Nord and Mother Erna returned.


    ''Welcome home!''


    Al, can I have a word with you?


    When I greet him swiftly, Nord Dad says as he hangs his cloak on the wall.


    Even though sister Elinora and brother Silvio are also in the living room, am I the only one who is calling out for you?¡¡Isn''t that a bit much these days?


    It''s just me again?


    It''s not like Al did anything again.


    ''''No, I''d like to get Elinora and Silvio''s opinion on this, and would you all be willing to come?''''


    Sister Elino said rudely, in disgust, but Dad Nord reiterated that after a bit of thought.


    See, I didn''t do anything.


    I gave her a smug look, and then Elinora moved over to the table and patted me on the head.


    Why do I need to be beaten?


    It would make Mother Erna and Father Nord angry if I whispered to them here. I sat back in my chair, trying not to voice my accusations.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna sit facing each other, while my children, Brother Silvio, Sister Elinora, and I sit in the front.


    It''s a formation for the whole family to discuss.


    As everyone knows, other noblemen will be coming this year at harvest time. Do you have any ideas on what we should do to entertain them?


    ".........................


    For some reason, all eyes turned to me as Father Nord said the agenda for today.


    ''Huh?¡¡Why is everyone looking at me?


    Because thinking about these things is not Al''s forte.


    ''Yes. We had Reversi, Shogi, Jenga, and more recently, table tennis.


    ''Maybe so, but I don''t really have much of a desire to entertain anyone or anything, you know?


    I only made it because I wanted to do it and play with it at the time.


    It''s one thing to make it fun for me and another to make it fun for others, and the difficulty is far different.


    ''Well, just because Al is good at it doesn''t mean I can leave it all up to him. I want Elinora and Silvio to think about what kind of things would make the Harvest Festival more fun for them, too.


    Tell me what you think would be more fun if you had one of these things.


    We ponder the words of Father Nord and Mother Erna.


    Would it be fun if it was a harvest festival?


    "Is it what you think it should be?


    After a few seconds had passed, Sister Elinora asked timidly.


    ''''Yes, because I don''t think others will be able to understand how fun it is if you don''t think it''s fun for you first.


    ''''Then I think it would be interesting to have a martial arts tournament like the one we have in King''s Landing!¡¡It''s the people who are confident in their arms that fight each other!


    Then Sister Elinora leans in and starts talking.


    Oh, I knew she would definitely say something like that since it was Elinora sister.


    ''Heh, that''s not so bad either.''


    My daughter, who was about her age, replied that if it was a harvest festival, the first thing that would be nice would be a martial arts festival.


    When she saw this fact in front of her, Mother Erna smiled bitterly and wrote down a note in front of her.


    ''''But there''s a handicap depending on the difference in the weapons you handle. Should we divide it into a swordsmanship division and a magic division or something?


    Sis Elinora, this is the village of Coriat, okay?¡¡There''s no way we can attract people to compete when we''re mostly peasants.


    There aren''t many knights, guards, and adventurers living in the city like in the royal capital, and most of the population are farmers. It''s doubtful that there will be any contestants in the magic category.


    ''''Well, let''s think about those details after we get a lot of ideas.


    Okay.


    When mother Erna said that, sister Elinora sat down with a disapproving look on her face.


    It seems that she really wants to hold a martial arts tournament.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Do you think Silvio will have any?


    Hmmm, I guess I''m cooking.¡¡Al and Bartolo have developed a lot of different dishes at the stall, but the villagers don''t seem to know most of them. I think they''d be happy to serve fried food at a food truck.


    Okay, that''s a good point.


    Mother Erna makes a note while admiring her brother Silvio''s opinion.


    If you look at the memo carefully, you can see that skewers and tempura are also written down casually. She even wrote down what she wanted to eat.


    Anyway, as expected of Silvio-san.


    It''s true that food stalls are an indispensable part of a festival. Even if there is no special event, as long as the food at the stall is delicious, it doesn''t matter.


    ''''Sweetness!¡¡Sweetness, too, please-- pufferfish!


    As I was impressed, Meena, who was waiting in the room, shouted excitedly and Saara, who was next to me, covered her mouth.


    ''Okay, let me hear your opinion, as a villager, Meena''s opinion is also helpful.


    Mother Erna said, and Saara removed her hand from Meena''s mouth.


    ''Pudding, milk gelato, fried bread, bread ear sticks and other sweet treats, please!¡¡The villagers have a thirst for sweetness!¡¡I mean, if we ate alone, we''d be killed!


    Meena speaks with a somewhat uncanny look on her face.


    What does it mean to be killed? Could it be that the villagers are so envious of the sweetness that they are rioting?


    ''That''s because Meena would brag about eating it inadvertently.


    Because after eating something that good, you''re going to want to brag about it.


    Saara''s plunge gave me a general understanding of the situation.


    Meena must have bragged a lot in the village about what she ate in the mansion.


    And it seems that she''s being pressured by the families and villagers around her to serve sweetness and other treats at the harvest festival.


    ''''Please!¡¡For my safety, I would love to have a sweet sale!


    ''Right. I don''t know if we can sell them all, but we could try to sell some of the things we''ve developed at the mansion.


    ''Yes. It would make me look forward to the Harvest Festival even more if we had something that could only be eaten at the festival.


    Thank you!


    Brother Silvio''s suggestion and Meena''s plea seem to have been accepted and moved forward in a positive way.


    As long as Mother Erna and Father Nord nodded their heads, we can usually manage.


    ''''Haha, now we won''t have to get killed by everyone.


    From now on, you won''t talk about food unintentionally.


    Saara gives advice to Meena, who exhales in relief.


    As usual, I don''t know which one is the senior and which one is the junior.


    ''What do you have, Al?''


    As I was thinking about this, Nord Dad asked me somewhat forward.


    Looking at his expression, I wondered if he would come up with something interesting. I''m full of hope that he will come up with something interesting.


    Yes, I have an idea.


    Originally, harvest festivals had a strong festive aspect to them, with stalls and events.


    Then, if you recreate the summer festival as it was in the previous life, it will be more cohesive and interesting.


    The food will increase on its own, so let''s do something else. Ring tossing, small fish scooping, kick targets, throwing targets, and later on, magic fireworks at night--


    ''Wait, wait, wait. There are so many events I''ve never heard of!


    ''''Well that came out more pompous than I thought it would.


    Mother Erna is somewhat dumbfounded as she takes notes. It''s unreasonable to say that you asked me to come up with an idea and I did.


    ''Hey, what''s a kick target and a pitch target?''


    I think I''m more interested in the ring toss and the little fish scooping.


    Sister Elinora, who likes to be physically active, pinpointed her interest in those things, and Brother Silvio, who is mild-mannered, was interested in the comparatively lighter stuff. ''Easy to understand.


    ''Anyway, can you explain them one by one?''


    Huh?¡¡Are you going to explain all this to me?¡¡That''s a bit of a bother.


    But now that I''ve said it out loud, I can''t say it''s too much trouble to explain....

 371-Quoit

    Dad Nord asked me to explain, and I gave a brief description of the ideas I had put forth.


    But while I could understand what they were, I didn''t know what exactly was fun about them. That''s what I was told, especially the ring toss and small fish scooping.


    That''s certainly true, too.


    If you ask me what''s so interesting about just throwing a ring to an object, the words alone don''t really do it justice. So I decided to demonstrate it in the courtyard to get a feel for the fun of it.


    When I stepped out into the courtyard, my family members followed me in droves.


    While they looked at me strangely, I activated my earth magic in an appropriate sandy spot.


    I create a simple square board and make a prop so that it faces diagonally.


    ''''What''s that?''''¡¡It''s like a table that''s lost a leg.


    Then something like Elinora''s sister''s field trip comes flying in from behind. Losing a leg is an interesting analogy.


    Indeed, if you look at this platform, it seems as if it has lost one of its legs and has fallen over.


    With a chuckle at the sensibility of Elinora''s sister, she divides the platform into nine squares and raises a pillar of support at the center point.


    All that''s left to do is dig the numbers 1, 2, and 3 into those squares from the top left corner and make a loop for throwing them with earth magic, and you''re done.


    ''Yes, it''s done!''


    I called out to them, and everyone who had been watching in the distance came over.


    ''''You sculpted it with your earth magic in no time at all. I wonder if you can eat enough on this road already?


    I think so, too.


    Despite what Mother Erna and Father Nord have said about that, I''m not going to work.


    No matter how many competent results I could achieve if I went down that path, working is out of my future plans.


    I want to be able to make money without doing anything like reversies, ping pong or spaghetti earnings.


    Well, as long as I can sell something I made as a hobby, as in this case. Oh, I might add, assuming I don''t work against selling it.


    ''So what do I have to do to throw these hoops at the pillar?


    ''Yeah, if you get into the pillar, that number will be your score. We''ll go one-on-one and whoever gets the most of it wins.


    Oh, well, I''ll give it a try. You can help me.


    Okay.


    Elinora sister is going to challenge me confidently, so I''ll take it.


    I mean, it won''t go smoothly if I don''t do it, having come up with the idea.


    I nodded and Elinora sister took half of the rings in my arms.


    She seemed to want to do it herself first, even though she was complaining about something.


    Elinora moved to the front of the platform and turned back to me.


    ''''Where are you going to throw this from?''''


    Hmm, maybe five meters is about right.


    I''m going to get close and measure the distance between me and the platform.


    I don''t want to be too close or too far away, and this is about right.


    Isn''t that a little too close?


    ''This is about as good as it gets at first. If it was easy, you''d just have to start further back.


    When I said that, Elinora''s sister took her place five meters away from me, as if she understood for the time being.


    ''''Then you can throw it five times.


    If it''s an official rule, there seems to be some detailed rules, such as throwing nine times each, or fifteen points if you put them in a vertical alignment, but I''ll keep it simple this time.


    It''s too long to throw nine times each.


    ''Well, I''ll give it a go then.


    Sister Elinora held one of the rings and leveled it out and flew it.


    The wheel that flew steadily, hit a single square in the upper left corner and bounced off.


    ''''Ah!¡¡I was played!


    That''s because they can''t throw it that hard.


    It''s not a shuriken or a Frisbee, so if you throw it that hard, it''s bound to pop if you throw it that way.


    As a result of throwing the ring, we tend to think that snapping with the wrist is all that is needed to throw the ring, but in fact, this is not the case.


    The trick is to hold it in front of the center line of your body and throw it as if you were pushing it out.


    The trick is to hold it in front of the center line of your body and push it out. So, next time I''ll throw with a little more moderation.


    Based on the earlier failure, sister Elinora throws it while adding or subtracting.


    However, the same snap on the wrist as before is still working.


    The loop didn''t hit the pillar, but instead hit nothing and was played.


    ''''Hahaha, for all your confidence, you missed it.


    ...Hey, can I do this from further away?


    I thought she was going to step on the ground in response to my provocation, but sister Elinora calmly told me so.


    ''''Yes, it''s fine, though?''''


    The farther away you are from the target, the more difficult it is to throw because the distance between you and the target is greater and the ring is subject to greater air resistance. There shouldn''t be any point in throwing it from afar, though.


    While I was wondering about it, Elinora''s sister was far away from me.


    It''s a distance of 20 meters.


    Is it something that can be entered by throwing it from such a distance?


    When you are wondering that, Elinora sister enters the same motion as before.


    With a dignified expression on her face, she flies the loop in her right hand with a snap of her wrist.


    The sharply released ring flew without wobbling in the air and stoned into a single pillar in the upper left corner.


    ''''It''s in!''''


    What''s the matter with you?


    What?¡¡Just put it in the column with the numbers written on it, right?


    ''Uh, yeah, but...''


    It''s not like the ring toss I know.


    It''s going to be hard to throw it in from that far away.


    I don''t think I could throw it.


    Mother Erna, Brother Silvio, don''t get me wrong.


    That''s not a proper ring toss.


    Anyway, that''s a point!¡¡Next time I''ll go for the highest scoring nine!


    Sister Elinora throws a loop at the nine points in the lower right corner.


    This is a difficult place where if it''s not good, it might hit the ground or another pillar and be played off. Still, Elinora''s sister got it in nicely.


    And then she puts in the third and fourth in the same way.


    It''s like watching a circus juggling act.


    It should be much more difficult to get the wrist snap to work and control.


    And then the last pitch.


    The loop released from sister Elinora''s hand flew straight at me.


    And I thought it was going to go in beautifully again, but it was popped because of the loop that was already contained.


    ''''Oh God!¡¡Why do they play it!


    The longer you throw it from a distance, the more powerful it is naturally.


    Elinora''s sister is frustrated that she didn''t get in at the end.


    It seems to be so frustrating that she didn''t get in at the end.


    She seems to have licked the ring toss the most, but it looks like she''s getting into it beautifully when she tries it.


    ''Elinora, what score do you think you scored?


    As I was smiling at Sister Elinora, Mother Erna suddenly had a math problem.


    ''''Eh.........twenty-eight points.


    It''s been quite a while, hasn''t it?


    Kyu, you just surprised me when you asked me that question on such short notice!


    I feel like there was quite a pause for that.


    Elinora sister is a bit impatient when she gets a jitzy look from Erna mom, and she''s a bit impatient.


    ''''Well then, it''s my turn next, isn''t it?''''


    Sister Elinora finished throwing it five times, so it''s my turn.


    However, it''s a hindrance if the ring remains on the pillar, so I collected it with my psychic.


    I handed it to Brother Silvio, who seemed to want to touch it somewhere.


    Then Nord Dad and Mother Erna, who were standing by nervously, also started to touch the loop.


    It''s funny to see grown men and women holding the loop.


    When I was ready, I moved to a position five meters away from the platform.


    I draw a line with my foot to use this place as a reference point.


    Then I hear a frustrated voice from sister Elinora behind me.


    ''You''re throwing from that close?''


    Normally, they''re thrown from this distance.


    There''s something wrong with the Elinora sister who puts in a long throw like a fool. I mean, that''s not what I''m proposing to do with the circle throw.


    Hold the ring in front of the center line of your body with your right foot facing the platform. From there, I toss it upward at a slight angle to push it out.


    Then my loop flies off and lands in the square of nine with a thud.


    All that''s left to do is repeat it four times.


    When I threw the rings, all of them fell into the nine squares as if they were sucked into the air.


    Yes, a total of forty-five points. That''s an overwhelming victory for me.


    Huh, I''ve always been an expert at ring tossing at street stalls to secure my toys.


    I''m not as athletic as Elinora''s sister, but my experience of throwing hoops is different.


    I had a smug look on my face when Elinora came over to me.


    ''''Hey! What''s that!¡¡How can you get in there so easily?¡¡You''re using psychics and other tricks again!


    I didn''t use it. It''s what I''m good at.


    It''s so sad to be suspected of having magical powers. I''m usually the one who plays fair and square.


    ''What?¡¡Oh, it went in nicely. Six points.


    Oh, me too. Five points.


    Ha-ha, I got played.


    Looking at the side, Mother Erna, Father Nord and Brother Silvio are playing ring toss.


    As long as they are having fun doing it, the reaction is not bad.


    Rather, they seem to be throwing the rings and going to retrieve them, competing peacefully to see who can get the most points.


    At first I didn''t understand how fun it was to just throw the loop on a pole, but now that I''ve tried it, it''s surprisingly fun.


    ''''The number crunching comes naturally to me, and it''s good for the villagers to improve their education.


    A little boy could do this.


    Hmm, I''m sure that''s one of the aspects of the game.


    After all, it was a game that was deeply rooted in previous lives, so it must have various advantages.

 372-Gentle and elegant stalls

    After demonstrating and explaining the ring toss, the next step is kick and throwing targets.


    I prepare each target with soil magic.


    The kick target ball is a cushioned ball made of cloth and made into a soccer ball.


    The ball for the throwing target was made directly into a ball with soil magic to make it easier to throw.


    And when I let Elinora''s sister, who does it with great enthusiasm, try it....


    Al!¡¡This kick target and pitch target thing is awesome!¡¡I, for one, think this is going to be a blast!


    This bite was superb.


    I guess the ring toss just now wasn''t enough for her. Elinora''s sister seemed to be very pleased with this game, which uses her motor skills to a tee.


    ''Silvio, let''s do it again!¡¡Al, re-target them with magic!


    Even now that I''m done with the whole thing, sister Elinora still urges me to do it again.


    Speaking of kick targets, the best part is the exhilarating feeling of dropping a panel with my kicked ball.


    Of course, I know that, and I use earth magic to make only the parts of the panel vulnerable so that I can drop it on impact.


    So when someone drops the panel, I have to reapply the panel with my magic again.


    I use earth magic to fit the panel that has fallen through the hole in the panel.


    It''s the perfect amount that can easily come off the frame subtly. I''ve never tried to put it on halfway, so it''s subtly difficult to do this deliberately.


    If it''s too fragile, it will fall down if the wind blows it down, and conversely, if it''s too strong, it will bounce off the ball.


    It should not be so weak that the wind will knock it down, nor strong enough to bounce the ball back. It''s a fine salt.


    ''Yes, now I''ve got it!''


    Thank you.


    I guess she understands that I''m having fun thanks to my magic, and Elinora sister thanks me with a rare, innocent smile.


    It would be nice if you could always thank me that honestly.


    Seeing our scene, Nord Dad says what he thinks.


    ''This is interesting, but I feel like it''s going to be less interesting without Al around all the time.


    Indeed. This means I''ll have to be on the ground here 24/7 and practicing my magic.


    I can''t afford to waste my time on a harvest festival.


    You have to make something that anyone can do.


    "Hmm, maybe we could make it out of wood.


    I guess so, but can you get the panel off?¡¡Well, it seems to me that the panel part could be substituted with cloth...


    Well, it''s true that if we can attach the panel part with cloth, we can do it without removing it every time.


    Yeah!


    Boom!


    ''Yes!¡¡You just dropped a nine-point panel!


    Sister Elinora, who shoots and drops panels like a professional football player in front of us.


    When you''re having that much fun, it seems like cloth isn''t enough, right?


    In fact, if I was going to do it too, I''d be more excited to do it if I could drop the panel.


    After all, when it comes to kick targets, you have to aim, kick, and feel a sense of accomplishment for shooting it off.


    ''''I think if you put a dent in the part where you attach the panel, it will somehow make it fall off on impact. If the panels are too thin, they''ll break too soon, and if they''re too thick, they won''t come off, so it''s important that they''re just the right amount of thinness, although they''ll be somewhat expendable.


    ''I see, then maybe Al won''t have to use magic all the time. I suppose we can do the same thing with our pitching targets.


    Perhaps it''s because there''s a prospect of being able to do it with just the villagers without much cost, but Dad Nord gives me a very satisfied look. I don''t even have to mention the ring toss. I can recreate it on wood.


    Yeah, now I won''t have to do the labor of re-fitting the panels with magic.


    The woodworkers, Ehrman and the others, though, are going to be pretty busy until the harvest festival.


    ''The best!¡¡I''m going to shoot first this time!


    I casually looked towards the pitching target, and there Meena was shouting with enthusiasm.


    With Mother Erna by her side, she seems to have drawn in the maids who were watching with interest.


    Since it''s mainly enjoyed by the villagers rather than us noblemen, their impressions will be necessary as well.


    However, from the way they seem to be enjoying themselves, I don''t think I need to hear their impressions.


    Hahaha. You''re going to be in a hole in the ground again anyway, right?


    You''re looking at the punchline, sir.


    ''Yea, this time I''m the best!¡¡We''ll see!


    Mel and Saara tease her, but Meena insists on throwing without losing.


    That''s exactly the motion of a normal woman''s pitching.


    It''s a far cry from her sister Elinora''s sudden wind-up, like a professional baseball pitcher.


    As I watched with a smile, the ball thrown by Meena was sucked cleanly into the middle of the hole without heading to the panel of 1 - the hole.


    As usual, Meena doesn''t miss the punchline.


    ''Haha, look at that!


    ''Ah!¡¡Why is that?!


    If it was a baseball, it would have been a brilliant strike. But with a pitching target, it requires more skillful control than the skill of throwing it down the middle.


    ''''Meena-senpai is very animalistic, so I''m sure she''ll subconsciously aim at the panel with the hole in it.


    What''s that?


    Meena has voiced her skepticism, but somehow you can see what Saara is trying to say.


    The kick and throwing targets are going to be a lot of fun, since not only Elinora sister, who is hard to call a common woman, but also Meena and Saara, who are also villagers, enjoy doing it.


    As I''m thinking with satisfaction, Erna''s mother comes over to me.


    ''Hey, Al. The ring toss and kick target are both fun and good, but is there anything that Alecia-sama and Lana-sama can enjoy in a more relaxed manner?


    So, the literal translation is a classy game, as befits a noblewoman.


    Indeed, if you ask me, both kick and throwing targets seem to be games that don''t seem to be appropriate for a young lady. Rah-chan seems to be willing to do it, but Alecia or something quite ladylike, and she might not be good at this kind of intense physical activity.


    If it''s a ring toss, it might be okay, but it''s not so subtle when it comes to being classy.


    Table tennis, which is a gentleman''s game, is also classified as exercise.


    A game that even girls can enjoy in a relaxed manner........


    I haven''t shown you yet, but how about scooping fish?¡¡It sounded like you were listening to Al, though it was a lot calmer.


    As I''m pondering, Dad Nord, who''s next to me, says


    Oh, come to think of it, that''s what''s left.


    If it''s a goldfish scoop - not a goldfish scoop, but a small fish scoop, even Alecia or something like that would be able to participate calmly.


    Yes, it''s like an aristocratic game, like scooping up little fish swimming in a tank and playing with them.


    Yes, that would certainly be relaxing and fun. But you have to prepare the fish and stuff, so...


    It goes without saying that we need to secure fish to put in the tank, but above all, we need to make scoop poi.


    I''ll have Ehrman do his best to make the frame, but the problem is the washi paper.


    Thin washi paper like the one in my previous life is indeed not available in this world - no, there''s a country that seems to have it. Come to think of it, Kagura had shoji screens, so there must actually be washi paper!


    This is going to be great. Let''s transition to Kagura a little later and look at the Japanese paper.


    ''Yeah, but it looks like it can be made, and I''ll try to make one soon.


    Oh, yeah?¡¡Then show me when you''re ready.


    I nodded at Dad Nord''s words.


    The many food stalls and small fish scooping...it''s starting to look a lot like a festival, isn''t it?


    Even in a past life, I loved summer festivals, so I''m a little more enthusiastic about them.


    I''d really like to try my hand at scooping small fish.


    I don''t know about Eric and Alecia, but Ra-chan might be pleased with it.


    I looked forward to playing at the harvest festival, and thought about the plan for the small fish scooping.

 373-A beautiful and edible small fish

    After the demonstration of the games, Nord''s father loaded the wheeled toss and other equipment onto the carriage and drove to the village.


    Apparently, he was going to discuss with me whether or not he would be happy with these games and whether or not they could be held at the harvest festival.


    In order to do so, they asked me to accompany them, but I declined the offer because it was too much trouble to explain to them again in detail.


    I''ve already explained how to play and how to make the tools to Nord Dad and he understands me well enough. There''s no need for me to go out of my way to explain it to him.


    I don''t need to go to the trouble of explaining things to him.


    I have to go over the details of this fish-catching event. I can''t get permission from the Nordic Father and Mother Erna without a demonstration. There was no choice.


    As a result, I was able to stay in the house by using such a construct.


    Even though I can relax, I still have to work on the little fish scoop.


    First, let''s talk about the base to put the small fish in. I don''t have a problem with this one.


    Activate the soil magic in the garden of the mansion. I did a rectangular water tank, like the one I saw at the festival, and in no time at all it was finished.


    A container like this could be made just by me using magic, and even if I were to recreate it with wood, it shouldn''t take that long since I''d only need to make a rectangular box.


    The problem is the fish and poi.


    First of all, let''s go see the small fish that live in the village of Coriat.


    ''Hey, Silvio! "Hey Silvio, kick me in the front!


    ''I''m sorry, sis. But isn''t it hard to kick it in the front?


    ''It''s harder to kick with your toes. It''s easier to kick these things with the side of your foot where you have a wider range to hit, so it''s easier to fly straight through... see?


    Sister Elinora kicks the ball straight at me right beside me.


    She has never seen or experienced soccer before, but she''s aware of the efficient inside pass to kick the ball straight.


    She is still a genius when it comes to moving her body.


    Brother Silvio traps the ball as he stomps on it, and sister Elinora kicks it as if to mimic him.


    ''''Ah!''''


    But it rolled not to Sister Elinora in front of me, but to me, who was looking at it bonkers.


    ''I''m sorry, Alou!''


    Just in time. Give me the ball!


    Brother Silvio and sister Elinora say that while waving their hands.


    It''s a long time ago. When I was in elementary school and junior high school, we would all go out and play football together on our trips during recess.


    I would lift the ball with my foot and pump it around with the back of my leg, my thighs and my head.


    I passed it straight to my sister Elinora, remembering how I used to compete with her as a kid.


    You''re really good with your hands. Look at me, even I am........


    As she said this, Sister Elinora lifted the ball up with her feet dexterously.


    The technique I spent three days mastering as a child was mimicked at a glance. I''m a bit shocked.


    As it was, Sister Elinora kicked the floating ball inside and clanked it with the back of her foot.


    ''''Oops!''''


    She kicked too hard, perhaps because she kicked too hard, and the ball went too far away, but Sister Elinora moved herself and caught it with her thighs, trying to control the impact.


    Although unstable, she racked up a number of times in a rhythm that didn''t seem like a beginner''s.


    It''s amazing. I''ve already passed the tenth mark.


    This is no time to stand around and watch. I had to go check on the fish in the village of Coriat.


    Elinora''s sister is lifting with a serious expression on her face, and Silvio is watching her, and I go outside the house.


    As I walked along the single road leading to the village, I heard the sound of a cool stream flowing.


    I stepped on the soft, fluffy grass and looked into the water to see a small fish swimming around in the water.


    It was smaller than a poi and perfect in size.


    However, when you see it from above, it really only looks pitch black.


    A fish in a previous life is a bright looking one, like a goldfish or something similar. The moment you look into the tank, if you see a black fish wriggling around, you''re going to lose your mind to scoop it up with a poi.


    However, even if I prepare a beautiful fish, it is a question of what I will do with it after I scoop it up. I don''t have the tools to keep them in a tank for ornamental purposes like I did in my previous life, so I don''t have to take them home with me.


    It is sad to throw away the fish after scooping it, and I prefer to exchange it for a product or to eat it as it is.


    I need to find a small fish that can be eaten while having a beautiful coloration. Ideally, a tropical fish that can be eaten.


    If you poke your finger on the surface of the water, the little fishes are startled and accelerate away.


    It''s no good to be a small fish that reacts and runs away at the moment of poking at the poi.


    It should be a small fish with a quiet character as much as possible.


    ''A small fish of beautiful coloration a small fish of beautiful coloration a small fish of beautiful coloration...''


    Standing up, I walked long and hard along the creek, trying to find the small fish I wanted to find.


    As I stare at the water, I see small fish and small shrimp, but they are still lacking in color.


    ''Hmmm, let''s change places...''


    I don''t remember seeing such a small fish in this familiar creek, so I''m going to go around the other points with an open mind.


    However, it would take a long time to walk around, so it''s spatial magic this time.


    When I make sure there''s no one around, I think of the river I was playing with Thor and Asmo in my mind and transition to it.


    Then, in an instant, the scenery changed and I landed on the bank of the river.


    This unique feeling of floating is something I''m used to.


    There was no one around, only water flowing gently.


    It''s nice to stand here in the middle of nowhere and listen carefully. If I listen carefully, I can hear the faint chirping of birds in the distance.


    The sound of nature trembling in my eardrums is so pleasant that I close my eyes and just sit there in a daze.


    I closed my eyes and sat there in a daze. Then I opened my eyelids for the first time in a long time, and I felt that my mind had become much calmer.


    I felt as if I''d just done zazen.


    But it''s not like there are any brightly colored fish, except for the surface of the water.


    While I was giggling, I felt the presence of someone behind me.


    I stood there for a while and waited, and then Roland, a villager, came from the road.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Ain''t that Master Alfried? What are you doing here?


    ''A little walk looking for fish. Roland''s a fisherman?


    Hey!¡¡I''m going to set a trap for a little dinner!


    Then Roland shows me what looks like a small bowl.


    The only other thing I have is a bucket to hold the fish in.


    ''Is that how you catch fish?''


    Oh, I''m going to put the food in this little bowl.


    I ask, and Roland smears the inside of the small bowl with some kind of paste from the porch.


    ''The rest of the time, if you put it in the water like this, the fish will come in. Then these guys won''t be able to get out of the top, or they won''t be able to get out. Stupid, right?


    ''Heh, I see. I''m with Roland.


    Exactly. Don''t you think you''re an idiot with me - that''s a bit harsh!


    I ignore Roland, who is prodding me about such things, and I look at the small bowl in the water.


    Then, perhaps attracted by the food stuck to the inside, the fish in the river began to flutter around and gather.


    He ate the food that was melting out of the small bowl and then went into the small bowl for more and more.


    ''Ooh, you got in there so fast,''


    ''Yeah, now we just have to wait until we get enough of them in. In the meantime, I''ll leave a number of traps in place.


    Then Roland did the same a little upstream and downstream, and placed a small bowl of fish in the same way.


    Maybe the same fish are coming in there as well.


    ''How''s that?¡¡Didn''t that come in a lot of little bowls?


    Yes.


    While Roland is away, thumping fish are gathering, and the small bowl is full of fish.


    I''d rather describe it as wriggling.


    ''But you can''t really get out, can you?


    Yeah, that makes things easier on us.


    Roland laughs with a caracara.


    ''Even a child can do it and catch them conveniently if you just put a small bowl of bait on them.


    ''Whoa, it''s about time you filled up with fish.


    Roland says and lifts the small bowl and the capture is complete.


    Inside the transparent small bowl, the fish swim around in a hurry, but they don''t leave the hole at the top.


    As it is, I tilt the small bowl into the bucket and a lot of fish come out. I caught more than ten fish.


    ''Hehe, that''s a big catch!


    Roland laughs happily at the results.


    I suppose this is also the wisdom of the villagers, having learned about the biology of fish.


    If they set such a convenient trap, Roland may know the beautiful, edible little fish I''m looking for.


    ''Hey, Roland. Have you ever seen a beautifully colored, edible little fish around here?


    Hmm?¡¡A clean, edible little fish?¡¡Not a fish like these guys?


    Yes.


    I nodded to Roland, who asked me in confusion.


    Then Roland crosses his arms and begins to think seriously.


    Well, I don''t care if you want to tell me what fish I can eat, it''s on the condition that it''s beautiful.


    I''m aware that I''m asking quite an absurd question.


    ''Hmmm ... it''s a bit far away, but it''s just beyond the lake in the woods to the east--''


    Could it be where the spring water is good!


    That''s where I went with Bartolo to fetch water, so it''s a shot in transition.


    ''''In the mountain river further back in the mountains, there should be a small male fish with a blue back and a small red female fish.


    I had high hopes for this mountain, but it seemed to be a different mountain.


    As much as I had hoped for it, I felt betrayed. If it had been there, I would have had a shot at transition.


    That said, isn''t it beautiful that the colors on my back are blue and red? I''m curious to see how many of those shades are more or clearly brighter, but it''s well worth a visit to see.


    ''So can we eat those guys?''


    Oh, they''re edible. They don''t eat them because they''re too far from home.


    Well, that''s true, too. No villager would go out of their way to catch a small fish that was just beautiful when they could catch so much in the river in front of them.


    ''Which part of the river is the place?''


    It was upstream to midstream.


    ''Yeah. I mean, you knew it well.


    Gah-ha-ha, I picked the wrong mountain to fetch water when I was a kid.


    I listen, including admiration, and Roland chuckles as he scratches his head.


    Wow, it''s a tragedy I don''t even want to imagine that I was climbing one wrong mountain. Thanks to you, though, I was able to get some valuable information.


    ''I see, that''s how I got stuck out like a stupid fish in a small bowl.


    ''Shut up!¡¡And I got to go home on my own, properly!


    For saying that, Roland''s words seemed to be quite muddled.


    In fact, he may have gotten lost and is being searched by his mother or someone from the village''s vigilante group.


    I''ll ask around Wester next time. They''ll be glad to tell us.


    Haha, thanks anyway. I''ll check there then.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Are you okay?¡¡Shouldn''t you take your sister or a rumba or something?


    Yeah, thanks. I will.


    As for me, I can use the transition, so on the other hand, taking someone with me would be a hindrance.


    However, there was no need to make Roland, who was genuinely concerned about me, anxious, so I replied that and moved away.

 374-Transfer to mountain

    I had gotten useful information from Roland, and I had transitioned to the mountain where the spring I went with Bartolo was located.


    There, the air was just as tranquil as when I had come before.


    There was a beautiful, clear lake in front of us, and the mosses that were thriving in the area looked bright and colorful.


    Since I was at the top, my line of sight was very high, and if I turned around, I could glower at the forest and plains from the mountains.


    In the distance, a building that looked like his mansion was vaguely visible.


    Bartolo had said that after all the hardships he''d gone through, the view he could see was more beautiful, but it''s still beautiful enough now that he''s transitioned.


    Yes, the hardships of before seem to be hazy, but that''s what made the transition possible. It''s not like all that hard work was in vain. I''ll try to think of it that way.


    For now, there is clean water in front of me, so I sip it with both hands and drink it.


    The cool, natural water goes down my throat and quenches my thirst.


    ''Oh, it tastes so good,''


    He hadn''t soberly rehydrated since he left the mansion, so he was surprisingly thirsty.


    As it was, he sipped and drank two or three times, and his body was finally satisfied.


    Now, the mountain Roland was talking about was one further back than this one.


    If you look in the opposite direction from the village of Colliat, there is another huge mountain there.


    As far as size goes, it''s probably bigger than this mountain. Even though we are near the top of this one, we have to look up a little bit to see it.


    But it''s visible enough. If you can see it, then transference is possible.


    You can transfer even if you continue to see it with the naked eye and burn an image into it, but it''s better to see it clearly.


    When I slowly gathered the magic power in my eyes, I could see clearly in the distance, as if I was looking through binoculars.


    I heard that the small fish I''d heard about are in the upper to midstream rivers, so I want to find the river first. If possible, I''d like to transition to the side of the river to make it easier, instead of wandering around the mountains looking for it.


    I desperately move my gaze. But on a quick glance, I can''t find it.


    Perhaps there is a river a little further back.


    Thinking so, I concentrate my magic power further and look deeper into the trees.


    Then I saw what looked like water flowing faintly.


    ''''There it is!''''


    Gradually reduce the magnification from there and you''ll see where it is.


    Find a nearby flat area that is easy to transfer to and stare at it and burn the image into it.


    Once that''s done, I activate spatial magic and wrap my body in magic.


    ''''Okay, transference!''''


    The moment I muttered that, my vision switched gingerly and I found myself in the mountains.


    There was no clear lake in front of me, but rather long, warped trees and the ground.


    Suddenly, I look forward and see the mountain where I would have been a moment ago.


    It''s easy to see where the river is, since water is flowing from the top.


    I turn around and start walking to the other side of the river, thinking to myself.


    As far as I could see from the distance, the river was there if I walked straight ahead.


    If I just walked straight ahead, I should be able to see the river.


    After a short time, I heard the sound of running water.


    We continued onward in the direction of the sound, and found a beautiful clear stream.


    The current upstream was steeper and more rocky, but the area where I was located was just as calm.


    ''The river over here is beautiful too,''


    The water in the mountain where the spring was located was also beautiful, but this one was not to be outdone.


    Even from a distance, the water was crystal clear and we could clearly see the stones at the bottom and the fishes swimming in the water.


    I guess the vein of water in the village of Koliat is very clear and clean.


    I think so even more so since I have dived four times in the river today alone.


    I wondered where the fish Roland was referring to were.


    As I recall, it''s a small fish with a blue or red back.


    It would be easy to recognize them if they were so transparent.


    I looked around, but there was no such fish in sight, only a char-like fish.


    I wondered if there were any fish near the shore.


    However, because the river is quite wide, we could only see the fish near the shore.


    The light in the middle of the river reflected off the shore and made it dazzling.


    What''s useful in situations like this is a shield.


    I create a transparent rectangular magic shield and continuously deploy it on a flat surface.


    I fix it to the surface of the water and create a bridge for the shield.


    I put my feet on it, and oh my goodness. I can walk on the surface of the water without falling.


    Walking gracefully on the shield that has been deployed on the surface of the water, I observe the water.


    Then I see things like red and blue moving there.


    I proceeded to deploy a new foothold and saw brightly colored blues and reds moving around there.


    Upon closer inspection, I saw a small fish the size of a goldfish swimming about in the water.


    Some of them were blue from back to belly and others were red from back to belly.


    Perhaps these were the small fish Roland was talking about.


    The colors are vivid and beautiful even just looking at them.


    The shape and size of the fish are similar to those of goldfish, and this one is good enough to be used as a small fish scooping fish.


    I activated my water magic and made a water ball to contain the small fish.


    When I lifted the water ball, I saw a pale little fish swimming leisurely in the water in front of me.


    It''s beautiful just looking at them like this. Moreover, if you can eat it after you scoop it up, you won''t have to throw it away.


    Yeah, I guess we''ll have no problem with small fish.


    Muttering with satisfaction, I set the water ball down and gently release the small fish.


    Once the aquarium and the small fish are aligned, the rest is poi.


    If the frame can be made of earth magic or wood, the problem is washi paper.


    And speaking of Japanese paper, it''s the kagura used in shoji screens and the like.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    In order to transfer to Kagura immediately, I tried to picture the scene of Kagura, but what appeared in my mind was the scenery of the shrine where I played with Haru and Shuichi.


    Apparently, that place left a very strong impression on me in my memory.


    When I remembered the events in Kagura, it made me laugh and it made me feel nostalgic.


    The location of the shrine is a long way from the shopping district, and it''s not the right destination.


    However, I inexplicably wanted to see the view from the shrine, so I decided to transition there.


    ''Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve transitioned to Kagura. It''s possible to try esports and relaying, but let''s just go to Kagura at once here.......


    If you don''t have enough magic power, you''ll just fail and become a dud, and there''s no need to freak out.


    Rather, we should try it out as a study of transference.


    The moment you arrive at Kagura, if you run out of magic power or something, it''s a bad idea, but the feeling of being transferred to the capital is that you have a lot of room to spare, so you''ll do fine.


    With that in mind, I activated the transfer while picturing the scene of the shrine.

 375-Transferred to a shrine

    The scene changes in an instant when he activates a transfer with spatial magic.


    ''''By the way!''''


    My vision was distorted more strongly than usual, and I almost lost my balance because I felt like I was floating for so long, but I was able to land with no problem.


    Perhaps it''s because of the long-distance transfer, but my magic power has suddenly decreased, which makes me feel a little uncomfortable, but I''ve experienced it many times in my magic training, so I''m used to it.


    When I look up, I see a shrine in front of me.


    The shrine still has a majestic atmosphere.


    The pillars painted in vermilion and the ornaments of the golden water god are very beautiful.


    As I suspected, someone must clean and maintain the shrine on a regular basis, perhaps because it is a shrine. The shrine has kept its beauty to the extent that it makes me think so.


    However, you were able to make it to Kagura in one sitting with no problems.


    But as a compensation, the magic power in your body has been secretly reduced.


    It''s a good idea to use a single use of magic and this is still a long-distance transfer that crosses continents and consumes a lot of magic power.


    However, if you pay attention to the magic power inside your body, there is still room for more.


    I wonder if we can repeat the long-distance transfer from Colliat Village to Kagura two more times?


    If I think about returning home, I can afford it, but if I skip the return trip, I can only afford it once.


    My future transition plan is to be able to transition to wherever I want, whenever I want, to relax and eat good food in a great place in the land.


    In other words, I have to be ready to transition at any time and on a whim. Or rather, I have to be, or else I won''t feel like it.


    I think I have a pretty good amount of magic for a seven-year-old these days, don''t you?¡¡I had confidence in myself, but it seems I wasn''t done yet.


    There were times when I had to skip the training sessions to visit Eric''s house, but I had to go back to the drawing board and do it every day. Even if you''re busy.


    And I need to increase my magic power more and more often to increase the number of times I can transfer.


    The room of the mind and magic power will also give you room in your life.


    I thought I came here to look at washi paper, which is the material for poi, but you have found a big problem of increasing the amount of magic power. This is a great harvest.


    Well, let''s put an end to our discussion of transference here.


    We''ve come all the way to Kagura. It''s a waste of time to think about it all the time.


    I came to see the view from this shrine.


    Having changed my thoughts, I start walking towards the stairs with my back to the shrine.


    Perhaps it''s because of the high location of where I am now, but I can see the entire landscape of Kagura.


    In the distance I can see Japanese style buildings that look like the town of Kagura, and even from a distance I can clearly see that the town is lively. In between the buildings and roads, a river was flowing, and what appeared to be a Japanese boat could be seen in the distance.


    Looking at it again, I can see that water is flowing everywhere in the city of Kagura.


    The city of Kagura, facing the vast ocean, is in close contact with the water.


    If we lower our gaze from there, the houses are sparse and the countryside is sparse, and the forest that runs through the rumba spreads out.


    Then, as I lowered my gaze further, I saw a staircase almost directly below, which made me feel faint just by looking at it.


    Yeah, looking down like this, the steep angle of the staircase even seems scary.


    I immediately cut my gaze and sat down on the stairs because I felt like my head was going to hurt from the number of steps I was staring at.


    It''s nice and cool on the stone pavement.


    Rumba invited me to head over, and I found Haru and Shuichi here, right?


    I thought they were a strange pair, but I didn''t realize they were the daughter and son of the most powerful shogun in the country.


    I still miss the sight of them humbling the commoners and Tori and others at a game of Mito Gold.


    It seems like yesterday, but in reality it was more than four months ago.


    I''d love to see Haru and Shuichi again, but those guys are the Shogun family.


    It will be difficult to meet them like before.


    I was happy to get to know the two of them, but also disappointed to find out that I can''t do it because I got to know them.


    I have slightly mixed feelings.


    I look at the sky, the mountains in the distance, and the bonhomie.


    Then a nice breeze blows in and caresses my skin.


    I do not look at the objects such as the city, but I just look at it to catch the whole picture.


    This is a good thing. It''s because your eyes will get tired if you stare at something and chase after it all the time.


    I just sit there in a daze without thinking, and then I roll my upper body back and lie on my back.


    The clear blue sky fills the room, and a vermilion torii gate lies directly above me.


    I use my fingers to create a kind of camera frame and try to capture it in the frame.


    The contrast between the beautiful blue sky and the vermilion torii gate was quite nice.


    If I had a camera, I would have wanted to take a picture with the corners of my mouth open.


    I saved the photo in my mind and got into a sitting position.


    As I moved my gaze around, I found a large rock by the torii gate.


    ''Whoa, that''s the rock I used to use,''


    Apparently it''s been intact since I used it as a vehicle for me in Psychic.


    I used a pretty big rock to get it down. Considering the hardships involved in lowering it down by hand, it''s out of the question, and the only way to get it down is with a psychic.


    I thought I''d lower it down with my psychic if it was going to be a hindrance, but when I got close enough to see it, it was wrapped around a rope like a shime-narrow.


    I wondered and went around in a circle, and found a stone staircase had been built beside the rock, and flowers and what looked like dumplings had been offered to it.


    ''Hmm?¡¡What does that mean?


    Is this rock being used as a deity?¡¡I''m not sure.


    If I don''t understand it well, it might be troublesome if I move it poorly, and it might be enshrined when it''s offered like this.


    If I were to enshrine it here, it would be the water goddess.


    However, the round rock does not look like a goddess in that case. It would be better to dig it out in the shape of a dragon that is decorated in the shrine anyway.


    I had some idea of what I wanted to do, so I activated my earth magic in front of me.


    I created a small sphere, and it transformed as I looked at the dragon in the shrine.


    However, it doesn''t depict the specific parts of the shrine, so I try to imagine a rough water dragon of the sea there on my own.


    Then, in a short time, a dragon as powerful as in a game of hunting monsters was created.


    We had an existing water dragon design in the shrine, so we didn''t have much trouble making it.


    The size is about the size of the palm of my hand, so I don''t feel much fear.


    However, if it is as big as a rock and is dug into the ground, it would be very scary.


    I laugh at the thought of that. I felt the urge to recreate it with a large rock, but I dismissed the idea of tampering with the enshrined object as a bad idea.


    As an alternative, I decided to place the clay figurine made to resemble a water dragon on the stone steps as an offering.


    Then I decided to lightly clasp my hands together and pray for the time when I could play with Haru and Shuichi again.

 376-A funny man who liked eels

    After enjoying the scenery from the shrine, I transitioned under the bridge on the riverbank where I met Kojirou.


    It''s not far from Kagura''s shopping district here, and it''s almost impossible to see the transition.


    I make sure there are no people around and no one is watching me before I start walking.


    A large river is flowing in front of me, making a pleasant sound of waves.


    There were rounded stones lying at my feet, and every time I stepped on them I could hear them scraping against each other.


    Yeah, it''s nice to feel this how-is-this-whatever-it-is-this-within-a-warm riverbed atmosphere.


    It has a different quality from the big river in Eric''s territory.


    As I recall, we met Kojirou in this area.


    When I remembered that I met Kojirou, I immediately dismissed the picture plane of one of the Hundoshi as it came to life.


    He had smiled and said he was able to quit his job, but I didn''t realize he was Kaede''s brother.


    Moreover, I didn''t know that he was the bodyguard of his eldest son Shuichi, who is considered to be the next Shogun.


    However, no matter how great Kojirou is or how great a swordsman he is, I have no regrets about pushing him to quit.


    It doesn''t matter how great the work you''re doing, you shouldn''t be crushing people with hard labor.


    Kojiro really wanted to quit because it was too hard, so it was the right thing to do.


    It''s too late if it''s too late, like I did in my previous life.


    I wonder if Kojiro is still training to make unagi (eel) bowls. Or is he already opening an unagi shop?


    As I walked along the riverbank, I saw an old man in a blue workman''s uniform on a large Japanese boat, fishing with a net.


    If I looked into the distance, I saw several people pulling and setting the nets in the same way.


    As expected of Kagura, which has abundant water resources. We could see fishing just by walking along the riverbank.


    It is a rare sight in Koliat village.


    It is good.¡¡Hooray!


    An old man pulled the net forcefully while calling out a light call.


    When I looked at the net, I saw a long and slender creature in the net that was pulled up.


    A fish that shines in the sunlight, reflecting the surface of its body in the distance. Or rather, is it slimy?


    I feel like I''ve seen some kind of fish before.


    I gathered the magic power into my eyes and increased the magnification and saw that the inside of the net was, to my surprise, an eel.


    Huh?¡¡Why are they catching eels?¡¡It should have been shunned in Kagura as being too bad to eat.


    While I was looking at it curiously, the old man noticed my gaze and looked at me while tilting his head.


    ''''Oi.''''


    When I waved my hand to try and talk to him to hear what he had to say, the old man in the blue samurai costume turned his face away with a puissant look.


    When I was slightly shocked that he ignored me, the old man put away his net and took his paddle.


    I wondered if he was going to go away, but the old man deftly maneuvered the paddle and pointed the boat towards us.


    Apparently, he''s going out of his way to move the boat so that he can listen to me.


    When I smiled as if reassured, the old man smiled mischievously, as if the prank had succeeded.


    He has a rugged face but seems to be quite friendly.


    ''''What''s up?''''


    I wondered why they were catching eels. Eels don''t taste good when cooked, do they?


    I know it''s very tasty when cooked correctly, but I purposely don''t know why they''re here.


    ''Yeah, well, there''s a strange guy who''s taken a liking to eels lately. He asked me to buy them regularly, so this is how I catch them.


    I was somewhat convinced after hearing Pops'' words.


    It was Kojiro. It must be Kojiro.


    He must be buying eels regularly to practice eel bowl.


    Wow, there are some strange people. It doesn''t taste so good, though.


    I said the same thing, but the guy was all about how good eels are. I wonder if he knows how to make it taste good?¡¡No, but it''s a fishy, bony eel.


    Haha, it''s easy to imagine Kojiro taking on an old man like this and yakking and daring him to say he can make it delicious.


    As for the restaurant, it seems they haven''t opened it yet, as the keyword "unadon" hasn''t been mentioned yet.


    He must be taking a long time to process the unagi and make the sauce.


    I''ve also taught him how to make other dishes such as Shiroyaki and Unomaki, in addition to Unadon, right?


    With the development of the menu, skills, securing the supply chain, and opening a new restaurant, it would be tough to open a new restaurant in just four months or so.


    Besides, Kojiro wouldn''t be satisfied with just a little success.


    The first time I saw Kojiro''s unadorned bowl of eel and rice, he didn''t seem to be satisfied at all.


    From that feeling, he may not open the restaurant until he''s satisfied with it.


    If I was going to open a restaurant anyway, I wanted me and Roomba to be the first customers, so I was a bit relieved.


    It would have been too shocking if he had opened the restaurant without saying a word, even though I had taught him how to make unadorned rice bowls.


    ''Hey, as an old man, would you be happy if you could learn to eat unagi well?


    You can''t imagine how happy I am. There are plenty of them in this river, after all!


    The old man said and showed me the net in the Japanese boat.


    In the net, there were a lot of shiny eels wriggling in the net.


    It''s a staggering number of eels to be able to catch so many at one time. The people and the old man who fishes them must be very happy when they are all delicious.


    By the way, where do you come from?¡¡You''re not kagura people, are you?


    It''s called the Kingdom of Misfirito.


    Well, I don''t know anything about that.


    We made small talk like that, and I left the old man.


    The back of the old man, who changes direction smoothly at the paddle, is very Han-like.


    After seeing him off, I start walking leisurely toward the shopping district.


    Well, I''m glad to see Kojiro is working hard to open an eel bowl restaurant.


    I was tempted to meet Kojiro and have a quick chat with him, but I didn''t know where he was, and meeting Kojiro would likely mean meeting Haru and Shuichi.


    If that happens, it''s going to be complicated by people telling you to stay or when you came over.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of meeting Kaede, you know.


    For some reason, there was a section of me that thought it was my fault that Kojiro quit, or that I intrigued him, but as expected, he should be calm and understand the situation.


    You think you''re an adult and you''re probably right, but there''s also a part of me that tells you that you''re not, and that it''s dangerous to get close to them.


    Still, if we talk about it calmly, I''m sure they''ll understand.


    "-- My sister said the eel bowl was not good and challenged me to a duel, saying, ''I''d rather continue as a swordsman than make this stuff.


    Just as I thought that, I remembered Kojiro''s words to me at the end of our meeting.


    Yes, I''ll stop seeing Kojiro after all. It might not be good for me if I go to see him suddenly. Kojiro would be busy making eel rice bowls and so on.


    I''d like to meet him as a guest next time anyway.


    I thought, and I stepped toward the Kagura shopping district.

 377-Promising human legs

    As we came from the riverbed to the shopping area, the number of Kagura people exploded.


    A group of people were carrying fish caught in the sea and a group of people were carrying their belongings to the port. At the stalls and shops, shopkeepers and signboard girls were actively shouting to attract customers.


    When I go out to such a main street, some eyes pierce me, as if the brown hair and clothes that are the proof of an exotic country are unusual.


    If I''m going to come here, I should have worn a jimbei instead of my usual clothes or something.


    However, it looks a little cold in this chilly season, so the jimbei is a little cold.


    Looking at the men running around, the clothes themselves look like samue or jimbei, but the fabric is slightly thicker or they are in long pants.


    I don''t see any major changes since they are wearing kagura clothes like a kimono, but I can feel the seasonal changes, such as the subtle increase in the number of haori.


    It''s still less noticeable when you''re wearing a kagura outfit, right? But I only came here to see the Japanese paper for poi, so I don''t have to worry about that much.


    As I was walking down the street, I felt eyes on me more than I expected.


    When you feel the eyes this much, it makes you wonder if you''ve done something wrong, if you''re dressed strangely, if you''re being told that your eyes are dead even though you''re a child and that you''re being pointed at.


    Well, maybe it''s all in my head, but if there''s a kid in kagura clothes and he''s wearing an exotic outfit, I''d be concerned.


    Last time I had Ilya and Aleusha, who were more flamboyant than I was, and I was perfectly fine with them moving around as a bunch of tourists, but I can''t stand this alone.


    I wonder if the gaijin who come to Japan also had this feeling in mind when they came to visit. My heart is too strong.


    I had a weak heart, so I moved to get away from people''s strange looks.


    I walked along at a fast pace, searching my memory, and I came to a clothing store called "Wafuya Fuji" that I had visited before.


    The smell of fresh incense and tatami mats tickled my nostrils as I entered the store, and it made me feel nostalgic.


    ''Welcome!''


    A female clerk in Kagura clothing politely bows her head.


    As usual, Kagura people are very beautiful in their gestures. With that in mind, I walked beside the beautiful women''s kagura clothes and proceeded to the men''s clothing floor at the back.


    Then, there was a line of men''s kagura clothes there.


    It was probably because the season had changed to fall. Most of the thin summer cloths were gone, and the thicker fall and winter cloths were on the increase.


    The colors were very rich, ranging from austere to flashy.


    Now, let''s buy some less expensive winter clothes and change out of them quickly.


    As I walked out of the store, a woman came up to me and said, "Are you alone this time?


    I understand you''re on your own this time.


    Oh, you remember?


    Yes, I was a very impressive tourist.


    When I asked in surprise, the clerk replied with a sly smile.


    Even though I haven''t been to the store enough to be a regular, I can remember their faces after just one visit.


    That in itself was gratifying, but in my case, it was as if the Roomba and Irvine had made me look bad and remembered.


    ''Are you shopping for winter clothes?''


    ''Yes, I''m not going to stand out in this outfit...''


    I thought this is what you were looking for.


    The waitress guided me through the conversation and so on. And they naturally put some distance between us.


    I had the impression that the clerks at the clothing store had the tendency to step in shamelessly, but I didn''t feel that way about the clerks here.


    Even now, they kept a distance from me so that I could look and choose.


    I don''t find it particularly disturbing when the clerk is good at measuring this kind of distance.


    I looked at the children''s clothes, admiring the high level of the shopkeepers here.


    When I look at the end of the room, there is a kagura outfit with an extravagant embroidery and cloak that I don''t think a child would wear.


    Of course, that''s not what I''m wearing.


    It''s something warm and easy to move in, like what a man-legged person would wear.


    I found it and immediately picked up a dark blue one. Yeah, it''s a nice, austere shade too.


    It feels just like a Kagura man''s foot. The price displayed is not so high, and you can buy it with the coins you have.


    I will try on these.


    The fitting room is down there.


    When I went into the same fitting room as before and changed into my clothes, they fit perfectly. Maybe it was because the fabric was a little thicker, but it was much warmer than the jimbei.


    When I looked at myself in the mirror, I looked like a Kagura man''s child.


    Yeah, I won''t stand out even if I walk around town in this.


    I nodded with satisfaction and left the fitting room with my kagura clothes on.


    ''''Excuse me, I like this one, please...''''


    ..........


    When I returned to the floor with that, the female clerk looked at me in surprise.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    Just like your last jinbei, our guests, despite being children, are very good at wearing very austere things.


    Is this a compliment?¡¡I couldn''t understand why I was feeling so uncomfortable.


    ¡ô


    I bought a kagura outfit at the clothing store, and I went outside wearing the kagura outfit I bought as it was.


    The normal clothes that I was wearing just now, I used spatial magic in the shadows secretly. I opened a subspace and stored them there.


    Now the clothes I was wearing won''t become hand luggage and I can walk around town empty-handed.


    Well, how wonderful it is to buy things and not have them become baggage.


    My biggest enemy when shopping is foot fatigue and the more you buy, the more baggage you buy, the more you buy. Even when it''s a fun shopping time, it''s a chore to change the order in which you buy something or to think about it becoming baggage.


    But I don''t need that, so there''s very little stress when I''m shopping.


    I walk down the street in a slightly sluggish mood from buying new clothes.


    This way I''ll be able to bury myself as a Kagura person as long as I meditate on my hair color.


    That''s just as I expected, and the number of gazes piercing me from a distance is much less.


    But I wonder why. After a nearby Kagura person casually looked at me, I was more likely to look twice, as if surprised.


    Looking twice means that there must have been something surprising to that person.


    However, I''m only wearing a kagura outfit, and the only element that surprises me is my hair color. I don''t care if she has bright pink hair like Ilya''s, would I be that surprised to see her plain brown hair?


    I observe myself and my surroundings, but I can''t figure out why.


    Well, okay, I regained my composure and started to walk away, and a human foot approaching from in front of me smiled.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good fit for a kid in that outfit. You have a promising future, man-foot!


    A man with a human foot leaves with a gahaha and a merry laugh.


    Apparently I was being looked at twice by people because I looked good in the kagura clothes that this human-legged adult was wearing.


    It seems like a good thing to look twice because they look too good on me, but I can''t be honestly happy considering I''m a child nobleman who looks too good in human-legged clothes.


    Well, it can be said to be a promising human leg, since it can instantly transport goods anywhere with transfer magic, but I didn''t expect you to come to Kagura and say such a thing.

 378-Washi House

    Dressed in a man-legged kagura suit, it drew attention in a different way than it did at first, but as I walked along, not paying attention to it, I spotted a sign that said washi paper in masterful handwriting.


    Yes, simple, but really easy to understand.


    The shop was tucked away on a street a little off the main road.


    Compared to other shops, it''s quite plain, and if you''re not careful, you might overlook it as a background.


    However, looking at the unique atmosphere emanating from the shop, it''s not so bad.


    It''s these kind of hideaway stores that often have the best stuff.


    Tickled with a sense of adventure, I walked through the crowd to the store.


    Then I open the shoji-lined door and find myself in a room with a relaxed atmosphere.


    The interior of the shop was dimly lit, with a single warm, orange-colored light shining from the ceiling.


    When I breathed in, the smell of wood and paper wafted through the air, and I felt somewhat relieved.


    The interior of the shop is small, but there are many washi artworks on the shelves and tables.


    There was no one in this room. However, the sound of water can be heard from the room at the back of the shop, so someone is probably working here.


    However, I am more concerned about the item in front of me than buying the washi paper.


    The colored rectangle of washi on the table.


    Probably, I think that the dye was mixed when making Washi, but is this an ornament to be admired in this way?¡¡Or is there another use for it?


    ''Oh, there''s a cute little kid in here. And that''s foreign.


    As I was observing, tilting my head, an old lady came in from the back room.


    I could tell that Grandma was quite old, but she had an energetic voice that didn''t show it, and she was wearing a slightly flashy red kagura outfit.


    I guess it''s the charm that exudes from this old lady that allows her to wear a kagura outfit like this at her age.


    ''I''m sorry to bother you,''


    ''Yeah, yeah. Maybe not anything interesting.


    ''No, it''s not. I don''t know anything about it. What are these colored squares of washi?


    I asked the humble old lady what item she was interested in.


    Oh, you should do that. Press the button on the magic tool underneath.


    That being said, I looked down and saw a square board laid out. You were so engrossed in the colors that you didn''t notice it.


    I pushed the button as I was told, and poof, a light lit up from inside the washi.


    ''Oh, a light!''


    "Hey, hey, come on.


    The old lady laughs happily at my reaction.


    It was a bit of a witchy laugh, but when this old lady does it, it seems somewhat natural.


    By the way, these lights are beautiful.


    I think it was a lampshade, right?¡¡My grandmother''s house in a previous life had a light like this one. I remember turning off the lights at night and falling asleep looking at the lampshade.


    The light in front of me was so beautiful that it reminded me of that scene.


    ''Can I turn on the round one over here, too?''


    Yes.


    I''m curious to see what kind of light the mixed white and yellow sphere next to me gives off, so I press the same button.


    Then the same light comes from inside the sphere.


    ''Oh, it''s a full moon!''


    The color of the washi was like a full moon in the night sky, and it seemed as if I was in a room, but I was watching the full moon outside.


    The shade of this washi paper seemed to represent the unevenness of the full moon.


    He''s such a strange boy.


    ''What?¡¡Really?


    It''s not very often these days that a child is happy with a washi light like this.


    For the Kagura people, they have seen these washi products since they were born, so they have become accustomed to them, haven''t they?


    From my point of view, Washi is an image that there are a lot of things that I don''t know though it seems to be familiar.


    While I was thinking about this, I saw another unfamiliar object next to me.


    Flowers in bright colors inside a metal frame. From the shape, I think it''s a strap, but what''s inside is.....


    ''Could this be, could it be washi paper inside?


    Yeah. It''s got Japanese paper in it.


    The old lady nodded with a laugh at what I asked.


    ''Yeah?¡¡How do you make them?


    I ask in surprise, and Grandma pulls back to the back of the room and comes back with a board-like tool.


    ''You can do this by putting washi paper in this mold and putting a clear resin in it. This resin will harden when it''s exposed to warm air.


    I see, so the hardening resin is used to enclose it inside. The thing like the lame that shines inside must have been made by grinding minerals. It is very beautiful because it is glittering.


    Since all I have to do is to fit it into a mold, pour the resin into it and arrange it, even beginners can easily try it.


    Would you like to use it?


    ''What?¡¡Are you sure?


    Children don''t often get interested in Washi, so it''s all about missionary work. Besides, this one''s too old to be used anymore.


    As Grandma said this, she let me hold a mold, a tube of resin, and a few pieces of bright washi paper for her to hold in her hand.


    Oh, I came to look at the washi and was given a nice tool I never thought I''d get.


    ''Thank you,''


    You should come by and see what you''ve made.


    I''ll be there to show you.


    This is going to be a great hobby to do in my room.


    I''d really like to make some beautiful accessories like my grandma.


    I know this sounds like I''m leaving the store, but in order to achieve my real goal, I inquire about it as a tad bit late.


    Well, I''d like to see some ordinary washi paper.


    Grandma was not dumbfounded by my words now, but nodded with a smile.


    ¡ô


    Grandma showed me some washi paper to buy, and I transitioned to the riverbank.


    I secretly use spatial magic under the bridge to store my accessory set.


    Then I take out the poi and scissors that I had made with earth magic for scooping small fish.


    After cutting the washi into rounds with the scissors, I open only the frame of the poi and put the washi between them.


    It is the same mechanism as the poi sold in the hundred-yen store of a previous life. In this way, it can be used repeatedly if only the part of Japanese paper is re-covered and done without throwing away.


    After confirming that the washi does not come off from the poi, I found the depression where someone had set a trap.


    It seems that the endurance test of Washi can be done here without affecting the water flow. And if you look closely, you can kill two birds with one stone.


    With a shrill laugh, I bend down and put the poi in the water.


    First of all, I don''t think too much about the influence on Washi, I just move the poi and try to chase the fry.


    Normally, it is a foolish plan to put it in water and chase it so as not to give water pressure to Washi, but it is an experiment.


    The washi that was moistened by water was not torn though its color was changed.


    I chased a small fish and scooped it up.


    On the washi, the fry were frolicking adorably.


    Since the washi was made of water-resistant washi, it did not seem to tear immediately.


    I released the scooped fry into the water, and put the poi into the water again.


    I wondered if the same thing was repeated twice as it was. Finally, the edge of the washi came to be torn.


    Hmm, I handled it rather roughly, and it is a level that can be used sufficiently as a poi if it is this much.


    However, this water-resistant Japanese paper. It is a little persistent. Probably, because I was just a child and was interested in Washi, it was discounted, but still the roots stick out.


    The Japanese paper which has no strength to water is much cheaper.


    I changed the Japanese paper of the poi to see if it can be done with it for trial, and challenged it.


    When I put poi in water and moved it, Washi collapsed in a fragile manner, and began to disintegrate.


    Yes, after all, ordinary Washi is no good.


    If it is done as an entertainment at the harvest festival, at least hundreds of sheets of Washi, which are strong against water, will be needed.


    I did not buy Japanese paper in the previous Kagura sightseeing, and it will be suspected that I bought such a Japanese paper suddenly.


    Besides, the influence on my pocket money is huge, and it''s not a good idea to push it with such a thing.


    Since this is something that is done in the Colliat Village, I want to be able to do it with only village materials if possible.


    ''''.........hmmm......should we hold off on the washi paper?''''


    There''s a way to get the Triera Chamber of Commerce to order this washi paper for me when the time comes, but that''s a last resort.


    Once I made that decision, I returned to the side of the mansion in transition.


    ¡ô


    "Ninety-nine hundred and ninety-eight!¡¡Nine hundred and ninety-nine!


    As I changed from my kagura clothes into my usual clothes and walked from the single street to our house, I heard the dignified voice of Sister Elinora outside the gate.


    And then, "Sen! And as soon as a bold voice rose, there was a scream of joy that seemed to be Meena.


    What the hell?¡¡What the hell is going on in the courtyard?


    Curious, I walked into the courtyard as fast as I could, and there I found Meena, Saara, and Brother Silvio surrounded by Sister Elinora.


    ''Yes, we did it!¡¡Lady Elinora!¡¡We''ve reached the thousandth time!


    Congratulations, Lady Elinora.


    Hey, sis.


    Yes, thanks!


    Sister Elinora returns the compliments from everyone with her mouth full of praise and refreshing words of thanks.


    By holding the ball under her arm, her skin slightly uptight and sweating, I wonder if she''s been lifting the whole time.


    I don''t know, because I moved on so quickly, but I guess it''s in the atmosphere.


    I mean, a thousand times.....


    I don''t know whether I should be impressed or dumbfounded that you''ve improved so much in less than half a day.


    At any rate, there''s nothing I can say about it, as I hadn''t been watching almost as much.


    I don''t join the group in the courtyard and head towards the front door.


    ''Hey, Al!¡¡How did I handle the ball?


    I thought I''d quietly distracted myself and moved on, but Elinora''s sister caught me.


    Eh?¡¡What is it?¡¡Are you being sarcastic?¡¡Is it ironic that he knows I didn''t see it?


    However, from the look on Sister Elinora''s face, there is no such malice at all.


    Rather, it looks like she wants pure praise.


    Oh?¡¡This is a pattern where you were so busy doing a thousand lifts that you didn''t realize I wasn''t there, right?¡¡This is dumb for a sharp Elinora sister.


    If that''s the case, there''s no need to be in a good mood by stating that you''re not looking at this place honestly.


    Just praise her as you see fit, and give her a mouthful of praise.


    ''Yeah, I saw that. That was amazing. I didn''t think you could do it a thousand times out of the blue. That''s my sister Elinora!


    Hmm, that''s all you need to know!


    I threw the words I wanted at her, and sure enough, sister Elinora laughed happily.


    Brother Silvio, who is beside me, is smiling bitterly, probably because he realizes that I wasn''t there from the beginning. However, he doesn''t seem to have any intention of betraying me.


    Alright, the only thing left to do is to return to the mansion before the rags--


    ''Huh?¡¡Master Alfried was out earlier, so you didn''t see him, did you?


    That''s where Meena''s superfluous words echoed.


    Read the air!


    ...Heh, I didn''t see that.


    ''Oh no, Meena. No matter how shady I am, treating me like I''m not watching is really bad.


    Yeah, but it''s really-- ah!


    He appeals to the air with his eyes, even though he''s being frightened, but Meena didn''t seem to get it, so he hit the shock ball as small as possible.


    ''What''s the matter Meena?''


    You know, my eyes are starting to sting...


    It''s probably just sand. Let''s wash your face for a minute.


    Whew, whew....


    She sent eye contact to Saara, and the air-readable maid left with the air-readable maid.


    ''''You''re thirsty. Shall we head back to the mansion too?''''


    You didn''t see it?


    The moment I turned around, sister Elinora looked at me with eyes that seemed to see through my mind.


    Those inorganic eyes are somewhat frightening, and I ask brother Silvio for help.


    I don''t think so. Hey, hey, Brother Silvio?


    Uh, yeah.


    If you look at the dirt in the courtyard, you can see Al''s brand new footprints.


    ''Yeah. Al went away after the first few times.


    The moment Sister Elinora muttered that, Brother Silvio easily betrayed her.


    ''''Brother Silvio-ah!


    d*mn it!¡¡I can even see the footprints from a distance with the naked eye!¡¡Could it be that you''ve been faked?¡¡It could be thought of as such, but when brother Silvio betrayed you, it was all for nothing.


    ''''Hmm, you didn''t see it. It''s fine, but........''''


    I thought I would be beaten for being angry and lying, but the Elinora sister only told me so in a disgruntled tone.


    To be honest, I was disappointed, but I could tell by looking at Elinora''s sister that she was in a bad mood.


    What is this indigestible feeling?


    No, I don''t want her to curse or slap me, but it''s strange.


    And I''m starting to feel a strange sense of guilt.


    It would have been a lot more refreshing if you were angry at me for lying to you, or if you slapped me for hitting me.


    Yeah, it stays.


    I call out to Sister Elinora as I trudge back to the house.


    I''d like to see Elinora''s sister handle the ball since I haven''t seen her do it. I can only last a bit longer with me.


    Do you want to see that much?


    ''Yes!¡¡Brother Silvio, you want to see it again, don''t you?


    He betrayed me. Brother Silvio is also a companion.


    "Huh?¡¡Umm, yeah, I want to see it again!


    When we were both agitating like that, sister Elinora looked happy.


    ''I can''t help it. I''ll do it again a thousand times and you''ll see!


    "''What?¡¡Wow, wow!


    Sister Elinora happily kicked the ball out and our dry cheering echoed through the courtyard.

 379-Sleeping slime

    Kagura''s washi was no good. No, it''s not exactly useless, but when it comes to my wallet situation and ongoing events in the village of Coriat, it was no good.


    So it has to be something around the village, or something I can buy in transition and not feel uncomfortable with. Preferably the former.


    I borrowed some paper from the mansion, cut it into rounds and put it to poi in the same way.


    No, I know it''s reckless, but that doesn''t mean it''s not a possibility.


    I put water into the water tank made in the garden and let it go through there.


    Then the paper disintegrated into more tatters than washi paper. It was so immediate.


    I couldn''t enjoy scooping small fish because the paper was scattered in the water.


    ''This is no good,''


    So, I mutter and try to pinch the next piece of paper.


    This one is much thicker than the paper I just used. It''s so thick that it''s even used to shape slippers.


    To be honest, it''s more like thick paper than paper, but maybe this one is good.


    With such faint hopes, I dipped the poi into the water....


    ''''.........It doesn''t tear at all.


    The fact that it didn''t tear was great in itself, but it was too thick.


    I tried to scoop it up with some stones on the ground, but it didn''t budge.


    In this case, a small fish was scooped up and it was not interesting.


    This paper, no, this cardboard is no good.


    I tried to use other kinds of paper like that, but it was no good because it either collapsed in the same way or was too thick.


    After all, it is no good in paper. I have to think of something else to make it out of.


    I went back to my room and laid down on my bed. I pull up a nearby slime pillow and put it under my head.


    The discomfort I remember there. The cushioning under my head is not strong enough at all. My head is even in a different position than usual, which is strange.


    I jumped up and took a look at the slime pillow and noticed that the pillow, which used to be fluffy, was flattened.


    ''Huh?¡¡Why?


    The slime was properly fed this morning. I''m pretty sure that''s what I do every morning when I wake up and feed it.


    But the slime pillow in front of me has shriveled up like a slime pillow that I forgot to feed.


    There''s only one person who does this kind of deed. It''s sister Elinora.


    And politely, she took it off her own cover and replaced it with my living slime. That makes the viciousness of the incident very high.


    However, if you suddenly assume and blame me, I might get hit back when I''m wrong. Let''s check on Brother Silvio, just to be sure.


    I leave the room and move to Brother Silvio''s room.


    I knock on the door and get an answer and go in.


    Brother Silvio is sitting in a chair, checking some papers.


    Probably something harvest festival related. I''ve been getting a lot of territory work from Father Nord these days.


    This is a very good trend. I need Brother Silvio to work hard to become a good lord. So that I can relax and live a slow life.


    ''''What''s the matter with you, Al?


    When you enter the room, brother Silvio raises his voice in wonderment.


    But it''s unbearable for him to talk about work and ask for your help.


    I ignored the voice and went to bed to finish my business quickly.


    And when I touched the slime pillow on the bed, I could feel the elasticity of the living slime.


    As I thought, Brother Silvio was not the culprit.


    ''''........Well, what''s going on?¡¡What''s in my slime pillow?


    ''No, it''s nothing. I''m sorry to interrupt you.


    He called out to Brother Silvio, who was sincerely wondering, and left the room.


    This is no problem. I''ve learned from my past life that if you show up looking bored beside someone who''s working, you''re not going to make a mess.


    After safely leaving Silvio-san''s room, I went next to Elinora-sister''s room.


    When entering someone''s room, Elinora sister always doesn''t knock, so I want to go inside without knocking, but that doesn''t mean I''m a man and brother, so I don''t want to get into trouble.


    It''s a good thing that the person at the top of the hierarchy, such as a department head or president, is able to do that, and I''m sure you can imagine what kind of trouble a lowly person like me would get into.


    But that doesn''t mean I''ll feel like I''m losing if I do it honestly, so I''ll at least return the favor and knock hard.


    ''Erinora, right--''


    Shut up.


    Excuse me.


    Perhaps it was because I knocked too hard, but I got a grumpy voice from sister Elinora in response.


    I was scared by the sound of her awesome, how unhappy she sounded, and an apology quickly escaped my mouth.


    But it''s not me who is backing down here. After all, I''m the one to denounce today.


    ''''Erinora sis, can I come in for now?''''


    ...why?


    Why is it so oppressive to be told?


    I wonder. This feeling of being questioned even though I came here to question him.


    The position of questioning is here. I muttered to myself as if to summon up my courage and decided to ask bluntly.


    ''''You stole my slime, didn''t you?''''


    I didn''t take it. I just traded it.


    I was expecting one of the words of deception to come back to me, but he replied as if he were telling the truth in a matter-of-fact manner.


    I didn''t expect her to have any intention of deceiving me.


    ''Can I come in for now?''


    Okay.


    At any rate, ask and then enter the room.


    When you enter a woman''s room, you are not allowed to enter silently, even if it is natural in terms of the flow of conversation.


    My sisters drilled that into me in a past life.


    If you can live a peaceful life with just a few words, it''s cheap.


    Elinora''s sister''s room is built the same as mine. However, there are few feminine things, such as swords, wooden swords, armor, and other things that are left on the floor. Rather, it''s far removed.


    However, the scent wafting from the room is soft and mysterious, and it''s just like a woman''s room.


    Speaking of the owner of such a room, she was lying on her back on the bed.


    The ponytail was undone, as if he was in relaxation mode now.


    And boldly, underneath his head was a red pillow with a slime that he had probably stolen from me.


    ''I want my slime back,''


    Yeah, you have other slimes, don''t you?¡¡I just got the slime on Al''s pillow because I don''t know where the other slimes are.


    Oops, the word casually changed to ''I got it''?¡¡He didn''t say it consciously, but he seems to recognize it as such.


    The phenomenon of brother''s stuff being sister''s stuff is a natural occurrence.


    But for once, I can''t back down. That slime is special.


    "There''s no extra slime now. If you forgot to feed it and let it die, then make sure you get some new slime.


    ''Eh, I like Al''s slime because it smells so good. I mean, why does it smell so good?


    I feed them flowers, herbs and citrus fruits that smell good. I also feed them lots of medicinal herbs and other herbs that have a relaxing effect, so their scents have a relaxing quality.


    Huh, no wonder you''re so relaxed.


    Elinora sister slumps over and exhales somewhat soothingly.


    The reason she was strangely relaxed seems to be the relaxation effect of my slime pillow.


    This would be a good item to calm my agitated Elinora sister down.


    Even the usually bloodthirsty Elinora sister may become a little more ladylike and reduce the number of practice sessions if she sleeps on the relaxing slime pillow.


    ''It took me a long time to get to that point. I''m sorry, but you have to give it back to me because of all the hard work and love I''ve put into raising you. I''ll teach your sister Elinora to be like that.


    ''I can''t help it, I''ll give it back - no, just let me take a nap with this slime for a minute...''


    Sis Elinora, who said that and almost returned the slime, let out a lack of expression and buried her face in the slime pillow with a poof.


    It seems that you''ve fallen in love with my special, restful slime.


    Soon after, Elinora''s sister let out a peaceful sleep.


    It''s such a calm sleeping face that even those of us watching will feel at ease.


    She says she''s going to return it, and as expected, I''m not so much of a demon as I am to take it away from my current state.


    I psychically drape the blanket over Elinora sister and quietly leave the room.

 380-Possibility of slime

    When I return to my room, I look at the powerless slime in my pillow.


    The fresh water is gone and the skin is wrinkled and flattened, probably because it died without food. It''s hard to believe that the slime has such a resilient appearance.


    You can''t use it as a pillow anymore, but it would be nice if you could reuse it for something else.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Hmm?


    I was sadly lifting the slime, but then I realized something.


    I wondered if I could use this slime as a substitute for poi washi paper?


    The slightly slimy skin of the slime is a beautiful membrane and looks just right for poi.


    With that thought in mind, I moved to the courtyard to do a little experiment.


    I made a bucket with earth magic and filled it with water using water magic.


    Then I put the slime inside and lightly wash it.


    However, the slime was not removed, so I drained the bucket, filled it with fresh water and washed it again.


    Then I took out the slime and washed it with a cloth from the sub-space to get rid of the slime.


    ''Whoa, it''s getting a little moist again.''


    The cracks in the slime''s skin are gone, probably because I soaked it in water.


    Surprised by the plushness, I put the scissors in there and cut it into a circle.


    Then I put it between the poi and I was able to put it up with no problem.


    Okay, now let''s see if we can scoop up some fish.


    I move to the stream outside the house with the slime poi.


    When I find some small fish that look just right for scooping, I capture them with water magic.


    Take out the water tank you''ve stored from the subspace and put it in there.


    The small fish swim around in the tank. Because of the ordinary river fish, the colors are almost all brown.


    It''s not a good color for scooping fish, but we''ll just do an experiment, so we''ll put up with it.


    After making a small tray with clay magic, I held it in my left hand and put a poi with slime skin on it into the water.


    First, we''ll do an endurance test. Hold the slime poi and move it in the water.


    Water pressure is applied to the slime skin, but it doesn''t tear like paper. Rather, it seems to be slightly wavy to show the elasticity of the slime.


    I moved it from side to side in the water, observing the slime skin, but it didn''t seem to tear.


    It''s just a slime skin, so it seems to be resistant to water.


    After confirming this, I decided to go for the fish next.


    I lifted the poi out of the water and watched the small fish swimming around.


    Then I found a small fish that seemed to be moving slowly and gently inserted the poi into the water and scooped it up.


    I wondered what would happen if the small fish got on it.


    I dared to scoop it up to put a strain on the skin for the experiment, and the surface of the poi rippled under the weight of the small fish. And it returned to the original shape as if it absorbed the weight.


    The skin of the slime made the small fish come off with staggering ease.


    ''''Hmm?¡¡That one was done with such force that it would have torn on a Japanese paper...


    I continued to scoop up the little fish with my poi, amazed at how much tougher the slime skin was than I expected.


    I knew the trick of not straining the poi, but I didn''t practice it, like a beginner.


    However, the slime poi was still tough, and I was able to scoop up a lot of small fish.


    It was truly a nested fishery, and it was easy to catch small fish on the poi.


    I knew it was water-resistant and could scoop up small fish with no problem.


    Slime skin is a sufficient material to turn into washi paper.


    But this is too easy.


    What I want to do is to try to find out how many small fish I can scoop up with my wits while using a tearable poi.


    It''s fine that it''s water-resistant, but can''t it be made more salty like Japanese paper?


    It should be crispy like washi paper instead of soft and fluffy....


    After wetting it with water, it became more elastic, so I wondered if I could dry it out this time.¡¡As I recall, before I wet it with water, I think the skin had dried out and had some sort of cracks in it.


    Hmm, it''s not impossible.


    I released the small fishes in the tank into the river. I throw the tank and poi into the sub-space and turn back to the mansion.


    When I return to the courtyard, I find pure white clothes and sheets fluttering in the wind.


    Apparently they are in the process of washing. As I was thinking that, Meena comes peeking out from behind the sheets.


    ''''Ah, Alfried-sama, welcome back. Are you going for a walk today?''''


    I''ve decided to go to the creek nearby to experiment with the Harvest Festival extravaganza.


    Oh, it''s some kind of little fish scooping thing!¡¡I can''t imagine what it will be like, but I''m sure it will be as fun as a pitching target!¡¡I''d love to do it when it''s finished!


    Meena asks me for a favor while leaning forward all the way.


    It seems that she really liked the pitching targets and other things we did the other day.


    ''''Yes, I have to show it to Nord dad and Erna mom, and I''ll call you then.


    ''Thank you. I''m looking forward to it being more lively than usual this year, thanks to the many things Mr. Alfried has come up with.


    When I say this, Meena smiles happily and says such things.


    I''m sure this kind of thing would inspire the conscious Nord Dad and Brother Silvio, but not me.


    I took the job because Father Nord and Mother Erna asked me to, but I''ve been having a lot of fun.


    It''s not that I''m trying to plan and work hard to entertain everyone in the village, it''s just that I''m making my own fun stuff that I like.


    That''s why I don''t think I''m going to make a big contribution to the village or work at this level.


    But it''s nice to know that people share my love for something I like as well.


    I chuckle at my own such feelings.


    ''Oh, yes, Meena. You can hang this one up for me, too.


    Yeah, yeah, I''ll dry your clothes while you''re at it if they''re wet-- ahhhhhhhh!


    I casually handed over the slime skin I was holding behind my back, and Meena threw it to the ground with a scream.


    ''''Oh, hey!¡¡It''s horrible to throw it on the ground!


    I hurriedly raise the slime wide open that Meena had thrown away.


    Yeah, it''s sandy, probably because it was thrown in the dirt instead of where the grass grows.


    Remembering the jellyfish that washed up on the beach in the summer, I lift the skin of the slime and brush away the sand.


    Even so, it couldn''t be completely removed, so I washed it off with water magic.


    ''''Hey, Alfried-sama!¡¡What is that slimy thing!


    Dead slime?


    Even Meena should know that much. What are you talking about now?


    ''No, that''s true, but don''t put it out like you''re putting out laundry!¡¡I thought it was clothes, but then all of a sudden the thing came out wet and surprised me!


    Yeah, I''m sorry.


    It''s not that slime is an uncommon demon, so I thought that if I told them to ask for additional laundry as it is, they would normally hang it out to dry.


    ''Then again, can you hang this slime out to dry?¡¡Oh, if possible, spread it out properly so it doesn''t wrinkle.


    Ha, ha, fine, but what are you going to do with it?


    If we dry it out, maybe we can use it for an attraction.


    When I said that, Meena agreed, in a manner of speaking, and she hung them up on the rope as if they were towels to dry.


    The sight of the slime hanging out to dry alongside the sheets, shirts and towels was very surreal.

 381-Slime poi

    The morning after I dried the slime. I woke up to the sunlight shining through the window and whipped myself out of bed.


    It''s a little early for breakfast. Normally I''d be the first to fall asleep twice.


    I decided to get up because I was worried about the condition of the slime that was drying on the patio.


    ''The slime didn''t come back last night...''


    After a good night''s sleep, sister Elinora, who had taken a good nap, was so pleased with her sleeping slime pillow that she wanted to sleep with it that night as well.


    It''s a typical pattern for her to borrow from her sister. I can''t help but feel a hint of this, but I''ll get it back today.


    I need a good night''s sleep, and I need my slime pillow.


    I open the window in my room and the cool morning air comes in, softly stroking my bangs.


    Maybe it''s because autumn is approaching. The morning air has become much cooler.


    It''s just the right time to wake up my fuzzy brain and body, but in winter, I''ll probably be too lazy to even open it.


    Now, do we have the slime we dried yesterday?


    Good morning, Mr. Alfried.


    As I was about to check to see if the slime was drying up, I was approached by a cool voice.


    I turned my gaze in that direction and saw Saara, a maid with glossy black hair.


    Apparently, she noticed me by the sound of me opening the window.


    ''Good morning, Sarla.''


    ''I would like to ask Master Alfried, what is this thing you have drying on the edge?¡¡There''s obviously something hanging out there that doesn''t look like clothing...


    Saying that, Saara pointed to the slime that Meena had dried for me yesterday.


    ''''Oh, that''s mine. I''ll go get it now, so leave it there.


    The feel of Saara''s words would have thrown me away, so I hurriedly change out of my nightgown and into my regular clothes and head down the stairs to the courtyard.


    I psychically remove the washcloths and put them down as Saara wonders about us.


    The slime is completely dry, probably from being hung out to dry for a day.


    The water has been lost from the resilient skin, to the point where it even feels rough, like washi paper.


    What''s that?


    ''Dried slime. It could be used as a small fish scooping tool.


    ...I see.


    I guess she understood when I explained the reason for it, so Saara changed her mind and started washing.


    But in terms of feelings, it would be something like "I''m doing something weird again........


    If I was drying slime that wasn''t even edible, I''d feel that way too.


    Anyway, the dried slime is ready, so it''s time for the same experiment as yesterday.


    ''I''m going to go to the creek in front of the mansion for a bit.


    It''s almost breakfast time, okay?


    I''ll be back by then.


    As I tell Saara that, I take a short run out of the mansion.


    Then, when I reach the stream that runs by the mansion, I take out the water tank, poi, scissors, and teacup from the sub-space, just like I did yesterday.


    When I put the scissors into the dry slime, I could feel it as if I had cut a piece of paper.


    I cut it into a circle and sandwich it between the poi I made with earth magic.


    Then I used water magic to catch the fish from the creek and put it in the tank and I''m ready to go.


    I slowly insert the dried slime poi into the water. The skin of the slime was dyed darker as it entered the water, but it didn''t particularly gain water and return to its elasticity.


    As it is, I scoop a small fish that has passed near me and put it into the bowl I hold in my left hand as it is lifted up nicely.


    Hmm, I feel like I have enough durability to scoop up a small fish.


    I wonder how much of a load it will take to break it next.


    I dare to move the poi without paying attention to the water pressure.


    ''Whoa!¡¡There''s a hole!


    I look at the poi that has a wonderful hole in the center and scream with admiration.


    This durability feels like washi paper!¡¡I''m very happy to hear that your poi has been torn up.


    I used my earth magic to mass produce the same poi in the same way. Then I experimented further by sandwiching the slime skin one after another.


    How much can I soak in water and not have a problem with it? How many small fishes could I catch with these poi if I was serious about it? How many small fishes could we scoop up in the water if we tried seriously?


    It''s not too weak to water, but it''s easy to be torn. It was easy to break, but if you had the skill, you could scoop up quite a few of them.


    As a result, the dried slime turned out to be very close to the poi I had in mind.


    There''s plenty of slime in the vicinity of Coriat Village, and since all I have to do is stretch and dry it, I don''t have to do much work.


    This way they wouldn''t have to complain about it.


    When I put the small fish back in the river, I returned to the mansion with a great sense of satisfaction, having returned all the tools except the poi to the sub-space.


    ¡ô


    When I walked into the dining room, my family was already seated, except for me.


    As we exchanged greetings and sat down, sister Elinora, who was sitting across from me, opened her mouth.


    ''''Restful slime, that''s nice!''''


    This line while borrowing it from my brother. Could it be that I''m being agitated?


    I thought that for a moment, but I knew from the clear, sunny smile on Sister Elinora''s face that it was different.


    ''That''s good to hear,''


    I feel so much better and lighter than usual!


    Oops, I was going to corrupt Elinora sister with a slime pillow, but it seems to have the opposite effect.


    Her physical strength has recovered more than usual, and she seems to have a surplus of energy that she could use right now.


    It''s hard to know when I''m going to be taken out of practice.


    "Hey, I''d like to get my slime back soon.


    What, I can''t just take it?


    No.


    It''s the slime I worked so hard to raise. Unfortunately, I can''t give up on this one.


    "I''ll teach you how to raise them properly, so go get your own slime. Isn''t that the deal?


    ''All right. I''m going into the woods today with the vigilante and I''ll catch my own slime then.


    When I brought up yesterday''s promise, Elinora''s sister backed down, as if she was in a bad mood as expected.


    Oh, you''re going into the forest with the vigilante today? Then it''s convenient for you.


    You know, sister Elinora. If you''re going to go into the forest, you''re going to have to catch a lot of slime.


    ''Slime?¡¡What are you going to do with any more pillows?


    Sister Elinora gives me an understandably dubious look at my request.


    ''Don''t use it as a pillow. The slime is used as material for scooping small fish at the harvest festival.


    "Slime?¡¡What''s that all about, Al?


    Maybe it was because the key word "small fish scooping" was mentioned. My Nordic father, who has been watching me, leans forward.


    I explained to him that I could dry slime skin and use it to make poi, while I showed him the slime poi I kept in my pocket.


    I also show him the slime poi I kept in my pocket.


    "Well, that''s what it looks like when you dry slime.


    You''ve burned slime before, but you''ve never dried it before. But I''m surprised you ever thought of using slime as a material.


    I wouldn''t have thought of using dried slime all of a sudden.


    I never would have thought of this if Sister Elinora hadn''t been so careful with the slime. ''Thanks a bit.


    ''If you can use slime, let''s go with that. Elinora, I''ll give priority to catching slime today.


    Well, it''s not a problem. You should have come to Al''s house anyway.


    No, I''m not going to fight a demon.


    "There''s nothing dangerous about fighting a slime, is there?


    You can''t just follow Elinora''s sister around and get away with slime.


    When I pointed that out to her, Sister Elinora blatantly turned her face away.


    Probably to improve the safety of the harvest festival, they''re going to take down the surrounding demons on a large scale. They did it noisily last year, too.


    I''d rather give up slime poi and order washi paper from Tory with my pocket money than participate in such a thing.


    Do you have any tips on how to catch slime?


    As expected of a former adventurer. He''s going to ask me exactly what the demon''s materials are for use.


    Bring it back with as little damage to the skin as possible. They can''t be used as an ingredient if they''re burned with magic or something.


    Okay. Then I''ll ask Al to order the poi for Ehrman.


    What?


    ''After all, it''s quicker to explain the idea to Al, who thought it up rather than me, in person. I''ve heard that the prototypes for the kick target and the pitch target are ready, so I want you to go and check them out as well. If you don''t like it, you can have a look at it with me.


    The moment I was about to say defeat, Elinora sister''s face flashed.


    ''''All right!¡¡I''ll explain it to Ehrman and we''ll see!


    The moment I said that, sister Elinora blatantly squeezed out.


    Watch out. I''m not kidding about defeating demons, you know.


    I feel like I''m being treated like a good person, but it''s just like a simple errand, so let''s not worry about it.


    It''s also a good idea to be able to move through the transition, and I''m wondering if the equipment for the event is ready.


    Just as the conversation has come to a halt, there is a knock at the door.


    ''''Is it okay if I bring you your food soon?''''


    Saara''s voice can be heard from outside the door. Apparently she knew that our conversation was serious and was looking for the right moment to enter. As expected of a capable maid, she can read the air.


    ''''Oh, fine.''''


    Excuse me.


    Dad Nord allowed, and Saara and Meena came in, pushing the wagon.


    Then, as the delicious breakfast was being put on the table, Mother Erna tilted her head and said, "By the way, what is that restful slime you were talking about?


    ''By the way, what is this sleeping slime you were talking about?¡¡I''m very curious.


    Apparently, my restful slime is not returning today.

 382-Additional order

    All right, I guess we should get going.


    An hour after Father Nord and Sister Elinora left for a vigilante hunt, I was reading a book in my room.


    I was reading a book in my room when I decided to go check out the event that Nord Dad had asked me to go to and order some slime poi.


    He actually invited me to leave the house at the same time, but I couldn''t make the transition if I went with him.


    Elman''s workshop is on the north side, deep in the village, so it''s a bit of a hassle to walk there.


    After putting the books away on the shelf, I leave the room and go downstairs.


    Then I met Saara, who was just walking down the hallway.


    ''''Are you going out, Alfried-sama?''''


    And maybe Mother Erna is just about to try the restful slime and take a good nap. It would be better to tell Saara, the maid, about it.


    ''Yeah, I''m going to Erman''s about the matter Dad Nord asked me to take care of.


    ''Very well. I''ll let Lady Erna know.


    Yeah, I''m probably sleeping with a sleeping slime, but nice to meet you. I''ll be off then.


    "Mmm-hmm. Have a good day.


    When I said that, Saara chuckled and looked away.


    What a wonderful thing it is to have a beautiful woman laugh at you and say "Have a good day".


    If I had had the support of a beautiful woman like Saara in a past life, I might have been able to work harder too. Well, it''s useless to think about that now, and it''s pointless.


    I''m about to make the transition when I step out into the courtyard, but I don''t know who''s going to be watching me here, so I walk straight over the gate.


    Then, I snugly followed the wall surrounding the mansion, and after confirming that there was no one around, I activated the transference.


    ''''Transference!''''


    The space was distorted and my vision switched at once.


    What was in front of me was not a single road leading to the village, but the entrance to the northern forest on the outskirts of the village.


    If it''s here, there''s hardly any houses, and there''s rarely any traffic. When going to the north side, it''s safe to transition here.


    Not long after that, we walked to the south and saw Ehrman''s workshop.


    It''s a slightly larger house near the forest.


    Inside, I could hear a shuffling sound, as if they were working on wood.


    The sound that echoes through the silence is really nice.


    After enjoying the sound for a while, I walked around to the front door and knocked on it.


    ''''Yes........Ah, Alfreet-sama!¡¡Wait a minute. I''ll go get Mr. Ehrman.


    Yes, please.


    A young craftsman came out of the door, but when he saw my face, he rushed back to the back.


    Soon after that, the door opened and this time Ehrman came out.


    ''Welcome, Master Alfried.''


    ''Yup, Ehrman. Nord, my dad asked me to check up on you, but what about that guy you asked for?


    If it''s a kick target and a throwing target, I just finished it yesterday.


    Oh, that''s Ehrman. You work fast.


    This one is similar in construction to the other. It wasn''t too much of a challenge. Besides, there are a lot of new young people who have come in because of the influence of Reversi.


    With a slightly proud smile, Ehrman shows us the inside of the workshop.


    The workshop is large, and there are a number of young men working in it, cutting and carrying wood.


    This place used to be a bit more cozy until Reversi and Shogi were developed, but there are a lot more people here.


    ''This is all thanks to Alfried-san''s development of Reversi,''


    Thanks to the introduction of Tolly to the village, more and more young people in the village have found it a viable profession and are taking up the trade.


    This is why woodworkers are becoming more and more popular in Koliat.


    ''No, no, it''s all thanks to Ehrman''s good work,''


    Oh, thank you.


    It may have been a product, but those things were thanks to Ehrman''s ability to reproduce them with a high level of skill.


    The villagers are also good at making things, but the things made by Ehrman are still more beautiful and very easy to use.


    It''s because of Erman''s high level of skill that I can trust him with my work, and that''s why I can leave it to him.


    Can you take a look at the finished product right away?


    Yes.


    Then go outside to the warehouse.


    Ehrman takes me straight to the warehouse next door.


    Throwing targets aren''t even close, but kick targets are pretty big. There''s nowhere else to put them but in a big warehouse or outside.


    Erman unlocks the door and opens it with a rattle.


    The inside of the warehouse is wider and brighter than I expected. Sunlight was shining through the windows at the top, illuminating the wooden items that were being stored.


    One of the items that stood out in the middle of the room was a sizeable kick target.


    ''That one,''


    Yes, Mr. Nord asked for a kick target.


    This is a soccer goal.


    It would be difficult to make it too big, so I made it about two meters high and five meters wide. It is used for eight-man soccer or elementary school goals.


    As for the panels, they can be attached to the goal by plugging them in from the side like this, so that the ball can be pulled out from behind upon impact.


    Ehrman explains to me how to fit the panel with the engraved numbers into the panel from the side.


    From the looks of it, it''s really smooth to fit the panel in. A child is not tall enough to fit the panel a little higher up, but an adult can fit it in most cases.


    Even from a distance, the shape of the goal, the position of the panel, and the numbers engraved on it look like something out of place.


    ''Oh, nice. I''d like to try it out, do you have the ball?


    Yes, I have.


    I asked, and Ehrman brought the ball to me from behind the goal.


    He''s so disciplined that he didn''t roll it over and hand it to me, but he went out of his way to bring it to me.


    ''''Well this ball is pretty well used,''''


    Sorry, I was just having fun with it.


    Ehrman says, somewhat embarrassed as he looks at the ball.


    By the looks of it, I don''t think the kick target was boring. Very smiling.


    Now, let''s get to the experiment. I cast a psychic spell on the ball in front of me.


    ''Huh?¡¡Aren''t you going to kick it?


    ''This time it''s more for performance testing than for fun. It''s a more accurate shot this way.


    I wish I had the athleticism of sister Elinora, but alas, I don''t.


    I''m good at it and try it with my efficient magic.


    When I use my magic to levitate the ball under my control, I send it flying to the first panel in the upper left corner.


    And when it hit the numbers, the panel made a dry sound and slipped backwards.


    ''Ooh, it goes through with no problem.''


    I''m going to go get the ball.


    No, I can collect it with magic, I''ll be fine.


    I intercept Ehrman, who tries to move, and pull the ball back with a psychic.


    ''''........Magic is very useful, isn''t it?''''


    Right?


    Magic enriches our lives. It takes a little bit of work to learn to control it so freely, but the beauty of magic is that it provides a value that is worth it.


    Thanks to mastering this magic, I don''t have to go out of my way to get things that are far away. And it''s not just for now, it''s for the rest of my life. And that makes all the hard work of the past worth it.


    The ball flies through the air with my psychic, and I punch out panel after panel.


    When I remove all the panels, I re-fit the panels with the psychic again.


    Then I experimented with various conditions, this time shifting the position of the panels and changing the speed of the ejection.


    All of those things worked fine, and even if it was centered or slightly off, it came off with no problem.


    I dared to hit the bars along the way, or hit the panel-to-panel border repeatedly, but there was no unreasonable panel dislocation.


    ''Yeah, I tried a lot of things, but I don''t have a problem with either the kick target or the throwing target.


    I tried the pitching target, which was beside the kick target, at the same time, but this one was also fine.


    ''''........Thank you. All that''s left is to produce two of the same things as Nord-sama said. But it''s foul for Alfried-sama to join the target.''''


    ''No, I only used it this time because it was an experiment, and I basically don''t use magic when I play.


    However, unless the other party plays a cowardly hand or has a reason to be defeated, it''s a different story.


    ''''Anyway, thank you for coming up with such a fun event for the Harvest Festival. This should make this year''s festival even more exciting than usual. It was well worth all the time we spent stitching together our busy schedule.


    Hmm?¡¡I get the vibe that I''m done making them from Elman, but as for me, I still have the main issue, the slime poi order, right?


    I''m going to ask him for it while I do what my shitty boss did to me in a previous life, which is to give him a big pat on the back.


    Yeah?


    No, thank you for everything. You''re the one who makes me and my lord, Father Nord, feel safe and secure.


    ''Heh, really?¡¡Thank you.


    Keep up the good work and support the village of Coriat. Next time, I''ll need a hundred or so litter boxes to scoop up some small fish.


    ''Yes!¡¡We''ll take care of it!


    Oh, Ehrman. I gave you a pecking order just as easily as I did in the past.


    It''s sad that I''m looking at my past self, and happy that I could ask for something so smooth.


    After a few seconds of my slightly mixed feelings, Erman finally realized and huffed to himself.


    ''''....Huh?¡¡A hundred more small fish scooping poi?


    Two more kick targets and two more pitching targets.


    And good luck with the production of a poi hundred.

 383-Best position

    Ehrman was pale at the order for an additional hundred slime poi, but when I showed him the real thing and explained it to him, he let out a sincere breath of relief.


    Apparently, this level of construction and size is just right for a young man''s training.


    Even though there was time before the Harvest Festival, Ehrman had plenty of other work to do. It''s to be expected that he won''t do the devil''s advocate for large scale orders like Kick Target.


    We''re going to be rolling out about three large tanks at the harvest festival. We could deploy more, but we don''t know if there will be that many fish, and we don''t want a festival that''s all about small fish scooping.


    There''s only a limited number of people who can participate around the aquarium at once, so about a hundred would be enough, just in case.


    The poi is not disposable, it replaces the skin of the slime that hits the paper part, so it can be used continuously. It''s a very eco-friendly alternative.


    That''s why, after finishing my order to Elman, I returned to the side of the house in transition.


    When I entered the front door as if I had just returned on foot, I could smell a nice smell wafting from the kitchen.


    It seems that Bartolo is preparing lunch.


    The fragrant smell of roasting meat caused my stomach to make a pungent sound.


    My sense of time was blurred by the transition, but it seemed it was already time for lunch.


    ''Hamburger!¡¡Hamburger!¡¡Today''s menu is hamburgers!


    As I was pondering what lunch would be today, Meena came over.


    From her good-humored expression and rhythmic words that leaked out, I immediately understood what today''s lunch was.


    ''Ah, welcome home, Alfried-sama!¡¡I heard you were out to Mr. Ehrman''s workshop earlier than I thought, didn''t I?


    I left the mansion a little late in the day. It would take quite a while to walk leisurely from here to Erman''s workshop.


    Apparently, my legs thought I would be back a little later.


    Sheesh. I didn''t adjust my time well enough to shorten the time for the transfer.


    But I''ve got an excuse for such a situation.


    "On the way, a villager gave me a ride to the vicinity of the compound.


    ''I see!¡¡Master Alfried, you''ve earned it!


    Meena easily believes the reasons I made up.


    Hmmm, as long as it''s a horse or wagon, it''s a means of transportation that the villagers have too. Sometimes even drift peddlers come along, and when such people see me walking around, they say something like that to ingratiate themselves with me. There''s nothing wrong with that, it''s a good enough reason.


    However, I usually walk home, or go home in transition.


    In the future, I''ll consider getting a horse or wagon ride home as an excuse.


    ''''More importantly, listen to me, Alfried-sama!¡¡We''re having hamburgers for lunch today!


    ''Really?¡¡We had it the other day, and I''ll tell Bartolo to change it to stuffed peppers. It''s not too late to do that.


    ''Aaaaahhhh!¡¡Don''t do it, Mr. Alfried!¡¡What do you have against hamburgers?


    When I headed to the kitchen while saying that, Meena grabbed me while screaming in a tearful voice.


    I was so desperate that I said it as a joke, and I don''t like it.


    ''''I was joking, because I wouldn''t do something so terrible,''''


    ''It''s a lie!¡¡Master Alfried is the kind of person who says that with a silliness, but doesn''t mind changing it to ground meat pasta or something!


    Oh, I surprised Meena with a great guess at the next dish I came up with after the stuffed peppers.


    That''s what I''m talking about. Meena has been spending so much time with me that she knows what to do.


    Meena, stop slacking off and prepare the meal. Alfried-sama has come back too.


    ''Cause!¡¡Master Alfried says he''s going to stuff the menu with peppers now!


    Meena struggled to excuse herself to a dumbfounded-looking Saara as she put the plate back.


    Hearing this, Sarra ponders for a moment.


    ''''Well yes. We had hamburgers the other day, and maybe we could make some stuffed peppers or ground meat pasta.


    ''It''s terrible!¡¡I can''t believe you said that, even to Saara!


    He must have been listening to us. When Saara said it to match what we had just said, Meena collapsed.


    Looking at the tragic expression on her face, I feel like she''s really going to cry if she doesn''t.


    ''''It really is a joke, Meena. Well then, I''ll go get Brother Silvio.''''


    I''m kind of bummed out and head upstairs to escape. If I stay near the kitchen like that, I''m sure Saara will get in trouble for doubting whether or not Meena will actually change the menu and not be able to work.


    ''Oh, and if possible, Erna-sama in the bedroom, please.


    As I was walking up the stairs, I received such a request from Saara.


    Erna, mother, I was still asleep.


    You have to get it back before it''s too late to get it back. If you don''t do anything, Elinora and Erna will have the right to keep it for themselves.


    ¡ô.


    Brother Silvio, it''s time for lunch.


    ''All right. I''ll be right back when I get to the good part.


    Such a reply came right back as I said while knocking on the door of Brother Silvio''s room.


    Now Brother Silvio would come to the dining room of his own accord.


    Now, the problem was Mother Erna, who would be sleeping in the back room.


    I walked past sister Elinora''s room and stood in front of Mother Erna and Father Nord''s room in the back.


    ''Mother Erna, it''s time for lunch.


    ..........


    He announced his business with a knock, but there was no response.


    When I put my ear to the door after waiting for a while, I heard a faint sound of sleep coming from inside the room.


    I''m sure that Erna''s mother is asleep.


    Mother Erna, it''s time for lunch!


    ..........


    This time I tried to increase the sound of my voice and knocking, but the response was still unresponsive.


    It seems that the restful slime has put me in a deep sleep.


    I put my hand on the doorknob and the door seemed to open properly, at least for now.


    Can I enter the room of a sleeping woman?


    From the perspective of my sister and Elinora''s sister from my previous life, I''m basically out, but this time I''ve got a great cause to call for lunch and to get back the restful slime.


    It''s not that Mother Erna isn''t an older sister or anything, she''s a mother, so she''s safe. She''s less unreasonable than a creature called sister, so she should be fine.


    Halfway through, I walk into Erna''s bedroom, trying to tell myself that.


    As I slowly open the door and enter, I smell a soft scent, different from my room and my sister Elinora''s room.


    I feel somewhat reassured by the usual smell of Mother Erna.


    It''s a bit refreshing, since it''s not often that I get to go into Mother Erna''s or Father Nord''s bedroom soberly.


    I haven''t been in there since the last time I surprised Meena at night with a doll given to me by Viscount Doll and got pissed off.


    It''s much larger than us kids'' rooms, probably because of the presence of Nord Dad, the lord and mainstay of the house.


    The room is furnished with a large carpet, a chest of drawers, a closet, and a sofa for the two of us to relax on. It''s a small living room in terms of atmosphere.


    And at the back of the room is a double-sized bed, on top of which is Mother Erna lying on her back.


    It''s a good idea to have an entire pillow borrowed from sister Elinora, or perhaps a slime pillow wrapped in a red cover, and she is sleeping with a comfortable look on her face.


    "Erna, wake up,


    I tried calling out to her nearby, but Mother Erna''s reply was a healthy sleep.


    This time I tried to shake my body and stopped as the two slimes on my chest shook.


    What should I do?¡¡Normally I was the one who was woken up, so I don''t really know what it''s like to be the one who wakes you up.


    I think I understand a little bit why sister Elinora wakes me up by hitting me just for the sake of being quick.


    However, as someone who loves sleep, I wouldn''t want to do it that way. I mean, there''s no way I could wake up Mother Erna by slapping her.


    Shall I use the water magic method to wake her up like Mother Erna did to me before?¡¡But if I did it indoors, my clothes would get wet and I''d end up being afraid of what I''d end up doing later.


    I woke up as it was and could see the future of being ironclawed.


    As I pondered beside a sleeping Erna mom, I could see the pillows moseying around.


    Apparently the slime had finished its digestion and was now hungry.


    Hmm, if Mother Erna doesn''t wake up, I''ll pull out the slime that is the pillow.


    That way, I can get the slime back first, and there''s a chance that the impact will wake up Mother Erna.


    As long as I can get my slime back, it doesn''t really matter if I wake up or not. One of the maids will wake me up when they finish preparing lunch.


    With that thought, I pulled out the slime pillow and it slipped out easily.


    .........I had imagined that my hand would at least move with a gust of wind and hold the pillow down while I slept, so I was disappointed.


    I''ll just go back to my room. Just as I thought that, something grabbed me by my pants and pulled me backwards.


    ''Whoa!''


    My vision turned over without understanding, and I rolled onto my back on the bed.


    Then something heavy hit me on my stomach.


    When I raised my upper body up in a horrified state, I found my mother, Erna, using my stomach as a pillow.


    Apparently the pillow was gone, and she had groped for it and pulled me over to use it as a pillow.


    I wasn''t supposed to be as light as a slime, but she pulled me in with her shoulder hand.


    ''Uh-huh?''


    As I shiver at the strength of Mother Erna''s arms, I hear her voice, faintly.


    I move my head to search for the best position.


    But I guess I couldn''t find it. Mother Erna opens her eyes with a frown on her face.


    The gaze of the mother who uses her stomach as a pillow and her son who is made into a pillow.


    Their gazes collide, but mother Erna moves her head again, not paying attention to it.


    ''''Well Al''s belly doesn''t feel right.


    I got my slime back, and I was able to wake Mother Erna up peacefully, but it was an odd feeling.

 384-Dry slime

    In the living room after lunch were me, my mom Erna and my brother Silvio, quietly spending a beautiful moment in the afternoon.


    I thought we would have the same hamburgers for lunch as we did a while ago, but I was very surprised to see that the hamburgers were covered in enoki mushrooms.


    A lot of grilled enoki mushrooms absorbed the flavor of the hamburger, and although the hamburger was hearty, it was also healthy and tasty.


    It was.


    He had never thought of eating hamburgers in this way, so he was surprised, and the freshness of the flavor was so good that he couldn''t help but have a second helping.


    Meena seemed shocked to see that there was less meat and more enoki mushrooms, but as soon as she saw how good it tasted, she was pleased with her palm.


    Well, it''s not like the tofu hamburgers don''t have any meat used in them, and as long as they''re properly flavored with meat, it seems to be good.


    That might be a good meat dish for people who are considering dieting but still want to eat meat.


    Anyway, lunch was beautifully done by Bartolo''s ingenuity. Now I''m basking in the satisfaction of it all and enjoying it with a fragrant royal feed.


    ''Oh, it''s so quiet without my sister Elinora, after all.


    ''Alhh!¡¡I caught you some slime!


    Is it wrong that I said such a flagging line? I heard Elinora''s sister calling from the courtyard.


    ''See, it''s calling you. Go to him.''


    Yes.


    I was the one who asked you to go get the slime. It would be obvious that I had to leave here.


    I swallowed my half-plus Royal Feed in one go and headed out of the living room.


    When I walked out the front door, there was a wagon in the courtyard, and there were not only Father Nord and Sister Elinora, but also Sister Emma, Sheila, and even Rumba.


    I didn''t think they looked like much of a group, probably because I''m not involved in the vigilante group at all.


    At any rate, I was more than happy to have sister Emma come to our house.


    ''Hello, Alfried-sama,''


    Hello.


    Sis Emma greeted me politely and Sheila was as laid back as ever.


    ''Hello, Emma Sheila. Did you by any chance help me carry the slime?


    ''Yes, I thought I''d help my lord and Lady Elinora.


    As expected of sister Emma, how kind of you. It''s true that it''s a hassle to carry the cargo area from the village to here.


    "But we came halfway here to have fun! Elinora-sama has a new game to play at the harvest festival.


    ''Come on, Sheila. Stop saying those things so openly.


    Sheila, who announced her true purpose in a really refreshing way, was given a taste of her sister Emma.


    ''''Eh~?¡¡Emma had a habit of wanting to do kick targets too.


    Well, I''m not exactly looking forward to it.


    The exchange between Sheila and sister Emma is really funny.


    I''ve heard that the Rowlettes are planning a new event this year, and they''re going to set up a stall.


    Furthermore, the information about kick targets and pitch targets is known to the villagers who were involved in the work and who played with the experience to try it out.


    I''m sure by now there are people in the village who are looking forward to it as much as the two of us are.


    As I was thinking about this, Roomba came very close to me.


    ''Al, I want to do this kick target and pitch target thing!


    Yeah, yeah. I''ll get it for you now.


    The burly old man begged me like a child and I couldn''t help but nod my head honestly.


    In any case, I wanted to be begged by sister Emma to prepare it for her.


    I walked over to the warehouse of the mansion with disappointment and opened the door with a psychic.


    I put the kick targets, throwing targets, and balls visible in the warehouse under my control with my psychic and moved them to the courtyard to set them up.


    ''''Yes!''''


    Then Roomba was the first to run off like a child.


    Sister Emma and Sheila took two steps to follow, but barely remembered to reason and looked back.


    ''Excuse me, may I try?''


    Sure. Thanks for your help.


    You don''t have to worry about us, you can play along.


    "Yes!


    After getting permission from sister Elinora and dad Nord, sister Emma and Sheila run with a happy smile on their faces.


    ''Me too, me too,''


    You''re over here.


    As I ran out, as if lured by the truly joyful and gorgeous scene, sister Elinora grabbed me by the collar.


    That''s right. I had to check on the slime that she had captured for me.


    I looked at the wagon as Sister Elinora pulled me to the wagon and saw a lot of slime stirring.


    ''I figured the fresher the better, so I caught most of them alive.


    ''Oh, I don''t know, I haven''t experimented with that part, but I think it''s probably better. Thanks.


    A live slime would have less skin deterioration than a live slime.


    ''''So, which slime would make a restful slime?''''


    ''I think it''s easier to grow slime that likes herbs. See, if you offer it to them like this they''ll respond.


    Basically, they are slimes that react when you give them food, but there is a slime among them that moves sensitively, as if it has found a favorite food.


    I guess it liked the herb I pulled out of my pocket with spatial magic.


    ''''This one, right?''''


    Elinora sister lifts up the slime, which reacts violently.


    Live wild slime has quite a lot of mucus, but Elinora sister doesn''t seem to be particularly concerned about it. Well, a person who wants to become a knight can''t do it if he or she is worried about such things.


    I brought the herbs close to the slime that Elinora sister lifted up and swallowed the whole hand with a crunch.


    ''''You ate it with great gusto.''''


    You must really like it. It''s making my hands sticky.


    If you discipline it properly, it won''t do something as vulgar as swallowing your entire hand, but it''s a wild slime, so it can''t be helped.


    I washed out my right hand, which was coated with mucus, with water magic.


    "Hey, this will make me a restful slime, right?


    I''m not saying never, but if you keep eating herbs properly, you''ll get it.


    I guess slime has a preference.


    Father Nord looks at Sister Elinora''s slime and exclaims in admiration.


    ''It looks like it. I don''t know all the details yet.


    Slime is a familiar but surprisingly mysterious thing. It could be a useful tool, like restful slime.


    And I''ll continue to catch and study it whenever I see an opening.


    Now that I''ve caught the slime, what do I do with it?


    Dad Nord reiterated that he would catch the second most responsive slime for Mother Erna, who wanted a restful slime.


    That''s right. These slimes weren''t just collected for pillows, you know.


    ''You take them down and rinse them under water without damaging the skin. Now we just need to hang them out to dry.


    Okay. Well, I guess I''ll take out the nuke then.


    As soon as I told them the procedure, Father Nord and Sister Elinora slipped their hands into the slime and crushed the core in the center. The slime then became flattened as if it had lost its strength.


    Oh, oh, I know it''s a necessary task, but it''s amazing how two people can execute it without hesitation.


    The slime is a bit of a shock, as I''ve only seen others forget to feed it and let it starve to death.


    I still hesitate to dismantle a deer or something.


    I''m sorry to say that I''m not going to stand around and do nothing, so I''m going to crush the core of the slime too.


    It felt as if I was crushing soft plastic.


    It''s not a very pleasant sensation, but I crush the nucleus, telling myself it''s also for the harvest festival and myself.


    Once those tasks were done, I floated the water ball and threw the slime into the air.


    The slime, stirred by the water current and floating softly, looked like a jellyfish drifting in the water.


    I finish removing the slime with the water and hang it up on the laundry rope.


    ''Hey, I''m running out of washcloths.


    As I was drying a large amount of slime, Sister Elinora came over to me, saying so.


    ''Well, let''s put it in the slime hanger.


    What is this?¡¡Do you want me to cover it up?


    I made a circular hanger with earth magic, so I handed it to her and Elinora sister covered it up nicely.


    The slime didn''t seem to fall off the hanger in any particular way.


    ''''Heh, this won''t be a problem.''''


    After receiving the approval of Elinora''s sister, I switched from the washcloth to the slime hanger. I put the slime on the circular hanger and hang it out to dry with a bang.


    ''''Oyaaah!¡¡Whoa!¡¡I think you just hit the three!¡¡I should have hit it, but I can''t get the panel off!


    Ha-ha, Mr. Roomba, that was a bar.


    That was a good shot and it was so close!


    I can hear the frolicking Rumba''s voice beside her, and the voices of sister Emma and Sheila laughing happily.


    I can''t wait to get this over with and join them over there.


    It''s probably the same for Elinora sister as well. She was always talking to me at times like this, but she was moving her hands crisply.


    Seeing us like that, Nord Dad seemed to be smiling at us.


    All the slime was quickly dried and lined up in the courtyard.


    It''s a refreshing feeling, as if you were looking at the laundry, but it''s all slime that''s being hung out to dry.


    ''''Is it like this?''''


    Yeah, I guess we''ll just have to wait and see tomorrow.


    So now all we have to do is wait for tomorrow. You''re free to go.


    Me and my sister Elinora look at each other as Dad Nord announces the breakup, and we start running.


    Just out of our line of sight, Rumba kicks the ball and snaps the middle panel.

 385-Letter from Bram

    The next day, I headed out to see the copious amounts of dried slime.


    When I walked out the door, the fresh morning air was flowing and dried slime was fluttering in the air as if it was blending in with the clear blue sky.


    I picked up the dried slime, thinking it was a surreal sight.


    ''Yes, it''s properly dried.''


    It''s just as crisp as the slime I made the other day. This would be fine to use as a poi.


    ''Sorry!''


    As I was collecting the dried slime like that, I heard a voice calling for us from the gate of the mansion.


    ''''It''s from the Triera Trading Company, and I''ve come to deliver a letter.


    Hmm, a delivery. Well, then, you''ll have to take it properly.


    I paused to collect the slime and headed to the gate, it was a man I''d seen before.


    We talked a few times on the ship when we were going to Kagura, as I recall. But I didn''t even know his name.


    ''Ah, Alfried-sama. I''m sorry to have you come all the way out here to get it.


    No, it''s fine. Who wrote to you anyway?


    I don''t know the other person''s name, so I ask so as not to be a bypassed topic.


    I turn off the letter and look at the coat of arms, but it doesn''t look very familiar. It''s not Eric, but Mel isn''t the Count or Viscount Yulina.


    Who on earth is it from?


    ''I am writing to you, Mr. Bram-Bamlal.


    Sorry, I can''t take that letter.


    A letter from Bram is nothing but a whiff of trouble.


    If it weren''t for the fact that I received it in this way, I could make up any excuse I wanted later.


    ''Ew!¡¡Hey, why?¡¡If you don''t get it, I''m going to be mad at Triella-san later!


    It''s okay. I''m not afraid of Tory.


    There''s nothing scary about being angry at Torrie.


    ''No, well, it certainly doesn''t scare me, Triella, but it does scare my secretary.


    Yeah, you did. I''m gonna go tell Tolly about it.


    ''Whoa!¡¡You really shouldn''t do that!


    Well, instead of saying it, just take the letter and go.


    ''Ugh, terrible!¡¡You''re right, Triela, that Master Alfried is friendly, but merciless when he shows an opening.


    What... I didn''t know he felt that way about me.


    Next time I''m going to use that line as leverage. I''m sure I''ll be able to get a better deal.


    Anyway, that''s why I brought the letter home.


    No, I don''t need money from Mr. Bram to pay me, either, so please take it.


    Do me a favor, or I''ll call your bodyguards?


    I don''t have any guards in my house, but I''ll try to intimidate them with a line that sounds like it anyway.


    Then I get a jolt in the back of my head.


    ''I don''t have an escort in my house. What are you making a fuss about at the gate in the morning?


    ''Oh, Lady Erna!¡¡Master Alfried hasn''t received my letter!


    How could you refuse to write a letter? How could you refuse to do something so important?


    Mother Erna takes the letter the man offers her firmly, dumbfounded.


    ''Thank you!¡¡Then I''ve given you a letter and I''ll take it!


    The man in the Chamber of Commerce slipped away as soon as the letter left his hands.


    Ah, now the letter has officially been handed over to us.


    ¡ô


    After collecting the dried slime, I was taken straight to the living room by Mother Erna.


    Whether it was good timing or not, sister Elinora, who has a connection to Bram, was also there relaxing on the sofa.


    ''''Huh?¡¡This coat of arms looks like the Baamlal family.


    As soon as she sat down at the table, Mother Erna looked at the crest and muttered to herself.


    She looks at her sister Elinora, who seems to be related to it, but she doesn''t seem to have responded as if she is.


    He''s either forgotten that the Baumrall family is Bram''s family name, or he doesn''t remember it at all, or if he does remember it, he''s not interested in it.


    Poor Bram''s guy, too.


    ''Elinora, does the Baumrall family sound familiar?


    Not Vermillion?


    It''s a fallen blacksmith''s aristocrat. How do you remember it?


    The Vermilion family was an aristocracy that rose through the ranks with their blacksmithing skills, but after the war ceased, their opportunities to play an active role dwindled and they were relegated to the status of commoners as they declined.


    ''''If you''re going to use a sword, it''s common sense. The Vermilion family''s swords are sharp and strong.''''


    If it has to do with swords, Elinora sister seems to be knowledgeable.


    I''ve only ever wielded a sword in practice, so I don''t really know how to feel about that area.


    Well, I don''t need it, and I don''t need it because I won''t run into any situations where I''ll need it.


    ''Now we''re not talking about swords, we''re talking about nobility. You really don''t remember House Baumral?


    I don''t remember. What nobleman?


    Elinora''s sister answers immediately without even pretending to remember.


    Even though she is one of the few men who are willing to take a liking to Sister Elinora.


    Mother Erna looks a little heady at this.


    ''That''s it, Bram''s house.


    Bram?¡¡.........Oh, that weak, annoying man!


    When I mention the name, it seems the search finally hit in sister Elinora''s brain. The search results are appalling, though.


    "Do you have a letter from Bram?¡¡Why did you accept it?


    No, I poked and prodded, but Mother Erna got it.


    Sister Elinora glares at me in frustration, and I do my best to defend myself.


    ''Oh, it''s just another stupid letter anyway. Give it to me and I''ll burn it.


    Wait a minute. It looks like it''s addressed to Al.


    When Sister Elinora comes over here and tries to take the letter away from me, Mother Erna makes her still.


    Yes, what do you mean, addressed to me?


    I looked at the letter presented to Mother Erna, and sure enough, it was addressed to me.


    ''Read it for a minute.''


    I reluctantly open the letter at the request of Mother Erna. I read the letters written in it.


    As soon as I read the letters in it, I become baffled.


    ''What did it say?''


    Bram is coming to the harvest festival.


    Hey!


    So.....


    Mother Erna is happy to hear that a strange man who likes my daughter is coming. But the person in question doesn''t look happy in the slightest. She looks clearly unhappy.


    ''''He''s not satisfied with his duel with me in the royal capital, so he says he''s going to challenge me to another duel.


    Yes, this is the most troublesome part.


    If all you want to do is enjoy the harvest festival for Elinora''s sister, there''s no need for me to show you around.


    As you wish, you can leave it to Elinora''s sister and I''ll just play with Eric and Rahul.


    ''What kind of cowardly magic did you use to defeat her if you don''t agree?


    In Elinora''s sister''s mind, the decision seems to be that I defeated her with cowardly magic against Bram.


    Well, it''s natural to use magic, and it''s mostly right, but I won''t say it honestly. Even though I set it up, the result was that Sherka attacked Bram.


    ''No, I took him down properly, one on one. Bram just destroyed himself on his own.


    ''It says the duel is invalid because a third party magic attack has entered the room, right?


    I stated this calmly, but Mother Erna looked at me and said something unnecessary.


    ''''Hey, don''t go through other people''s letters without permission.


    Isn''t it strange that a one-on-one duel involves a third party magic attack?


    ''I didn''t ask a third party to help me. I just used my wits to create a situation in which I could do so. You see, in practice, Nord-Dad told me to create a situation in which I could excel.


    So I''m not bad and I''m not guilty.


    That''s why I''m going to ask sister Elinora to deal with Bram.


    What?¡¡Why me?


    ''Originally, it was my sister Elinora''s fault for imposing herself on me.


    ''Yes. It''s Elinora''s problem, and it seems odd for Al to deal with it.


    Mom!


    Perhaps it''s because the future of Elinora''s sister''s life depends on it, but Mother Erna is also on my side.


    Good, we can use this harvest festival as an opportunity to close the gap between us.


    Elinora is unfaithful to her sister, while Mother Erna and I laugh suspiciously at each other.

 386-Visit to the Sylford House

    Thanks to the dry slime, the small fish scooping problem is solved. Now that we''ve received permission from Nord''s father, all we have to do is get Erman''s workshop to mass-produce some poi for us.


    By the way, one slime can get the skin of fifteen poi, so the consumption rate isn''t that bad. You don''t have to overhunt them like Tory did before.


    I''ll make the tank for you with earth magic, and Roland, Lumumba, and Gates will be bringing in the fish the day before the festival.


    Throwing and kicking targets are also completed, and it has been suggested that we should increase production due to their high expectations, but we''re leaving it at that.


    The harvest festival is mainly for the villagers. It is a day for the villagers to enjoy the harvest of the year by showing, talking, selling, and buying the food they have harvested and prepared in their homes.


    I don''t think it''s right to fill it with events organized by the nobility. It''s just a small event, and the villagers'' stalls and events are the main attraction.


    I don''t want to have a harvest festival full of pitching and kicking targets.


    The preparations for the village seem to be going well, but the problem is the mansion.


    After all, a large number of nobles will be coming this year.


    Alecia and Ra-chan, who are dukes, as well as Bram, who is an earl, and the Silford family, who are also barons.


    They are unprecedentedly large groups of guests and noble people.


    In order to entertain them without any problems, the mansion is bustling with preparations.


    They are busy ordering new ones, complaining that this room is too small for Alecia-sama and that she can''t sleep in this bed.


    Our house is small and we don''t plan on inviting a lot of guests to stay or party, so it''s impossible to provide the best hospitality, but I suppose it''s the duty of the organizer to do what he or she can to provide the best possible service.


    In contrast to the village''s preparations, I was also kept busy by a psychic moving furniture and cleaning the house.


    The hectic but enjoyable days passed in the blink of an eye.


    The day before the harvest festival. The day before the harvest festival, the day of the nobles'' visit arrived.


    The living room, which is usually a peaceful place, is somehow tense.


    This is because the guests will arrive later.


    Nord''s father looks more irritated and a little nervous than usual.


    Erna''s mother, sitting next to him, is elegantly sipping her tea, as if she doesn''t feel the tension, but her gaze has been glancing at the door for some time now.


    ''''You''re both nervous, aren''t you?''''


    That''s right. Aside from the Silfords, the rest of them are dukes and earls, you know?¡¡Because I''ve never invited anyone like that in.


    ''It''s not so much that I invited them, except for the Silfords, but they wanted to come of their own accord.


    ''Really. You could have just left Luna''s place...


    Maybe it''s because Bram is coming, but sister Elinora says things without reservation.


    ''Bram will be a pain in the ass, but Ra''s a good boy.


    I don''t know much about Alecia either, so no comment.


    When I follow up as such, sister Elinora shows interest.


    ''What kind of girl is she?''


    She''s a very innocent, lovely, younger girl.


    Well, there''s a girl younger than me...


    Why do you only say that part in a meaningful way?


    I have no idea what sister Elinora is thinking.


    ''Anyway, I''m sure Al is the only one who knows all of these people, so please?


    I try my best, but they''re not people I can control.


    Brother Silvio will give me hope, but that''s all I''m going to do, I''m not going to take a cheap shot at it.


    Aside from Eric and Ra-chan, I don''t know what Bram and Alecia are going to say. There''s a limit to how well they know each other.


    I''m glad to be able to play with Rah-chan and Eric, but I''m not too happy about having Alecia and even Bram staying over.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to do with it. When the time comes, I''ll sleep in my own home.


    As I was making such a decision, there was a knock on the living room door.


    "Come in.


    Please excuse me. There are some members of the Silford family here.


    Apparently, the Silford family was the first to arrive.


    Well, this one had informed me by letter and other means that they would be arriving early, so it was to be expected.


    I understand. Since that''s the case, let''s go outside and welcome them.


    Dad Nord says and heads for the front door, and we follow him.


    As we step out of the door, a bit of cold air caresses our skin.


    It''s already the middle of October and the temperature has dropped a bit. The temperature has dropped a bit, and we need long sleeves and cloaks instead of short sleeves.


    On the contrary, what a wonderful season autumn is, since it is the only way to reach the right temperature.


    In winter and summer, there''s nothing you can do about it, even if you switch clothes somewhat.


    Looking around the landscape, the leaves of the trees that had been so lush were slowly turning into autumn colors. The yellow and orange tinted spots stood out well. But it was still too early for them to turn red.


    Just by looking at the trees like this, you can clearly see the change of seasons.


    The sky was a perfect blue and there was not a cloud in sight. The weather tomorrow should be fine, too.


    As I was gazing at the scenery in a daze, I heard the sound of a carriage in the distance.


    It sounds like they''re here.


    Turning my gaze forward as I heard Mother Erna''s words, I saw a carriage approaching from behind the gate.


    On the side of the carriage was the emblem of a sword I had seen on the side of the carriage. It was definitely the Silford family.


    On either side were Roomba and Gates on horseback, approaching straight towards us.


    Today, I''m asking Roomba and Gates to lead the way.


    You know, when we went to Silford territory, we also asked them to lead us. This time we''re returning the favor.


    Besides, there are other nobles coming today, and it would be difficult to keep up appearances without doing this.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    The butler, Largo, who was riding in the governor''s seat, got out and promptly opened the carriage door.


    Then, Egal-san was the first to dismount, and Natasha came out as an escort.


    Both of them were smiling and laughing at each other, a scene that showed the couple''s friendship.


    Maybe the sight of Father Nord and Mother Erna doing it made them want to do it.


    Next, Eric and Luna-san come down with polite steps.


    It seems that my brother, who is originally a knight, is there, but looking at the way the door has been closed, he seems to be absent this time as well. Perhaps he''s busy with the work of the knights in the royal capital.


    It would take at least two weeks of holiday to come to Colliat Village, and I can''t imagine that you can get that much time off with the knights.


    ''''Thank you for going out of your way to lead and greet me, Lord Nord.


    Mr. Eggal, the head of the Silford family, was the first to speak.


    ''''No, I''ve had the pleasure of working with you before. Thank you for coming from so far away today.


    "Ha, ha, Lord Nord. I am no longer a stranger to you. It''s time for you to start talking in broken tones.


    All right. You''re welcome, Master Aegal.


    Apparently, the heads of the family have gotten along well with each other since their last visit.


    Aegar-san is about the same age as Nord Dad and has the same title.


    Regrettably, there are sons and daughters of each other, so it''s probably the easiest to get along with.


    ''''You look well, Natasha-san.


    ''Lady Erna!¡¡I''ve been looking forward to meeting you!


    Their wives seem to get along well with each other. It makes me smile to see these two beautiful women happy.


    And as soon as Eric came toward me, he crossed his arms around my shoulders.


    ''Alfried. Come here for a minute.


    What are you talking about?


    I ask him, but Eric doesn''t listen and walks off cheating.


    Apparently, he would like to have an annoying conversation before greeting us.


    While sister Elinora, brother Silvio and Luna look at us quizzically, we move away from them a bit.


    When we''re some distance away, Eric sneaks in an earful.


    ''I had written in my reply letter, is it true that Miss Alecia is coming?''


    Oh, that''s what Eric wants to know.


    It would be bad for my heart if I thought he was just going to stay at our mansion normally, but if the state of affairs was that the dukes and earls were there. That''s why I sent a letter to the Silford family with additional information once I found out the situation.


    Come to think of it, this guy recklessly said that he likes Alecia.


    I warned him not to do it because it''s a high point, but he''s still curious about it.


    ''Yes, I do. I don''t know why, but it looks like she''s coming with Rahul.''''


    ''Right!¡¡Then it''s all good!


    When I assured him that the information was solid, Eric smiled happily and patted me on the back.


    I don''t care if it''s a large mansion or mansion, our mansion isn''t that big as it looks.


    When you''re under the same roof as the person you''re interested in, it''s natural for a boy of your age to be excited about it.


    ''''Don''t peek at me or anything, okay?''''


    But who would do that?

 387-Dukes visit

    "Gosh, you''re giving me the royal feed like it''s the norm...


    I groaned in frustration as Eric sipped his tea in the dining room.


    At that, I was proud to be here.


    ''It''s what we call tea at our house.


    ''d*mn, the table, the chairs, the sofa, it''s all very comfortable for nothing. I don''t think we''re living with the same title.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna were active as A-ranked adventurers, and Mother Erna''s family is a merchant association. Even though they were originally commoners, they have more assets than those nobles from the beginning.


    And thanks to the continuous sales of spaghetti and reversies, our family is living an elegant life that you wouldn''t expect from a baronial family.


    It''s no wonder that Eric is so envious.


    As I''ve said before, we spend a lot of money to make sure we''re comfortable. Especially the comfort of the sofa, isn''t it amazing?


    I can see that in your sister.


    The place where Eric and I were looking at, Luna was sitting on the sofa with her back to the hilt. No, it would be closer to the expression of being buried.


    ''''Well this mansion is full of things that ruin people.


    Luna-san muttered that with an unusually relaxed face. At first, she seemed to be nervous about visiting the mansion for the first time, but the charm of our sofa possessed her and made her feel like that.


    Aegal-san and Natasha-san are also watching this scene as they are sitting at the table, but no one pays attention to them.


    They''re good friends we''ve stayed and spent time with before. Of all of them, the Silfords are as friendly as we are. It''s a good idea to overlook the fact that they''re a little bit lazy as long as they don''t exceed the limit.


    Well, that will also end when the Duke''s Aleysia and the others come, so it''s good to take it easy for now.


    ''''Luna, you can put this cushion in the gap between your waist.


    As if to follow up, Sister Elinora puts the slime cushion between Luna-san''s waist and the sofa.


    ''''........Wow, Elinora. All of my center of gravity has been absorbed.


    Luna''s face is more ecstatic than ever at the continuous combo of slime cushions on the comfy couch, and Luna''s face is more ecstatic than ever before.


    ''''Oh, I''ve never seen your face like that before, sister. I, what kind of magic power does that sofa and cushion have?


    ''Eric, you should sit down, too,''


    Yeah, right. I''m going to find out for myself what it''s like to have one of those sofas you were so fond of advocating.


    When I prompted him, Eric easily got up from his chair and went to the couch. Although he''s saying a strong line, I guess he wanted to sit down from the fact that he acted honestly.


    ''Which--noooooooo!


    Eric sank down on the couch, making a strange noise. He reacted as if he was stuck in a pit.


    ''What the hell is this?¡¡My body sank... is this a real couch?


    "...Ours is a pain in the butt if you sit down too vigorously.


    Despite Eric''s surprise and confusion, Luna-san, who was completely depraved next to him, blurted out.


    It''s true that the Silford family''s sofa was a bit hard.


    I remember sitting down with the same vigor as at home and hitting my buttocks hard more than once.


    ''Plus, if you put a cushion between them like Luna-san, it would be perfect.


    ''Oh, whoa, whoa, whoa!¡¡Hey, this is good........!


    I put the same slime cushion between Eric''s legs and he fell instantly.


    I was breathlessly thinking about trying it out on my own body, but it was an instant fall.


    The sofa is very nice, but this cushion is also wonderful. It seems to have a different elasticity than feathers, but what the hell is it made of?


    Yeah, that has slime in it.


    ''Nah!¡¡A demon?


    Hearing my words, Eric tried to get up, but he was buried in the couch and cushions, so he couldn''t get up well and flopped down.


    Seeing Eric''s hapless state, not only me, but also brother Silvio who was watching from the side laughed.


    ''''........Eric, calm down because it''s shaking.''''


    But, sister. It''s a monster!


    ''''Even though they are demons, they are slime. There''s no need to be frightened.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Eric calmed down at Luna-san''s imposing words. However, he still wondered, "No, but demons........" and so on.


    ''''You''d be surprised at first. There''s a demon slime inside this leather.


    Isn''t that right, Lady Silvio?¡¡Hey, look!¡¡I''m not crazy!


    ''But the slime is sealed with leather to prevent it from getting out, and as long as you feed it regularly, you''ll be fine.


    Brother Silvio said and opened the slime cushion on his butt and brought the cookie on the table closer to him.


    Then the slime moved its body slowly and took only the cookie from his fingers.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get used to it, although brother Silvio was a bit intimidated by the slime at first, he seems to have gotten used to it.


    ''''Even if it comes out, we can just cut it down.


    "Sis, you''re scaring the slime.


    The slime that Brother Silvio loved was desperately trying to keep its distance, as if it had sensed the swordswarming air from Sister Elinora.


    It''s quintessential to frighten a relatively swallow-hearted slime.


    As I was spending time with the Silford family members like that, there was a knock on the door and Saara came in.


    ''''Excuse me, Nord-sama. The carriage carrying Leengrande-sama and Misfeed-sama will be arriving soon.''''


    Mistress Alecia!


    It wasn''t Dad Nord who reacted first, but Eric.


    ''''Well Eric, you''re being too pushy.


    I''m not in a state of shock!


    He denied it, but everyone looked disappointed.


    ''''Well, we''ll meet you outside, shall we?


    Father Nord stood up, and the Rowlettes left the dining room and went out to the courtyard.


    ''By the way, why is Eric even here?''


    Even though the title is low, the Silfords are the guests who arrived first.


    There''s no need for Eric to bother to greet you when he''s not the one to entertain you.


    It''s not a problem. It''s a good idea to have a good time. It would do no harm to be polite to them.


    I ask, and Eric makes a lame excuse while averting his gaze.


    So you want to see Alecia as soon as possible. I think that''s the kind of thing that''s stubborn, but I won''t say it because I''ll get angry if I do.


    While I was looking at the scenery outside from the front door for a while, Meena, who was waiting at the gate, waved to me.


    Apparently, a carriage was approaching.


    As I tighten my spine and spirits, I hear the sound of a rattling carriage.


    The first thing I see is Roomba and Gates leading the way.


    The two huge men on horseback would be quite conspicuous in normal times, but the opulent carriage behind them made them look somewhat hazy.


    The carriage, decorated in gold and red, was gleaming, yet seemed to awe the viewer.


    The large pinned coat of arms has a red eagle representing the House of Leengrande.


    There is a member of the Leengrande family here, so don''t bypass them, okay?¡¡He seems to insist on that.


    And above all, the knights surrounding the carriage.


    Even though they have reached the grounds of the mansion, they are alerting the area without letting their guard down.


    They must be knights of successive battles. Their faces were different from the village''s vigilantes.


    Eventually, the carriage comes to a stop when it reaches the front door, and Gosha puts down the steps and opens the door.


    ''''Aloo!''''


    Then, the first person to come out was Ra-chan.


    Ra-chan used her little legs to run down the steps with great skill.


    ''Lord Rana, it''s not safe to run down like that!


    A maid also came out of the carriage, worried about Ra-chan who had started running.


    It was the young maid who was also there when she had transitioned to the royal capital before.


    A kind woman with gray hair and blue eyes.


    Ra-chan didn''t even pay attention to the maid''s voice and came up to me and Eric.


    ''''Long time no see, Ra-chan.''''


    It''s Al!


    You''re looking well, Miss Lana.


    Eric''s there too!


    I don''t know if she''s happy just to have me and Eric around, but Ra-chan is smiling at me while looking at me.


    I can''t help but loosen up my cheeks as I''m caught by Ra-chan.


    ''''By the way, I didn''t mention it in the letter, but isn''t Sherka here today?''''


    Sure, I thought you''d be following me since Miss Rana is here...


    Rah''s there. There''s no way her sister, who is a cisco, isn''t following us.


    Shelka has a section that sees me and Eric as a harm to Ra-chan.


    If you look behind you, Sherka will probably appear and flirt with you immediately. I''m not fazed by the fact that they might be flying magic at me.


    The memory of chasing me while flying magic in King''s Landing is still vivid.


    You''re not here, sister. I''ve got things to do.


    Shelka is not here. Hearing that information from Rah-chan, Eric and I are relieved to hear it from the bottom of our hearts.


    This means that during the harvest festival, I won''t have to complain to Sherka every time I do something.


    ''''What''s so important to Miss Lana that Sherka can''t come?


    Indeed. That cis-conservative sister feels quite a bit like an errand that forces her to leave her sister alone.


    ''''There''s a magic school''s magic festival this time of year. The head of the school year, Shelka-san, has to attend it.''''


    As I was tilting my head along with Eric, a figure with a cool voice came in.


    It was the red-haired daughter, Alecia. She has a too beautiful smile on her face today, and there''s a section where I don''t know what she''s thinking about. Is it because of the twisted nature of my personality that I think that when I see such a beautiful girl?


    ''A magic festival?''


    The details will have to wait. I''d like to pay my respects to my lord first.


    Yeah, I guess so. The fact that we''ve been talking for so long has put my Nordic brothers in a bit of a bind.


    "Say hello, Little Ra.


    Yeah!


    When Aleixia called out to her, Ra-chan was also honestly in front of Nord Dad.


    Perhaps because they''ve ridden in the same carriage, they seem to have a very friendly relationship. Well, Rah-chan is not afraid of things, and Alecia has a high level of communication skills.


    When I was thinking about that, Alecia picked up her skirt in front of Nord Dad and Erna Mom and bowed.


    So at the same time, Ra-chan should be bowing at the same time, but for some reason, Ra-chan opened her mouth and froze as if she had let go.


    Then Ra-chan turned around and looked at me, and then looked up at Dad Nord again.


    His eyes and face speak as much as his mouth. The fact that I''m not like him.


    I know, Lah, but let''s hold it together, shall we?


    Maybe you''re tired from your trip?


    Perhaps worried about Rah-chan, who is standing there silently, Nord Dad voiced his concern.


    ''Like--''


    Miss Lana, are you okay?


    Just as Ra-chan was about to release the forbidden words, Alecia interrupted her voice to interrupt her.


    ''''Ah, yes!¡¡It''s okay!


    Well, then, I''ll say hello to you.


    It was probably because he was pressured by Alecia. Ra-chan shook off her confusion and nodded honestly.


    Good. It was going to be a strange atmosphere from the first meeting.


    ''''Thank you for welcoming me so graciously today, despite my sudden visit.


    Thank you!


    He wondered if he could say a dour greeting to Ra-chan, but he still seemed to be stern and avoided it by following up and saying thank you.


    Maybe he''d had a meeting with Alecia beforehand.


    However, the manner in which he thanked her was admirable and befitting of a duke''s family.


    ''''No, it is my pleasure to invite the Leangrande family''s daughter, Lady Aleysia.


    I don''t need to tell you why Nord''s father, who was supposed to be the guest of honor, was so humble. It''s because of the overwhelming difference in status between a baron and a duke.


    You can''t blame them for that, because this one is almost at the bottom and the other one is at the top.


    I''m going to take you inside the house.


    After a dour greeting, we walked into the mansion.


    ''Al''s house, fun!''


    ''Just so you know, it won''t be as big as Ra''s house, so don''t expect too much.


    As expected, there''s no way they can compete with a duke''s mansion that represents the kingdom.

 388-New slippers

    After welcoming Alaisia and Ra-chan, we enter the front door to show them to the mansion.


    However, since we can''t accompany even the guards and guide them all at once, the guards are being guided by Saara first to the remote mansion where they should stay.


    The other party might be a nervous opponent for the duke''s guards, but if it''s Saara, she''ll do it without a problem.


    ''''When you go up to the mansion, please take off your outer shoes and put on the inner shoes and slippers that are here.


    Slippers?


    Hearing Mother Erna''s words, Ra-chan tilted her head slightly.


    In the Misfirito Kingdom, there are many cases of outside shoes in the house as well. As far as Aleixia is surprised, they must spend their time in their mansions with outside shoes.


    ''''Look, there are animal ones over here too.


    Oh, my God, he''s so cute!


    The slippers are designed to be quiet for our guests, but there are also my Gekota and Pyonkichi series.


    When I held out the slippers to her, her eyes lit up and she bit into them.


    ''Take off your shoes and put your feet in them like this,''


    Huh?


    When I put on Pionkichi''s slippers, Ra-chan imitated me and put his feet in them.


    ''Oh yeah,''


    ''Wow, he has a cute little frog on his leg!


    He liked the Geko-Ta slippers. Ra-chan jumped up and down adorably when she saw her slippers.


    By the way, when I showed them to Viscount Doll, she was just as excited as I was, but the cuteness was much more pronounced.


    ''I was a bit confused at first too, but it''s easy to get used to it.


    Haha, it''s Eric''s slippery pig!


    Ra-chan is happy to see Tonkichi at Eric''s feet.


    It''s no wonder that the people who made these slippers are so happy with them.


    Alacia-sama, come in.


    Oh, I''m the only normal one?


    When Brother Silvio recommended Alecia to wear slippers, he replied with such a line.


    Brother Silvio seemed puzzled by this, so I, being an acquaintance, asked him.


    "Well, do you want to wear animal slippers too, Miss Alecia?


    ''Yes, because these are prettier. Besides, I feel sad that I''m the only one wearing something else, like I''m an outcast.


    Alecia tries to make an expression of a sad maiden.


    The gesture is very impressive, but it''s somehow false.


    The Elinora sister who is watching behind me seems to be a little annoyed by the camatotomy. It''s a good idea to be able to have a look at the same thing as a girl.


    ''Hey, Alfried. Don''t you have another cute slipper to wear?


    For some reason Eric says that when he sees Alecia looking sad.


    So you''re my boss.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the same kind of slippers as we did, though I thought you''d prefer the normal ones.


    I had no choice but to look for a new pair of slippers in my shoe box.


    It''s no fun to get the same or different colors. The dragon slippers are for my Nordic father only. I''ll bring out my new slippers.


    Well, which one do you want, the alligator, the hippopotamus, or Chu-kichi?


    Crocodiles and hippos and rats!


    Yes, as Rah said, the new slippers I made were in the shape of a crocodile, a hippopotamus and a mouse.


    ''When did you make them!


    Oh, you''re looking lovely this time.


    Sister Elinora and Mother Erna are curious to know that a new animal series has been created.


    ''They seem to be shaped differently from the other slippers, how do they work?''


    ''Oh, they''re like boots. You can''t take them off or put them on as easily as you can in other slippers, but they feel close and comfortable.


    ''Oh, it''s true. It''s like a boot and it''s nice and fluffy on the inside. And they look funny, like you''re putting them in the mouth of a hippo.


    As I explained, Alecia put on the Kababi slippers without fear.


    Yes, the hippopotamus are full of humor, as when you look at them from above, they look like they have a big mouth, and you put your foot in their mouth.


    I had tried this type of slipper for some time, but the cotton and cloth were of poor quality and made my skin prickle.


    However, thanks to Gregor''s provision of fluffy cotton and soft cloth, they became comfortable to the touch, and this form of slippers was completed.


    It''s nice to know that you can see through the creator''s commitment.


    How about that maid in the back?


    What?


    As Alecia put on her hippopotamus beauty, I recommended it to the maid who was waiting behind her.


    Then the maid opened her eyes in surprise.


    Not only that, everyone who was around was also surprised.


    ''Whoa!¡¡........You were there. I hadn''t noticed that at all.


    That''s terrible. People get hurt when you say things like that.


    I note Eric''s overly honest dialogue.


    Maybe it''s because I''m also often told that I''m not very present, or that I''m too shadowy or plain, or that I shouldn''t show up so suddenly.


    Alecia''s maid has long black hair and purple eyes.


    Her skin is white and she has a beautiful face, but it''s hard to get an impression of her because of her small facial parts. I wonder if it''s called a happy-go-lucky face.


    I''m not sure if it''s because there''s a beautiful girl named Aleixia who is easy to impress, or if it''s because she''s even less noticeable.


    I understand how this maid feels because I''m also buried under the beauty and beauty of Elinora''s sister and Silvio''s brother, so I know exactly how she feels.


    ''''See, Lim. You should choose one too.


    So, here''s a rat thing that looks like it''s easy to move around in...


    She wasn''t used to being the center of attention. The stiffening maid was urged by Alecia to put on Chu Kichi''s slippers.


    They were the only slippers in the new slipper range that weren''t boot-shaped.


    The sticking point was the shaped ears and the pinned tail that extended from the back. They are a bit sharper in shape than the other slippers. It is true that for maids who often move around due to miscellaneous work, the boot type would be a bit inconvenient.


    In the future, I need to recommend something that takes the other person into consideration.


    ''''Huh, it''s interesting to see something like this.


    I think it''s because the slippers were a rarity. I''m sure you''re in a very good mood.


    I''m sure the two duke''s daughters would find a spacious mansion a natural environment.


    You can''t just sell it, so maybe they''ll be happy to entertain you with something unusual like this.


    ''''Well, the Silford family is in the dining room, so I''d like to say a quick hello.


    Yeah.


    Eric''s dad and mom?


    Yeah, I have a sister.


    Yeah. Fun!


    When Mother Erna urged her, Alecia was in a good mood and Ra-chan walked off in good spirits.

 389-Alfredo, sightings information?

    In the dining room, Alecia and Ra-chan greeted Aegal, Natasha, and Luna in the dining room.


    ''''I''m sorry that we had to interrupt you later.


    It''s a pleasure to have the pleasure of communicating with Lady Alecia, daughter of House Lean Grande.


    This way, we already knew each other, and we had no role to play, so we sat on the couch in the dining room.


    ''Eric''s sister?''


    Yes, my name is Luna.


    While Alecia was having a dour conversation with an adult, Ra-chan was having a conversation with Eric''s sister, Luna.


    ''How old are you?''


    I''m 13 years old.


    You''re nine years ahead of me!


    ...Yes.


    We don''t have any difficult greetings, but Luna asks questions and Luna answers them freely.


    Normally Luna-san is a quiet person, but this time she is even less talkative than usual.


    She is probably not sure how to deal with Lah-chan, who is a duchess and younger than her.


    ''Luna-san, you''re in a bit of a pickle.


    I''m not very good with little kids or anything like that.


    Smiling and muttering, Sister Elinora, who was also sitting on the sofa, replied.


    As expected of a good friend, she seems to understand Luna-san.


    ''''Heh, but a kid like me can handle it, right?''''


    Al doesn''t feel like a kid, so he''s the exception.


    When I said that, sister Elinora snickered.


    What''s that? That makes it sound like I''m not a child.


    You''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of them.


    I''m not convinced that I''m excluded from that framework.


    You''re a child, too. I''m only three years older than you and Rahul.


    ''Maybe so, but describing Al as a child is going to be a bit jarring,''


    Even brother Silvio says such terrible things.


    ''''If you want me to treat you like a little more of a child, you should do something about your cocky mouth and your piercing appearance.


    The way you''re sitting there, it''s very imposing and pompous.


    Um, what is that?¡¡I''m the two people who just sit on the couch and say things that don''t make sense to me.


    I''ve never heard or been told that I''m not childlike in the way I sit. I wish they would treat me more like a child and spoil me.


    As we were chatting like that, Ra-chan, who was in the greeting circle, came over.


    The fact that the maids nearby didn''t blame her means that she must have been able to put some closure on the conversation.


    Luna-san doesn''t seem to have a sense of distance either, and it would be impossible for a four year old to have a long conversation with an adult.


    ''''Hey, does Al have a big sister too?''''


    I am. And you''re here for your brother, too.


    Beside me, Brother Silvio chuckled, "It''s terrible to be attached to you," but I was getting back at him for saying I was being pushy or something.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, I''m Elinora, Alfried''s sister.


    This is my brother, Silvio.


    When Sister Elinora, who was beside me, put on her cat and greeted me along with Brother Silvio, Ra-chan rolled her eyes and looked at me.


    Then, she stared at my face intently, just as she did earlier.


    However, it''s probably because I was warned by Alecia earlier. Ra-chan took a beat as if to swallow something and then smiled.


    ''I''m Ra-chan. It''s nice to meet you!


    Yeah, it''s nice to meet you too.


    What is it about me that makes a four-year-old who says things clearly swallow the words?


    But there is a proper resemblance, you know?


    Halfway through, I''m halfway through telling myself that Ra looks up at me.


    ''Hey, Al,''


    Hmm?¡¡What''s going on?


    You were in King''s Landing the other day, right?


    I was smiling, but the words that popped out of Ra''s mouth made me keep a straight face for a moment.


    ''Huh?¡¡Has Al been to King''s Landing recently?


    ''After you went to Kagura, you went to Silford territory and you didn''t.


    Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio, who were listening to Ra-chan''s words nearby, said in wonder.


    Perhaps Ra-chan is referring to the time when we transitioned to the royal capital before Eric''s territory.


    At that time, I''m not clear, but Ra-chan has been able to see me, you know.


    That''s not good. But we shouldn''t be in a hurry to rag on him here.


    It''s only that Ra-chan only eyed me one way for a moment, we didn''t even have a conversation, and there''s no third party eyewitness testimony or record of my entry into the royal capital.


    If I cut the shira off, I can get over the fact that Ra-chan saw it wrong.


    ''''Hmm, I haven''t been to King''s Capital since the Noble Exchange Party, though...''''


    Oh, no!


    When did you say you saw someone like me?


    Hmm, that was before the summer, right?


    ''Yes. I haven''t seen it, but the day Lord Rana said that was two months ago.


    When Ra-chan turns around, the attendant maid says as if to remind her.


    Yeah, that was when I transitioned to King''s Landing in batch.


    ''''You must have mistaken me for sister Elinora.


    You wouldn''t mistake me for someone this beautiful, would you?


    Rah-chan, the way you say it hurts me so hard.


    But I don''t have any bad intentions, so I don''t mind it.


    I was back here by then, so there was no way I was mistaken.


    Sister Elinora has a surprisingly good memory.


    This is where I''m going to vanish from the conversation, so please don''t get into it.


    ''Then you''re probably looking at it wrong. There are a lot of kids with brown hair.


    It might stand out if she had beautiful black hair like Saara''s or red hair like Alecia''s, but there are quite a few people with brown hair.


    ''Mmm, but it was definitely Al who went into that alleyway!¡¡I''m not mistaken!


    I say softly, as if to admonish her, but Raa puffs out her cheeks in frustration.


    Yeah, it''s certainly not a mistake, and it''s me, but that''s going to cripple my life from here on out, so let''s just call it a mistake.


    It pains me to call a small child a liar, but I also have a peaceful life that I can''t give up.


    As I''m heartbroken, Elinora sister murmurs meaningfully.


    ''''...Back alley?''''


    What''s going on, sis?


    I thought I saw Al in an alleyway in Kikka not long before that.


    Perhaps remembering from Ra-chan''s words, Sister Elinora began to look back at the past again.


    ''''We''ve talked about that before, and I told you it wasn''t.''''


    ''Yes, but my sense is that Al was definitely over there.


    There is nothing logically persuasive about these words. But it''s frightening because it''s so accurate.


    "There''s an alleyway full of Al?


    Children are truly terrifying.


    Ra-chan has hit on the exact contradictions in my life that occur as I move from place to place in transition.


    I was quite upset inside, but I''m used to this level of shaking on a regular basis.


    I shut off the muscles in my face that are tense with tension and try my best to make my usual expression.


    ''I won''t be popping up like a rat like that.


    But still, yes.


    My way of saying this may have hit the nail on the head, but Brother Silvio chuckles.


    I feel like he imagined something rude.


    ''''Haha, it would be fun if Al came up!


    Rah said that too, but this one is cute, so I''ll forgive her.

 390-Visit to Brum

    Hey, Al. I want to see the outside.


    As we were having a conversation, brilliantly diverting the topic away from the sightings due to the transfer, Ra-chan said abruptly.


    ''Hmm?¡¡Do you mean outside in the garden?


    ''The village!¡¡He looked like he was having fun doing stuff!


    Ah, I see. I''ve been driving a carriage through the village to get here. Today is the day before the harvest festival.


    They''d be setting up their stalls and doing all sorts of things to get ready for tomorrow.


    That must have seemed like a fun thing to do.


    ''''But, Rana-sama. You''re tired from your long journey, so it would be better for you to rest at the mansion today...''''


    I''m not tired at all!


    That said, Ra-chan is four years old.


    He had traveled for a week from the royal capital to get here. You can''t get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from it.


    It must be a little hard to head to the village to play and so on.


    We are going to the village tomorrow for the harvest festival, why don''t we go around to a different place today?¡¡There''s a beautiful creek nearby and a wide plain with rabbits.


    ''Rabbit!¡¡I''m going!


    I suggested a nice place nearby, and Ra''s bite was excellent.


    Would this be a problem?¡¡I checked in with Ra''s maid with a glance without it, and she thanked me with an eye salute.


    Apparently, this wouldn''t be a problem.


    Rather than forcing Ra-chan to hold her down, it would be better to give her an alternative plan nearby and let her vent her curiosity. If you''re by the mansion, you can go home quickly even if you''re tired.


    ''Well then, let''s go for a walk. Do you want to join Eric?


    I''m going to stay here and rest.


    Eric!


    No, I''m resting here, so we''ll both be.


    Eric, too!


    Okay.


    Eric was about to say no, but he nodded at Ra''s strong invitation.


    This guy has a weakness for younger people too, surprisingly. He''s like Luna-san.


    Well, now you have all the members.


    I heard that the village of Coriat is rich in nature and I''m looking forward to seeing it.


    The three of us were about to walk out, when suddenly Alecia comes over too.


    Huh?¡¡I thought I had been having a conversation with Aegal-san just a moment ago, but I wondered how long I had been listening to her. I naturally mingled with her as if she had been by my side all along.


    A dark-haired maid was quietly following behind her.


    ''''Are you coming too, Alecia-sama?''''


    ''Yeah, I just needed some air. It would be nice if you could take me with you.


    ''By all means!¡¡Hey, Alfried, show him around.


    Why is it that Eric, who doesn''t even know about the territory, is going to reply without permission?


    Well, I don''t mind since I''m just taking a walk.


    ''''What about the Elinora sisters?''''


    Um, we''re here.


    Luna-san is there too, so I asked her just to be sure, and she answered in a way that Elinora sister represented. It seems that neither Luna-san nor brother Silvio are particularly dependent on her.


    I let Dad Nord know that I''m going for a walk and we all head to the front door.


    I change out of my slippers and into the outside door, but that''s when Ra stopped moving.


    He wanted to go outside so badly, what''s going on?¡¡Could it be that you''re suddenly tired?


    What''s going on, little Ra?


    Can''t I wear these outside?


    Rah-chan asks me while looking at the slippers she''s wearing.


    Apparently, Rah-chan liked the Geko-Ta slippers and didn''t want to take them off.


    d*mn, what a good boy. I had no idea that he would pour such deep love into the Gekota slippers I made.


    I almost gave my permission in return, but that would ruin the slippers and make them unsuitable for a walk.


    ''Unfortunately, they''re only to be worn inside the mansion. You can wear them when you come back. They''re for Ra''s use only.


    Okay. I''ll see you later. Gekota.


    When I gently reminded her of this, she took off her Gekota slippers and gave a small wave.


    Next time, I can ask the shoe store to make me some Gekota shoes. That way, you can be with Gekota even outside. It''s worth asking them.


    Once everyone has changed into their outside shoes, I open the door of the mansion with a psychic.


    ''''Fuuuuuuut!


    Then I heard something crushing on the other side of the door.


    I stopped moving the door with my psychic and looked up to see Meena on her ass.


    Seeing Meena pressing her buttocks in pain, I immediately understood what had happened.


    ''''Alfried-sama, please don''t use magic to open a door with a lot of people~''''


    I''m sorry. This happens.


    So at the same time I was opening the door with my psychic from the inside, Meena, who was outside, was trying to open the door too. What a bad time. I''ve never seen a case like this before.


    ''Oh!¡¡d*mn maids!


    Hey, hey, Lady Rana!


    Who is this?¡¡Rude people who call people crappy maids!


    I guess it''s because she called me a bad maid after hitting me hard on the butt. Meena looks up and makes a strong statement.


    However, the person who made that rude remark is the duchess Ra-chan, who belongs to the highest rank among the nobility.


    Mina also noticed that, and her face quickly turned blue.


    ''''Ra-chan........not Ra-na-sama!


    Have I been rude?


    No, that''s not rude!¡¡It''s a good fit!¡¡I''m Meena, the spoiled maid!


    Until now, Meena has only formally denied being called a bad maid, but as expected, she couldn''t compete with the power, and finally admitted that she is a bad maid at this moment.


    ''''That''s right, bad maid!


    ''Yes!¡¡But I''m even happier when you call me Meena-Onna-chan.


    "No maid!


    Meena asks for it, but her shoulders slumped when she saw Ra-chan answering without giving in.


    It seems that she has decided on the name of the bad maid in Ra-chan''s mind no longer, and it doesn''t seem to be corrected.


    ''''Rahna-sama, you said something like that at one time in the mansion, where did you learn that term?''''


    ''What?¡¡Al told me.


    The moment Ra-chan said that, the maid turned around to look at me.


    I look forward to escape her gaze.


    ''''..........''''


    A jittery look from the maid stabs me in the cheek.


    Very awkward. I felt like the maid''s opinion of me had dropped a bit.


    ''Well, let''s go outside for now!


    Yeah!


    I walk away, my voice bright and cheerful, as if to shake off the awkwardness.


    ''Ah!¡¡Wait a minute!¡¡Just now, the Baumrall family was here!


    But Meena stops me to block it out.


    ''Geez, Bram''s guy really came?


    ''I remember you said in your letter that Bram was coming too.


    Who''s Bram?


    I guess Ra-chan doesn''t remember. I let out a simple question when I heard Eric''s muttering.


    ''''He''s the son of the Countess Baamlal.


    ''You''re a proud, loudmouthed man from the second day of the party in King''s Landing.


    Hmm.


    Alaisia and I teach her, but Ra-chan tilts her head slightly, as if that''s not enough to make sense.


    Ra-chan and Bram must not be acquainted with each other because they weren''t together and talking to each other. It''s no wonder they don''t know each other.


    As I was telling Ra-chan about Bram, I heard the sound of a carriage up ahead.


    ''''Ah!¡¡The Baumrall family carriage is already in the yard!¡¡Excuse me, I''m going to go get Nord-sama and ask him to take care of you, Alfried-sama!


    Yeah, hey!


    f*ck!¡¡He left the pick-up to Meena and we were going to use the leisurely walk strategy, but he got away first. It was a deft move, as if they were used to doing it on a regular basis.


    It couldn''t be helped. Since we''re just in the garden, let''s just say a proper hello.


    As I waited in line at the entrance, the Baumrall family''s carriage and its guards would arrive.


    I guess they''re paying attention to our house that there aren''t as many guards as there were with Aleysia and Ra-chan.


    No matter how many servants'' mansions we have, it''s impossible to take care of so many people.


    However, it''s a nuisance when they come even if we don''t call them.


    The carriage slowly stops in front of us. The groom''s man puts down the steps and opens the door, from which Bram descends gracefully.


    Then he narrows his self-respecting eyes and turns his somewhat hostile gaze on me.


    I quickly averted my gaze without facing it.


    I''ve learned from day to day that if I make eye contact with a fierce beast, I''ll be attacked.


    But Bram was somewhat annoyed that I didn''t like that kind of attitude, or maybe he didn''t like it.


    I have no idea what kind of reaction I should have had.


    As much as I would like to keep my mouth shut, Father Nord has yet to arrive.


    I''m the only Sollowletts here.


    "Thank you for coming all the way from Japan...


    "White words, Alfried.


    I had no choice but to offer a few words of greeting on behalf of the company, but Bram interrupted me.


    ''I didn''t come all the way out here to the countryside to have a superlative conversation with you.


    How is it that you are in the habit of wanting to make sister Elinora your fianc¨¦e?


    It is true that we are a rural area compared to the royal capital, but there is no reason for us to be looked down upon in that way.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    Then he pulls his sword from his waist and thrusts it in front of me.


    Let''s duel, Alfried. This time, fight me fair and square!


    Didn''t your mother teach you not to point your sword at people?


    It would be dangerous to stick a sword in front of you, though.


    At any rate, it was dangerous, so I took a step back, and Ra-chan, who was beside me, pointed a finger at Bram as if she remembered, and said, "Ah!


    ''''Ah!¡¡Now I remember!¡¡This is the guy who wooed Al''s sister and said he got turned back!


    Don''t talk to me like that.


    Bram barked at Ra''s harsh words.


    I feel like we had this exchange at a party.

 391-Psychic potential

    ''You called it a duel, but you did it in King''s Landing and I won, didn''t I?


    It''s not working!¡¡The magic of the third party, Miss Shelka, has flown in!


    Bram strongly denies my words. Apparently, he is not satisfied with the events in the royal capital.


    However, it is an event that I knew about after seeing the letter. I''ve at least thought of something to say in reply.


    ''''That''s what I calculated and positioned myself to be. I just lured them into a field I was good at and won. ''What''s the problem?''


    That''s true, but that''s one way to put it.


    Eric, who is beside me, lets out a voice that is half-amazed and half-impressed.


    ''''Gu, it''s true, but a duel is a one-on-one fight!¡¡When someone else''s side-stepping comes in, it''s invalid!¡¡In the first place, you''d have shrugged off a duel with me!


    Then I''ll be fine with it, I flunked it. So do whatever you want, whether you want to challenge Sister Elinora or not.


    As I start to walk away from Bram, he reacts with an agile move and comes around.


    ''Wait, wait, wait!¡¡Don''t let that convince you!¡¡I am determined to take you down and take on Elinora again!


    Yeah.


    That''s Bram''s situation and has nothing to do with me.


    I want you to take the liberty of defeating me and challenge Elinora sister or whatever you want to do.


    Well, looking at the skills I saw in the King''s capital, I''m sure I''ll just get beaten back.


    ''''Aloo, this guy is in the way!''''


    When I''m in trouble for being tangled up with Bram, Ra, the girl next to me, says something really straightforward.


    He seems to be angry with me for interrupting his walk.


    I feel the same way with Ra-chan. I want to get rid of this nuisance and go for a pleasant walk.


    "What do you mean by disturbing me? You are so rude to me,


    Following Meena, Bram stepped on a mine.


    ''Moo!¡¡That''s no disrespect!¡¡It''s Rah-chan!


    Rahulan?


    Bram tilts his head at Ra-chan, who is angry at being called rude by someone he''s never met before.


    The two of them were in the same party hall, but they hadn''t greeted each other in loco.


    I guess they don''t know which nobleman Ra-chan is.


    "Which one is rude?¡¡How dare you try to blow a duel without addressing the head of the House of Slaulet or any of the other guests, even though you were invited to do so?


    ''Oh, Miss Alecia!¡¡Hey, I''m sorry about this!


    Perhaps finally noticing Alecia''s presence, Bram belatedly greets her.


    As expected of an earl, Bram, who is an earl, also seems to be vulnerable to a duke of higher rank.


    ''''By the way, she''s the daughter of the Misfied family, right?


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s Rana-misfeed!


    Furthermore, when Alecia introduces her, Ra-chan puffs her chest out with an ehemism.


    At a further chase from Alecia, even Bram, as expected, turns blue in the face.


    ''''The Misfeed family!¡¡I am very sorry for this. My name is Bram-Baamlal.


    Bram, that''s rude!


    Totally. We were just about to head out for a nice walk.


    I''m sorry.


    The bullying of the Countess by the Dukes is amazing. Bram, who was so strong earlier, is becoming much worse at it. Is this what power is all about?


    It''s troublesome to get involved in the aristocratic society, but it might be good to raise the family''s status to shake off the fire that''s coming down.


    When Brother Silvio becomes the head of the family, he and Father Nord will be very active.


    And I won''t work, I will only get the benefits of power.


    If I am given a job, I can hire a good civil servant to do it for me.


    Now that we''ve said our hellos, may we go?


    Okay. Yes, sir.


    Alecia says this bullishly, and Bram easily opens the way.


    Since there are no more people in the way, I start walking after Alecia, Ra-chan and Eric.


    Then, as we passed each other, Bram blurted out, "I''m not going to give up, okay?


    I won''t give up. I''ll make sure you take the duel.


    I''m not sure I can do anything about it when I say I''m losing.


    ¡ô


    Thank you for your time, Lady Alecia.


    ''Don''t worry about it. I was just about to interrupt the walk I was looking forward to, and I was in trouble too.


    Alecia smiles as I thank her for her earlier, and she smiles at me.


    However, I remember that before, he suddenly offered to mediate with Bram and was in a position to encourage a duel.


    He''s a person whose behavioral pattern is vaguely unreadable.


    I want Alecia to continue to get rid of Bram, but if I do that, I''ll be working with Alecia all the time, and I''ll be in debt.


    It would be best not to rely on him too much.


    ''Ah!¡¡I can hear the water running!


    Lady Rana, you shouldn''t run around too much.


    A maid chases after Ra-chan, who has started to run. Such a scene makes me smile.


    ''''Al and the others hurry up too!


    Rah-chan called me, Eric and Alecia and I also quickened our steps.


    ''''Oh, it''s a small river, but the water is quite clear.


    It''s true. I can even see the fishes in the water clearly.


    Eric and Alecia peering curiously into the creek.


    In the reflected water surface, I can see Eric''s face, which is vaguely concerned about Alecia.


    Probably, I shouldn''t look through the water''s surface because he''s probably aware of it.......


    What a thought, while Rah-chan was crawling on all fours right beside me, staring at the water''s surface.


    From the fact that her clingy eyes are locked on to the fish swimming lazily, Ra-chan must be planning to catch the fish.


    ''''Yeah!''''


    As I gingerly watched, Raa stuck his hand in the river and grabbed it.


    Then he lifted his arm and pared it to check, but there was nothing on it.


    ''Fish, I can''t get it,''


    Okay, I''ll take care of it.


    I crouch down next to a slumped Ra-chan and stare at the water.


    The fish here are small and very fast. They''re hard to catch with your bare hands unless you set a trap to catch them.


    But I''ve been watching them in this creek since I was a little girl. I can tell how the fish move in the water.


    Instead of just staring at the fish in the water, I look at them from a bird''s eye view.


    I try to blend in with the natural surroundings.


    Fish are surprisingly sensitive to the atmosphere of their surroundings. By reducing their presence of mind like this, we can make them lower their guard.


    It is.


    ...cloaked form.


    ''Oh, my God. I was so close and I lost you for a second.


    It''s like the eyes you see when you squeeze a fish.


    I think I heard some rude voices from nearby, but ignore them.


    If I yell at them now, the fish will run away.


    I slowly sink my hand into the direction of the small fish that are swimming leisurely.


    The little fish doesn''t seem to notice me, and instead of running away, they come to rest on my palm.


    I carefully move my arm to keep my hand out of the little fish''s line of sight, and then I scoop it up in one fluid motion.


    ''See, I got it,''


    ''Wow!¡¡Al, wow!


    Rah''s voice sounded happy as she saw the little fish bouncing in the palm of her hand in amazement.


    ''Give me your hand,''


    Yes.


    I moved the little fish into the palm of Ra-chan''s hand, who honestly held out both hands.


    When I filled it with a little water as an added bonus, Ra-chan smiled and poked the little fish.


    I want to catch it!¡¡How do I get one like Al?¡¡Can you do it with eyes like a dead fish?


    Wait a minute, Ra. That''s a very bad analogy.


    ''No, I don''t think I could do it with my dead fish eyes. I guess experience is the only thing that matters in this case.


    Okay.


    But with magic, even Ra-chan can do it easily, right?


    I created a water ball using the water within range of the small fish swimming in the river to show it.


    Then I was able to grab five small fish at once.


    ''''Mm, no chanting. Alfried-sama is very good at magic, isn''t he?''''


    Seeing my magic, Ra''s maid sounds impressed.


    How about this?¡¡I expected her to be pleased, but Ra-chan''s expression is rather dissatisfied.


    ''''I can''t use the water magic method.


    Ler says with a pout of her lips.


    That was it. Rah-chan''s characteristics were no attributes and wind attributes. From that kind of Rah-chan''s point of view, her current magic might have looked like she was being bragged about.


    I didn''t give it enough consideration because I could normally use magic of all attributes.


    ''''Then you can take it with a psychic with no attributes.


    Psychic manipulation of water?


    No. We''re going to use a few things.


    "Thing?


    In front of Ra-chan, who tilts his head back while parroting, I take out a handkerchief from my pocket. I spread it wide and dunked it in the water with a psychic.


    ''All that''s left to do is pull it up when the little fish is on top.


    ''Wow!¡¡I got a fish with a handkerchief!


    Rah''s amazement at the little fish that pitter-pattered on his handkerchief.


    ''It''s like net fishing,''


    Fishing?


    Rah wondered if he''d ever seen fishing before.


    ''When we catch fish in the big rivers and oceans, we catch them by hooking them in nets.


    ''Heh!¡¡Did Al copy that?


    ''Yes. I was wondering if I could make everyday things easier with magic. You can do a lot more than you might think if you just flex your psychic mind.


    ''When you can''t be bothered to open the door by hand, or to go get things!


    That''s Ra-chan. It seems that the correct use of magic was immediately sparked.


    ''Oh yeah!¡¡Also, for fun, there''s a way to unlock a door with a psychic.


    Oh, my God!¡¡How do you do it!


    ''Oh, um, Alfried-sama. It''s not a good idea to teach Lady Rana too many strange things...


    I just taught Ra-chan some magic, but for some reason the maid warned me about it.

 392-Play with the rabbit

    After playing small fish scooping with Ra and his handkerchief.


    We were heading out to the plains beyond the creek.


    Along the way, I called out to him for something that was bothering me.


    ''Hey, maid,''


    When I called out to them, the maids following Alecia and Ra-chan''s maids responded.


    And then the maid beside Rah-chan asks me.


    ''''Well, you''re probably calling me, right?''''


    ''Yeah, yeah. Come to think of it, I didn''t get your names, so can I ask you both?


    If you don''t call me by my name, it''s inconvenient when you want to call one of us.


    ''I''m Lady Lana''s maid, my name is Loretta.


    My name is Lim.


    When Ra-chan''s maid says her name, the maid who follows Alecia also says her name in a whisper.


    "Loretta-san and Lim-san, right? I''ll call you by your name from now on.


    So what is it you would like to ask me?


    Is that scary maid gone today?


    That one, that one. A beautiful but slightly unapproachable-looking maid who made radical statements like bringing Bram home in a rice-sama hug and slapping him if she saw his pants.


    She didn''t seem to be called by name, so her name didn''t come up.


    Let''s see.........


    ''''Ah, Rivera-san isn''t here because she''s escorting at the magic academy where Miss Shelka is.


    You''re going to that magic festival that Aleixia mentioned a bit.


    Or rather, I was going to say a characteristic because I couldn''t find a name, but I was surprised that the answer came back easily.


    As I thought, that''s what you think, even if it''s not me and Eric.


    "Heh, I can just go by being a scary maid.


    You got through.


    ''Ah!¡¡Hey, please don''t tell Rivera about this, please don''t tell her!


    Me and Eric pointed out, and Loretta came to herself with a huff, her face turning blue.


    ''Err, what do we do now?''


    What shall we do?


    I crossed my arms and balked at it, and Ra-chan was amused and balked at it too.


    It''s very cute to see her mimicking me and crossing her arms.


    ''Ugh, please...''


    Somehow, Loretta is appealing to me with a serious look in her eyes.


    How scary is Rivera-san to be begged so seriously, how scared is she?


    I could feel Loretta''s level of seriousness and it made me feel guilty. It''s not a good idea to bully a maid from another house.


    ''''Well, I won''t be involved early on, so it''s okay.


    ''I won''t tell you either. Maybe.


    ''Dear Rana, I''m very uneasy about that last word...''


    For now, we know that Rivera-san is in trouble. In the future, let''s not approach her carelessly, together with Sherka.


    ''''Come to think of it, you were talking about it in the mansion, but what kind of a magic festival is it?''''


    What, you''ve never been to see it?


    I asked Alecia about it, but Eric sneaks out and makes fun of me.


    ''Because it''s a festival held at the magic academy in the royal capital, right?¡¡That''s a long way to go.


    I don''t know what kind of festival it is, but as expected, I don''t think I''m going to go to the royal capital to see it.


    It''s now a place where you can easily go through the transition, but I didn''t even know it existed until today.


    ''''Hmm, the reclusive nature of the Surolet family is still the same as ever.


    It''s not just me, everyone else doesn''t go out of the territory much either.


    In the meantime, although Nord Dad and Silvio brother do the minimum amount of events and interactions that are necessary, they still don''t actively go out.


    Well, in the case of the royal capital, it''s not simply because it''s too far away, but also because Nord Father and Erna Mother''s popularity is so great that it''s exhausting.


    The magic festival is an annual festival held by the magic academy. The students compete in various magical competitions and present the results of their research over a period of several days to demonstrate the results of their daily work.


    Heh, to put it simply, it would be like a mix of gymnastics and cultural festivals in a previous life.


    ''''You''re going to be competing a lot because you''re the head of the class, big sister!


    Wow, you''re really good at that, aren''t you?


    I wondered for a moment if I didn''t have to go see my sister in action, but she came to visit me, knowing that it was there. There would be no need for such words.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do that. I''m sure you''re not the only one who has the skills to chase after them while releasing magic in the royal capital.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the top of the list.


    ''What?¡¡What do you mean?


    As I''m thinking in a bong way, Eric says something that doesn''t make sense to me.


    How could he have come up with the words he just said in the context of what he just said?


    ''''What kind of thing is that? Eventually you will be enrolled in the magic academy, right?


    No, I don''t.


    What?


    Nuh-uh?


    When I told them once and for all, Eric and Ra-chan screamed in surprise.


    Not only that, even Alecia seemed to roll her eyes.


    ''''You, you''re that good at magic and you''re not going to enroll in the magic academy?''''


    Hearing Eric''s words as if to squeeze them out, I let out a sigh.


    I''m not sure why being able to do magic means you have to enroll in a magic academy. Just because you can use magic doesn''t mean you''re obligated to attend the academy, nor do you need to.


    You don''t necessarily have to go down that path just because you''re good at magic or you''re good with a sword.


    If the ultimate goal is something you are good at or like, I think it''s fine to go to a place that provides a shortcut, but I''m not aiming to become a great wizard or researcher, so I''m not aiming to become a great wizard or researcher.


    I just want to relax in Colliat Village, so there''s no need for me to attend the academy.


    ''''Well, that''s true, but...''''


    ''Well, isn''t Al going to the Magical Academy?''


    ''Hmmm, sorry. I don''t think I''m going to go there at the moment.


    Ra-chan looks up at me and looks disappointed as he looks up at me, but this is the only thing I can''t give up.


    ¡ô


    We walked for a while, chatting to each other.


    We reached the plains.


    ''Wow, it''s so green and beautiful!''


    There can''t be many plains as pretty as this one, can there?


    Ra-chan and Eric let out an exclamation of admiration while looking at the plains.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure the vastness of the plain is not something that the two of them are very familiar with.


    In terms of size, the plains near the mansion are better, but rabbits and other creatures live on these plains.


    Since it is surrounded by forest, sometimes wild deer and other creatures blend in.


    A breeze blew toward us from a distance, and the leaves on the grassland rippled like a tidal wave.


    It''s a nice breeze.


    Yeah!


    Aleysia and Ra-chan''s eyes are squinting pleasantly in the wind.


    Alecia''s red hair and Ra-chan''s golden thread-like twin-tails flutter and seem to trail in the air, so beautiful.


    ''''As I recall, this village doesn''t have an ocean, does it?''''


    Yes, we have rivers, but there''s no sea in my territory.


    There''s something unsettling about a wind that doesn''t smell like tide, but it''s not bad.


    Eric feels the wind as he crosses his arms and listens carefully.


    It''s like listening to the sound of leaves in a meadow.


    The sound of the waves is nice, but the sound of the leaves on the grass and trees is also nice.


    We stand side by side for a while, feeling the breeze, and then Ra-chan pulls on the hem of my arm.


    ''Hey, Al. Where''s your rabbit?


    ''Oh, by the way, I''ve heard there are rabbits. I wonder where they are?


    Well, from the point of view of a four-year-old lah, it would be more fun to interact with a rabbit than to stare at a meadow in a daze.


    ''They''re probably there. Follow me.


    Alecia seems somewhat excited, so we cut off the grassland viewing and everyone starts walking together.


    As we walk deeper into the grass, stepping through the grass as high as our shins, we find a small hole in the ground.


    There''s a rabbit there that I sometimes adore when I stop by here.


    As I slowly approach the hole, I bend down and clap my hands.


    Then a brown furry rabbit pops out of the hole.


    ''Whoa!¡¡You''re a rabbit!


    However, the rabbit is startled back into the hole, probably because Ra-chan has let out a cry of excitement.


    ''''Oh.....


    He''s a friendly guy, but he doesn''t like to yell, so you have to be quiet.


    I look at Ra-chan, who nods quietly at me with a chuckle, and then claps my hands again.


    I look into the hole and I''m sure he''s there, but he seems to be wary because he doesn''t know anyone.


    ''Oi, come on. I''m not afraid.


    I held out a carrot from my pocket as I called out to it and flicked it at it, and the rabbit responded with a twitch and came over.


    The rabbit reacts easily when I flick my food to it, just like Meena.


    As I waited outside the hole and held it, the rabbit came out of the hole unintentionally.


    Sniffing and sniffing, the rabbit eats the carrot.


    I continue to pet the rabbit to reassure it as I continue to feed it the carrots.


    ''Can I pet it?''


    He nodded at Ra''s quiet voice asking, and slowly held out his small hand.


    He then stroked the rabbit''s soft back fur, and a look of admiration appeared on his face.


    Rabbit fur is so soft, isn''t it?


    ''''Do you mind if I do too?''''


    Me too.


    ''Wait a minute. I''m going to the big place.


    As I said, there''s no limit to how much I can love it in front of the hole.


    I lifted the rabbit up and moved toward the soft grass.


    I sat there and gently set the rabbit down for him.


    The rabbit doesn''t seem to be running away, perhaps because it understands that it will be fed.


    While I give it a carrot, Ra-chan, Alecia and Eric reach out and pet it.


    ''''Oh, oh.''''


    Oh, my goodness, that''s nice fur.


    Eric and Alecia pet the rabbit and let out an exclamation of admiration.


    But it''s strange. When Aleysia says that, it seems like she''s evaluating the fur as a commodity.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    Feeling my gaze, Alecia asks me while petting the rabbit.


    As expected, I can''t say the rude things I did earlier.


    ''''No, even Alecia-sama, I was thinking that this is how you interact with animals.


    ''It''s not that I don''t usually touch them, it''s more that I don''t touch them because I''m in the royal capital a lot. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about it. So I''m happy to have this valuable experience right now.


    Heh, I had an image that a noble daughter wouldn''t be good at touching animals, but from Alecia''s point of view, it doesn''t seem so. In fact, you''ve been very active just now.


    I''ve always had the image of living a graceful life with other young ladies, but Alecia may have an unexpectedly difficult life.


    Oh, my God, you hurt your hand. I''m sorry.


    No, no.


    Eric seemed to be enjoying his happiness in a different way.


    .........I know how you feel, but there''s no end to what you''re conscious of just because your hand hit the ground.

 393-Take a break

    Ugh, Pyonkichi........


    Ra-chan paddles the boat in a cradle, petting the rabbit.


    Her large eyes are half-lidded, and she repeatedly meditates and huffs at a moment''s notice.


    ''Ra-chan, I''m going to borrow the rabbit for a minute.


    Yes.


    After receiving the rabbit in Ra-chan''s arms for now, Loretta-san came up beside her.


    ''Rahna-sama, shall we rest for a moment? I''m just going to meditate for a moment.


    A gentle voice hugged her close, and Raa meditated as if she were just letting herself fall asleep.


    And soon, she began to make regular sleepy sounds.


    ''''I''m sorry, it seems I''m tired from the trip...''''


    No, I can''t help it.


    He had just finished a week-long journey of places from the royal capital.


    Although he was feeling high after arriving in a strange territory, it wasn''t surprising that his body needed to rest.


    ''''Nevertheless, you look like you''re sleeping comfortably.


    It''s true.


    Alecia and Eric look at Ra-chan''s sleeping face and smile.


    The face of Ra-chan''s sleeping face is so innocent and comfortable that I can''t help but smile as I watch.


    I feel like I want to take a nap as well, but as expected, I''d be offended if I said let''s take a nap on the plains.


    It is one of the specialties of the Koliat Village to take a nap on the plains, but it''s a shame to let tired Ra-chan sleep there. I''ll make a suggestion when I''m healthy again.


    ''Well then, Pyonkichi. Thank you for today.


    I lowered Pyonkichi, the rabbit that Ra-chan had named so, to the ground and handed him a cabbage as a thank you.


    Pyonkichi finished his munching on the cabbage, and when he saw that there was no food in my hand, he jumped up and down and went back to his den.


    He''s a cold fellow who leaves as soon as he finds out there''s no food.


    ''It''s about time to go back, shall we?


    Yes, I know. I''d like to take a break at the mansion too.


    When Alecia nodded at my suggestion, we broke off our walk and headed back to the mansion.


    ¡ô


    You''re back, Alfried! From now on, I''m going to be with you...


    Shh.


    Shh. Shh?


    As soon as we returned to the courtyard, Bram, who had been waiting for us, called out, but flinched at our pressure.


    We pointed silently, and Bram looked at him suspiciously before noticing Ra-chan being held by Loretta-san.


    ''So, since that''s the case, you''ll have to be a little quiet in the mansion, won''t you?


    Okay, yes, I''m sorry.


    Bram opens the way awkwardly as Alecia nails him.


    I guess that means you''re not going to blow another duel on me today.


    I thought it would be troublesome to get tangled up with him as soon as he came back, so it''s very helpful.


    As I thought, the Duke''s power is great. It''s because it has the effect of binding the opponent who bears the title to it.


    But it''s also an effect that could happen to me in a pinch. I''ve got to be careful not to point the finger at me.


    Thinking about that, I push open the door with my psychic and enter the front door.


    Yeah, Meena wasn''t there this time, so no problem.


    As I''m changing from my outer shoes to my slippers, Loretta asks me nosily.


    ''''Alfried-sama, may I take these geko-tachi slippers to my bedroom?


    ''Yeah, fine. I might be disappointed if I don''t wake up and it''s not there.


    Loretta smiles as she allows it and lifts the Gekota slippers.


    That''s what you would do if you imagined Ra-chan waking up and happily putting on her Gekota slippers.


    ''''Well, I''ll take Rahna-sama to her bedroom, so I''ll excuse myself first.


    He must have already heard from the maid as he thanked her and went to the bedroom that was assigned to Ra-chan without hesitation.


    ''I''ll take a break too. I know my room, so no need to show me around.''


    Aleixia also said that and walked out with her maid, Lim, in tow.


    The back view of her walking elegantly with her maid in tow is truly a mirror of a young lady, but her feet were somewhat uncluttered because of the hippopotamus beauty and Chuukichi.


    Maybe a little more adult slippers would look better on the two of them, but they seem to like them so let''s leave them alone.


    It''s late and we''ll give you a break. But I''ll make sure you accept the challenge tomorrow!


    Of course, I''m not going to respond because I''m not going to agree to it. But Bram just says.


    Satisfied, he left in the direction of his room.


    The only person left behind was Eric, who was also a baronet.


    ''''Well you''re going to fall in love with me tomorrow for not answering or something, aren''t you?


    You know what I''m talking about.


    This much time together will explain your cunning.


    ''Rude. You have to call me thoughtful there.


    When I said that back, Eric snickered as he crossed his arms.


    It''s a bit annoying, but it''s pretty easy to talk to Eric.


    To be honest, I was quite relieved because I had to be careful when Alecia, the duchess, was around.


    Ra-chan is a duchess too, but she''s still a kid.


    However, since each of us went back to the room we were assigned to, we have free time from here until dinner.


    So, Eric. You''re free until dinner, so you can rest in your room.


    As much as I''d like to, I don''t know my room. Show me.


    ''Eh, it''s a pain in the ass. How do you not know?


    and so on, but as soon as I arrived at the mansion, I realized it was because Ra-chan had taken me out.


    I can''t blame it on Ra-chan, so I had no choice but to lead Eric to the bedroom.


    Our guests this time are Alecia and Lim on the left side of the first floor. And Ra-chan and Loretta''s room is on the other side of the floor.


    And on the other side of the room are the Silfords, Bram and his butler.


    The rest of the guards and maids will be staying in the servants'' dormitory, a bit far from the mansion.


    As expected, our mansion can''t accommodate all the guards and maids we brought with us.


    ''This room is for Aegal-san and Natasha-san. This one is Eric and Luna-san''s room.


    Okay.


    Sorry it''s not a single room.


    ''It can''t be helped. That''s what happens when so many dukes and earls come in.


    Surprisingly, Eric didn''t complain and went into his room.


    Well, it''s not the kind of house where we invite people to have a tea party with each other. It helps to be understanding.


    Well, I''m finally free of this.


    ''Hey, Alfried,''


    As I walk out of the house in a sunny mood, Eric opens the door to reveal his face.


    ''What?¡¡Are you complaining about the bed and the pillows?


    ''No, I''m not complaining about those. Rather, they''re just too comfortable and uncomfortable.


    Well, the bed at Eric''s house was a little hard. I guess I can''t help but feel that way.


    ''If you''re not complaining, what''s the matter?''


    ''You''ll have mayonnaise on hand for dinner, won''t you?¡¡Because I can''t stand not having this!


    ''Oh, yes, yes,''


    I nodded, and Eric closed the door as if he was done with his business.


    He''s a strange guy who doesn''t complain about sharing a room with his sister, but then declares that he''ll get mad if there''s no mayonnaise.


    Well, for the inconvenience you''re causing me in my room, I''ll ask Bartolo to add some more mayonnaise dishes.

 394-Trauma avoidance

    Bartolo, do you have a minute?


    All right, all right. Snacks for the girls.


    When I asked Bartolo to add a mayonnaise dish for Eric, he suddenly thrust the dish at me.


    ''What?''


    It''s turnip with minced chicken.


    No, I know that stuff when I see it.


    There''s a big turnip in front of me that''s soaked in its own juices, and the thick sauce and chicken soboro are very appetizing. Not only the turnip, but also the well-cooked turnip leaves look very tasty and colorful.


    "What do you mean by ''young ladies'' snacks'', do you mean Sister Elinora?¡¡It''s not like they didn''t say anything about me, okay?


    Hmm?¡¡Is that right?¡¡I thought it was a refill since I gave it to you earlier when you asked for food because you were hungry, missy.


    It''s strange to think that I''m the one who came next, but I''m being passed around without question. No, looking at the way I''m usually coddled, is it inevitable that I would think that?


    I mean, I don''t want sweets, I want a side dish, but this is healthier and more wholesome than eating cookies or fried bread.


    ''Well, leave that over here then.


    No, I''ll eat this one.


    ...Oh, yeah?


    Bartolo tried to lower the food, and I lifted it up with a flourish to show off my stuff.


    I have this delicious looking thing in front of me. I''m not stupid enough to just sit here and let it go.


    I was just back from my walk and I was hungry.


    ''By the way, boy, what do you want if you''re not a pussycat for the young lady?


    ''Eric likes mayonnaise, so I want you to serve me a dish or two with mayonnaise.


    "Ah, the boy who says he was hooked on mayonnaise when the boy fed him mayonnaise... then how about spicy eringi mayonnaise with spicy mayonnaise and chicken with mayonnaise?


    Yeah, I think that''s good enough for me.


    I''m told that the menu has already been set up for this day. I''m going to have to break it in there, so I''m grateful for the additions.


    ''''By the way, the food today is opulent.


    On top of the kitchen, there are already several ingredients that will be served for today''s dinner.


    In addition to the turnip with minced chicken sauce, there were also simmered taro, spaghetti and other meat dishes, and soup dishes.


    As there were so many people here today, the kitchen table was in full use.


    As expected, this is the first time I''ve ever cooked for a high ranking aristocrat like the Duke, so I''m a little nervous. I''m a little nervous.''''


    ''I''d be scared if Alecia told me to go get a cook or something like that, like I''m grumpy. Also, Ra-chan would clearly tell me it''s not good.


    No, you don''t!


    I say the worst thing that could happen, and Bartolo freaks out while holding his heart.


    Alecia''s reprimand still stings me the most when she tells me that it''s bad for Ra, a pure child.


    It''s a cook''s nightmare.


    ''Well, that wouldn''t happen if it was Bartolo''s cooking, though.


    I eat the turnip with chicken soboro sauce right in front of Bartolo.


    Yes, the thick sauce is very tasty, and the thick sauce is well absorbed into the turnip. The sauce is designed to bring out the sweetness of the turnip.


    Because it''s so delicious.


    Anyone can make just a turnip with chicken boro sauce, but I think only Bartolo can maximize the flavor of this, in my opinion.


    ........boy.


    Bartolo turns his eyes somewhat impressed.


    Huh, I was able to show my rank as the second son of a nobleman a little bit, wasn''t I?


    As expected, I can''t speak as straightforwardly as Brother Silvio, though.


    ''''Well, I know that better than anyone else!¡¡It''s not as glamorous as the cuisine of King''s Landing, but I''m proud of its taste!


    Yeah.


    Bartolo smiles and assures me with a gahaha and laughs.


    I want my encouragement back. I feel like an idiot for giving him a serious compliment.


    As I turn my back on it and am about to leave the kitchen, I see a piece of meat on the table that I''ve seen somewhere before.


    "Wait a minute, Bartolo. Is this meat maybe...?


    Hmm?¡¡You''ve had it before, haven''t you, kid?¡¡It''s rabbit meat.


    Well, you''re not Pyonkichi, are you?


    Which one of you is Pyonkichi?


    ''The plain rabbit by the stream!


    Yeah, don''t worry. The rabbits around here are adored by several villagers in addition to the monk, so the hunters don''t hunt them either.


    I''m relieved when Bartolo laughs and says


    ''Good, then. But I don''t think you should serve rabbit meat for dinner.


    Why?


    I tell Bartolo, who looks at me curiously, that I was taking a walk earlier and was outside loving a rabbit.


    Then, as expected of Bartolo, he chuckled at the bad timing.


    ''''Ah, yes. Well then, let''s go with another meat...''''


    I was playing with a rabbit earlier, and now I''m going to have that meat for dinner. What a horror story.


    Not us, especially since it''s too pathetic to treat Ra, who we adored and even named him, like that.


    This is how I accidentally avoided the tragedy that would occur at dinner.


    ¡ô


    Having done my business, I would like to stay holed up in my room as it is, but if I continue to drink, Bram will likely destroy my peace.


    Alecia''s duke power promised peace today, but I don''t know what will happen tomorrow.


    Or rather, as for Bram, it was supposed to be a story about Elinora''s sister taking care of him.


    And yet, for some reason, she''s getting involved with me.


    ''''I''ll have to complain to Elinora sister for a bit about this...''''


    It''s a pain in the ass to deal with Sister Elinora, but it''s even more of a pain in the ass to get involved with Bram.


    If it comes down to it, Mother Erna will be on my side, and I''ll have to complain to Sister Elinora.


    That''s why I walked around looking for Elinora''s sister and easily found her in the living room.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''''Well it looks sharp, but it''s so thin it''s likely to break easily. Can you cut each other with this kind of thing?


    ''Hmm, I haven''t seen the real thing, so I don''t know about that part of it, but maybe it''s not something to bump into much like a sword.


    What they''re doing is looking at the wooden sword I bought from Kagura''s souvenir and considering it.


    There''s nothing glamorous about talking about weapons when you have two girls your age.


    Oh, Al. You''re just in the right place. Doesn''t this one come with a blade?


    No way. It''s too dangerous.


    That''s how I''m most afraid of Sister Elinora showing interest and trying to use it.


    ''''It''s weird how you buy wooden swords but not swords.


    Sister Elinora let out a sigh as she just couldn''t use it.


    ''''I mean, I thought you didn''t need a sword?''''


    I don''t use it, but I like to watch and think.


    Luna-san was looking at the wooden sword as if it was the same, as if she was devouring it.


    She seems to be the same kind of person, as she is only a friend of Elinora''s sister.


    ''''Oh, you have some good stuff. Give me a bite of it.


    As I was thinking about this, Sister Elinora spotted the turnip with chicken boro sauce.


    Naturally, she reaches for it and I move it away.


    Then Elinora''s sister gives me a dissatisfied look.


    ''It doesn''t matter if you take a bite,''


    Listen to me first.


    What do you mean?


    Bram.


    I tilted my head and told Sister Elinora, and she frowned understandably.


    And Luna-san, who had been expressionless, has a hard-to-understand but subtly curious look on her face.


    ''''All the time she''s been nagging me to duel with her. Didn''t we reach an agreement the other day in the direction that Elinora sister would do something about it?


    I told you exactly what I was going to do. I told him that if he didn''t fight Al, he would fight me again. But he won''t listen to me because he says his pride won''t allow it.


    What?¡¡Oh, man, that''s why you''re so proud!¡¡I should have just quietly challenged Elinora sister and let her beat me up.


    Dammit, I thought I could do something with one voice from Elinora sister, but it was not addressed.


    ''''Ahhhhh Bram is persistent. It''s easier to beat the shit out of him.......oh, this is delicious.


    Yeah, me too.


    Maybe Luna was right, it''s best to deal with them quickly and deal with them as quickly as possible.


    As I was thinking about this, more than half of the turnip with chicken boro sauce that I had on hand was gone.

 395-Noble supper

    The sun was setting. I''m lying in bed in my room when there''s a knock at the door.


    As I answer, Saara walks in.


    ''Alfried-sama, it''s time for dinner, so go to the dining room. This time it''s strictly by order of Master Nord.


    ''I know. You''re right, you''re going to dine with the dukes and earls, and you''re not going to sleep twice and be late.


    ''Oh, I see. Well, let''s go now.


    Saara opens the door fully and asks me to leave the room.


    I don''t feel like she trusts me at all. Well, I thought I could just head out after she leaves, but I don''t see why not.


    I have no choice but to get up out of bed, as Sarla doesn''t seem to have any intention of moving until I leave.


    And as I leave the room, Saara closes the door and follows closely behind me.


    Too much trust.


    ''''Well you don''t need to keep an eye on me, I''ll be on my way.


    I have to head to the dining room as well, so...


    And so on, but maybe that''s another stern order of Father Nord.


    Well, I guess he wants to be that rude.


    I walked to the first floor with somewhat mixed feelings.


    When I walked into the dining room, the whole family was already seated in the dining room, and Nord and Erna''s mother looked a little relieved.


    ''You''re worrying too much. They wouldn''t want to be late under these circumstances.''''


    Well, that''s as good as it gets, isn''t it?


    ''But he didn''t seem to get out of bed at all until I urged him out. I think he was probably going to take it a little slow and then come down.


    How do you know-- I don''t, I don''t.


    Dad Nord''s eyes, which had been smiling, became still.


    Saara had read my thoughts so well that a few words of surprise escaped me.


    I dared to ignore the piercing gaze and sat down on the bottom seat appropriately.


    ''Yeah, Al''s in the second seat from the back,''


    Yeah, how did it get there?


    I should be right to sit as close to the lower seat as possible.


    ''''Al is the one who can entertain Alecia-sama and Rana-sama the most. So, Eric, you will be sitting next to them as well.


    It is true that if you line up at this long table with your family size, you will be in a slightly pitiful position surrounded by Ra, Bram and adults. I guess that was Father Nord''s way of preventing that from happening.


    I do as Nord-Dad says and take a seat in the back.


    Seriously. Alecia is going to sit and eat almost in front of me? I''m not going to be rude in front of the Duchess.


    It''s kind of reminds me of the reception I had in my previous life.


    Well, the only time we all get together to eat is on the first day or the next morning. After that, the harvest festival would start, or each of us would be free to have our own food brought to our rooms.


    It''s only two times, and we''ll get over it.


    It''s refreshing to see Nord''s father and Elinora''s sister in the lower section of the room, which is quite different from the usual.


    As I''m dazed with that thought, Meena opens the door and the Silford family faces come in.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna answer the door and take their seats.


    Mr. Aegal and Natasha sit to my left, and Eric sits on my right, reacting the same way I did.


    ''So you''re next to me...''


    I''m here to entertain.


    ''But this position........could it be that Miss Alecia is right in front of you?


    Yeah.


    Oh!


    Eric can''t hide his joy when he hears that the woman he loves is in front of him.


    I''m understandably buoyed by Eric''s easy exuberance and I throw water at him.


    "But being in front of you means you''re going to be strictly checked on your table manners,


    What?¡¡Oh, sister, would you mind switching seats?


    He was probably more afraid of blundering through misbehavior than he was of joy. Eric leans forward and says something pathetic.


    ''....No.''


    Hearing Luna''s immediate response, Eric''s face was filled with despair.


    ''This is a good time to review your table manners. ''Good luck, Eric.''


    Yes.


    Mr. Aegal said that with a smile, and Eric replied without effort.


    It''s a far cry from the first time he tried to float away. I feel a little guilty about it, but it''s better than finding out later and being upset.


    While I''m checking table manners with an anxious Eric, Bram comes in next, accompanied by his butler.


    As I sit down at the table after being urged by Nord Dad, Bram crosses his arms and glares at me with his arms crossed in a pompous manner.


    ''''Well you''re being watched like crazy.


    It''s not good for you.


    I can feel the hostile gaze of a hissing gaze.


    He''ll be quiet today because of Alecia''s advice, but tomorrow morning, he''ll be the first to set up a duel.


    Oh, tomorrow will be the harvest festival, so let''s not do that kind of thing, shall we?¡¡And I wonder if Alecia will suggest it.


    But I''m afraid that would mean I''d owe Alecia a debt of gratitude.


    As I turn my gaze away from the ravenous beast, the door opens and Alecia, Lim, Ra-chan, and Loretta-san come in.


    Aleysia and Ra-chan come in front of us, the top seat, when Father Nord urges them to come in.


    Alecia sits down gracefully as Lim pulls out a chair for me.


    I''m sure it''s a beautiful gesture as expected of a duchess. I wish I could follow the example of Elinora''s sister, who sits down with a thud and props up her elbows.


    I''m not sure if it''s because I''m in public now, but I''m being ladylike.


    Next, Loretta pulls out a chair and sets up the steps and footrest.


    From Ra-chan''s point of view, the table is a bit high. But even with those steps, Ra-chan sat neatly so that her skirt wouldn''t spread.


    Even though she is a four-year-old, she is a duchess. She seems to be well educated in these areas.


    You''ve done a great job," she said, as if to endear herself to her grandson, but I thought it was rude, so I resisted.


    As soon as she sat down, Ra-chan gave me a big smile.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    ''Ehehe, I''m happy to have dinner with Al and Eric!


    When I asked her why she seemed to be enjoying herself, Ra replied innocently.


    ''What is this creature, isn''t it a little too cute?


    ''Yeah. I''m happy for you too.''


    When I replied, Ra-chan laughed happily and then turned to Eric.


    When I put my elbow in, Eric, who had been silent with his arms crossed, opens his mouth.


    ''''Um ... me too.''''


    Heh.


    Then a smirking Ra chuckled.


    "Oh, I don''t see my name in it.


    Of course, I''m glad Alecia is with us!


    Yes, I''m happy for you.


    Even Alecia, who is next to me, feels like she''s having a conversation with her grandson.


    She seems a lot softer and more human compared to her usual beautiful smile.


    Ra-chan is a natural human thalassie.


    We''re all here now. Saara, bring me the food.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    After bowing to Father Nord''s words, Saara opens the door.


    Then the maids who were waiting with a wagon in hand enter the dining room.


    Among them were not only our maids, Meena and Mel, but also the butlers and maids that Eric and Alecia had brought with them.


    The maids who pushed the wagon put down the dishes with a careful hand.


    It was immediately clear that it wasn''t Meena just by her touch. It''s probably the maid from Alecia''s house.


    She has a very beautiful face and an aura of workability. Probably a merchant''s daughter or some nobleman''s daughter.


    I''ve heard that there are some noble families that make their daughters serve in order to gain education and other skills.


    If you have such a maid to serve you, you might feel happy if you are a man, but I''m the opposite.


    If I had such a good-looking maid to serve me, I would feel that my life is cramped.


    If we''re going to hire more maids, it''s best to recruit them from the village of Coriat.


    A platter of spaghetti is placed on the table. There are four kinds of spaghetti: Japanese spaghetti with autumnal mushrooms and bacon, Neapolitan, cream spaghetti with mushrooms, and peperoncino.


    Since mushrooms are in season now, there are more mushrooms in the ingredients.


    This time there are twelve of us, so the volume of mushrooms is amazing.


    ''''Oh, there''s some spaghetti I''ve never seen before, even at the King''s Palace.


    Surprisingly, Alecia is curious.


    ''Are you quite fond of spaghetti?''


    Yes, it''s something that comes in a variety of flavors and is delicious. It''s no exaggeration to say it''s the most popular dish among women.


    I''m pretty sure I''ve seen a few places in King''s Landing with spaghetti illustrations on them, but I didn''t think they were that crowded.


    ''I had it too!¡¡I love meat spaghetti!


    ''Oh, I see. We don''t serve meat spaghetti, but I''d recommend the red-colored Neapolitan, too!


    Really?¡¡Then I''ll have a Neapolitan!


    If you like the taste of meat spaghetti, then you''ll love the Neapolitan.


    Once the spaghetti is finished, it''s time for seasonal salads, boiled vegetables, pumpkin soup, turnips with chicken boro sauce, marinated mushrooms, bread, gratin, roast beef, cheese hamburger, and a little bit of eringi.


    and white meat with mayonnaise.


    As I thought, the menu is lavishly prepared for the guests who are to be entertained today. Well, it''s better to have more than a few items on the menu than to have a few, because it shows that you are welcome.


    Some dishes are placed individually, such as soup, but most of them are placed on a platter. We take it from there and put it on our own plates as we please, buffet style.


    Actually, we thought about doing a little bit of a course, but Alecia wanted to eat a variety of things, so we did this.


    I''m grateful for this because I''m used to and like this rather than having a formal course.


    Mmm, there''s even some mayonnaise on the side.


    Eric checked the mayonnaise plate by his side and nodded with satisfaction.


    ''By the way, that''s the mayonnaise dish in front of you.


    ''Mayonnaise dishes!¡¡I didn''t know there was such a thing!


    I point to the mayonnaise dish and Eric reacts more than I expected.


    His excitement is a little scary.


    Apparently, he''d put mayonnaise on his own house, but he''d never mixed it up into a dish. If so, those dishes would be a new shock to Eric.


    Once the food on the table was ready, Mr. Largo and the Bram family butler would go around and pour the red wine and other drinks. Those who drink alcohol will have wine, etc., while those who can''t drink will have fruit juice, etc.


    Naturally, me, Eric and Ra-chan will have fruit juice. I''d like to try a glass of red wine, but there''s nothing I can do about it.


    Elinora''s sister, Luna-san, Bram, Alecia and others had red wine poured for them.


    Elinora sister, you were cool when you said that red wine was just austere and not good.


    When the meal was ready, the host, Nord Dad, as usual, gave his welcome speeches.


    ''''Well then, Alacia-sama. May I ask for a toast?


    Yeah.


    After a longer and more formal greeting than usual, Father Nord passed the soundtrack to Alecia, the flowery one.


    Alecia was unfazed, and announced in a cool voice while remaining imposing.


    ''''Well then, cheers.''''


    Cheers.

 396-Black smile and natural smile

    After the toast, each person reaches for his or her food as he or she wishes and begins to eat.


    "Pass the Neapolitan!


    ''Very funny. I''ll save some of the other types for you, too.


    At Rah-chan''s suggestion, Loretta, who was standing by her side, took a plate and placed a few side dishes on it.


    ''Lim, please.''


    Yes, sir.


    When Aleixia tells us shortly, Limu, who had been absent from the scene, moves and arranges the side dishes.


    There''s no particular side dish specified to be taken, but I guess I know what I like because I''ve been serving for a long time.


    Then the spaghetti is served and Ra-chan wraps the Neapolitan around it and sips it.


    ''''Mmmm!¡¡It tastes a bit like tomatoes, but it''s sweet and delicious!


    From the way he said it, he''s probably not a big fan of tomatoes. But still, Ra-chan seemed to like the taste of Neapolitan.


    And when I checked on Alecia next to her, she was staring at her spaghetti with a serious expression.


    ........I''m afraid of being silently staring at the food. What if they say it''s not good or something.


    ''''Alecia-sama, what''s wrong?''''


    ''Well Al, I wonder what''s used to season this spaghetti?¡¡It tastes like nothing I''ve ever had before.


    When I asked her about it, Alecia pointed to the Japanese spaghetti with a serious expression on her face.


    ''''That''s made with a seasoning called soy sauce, which is found in Kagura.


    Did it have some kind of black fluid in it?


    Yes, do you know?


    When you hear the word soy sauce, you know even bits and pieces of information about soy sauce that you associate with the black liquid.


    ''I''ve been hearing about the black condiment being sold at the Trierra Trading Company lately,''


    Oh, that''s just the soy sauce.


    As expected of a duchess. She seems to be well-informed about Tory''s shop, which is now a large trade association.


    This is going to expand the range of flavors in your cooking. I was a bit put off by the fact that it''s a black liquid, but this one needs to be bought up before the other nobles notice it.''''


    Noticing the possibility of soy sauce, Alecia says with a black smile.


    Can I shy away from it because it''s black and scary too?¡¡I wish I could say something.


    ''Tomorrow morning we''ll be serving something called soy sauce and miso, so I''m sure you''ll like a lot of things about it.


    ''Miso that''s another thing I don''t know about. Yeah, I''ll definitely look forward to breakfast tomorrow.


    Alecia smiles at me.


    I feel like Alecia''s smile right now is a natural one, like the one she had when she was loving Ra-chan. It''s not a fake smile like the one I''ve been wearing, it''s a cute, age-appropriate one.


    What is the meaning of the kind of smile that Aleixia wears? I was a bit curious.


    ''''Hey, Alfried. The spaghetti is all good, but aren''t there a lot of vegetable dishes?¡¡Now you''re harassing me because you know I don''t like vegetables?


    We''re famous for our vegetables, so it''s only natural that we have a lot of them.


    I don''t want you to make such a personal complaint about a habit you know.


    ''Lord Rana, you have to eat your vegetables properly too.


    Veggie giraffe!


    In front of me is Ra-chan, who turns away from Loretta''s attention with a pout.


    ''Rah-chan, you don''t like vegetables?''


    Yeah, because it''s bitter.


    I guess Rah-chan doesn''t like vegetables either. Well, considering his age of four years old, he may be at an age where he feels that he doesn''t like vegetables.


    Many kids don''t like vegetables because they instinctively avoid them. Many vegetables are bitter or sour, and humans instinctively recognize them as highly toxic and spit them out.


    But that will change once the perception that they are not toxic is created.


    In other words, it''s the experience of eating well.


    ''Rah, the vegetables here are a little bit different from the rest, so try a little bit of it,''


    Yeah.


    Just one bite. It''s good in here.


    ''Hmmm, if Al says so, just for a minute...''


    When I asked him to bite back, Lah-chan looked reluctant to do so, but stabbed the steamed carrots with his fork.


    I don''t want Ra-chan to grow up disliking vegetables like Eric did, but I want her to try the pure vegetables of Koliat Village.


    Even if you don''t like veggies, I''m sure you''ll find something you''ll enjoy.


    As I watched, Ra-chan hesitantly took a bite of the carrot he had stuck in his fork, but he took a bite at once.


    I guess it''s because I''m not good at it. He meditates and chews, looking a little uncomfortable, but chews.


    And then the next moment, her crinkled eyes widened.


    Sweet!


    Right?


    I smile somewhat contentedly at Ra''s reaction, which is filled with surprise.


    ''What?¡¡These carrots are so sweet and delicious!


    It''s like a fruit. There''s no bitterness at all, no muddiness, just a lot of sweetness growing out of them.


    Not only Ra-chan, but also Alecia next to me, who is cutting the paprika with a knife and eating it with a satisfied look on her face, gives me her opinion.


    That''s right. Our vegetables are different from the others in that the vegetables have an outstanding sweetness. They have less bitterness and odor than those from other territories, so they are relatively easy to eat, even for those who don''t like them.


    Furthermore, steamed vegetables are a way to lock in the nutrition and flavor of the vegetables. It''s best when paired with the tasty vegetables from Koliat Village.


    ''I could eat the vegetables here!


    Rah said and sipped the pumpkin.


    ''Yes, the pumpkin tastes good too!''


    ''''I can''t believe Lord Rana is so willing to eat vegetables...''''


    Loretta is very surprised and thrilled to see her vegetable-phobic Lah eat her vegetables with a crunch.


    I hope that this will help her to change her perception of vegetables as bitter and toxic and recognize that they are delicious.


    I''m sure the experience of eating vegetables in a delicious way will help to alleviate Ra''s dislike of them.


    ''See, Eric, you should try some of them too.


    Oh, me too?


    Eric is puzzled by Alecia''s recommendation. It would be impossible not to be happy to be recommended by someone you are interested in, but he can''t reply right away because it''s a vegetable he doesn''t like.


    ''''Eric, the vegetables here are delicious, right?''''


    See, that''s what little Ra said about hating vegetables.


    Eric struggled to get on board with pure Ra''s feelings.


    ''Ummm, um, can I put mayonnaise on it?''


    No, you''re not going to follow this trend.


    I don''t think it''s right to put mayonnaise on here.


    ''Well then let''s eat it a bit as is.


    As we watch, Eric slowly pours the steamed broccoli into his mouth.


    ''Hmmm!''


    Then Eric was surprised.


    ''Well?''


    ''It''s not at all like the broccoli I know. The one I was fed before was much greener and didn''t have much of a taste. But this one didn''t have a bluish taste, it had a sweetness to it that was almost like a broccoli flavor.


    I can. And the texture is interesting because it''s so firm. I could eat my veggies with this one.


    Eric expresses his thoughts as if he was surprised himself.


    With our vegetables, even people who don''t like vegetables can eat them. This might be the best compliment for the villagers who have grown our vegetables.


    I''ll tell them later.


    ''Just one thing, though, would you mind?


    What?


    ''Can I put some mayonnaise on this?¡¡My gut tells me that my instincts are absolutely right.


    This guy just ruined the whole process.


    I don''t know who turned him into this mayor but it was me.


    "Yeah, yeah, go ahead.


    Oh, so now it''s on!


    Then Eric takes a piece of broccoli and dips it in mayonnaise and eats it.


    ''Oh, I knew it!¡¡This one tastes far better!


    It''s true that broccoli and mayonnaise go well together, but it''s a bit complicated, given that we pride ourselves on the taste of the vegetable itself.


    Well, we all have our own tastes and combinations of food and preferences, and I guess I''ll forgive her for admitting that the vegetables are delicious.


    "Eric, what is mayonnaise?


    ''Do you care about Miss Lana too?¡¡This mayonnaise thing--


    "Don''t do it, Eric. Don''t pull Rah''s down the wrong path. Have a nice mayonnaise dinner.


    Oh!


    Calling me a bad maid and liking cookies is still in the cute category, which is probably fine, but I can''t stand the quicksilver to make me a mayo rah like Eric.


    ''It doesn''t matter, Rah. Have you ever heard of Neapolitan dogs, Neapolitan on bread?


    Yeah, what''s that, what''s that?


    I changed the topic of conversation to get the attention of Ra-chan and he bit into it beautifully.


    I was a little worried about him, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t love Neapolitan.


    Ugh.


    "What?¡¡Spaghetti in a bun?


    "You''re an idiot to take a piece of spaghetti that''s a complete meal and put it in a bun?


    The idea of putting it in the bread was surprising, and even Alacia and Bram, who was silently tasting the spaghetti, rushed in.


    Incidentally, sister Elinora''s face was a bit miffed at the comment just made.


    Sister Elinora likes Neapolitan dogs. She often eats them when they come out in the mansion or as a lunch.


    Of course I didn''t know that, but I''d stepped on one land mine.


    With that thought in mind, I answer the question.


    ''No, they''re delicious,''


    "Yeah, I''ll try!


    Okay, I''ll take it.


    Miss Alecia, are you out of your mind?


    Yeah, because Al says it''s good.


    I expected Rah-chan to be on board, but I was surprised that Alecia would do it too.


    Following Rah-chan and Alecia''s wishes, Loretta and Lim sliced into the bread with a knife and placed the Neapolitan on it.


    And when they took the completed Neapolitan dog in their hands, Ra-chan boldly and Alecia elegantly sipped it.


    ''''Hmm!¡¡It''s true!¡¡Al was right, it''s delicious!


    Yes, surprisingly, it goes very well with bread. As I would expect from the birthplace of spaghetti, there are some unusual ways to eat it.


    Rah-chan is delighted while dipping her mouth in the sauce, and Alecia is surprised while elegantly hiding her mouth with her hand.


    ''''What, what........''''


    Bram looks at the two of them with a mixture of surprise and envy.


    I''ve tried it myself, but I''d say I can''t cut it out because I made a foolish remark earlier.


    ''It''s an unusual way to eat, but I think Master Bram should try it once.


    Yeah, right. If you say so, I''ll give you a taste.


    When I suggested that, Bram replied with a superior look.


    He still looked pompous, but I smiled as a smile of happiness escaped from his face.


    When the elderly butler made a Neapolitan dog, Bram took it and ate it.


    ''Oh, it''s delicious - it''s good. And the spaghetti and bread go together quite well.


    Speaking of good food--agh?


    ''Lady Rana, you have sauce on your mouth.


    Ra-chan tried to go straight into Bram''s less than honest impressions, but that was prevented by Loretta wiping her mouth with a napkin.

 397-After playing for a moment

    After dinner, Eric must have heard from Luna and wanted to see the wooden sword, so I let him into my room.


    ''Ho, it''s definitely a completely different shape than a sword. It has only one blade.''''


    Eric muttered, looking at the wooden sword with interest.


    I''m not going to look at it with him because I''m tired of looking at it.


    ''Alfried, what did it actually look like with the blade on it?''


    ''''Well I''ve seen the scabbard hanging down, but I''ve never seen the sword blade before.


    It''s a fact I just realized when Eric asked me about it. I went to Kagura and never once saw a sword while I was there.


    ''You''ve been to a foreign country and you''ve never even seen one!


    No, because the scene with the sword is a dangerous one.¡¡I''m an aversion to dangerous situations, and I''m not going to get a chance to see it anytime soon.


    I''m curious about the scene where they pull it out or something, but the fact that such a thing could happen is already dangerous in itself.


    ''''Then why didn''t you just go to the smithy or weapon shop?


    It was a blind spot.


    I didn''t need a weapon, so the idea of going to a weapons store wasn''t even an idea in itself.


    I don''t fight in the first place, and if I did, it would be much easier to use magic than wielding a weapon.


    ''Well, I''ll take a peek next time I''m there.


    The next time I''m in transition, I might try to visit a weapon store to pass the time. It might be fun if it''s like an exhibition of weapons from a previous life.


    Then I''ll need a sword for a souvenir.


    I don''t want it to be too expensive.


    Even in a previous life, swords were fiercely priced. It is a mainstream weapon in Kagura, but it must be very expensive. It''s not something that can be casually given away as a souvenir.


    I wouldn''t have to think about it if I killed a goblin with a sword, like I did in Thor, though.


    When the sword conversation is cut off, Eric thanks me and returns the wooden sword, having fully appreciated it.


    Then, as I was hanging the wooden sword on the wall, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    Hmm?¡¡Who could it be?


    A little confused, I opened the door and found Ra-chan there.


    ''Al, I''m here to play!


    Ra tells her with a big smile on her face. But Loretta, the maid, is not there.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Where''s Loretta?


    What?


    Oh, that''s the pattern we''ve been playing with, under the radar.


    "Sorry to trouble you, sir!


    As I was thinking about what to do, Raa stepped aside and entered the room on her own.


    ''Oh, Eric''s there too!''


    Oh, oh.


    Eric was puzzled by Ra''s sudden entrance.


    ''Oh, it''s Reversi!''


    Ra-chan started looking at the toys in the room without regard to Eric.


    ''''...Hey, Eric. Is it okay for a woman to visit a man''s room at night, even if it''s a child?


    When I asked him what he suddenly wondered about, Eric crossed his arms and gave me a difficult look.


    ''If it were an adult, it would definitely be out, but Miss Lana is still a child who doesn''t know reason. However, with her status as a duchess........''''


    Yeah, which one is it?


    I''ve got the basics of things like nobleman''s rules, but I don''t know what happens when a woman comes into a room like this.


    ''I don''t know much about it either, but I think it''s probably out of line. Even if you''re in a relationship where you''re close in age and don''t have any of that sort of thing going on, you have to draw the line.


    Yeah.


    Well, I''m going back to the bedroom.


    "Oh, good night-- I''m not going to say good night!¡¡You might be completely out of it if you walked out of the room!


    He instantly grabbed Eric''s arm as he was about to casually leave the room.


    ''d*mn it, let go!¡¡You''re getting me into trouble again!¡¡I don''t want to add to Miss Shelka''s resentment of me any more!


    ''Neither do I. So let''s find a way to resolve this situation amicably.


    I don''t see the point in cooperating with you.


    ''You''ve already met and talked to Rahul in this room. That alone makes sense, doesn''t it?


    Yes, you''ve already been spotted by Ra-chan in this room and even had a conversation with him.


    If push comes to shove, I will insist that Eric was there too, and honest Ra-chan will also state that Eric was there too.


    I mean, if I''m going to run away here, I''m also going to blame Eric for anything that happens.


    ''Outcasts!''


    ''I don''t need you to tell me you''re going to leave under these circumstances!


    For now, Eric sat down on the carpet as if he''d given up on leaving.


    It was something I wanted to lock up just in case he got away, but I didn''t want to lock up the door while inviting Ra-chan in, because I had a feeling that it would be a deadly out of order.


    ''For now, persuasion would be better here.


    ''Yes. You can be a reliable older man here, and you can gently admonish him to come back.


    What was I in a hurry to do at all?


    I smile softly and call out to Ra-chan, "Ra-chan, isn''t it time to go to bed?


    "Isn''t it time for you to go to bed, Ra-chan?


    I''m not sleepy because I took a nap.


    Oh, yeah. Rah came home from a walk and took a gut nap until dinner.


    I mean, she made a cute sound when she said she wasn''t sleepy for a while. It makes me feel relaxed when I listen to it.


    I see, I''m not sleepy...


    ''''Don''t sound so creepy. Is that the end of your persuasion?¡¡Where''s the older look?


    ''Shut up. If you''re going to do that, Eric should do it next time.


    I can''t very well tell him to leave when I''m in front of the cute little Ra-chan who moves around like a little animal.


    I push Eric''s complaining back and take his place.


    ''Kohon. I''m sure you''re very close to them, Miss Rana, but I don''t think it''s fair to enter a man''s room this late at night, do you?


    ''Why can''t I go into a boy''s room at night?''


    ..........


    Eric''s persuasion is in effect!


    Ra-chan raised a pure question!


    Eric can''t answer any of these questions!


    Why?


    But still, things are not quite clear to Raa, and he asks genuine questions.


    Because there are rumors about a relationship between a man and a woman. So what is a relationship between a man and a woman?


    If she says something like that, it''s a checkmate. We can''t do anything to tarnish her pure heart. That''s exactly what Sherka would kill us for.


    ''On second thought, I wonder why?''


    And when asked, Eric fell in love with the question.


    ''Oh, Eric!¡¡I''m in love!¡¡The same look you make when your dad f*cks up!


    No, it''s not. Come on, let''s play Reversi.


    Yeah, I''m sure.


    Ra-chan honestly sits in front of Reversi, realizing it''s a blatant distraction from the conversation.


    It seems that he wanted to play Reversi.


    I mean, this guy hasn''t convinced me at all.


    He had been complaining when I failed, but now he''s asking me to play with him.


    With this, it''s no longer possible to return Ra-chan in peace.


    For now, let''s have her return to the bedroom after playing for a bit.


    I''m sorry. Could it be that Miss Rana is here or--


    With that thought, I was about to close the door when Loretta, who had just come looking for Ra, appeared.


    ''No, this isn''t something we brought in,''


    ''I know. I know Master Alfried and Eric are not the kind of people who would do that. Lady Rana looked bored, so I thought they were coming here to play.


    I''m relieved at Loretta''s understanding and generosity, Eric and I.


    What, I should have called Loretta without fear in the beginning. Then we wouldn''t have had to be so cringeworthy.


    ''Rana-sama, you can''t bother them by breaking into your room at this hour. Let''s go back to the bedroom.


    Al, are you bothering me?


    Ra-chan looks up at me with her glazed eyes.


    How can I refuse if you talk to me like that?


    ''''It''s not a bother,''''


    Then can I stay?


    Okay, but only after I''ve had a little fun.


    ''Yeah, okay!¡¡Loretta, I''ll have a little fun with you first!


    ...Okay. I''ll just be a minute.


    I gave Loretta a look and she gave me an eye bow.


    It might be sweet, but this is about the only way to drop it.


    ''Let''s make it something we can all play with anyway!


    Yeah. And there''s two Reversies each. I want something we can all play with.


    Hmmm, what would be good for the three of us?


    No, there are four.


    As I was struggling with this and other issues, I heard more voices again.


    I looked towards the door and saw Alecia standing there.


    ''I came because I heard you sounding like you were having a great time. Would you mind mixing me in?''

 398-Despair of Alecia

    Would you like to move into a larger room for now?


    Not only Ra-chan, but also Alecia came over to play, so I suggested that we move to a larger room for now.


    Even my room isn''t small, but it would still feel too small for a duchess to spend time in.


    You know. And it''s mentally more peaceful for both of us.


    No, this is good.


    It was such a thoughtful suggestion, but for some reason it was rejected by Alecia.


    ''''There''s no need to worry about it. If we''re all going to play together, it would be easier to spend time in a larger room.


    ''I don''t care about that, okay?¡¡And I don''t care how big it is.


    ''No, but the idea of a woman visiting a man''s room at night...''


    ''I don''t mind, and I''ll try not to bother Al. If anyone starts a vile rumor, I''ll crush it.


    Alecia speaks a not-so-gentle line with a beautiful smile on her face.


    The Leengrande family has no mercy on their attacking enemies. Because I heard that from Father Nord, I know that his words were not a joke.


    Why do they insist on going into my room?


    Could it be that Alecia is actually a hassle to deal with, just like Erna''s mother?


    ''''I like it here too!¡¡Because Al''s room is so much fun with all kinds of stuff in it!


    Well, if you two like it, here you are.


    It''s not only Alecia, but also Lim, the maid properly behind her, is following behind her like a shadow, and Loretta is also there. With this many people and watchful eyes, it would count as something like a tea party.


    ''''Well then, I''m going to interrupt you.


    I open the door and invite them in, and Alecia and Lim come in.


    Then Alecia enters the room and moves towards the tables and shelves lined with toys.


    ''There''s really a lot of stuff on there. This one is a reversi, this one is a chess game, and this one is a panel that was recently released at the Lazares Trading Company. They were all Al''s idea, right?


    Yeah, well,


    The popular perception is that the Sowlettes invented it, but Alecia spoke as if she knew that I invented it.


    Well, maybe that''s because I invented Reversi when I was four years old, and my dad was proud of it," he said. And I''ve told a few people close to me about it.


    It''s not that I''m not hiding it thoroughly, so it''s only natural.


    As for the Lazares Trading Company, it''s Mother Erna''s family home, so it''s easy to find out the connection if you look into it.


    ''''Yeah!¡¡That''s right!¡¡Al, wow!


    I thought it was Master Silvio''s or Master Nord''s idea.


    Sure enough, Lah and Loretta didn''t know about it.


    The Slowletts invented Reversi. Come to think of it, they''ll misinterpret it on their own as having been created by Father Nord and Brother Silvio.


    ''Oh?¡¡What do I see over here that I''m not familiar with?¡¡There''s a piece of thread extending out of the handle, and it''s got a ball on it.


    Oh, that''s a kendama.


    I don''t sell them because if I sell them in bulk to the Chamber of Commerce, it would increase my dad''s workload and make it easier for me to help, but I do make toys for myself to play with.


    The kendama is one of them.


    Kendama?¡¡How do you play this?


    I was looking for something we could all play with, but I can''t stop myself from explaining it here.


    ''To put it simply, it''s a game where you fit a ball into a projection or onto a plate. Like this.


    Then I borrowed the kendama from Alecia. I swung the dangling ball like a pendulum and set it on the tip of the kendashi. Thank God it only took one shot.


    "What?¡¡How can you fit in such a small hole?


    Alecia is surprised to see a ball that has been settled on the tip of her ken, and her expression is not the usual affectionate smile, but a look of innocence and purity.


    The expression on her face is not the usual affectionate smile, but an innocent expression with some purity.


    ''''Would you like to try it for a moment?''''


    Yes, despite what it looks like, I''m pretty sure I''m good at this kind of play.


    As I handed it to her, Alecia smiled confidently and swung the kendama, just as I did.


    The red ball, which swung like a pendulum, drew a graceful curve in the air and hooked into the tip of the kendama--it didn''t, but hit the handle and bounced off.


    I don''t know how to speak to him, as he had seemed so confident earlier.


    ''''.........Oh, my?¡¡It''s harder than it seems.


    The hole is small and the tip of the gun is thin. It''s quite difficult to get it right. I''ve learned to do it consistently after practicing many times.


    I know. But that''s why it''s funny. Again!


    I follow up and Alecia shakes the ball again. But, just like before, it hits the handle and bounces off the handle.


    I was able to keep going despite the fact that I didn''t fall into the hole.


    Still, I didn''t give up and continued on, but I hit the tip of my sword but didn''t fall into the hole.


    It''s quite a challenge.


    It''s a bit unexpected. Although I had the image that Aleixia was able to handle everything without a hitch, she struggled with kendama quite a bit. Well, kendama is a difficult category even if you play alone, and it''s not something that can be done so quickly.


    It''s just a feeling. Once you get into it and understand the feeling, you''ll be able to do it.


    I want to try it too!


    As I was following Alaisia, Ra-chan, who had been gazing at me, raised her hand.


    ''''Yeah, okay. It''s pretty hard, you know?''''


    I''m fine!¡¡I can do it because I saw it!


    When Alecia hands it over with a smiling smile, Ra-chan also says this confidently.


    If you say something like that, you''ll be embarrassed when you can''t do it! I''ll have to think of a follow-up word again.


    As I watched in a daze, Lah-chan dexterously shook her hand and put the ball into the tip of the gun.


    ''I got it!''


    Yeah.


    Ra-chan turned to me happily, and Alecia, who hadn''t been able to do it again and again next to me, froze.


    ''I did it, Al!¡¡Eric!


    Ra-chan comes up to us and shows us the balls that are hooked on the tip of the ken, as if to say praise and praise.


    Maybe it''s not a harassment to Alecia, who couldn''t do it all the way next to me. I guess he just wants to praise her for being able to do it purely.


    It''s not a good idea to worry about it here, so I decide to praise Lah-chan.


    It''s amazing, Ra-chan. You did it in one shot.


    Oh, oh. You''re good, Miss Lana.


    ''Heh, heh, I know. Let''s do it again!


    Well, as expected, you''ll fail next time, won''t you?


    I won''t!¡¡Because I kind of figured it out!


    Could it be that easy to tell after just one successful attempt?


    Well, I thought it would be a childish act of strength, but Rah-chan succeeded in setting him up first again. He continued and shook his balls to give it another go, and succeeded.


    ''See!¡¡Have you seen Alecia too?


    Alecia''s cheeks twitched a little as she showed her success over and over again in front of her eyes.


    But she quickly covered it up and smiled beautifully.


    ''Yeah, yeah, I saw it. It''s amazing. Can you lend it to me again?


    Yeah!


    Apparently she doesn''t like the fact that Ra-chan, who is younger than her, can do it and she can''t do it at all.


    I wonder if Aleixia is quite competitive.


    After receiving the kendama from Rah-chan, Aleixia shook it again with a determined expression.


    But the red ball that soared through the air didn''t get stuck in the tip of the ball, but bounced with an empty sound.


    ''''That''s.......impossible.


    Alecia gives me a look of disbelief, as if the facts in front of her are hard to accept.


    ''Try Eric for a moment,''


    Huh, huh...


    Eric received a kendama from Aleixia and shook the kendama, puzzled.


    Then, instead of being hooked on the tip of the ball, it hit the handle and bounced off.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that.


    It''s true. It''s just that Rah-chan, who was able to do it right away, is crazy--


    Oh, there it is.


    and so on, Eric succeeded for the second time easily in front of Alecia''s eyes.


    Alecia''s mouth was half open at this, and she was aghast.


    ''Wow, Eric did it too!


    ''Oh, oh. It feels surprisingly good when you get into it tight.


    ''Yes!''


    I wanted to tell Eric to read the air, but he was surprised that he was able to do it, too.


    Probably no offense. That''s why I think it''s a bad quality.


    ''Mo, again. One more time.


    Alecia got it back from Eric and shook the kendama once more.


    The ball, which was swung more powerfully and vigorously than before, drew a wonderful trajectory in the sky - and crashed into Alecia''s forehead.


    ''''~~!


    Alecia is in agony, dropping her kendama in pain and shock.


    Me and Eric don''t know how to follow this. Should we laugh at her or comfort her?


    In the meantime, Ra-chan approached Alecia and gave her a carefree smile.


    ''''Alecia is so clumsy!

 399-Play life games

    Al, do you have anything for us to play with?


    ''Hmmm. What would you like?


    I open the shelves to look for a toy to satisfy Ra-chan''s request to play with everyone.


    By the way, Alecia is away from me, struggling with a kendama.


    Reversi and chess are for two people. It''s not quite the same as Rah-chan''s request to play with everyone, although it can be played by four people.


    Jenga is great for four players, but I don''t think I''d recommend it because it makes a lot of noise and collapses, and the shouting can be annoying at night.


    It was pretty noisy when I did it with Irvine and Malt.


    Once again, I haven''t made many games that I can play with four people.


    The shelves are filled with a wooden bamboo dragonfly, figurines made of earth magic, a ping-pong racket, a frisbee, a drawing set, a frame, a ring toss, a kokeshi... it''s really a kid''s toy box state.


    ''Wow, it''s like a treasure chest!


    Peeking in from the side, Ra-chan exclaims in admiration.


    Surely this could be a treasure chest. At the very least, it contains a lot of my favorite things.


    ''Hey, Al. What''s this box with the round thing on it?


    Yeah, it''s a grimoire.


    Ra-chan had his eye on a magic tool that he bought in the royal capital.


    ''''Ho, what effect does it have?''''


    "When you put some magic into it, the disk will spin around and around.


    I let the magic power flow a little bit, and the disc on the magic tool spun around.


    ''''Haha, it''s true!¡¡It''s spinning!


    "...what does this mean?


    Raa and Eric smile innocently and look at each other in a boring way.


    ''I know what it means. There are so many possibilities for spinning--


    I was about to talk to Eric about the possibilities of spinning when it hit me. About an easy game for four people to play.


    ''Hey, what''s up?''


    Wait a minute. I''ve got a fun idea for a game.


    Leaving Eric looking doubtful, I take out a spinning magic tool and a set of art supplies.


    I unfold a large piece of paper and write squares on it with a pen and write the events on it with a bang.


    When I set up the spinning magic tool on top of it, I make a roulette with earth magic and set up a needle made of paper that looks like a flag on the outside.


    ''''What have you been chiming on the paper just now, making?''''


    At this point, the Japanese would know what I want to do.


    It''s the game of life.


    Yes, what I''m making is a game of life.


    This would be a good idea because you can play it with up to eight people and you won''t have to worry about playing it with a large group in the future.


    What kind of game is that?


    Wait for me to explain it to you now.


    While calming Ra-chan, who asks me with a twinkle in her eye, I prepare the pieces that will be the players.


    Normally, I would insert the pin-shaped pieces into a carriage, but since we don''t have cars in this world, I make a carriage for this world.


    After making a small carriage, the pin-shaped player is inserted in the hole from above.


    Since the player is traveling alone at first, it''s a good idea to put him or her in the coach seat.


    If you have a partner, you can put a woman next to him or a child behind him.


    It''s kind of cute!


    You''re really handy, aren''t you?


    Rah loves the miniature carriage set and seems to enjoy looking at it.


    Girls love miniature things like this or dollhouse-like things.


    I think she would be happy if I made something like that for her as a souvenir and gave it to her. I''ll try to make one when I have time.


    If I make a doll version of it, Viscount Doll would be very happy.


    Well, I''m sure they''ll be busy with the puppet show over there, so I''ll just send it to them when the time is right.


    Once we have a player, the next step is money and profession cards.


    Money is a coin in this world, so lowly coins, copper coins, silver coins, gold coins, and gold coins of the right size are refined with earth magic.


    ''''You!¡¡Now you''ve magically created a copper coin!


    ''What!¡¡Al, you can make money!


    Maybe it''s because I made a copper coin with earth magic, but I can see Eric and Raa''s misunderstood reactions.


    Even though the questions mean the same thing, the former is coated in lust for finding a golden tree, and the latter is just pure, innocent praise.


    Because it''s symmetrical, it''s a clear picture of how dirty Eric is.


    ''No way. I just used earth magic to mimic a coin.


    What''s your complication? For a moment, I almost mistook you for a god.


    They say that if a person can make money, they can be promoted to God.


    I mean, why should I be pissed off when that side just misunderstood me on its own?


    ''Wow, the actual money and the picture are the same, right?''


    Yes, especially with a copper coin, you''d think it was the real thing at first glance because of the similarity in color.


    Ra compares it to the real copper coin that Loretta took out.


    When you look at it this way, don''t think to yourself that they''re similar, even though it makes you feel proud of yourself.


    ''Maybe if I mix one of them up and use it, they won''t know...''


    Mix it up?


    ''''Maybe if you mix in a couple of magically created fake copper coins when you pay for ten coppers, the stall won''t know.


    It is a trick that has been used at events in the past life.


    While I was busy paying the bill, I heard that they were all foreign ten-yen coins that I thought were 100-yen coins.


    "Wow!¡¡Al, you''re so smart!


    Please don''t do this. If you do that, you will degrade yourself as an aristocrat--no, as a human being.


    Loretta chides the innocent Ra-chan with a straight face.


    Yeah, this isn''t good for a bit. Let''s pick a topic, even if it''s a joke.


    Unfortunately, the colors are all earthy, but the size and design are well imitated, so it''s not a problem.


    ''Alright, now that we''ve got it all set up, let''s talk about it.


    Alecia, stop that and come quickly!


    ''''Well I''m almost getting the hang of it, but it can''t be helped. They''re spreading out something that looks interesting and I''ll join them.


    Rah-chan called me over and Alecia, who was busy practicing her kendama, came over and sat down.


    From the glimpse I got, it looked like she was still far from getting the hang of it, but let''s not go into that.


    So how do we play this game of life?


    ''In a nutshell, you spin the roulette here and advance the pieces by the number that''s there. And then we compete to see how much money we have at the finish line.


    Oh, so it''s all just a game for more money?


    That''s what Alecia is all about. It helps that she understands right away.


    ''''Yes, but there are many different paths, and it''s up to the person who decides what path they want to take. This way could be adventurers, and the other side could be nobles.''''


    Of course, the path of the game of life is different from the one in the previous life.


    You can take up events and professions that properly fit the culture of this world. You can become an adventurer and get rich, a nobleman and increase your taxable income through various businesses, or a merchant. It''s different and original than today.


    ''I see, the very path of life ... so it''s a game of life. I can choose a different life than the one I have now, and it''s going to be interesting to see the events that go with it.


    You''ve come up with some pretty elaborate games in a short time... Oh, and there''s the way of the knight.


    Al, wizard!¡¡The wizard!


    A wizard''s path is right here.


    It''s true!


    When I showed him the path of the wizard, Ra-chan was pleased.


    However, it''s the game of life and life that doesn''t always lead you to the path you wish for, but I won''t say anything to make you blanch like that.


    ''Al, let''s get on with it!''


    Yeah, let''s try it then.

 400-Life like that

    ''Alfried, it''s Bram!¡¡I need to talk to you for a minute!


    Now, just as we were about to play the game of life, an interruption bug knocked on the door.


    At that moment, me and Ra-chan look at each other and hold our breath.


    ''''...........''''


    ''Hey, we were having a conversation earlier!¡¡Don''t try to pass it off under your breath!


    Tsk, he knocked on the door in a disciplined manner, and I was trying to feign absence, but it seemed that he had detected me by the leaked voice.


    I had no choice but to get up and open the door.


    ''''Well what in the world are you talking about?''''


    Huh, I don''t need to do that. I''ll have a duel with you--


    ''What?¡¡I told him to be quiet in the mansion, but I don''t think he understood what I meant.


    Bram is about to tell you in a great way, when Alecia''s icy cold voice echoes.


    He has a smirk on his face, but his eyes are not smiling at all and you can sense a sense of awesomeness.


    ''''Ah, Miss Alecia, how could you be in Alfried''s room at such an hour!


    ''Of course it''s because we''re all playing together, right?¡¡Why don''t you keep breaking in during the day and read the air a little bit?


    I warned him in the daytime when he interrupted my walk, but he didn''t learn his lesson and came to me at night to interrupt my game of life, and he was very angry.


    It''s like...


    "Get that man out of my way!


    ''Ugh!¡¡I''m sorry, too.


    In addition, here''s a chase for Ra.


    He was looking forward to playing with her the most, and is bitter towards Bram, who often interferes with her.


    Bram is glared at by Alecia and even the young Ra-chan sees him as an enemy.


    He''s an annoying guy who blows a duel, but I''m beginning to feel sorry for him.


    Furthermore, if he tells me to go back to my room like this, I won''t be able to look at him and it''s going to be awkward tomorrow.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a good idea for you to play with Bram-sama.¡¡We''re just about to start playing a game that can be done in large groups.


    ''Oh, yeah, sure. I''m going to have to mix it up.


    I suggested, and Bram smiled with a bit of a mixture of relief and happiness.


    I don''t think he''s a bad guy. It''s just that he''s probably just a bit of a pain in the ass for a number of reasons.


    After making additional Bram''s pieces with earth magic, he was ready to go.


    ''''I''ll decide on the order first, then you can touch the magic tool and let the magic flow through it.


    Yeah!


    When I said that, Ra-chan nodded and held his hand over the magic tool and let the magic flow through it.


    Then the roulette on it spun vigorously.


    It seems that he had poured out a little more magic power.


    ''''Haha, spinning, spinning!''''


    Still, Ra-chan is smiling innocently at the spinning roulette.


    It spins just enough to shed a bit of magic, but I''m enjoying it, so I won''t say anything to water it down.


    Ugh.


    The roulette stopped as the needle hit and the rotation force dropped.


    "Six!


    The person with the higher number is the one who moves the piece. Also, when you move your piece, you must turn it in the same way.


    All right. I''ll get the next one.


    Just like that, Alecia, Bram, Eric, and I spin the roulette to determine the order.


    Alecia has eight, I have four, Bram has two, and Eric has one.


    So the order was Alecia, Ra-chan, me, Bram, and Eric.


    By the way, the roulette wheel is limited to eight. It''s not a very big number, and if the number is too big, the game will be over in an instant.


    So it''s okay to start with me?


    ''''Yes, we just need to follow the events of the stopped squares. You will all start out as commoners and your possession will be three silver coins.


    ''I''m a commoner I can''t wait to see what life will be like in this play.


    Alecia smiles and spins the roulette wheel.


    The number that comes up is two.


    Alecia takes the piece that is placed at the start and advances two squares.


    Then Aleixia read out the events and tilted her head.


    I got the herb. I sold it to a peddler for a profit of two silver coins.''


    Does this mean more money?


    ''Yes. I will give you two silver coins.


    It''s not much, but it''s nice to have more money on hand.


    When I handed Alecia the two silver coins made with earth magic, she seemed a little happy.


    It would be an orderly result in the first square.


    ''''I guess I''m next!''''


    When Alecia finishes, Ra turns the roulette wheel with a woozy smile on her face.


    The number that came up was three.


    ''Defeat the demon. Sell the materials and get eight copper coins.''


    I''ve slayed a demon!


    You can have eight coppers for defeating the demon, Ra-chan.


    I''ll be the facilitator and give Ra-chan a copper coin I made with earth magic.


    ''''I''ve earned my own money for the first time!


    Oh, great.


    Yeah, that''s great.


    The sight of Ra gazing at the made-up copper coins is dazzling.


    What a pure child. I can''t help but want to give him a real copper coin stored in the subspace.


    I think I understand a little bit about the grandfather giving his grandchildren an allowance.


    But Alecia looks awkward when she said the amount is small with two silver coins. He was smiling but seemed unable to speak to me because of the glare.


    Is this what has been lost because of growing up?


    ''''Then I''ll be next, right?''''


    When it''s my turn, I spin the roulette wheel.


    Then the number of the roulette game was five.


    ''Take a nap in the meadow. One rest.


    A break?


    Next time it''s my turn, that means I''m taking a nap and can''t move.


    Well, I guess that''s what a nap is for.


    Yeah, I can''t help it. It would be helpful if my family was as understanding and receptive as Rah''s.


    ''Humph, you''re taking it easy, napping out of nowhere at the start.


    And so on and so forth, Bram said in a great way.


    I guess he''s burning something like a rivalry.


    But this game of life doesn''t necessarily mean you can win if you move on.


    ''''You''re next, Bram-sama, but do you understand the rules?''''


    ''I''ve seen it all from the side, and I know most of it. I''m going to be the first one to rise up and get the strength.


    Bram spins the roulette while staring at us for some reason.


    The number that the roulette pointed at was a seven.


    Bram was feeling superior to the relatively large number, but


    I was injured in a battle with a demon. I''ll pay you a silver coin for your medical expenses and have one day off.


    "Wounded by a demon?¡¡That''s ridiculous!


    You''re no better than me at stopping at a mass that pays and even comes with a vacation.


    I guess that''s another way of saying don''t rush to live.


    ''I guess just because a big number comes up doesn''t mean good things are going to happen.


    Eric nodded to the side of Bram, who was astonished.


    In fact, the bigger the numbers are in the beginning, the more subtle the events are so that they don''t make much of a difference. But that''s only in the beginning, though, and after that, it''s just appropriate.


    For now, we''re going to collect a single silver coin from Bram.


    ''''I''m next........''''


    Eric, on his last cue, leans over and spins the roulette.


    ''Noooo!¡¡Another one!¡¡Well, if you''re going to proceed, even if it''s only one--


    "Dropped wallet. One square back.


    Eric, who was seething, paused as he read the events of the trout and shouted.


    ''You!¡¡We need to make some more proper trout!


    ''No, no, no, that''s a proper trout!


    It''s a proper description of events, and even the reasoning would be convincing.


    ''I''m not making any progress!


    That''s what this game is all about.


    I don''t get it.


    As I explained this, Eric sat back down with his arms crossed.


    Whether or not I''m comfortable with everything that happens in life is another matter. Sometimes it''s like that.


    ''Well, now it''s my turn.


    It''s everyone''s turn and you''ve got a general idea of what''s going on.


    Now, this is where your life will be divided.

 401-Marriage trout

    "A fortune in business!¡¡''Getting Ten Gold Coins''


    Oh, my goodness, we''ve got some more money.


    That''s great. Ten gold coins.


    ''Thank you. Even though it''s fake money, it''s fun to build up funds like this. Maybe I should start my own business association like your father did.


    Alecia has a look of satisfaction on her face as she piles up the gold coins made of earth magic.


    Is it okay to be influenced by the game of life and say something plainly amazing?


    The Duke of Leengrande''s family would have enough money and connections to easily create a trade association or two.


    As a result of advancing the masses in order since then, our occupation now looks like this.


    Alecia, merchant.


    Rah, wizard.


    I''m a baron.


    Eric, Kingsguard.


    Bram, the apprentice knight.


    Luckily, most of them have been able to get into the profession that they wanted in the first place.


    Aleysia has become a merchant and is making good money, and Ra-chan is also doing well while mastering the path of magic, publishing research results and slaying demons.


    As for me, I''ve been steadily accumulating money, mainly from the tax revenue from the fiefdoms. It''s a wonderfully peaceful life of a nobleman who isn''t tied down by any particular ties or involved in any major troubles.


    In reality, I hope to do well in this kind of unearned income and relax.


    And then Eric went the knight route and ran up to become a Knight of the Kingsguard, leaving behind a steady stream of battle results. At first, he forgot his wallet or stopped at an unfortunate square and was unable to advance, but it''s a brilliant breakthrough.


    And there is only one man in this group who is not in a satisfactory position...


    "Trained with the Order. Muscular pain.


    You''ve got to be kidding me. You can''t take a holiday with a sore muscle!


    ''That''s not what you''re saying. It''s just that Master Bram happens to have a bad square to stop on.


    Every time I stop at a weird square like this, I''m pissed at Bram.


    That''s because I wrote the squares, so I can understand why you want to be angry, but the luck of the squares is the only thing I can''t do about it.


    ''It''s a shame, because if I could have stopped at the next square, I would have been promoted to knight. Well, please do your best to muddle through like an apprentice knight.


    When Eric, who was able to become a knight of the Kingsguard, sounded a bit pompous, Bram was amusingly frustrated.


    Good, I''d like to have Eric stir up as it is and have Bram''s hate build up over there. I don''t want any unreasonable words flying at me.


    With a big smile on his face as he agitates Bram, Eric turns the roulette as it is.


    The number that came up was three squares. Eric takes his own piece and leisurely advances the squares.


    ''Training with the Knights of the Kingsguard. I''m taking a break due to muscle pain.''''


    You''ve got to be kidding me. You can''t take a holiday with a sore muscle!


    For some reason, even Eric, who seemed to be in a good mood, ended up getting mad at me.


    ''What?¡¡You know how sore your muscles are after a hard day''s training?¡¡Then you''d have to stay home all day because you couldn''t move the next day, right?


    ''Tassey!¡¡There is no such feckless knight in the world!


    ''That''s right!¡¡There''s no way I''m going to have a pathetic knight who''s going to miss practice because of a muscle ache!


    As for me, I thought I was writing the content of the masses in a supremely natural theory, but I got a huge bashing from Eric and Bram, who are trying to become knights.


    That''s ridiculous. All knights are dominant to practice while their whole body is in pain?¡¡I can''t understand it.


    Don''t tell me that Sister Elinora''s crazy theory that practice is something you do every day is correct?


    However, in this game of life, the letter on that square is the absolute rule. I have no intention of changing it, no matter if the two of them complain about it or not.


    ''''It looks like the knight is having some fun. I''d be happy if some changes happened on my end as well...''''


    Aleixia spins the roulette as she says this.


    The number that came up was three.


    ''Inventions are a hit!¡¡''Getting Fifteen Gold Coins''


    ..........


    Yes, sir. That makes 15 gold pieces.


    ''I''m glad, but just piling up the money in silence...''


    When I solemnly handed over the gold coins made with earth magic, Alecia piled up the gold coins in a somewhat boring manner.


    He is no longer the owner of the best fortune in this game of life by far.


    This is not so much the case as it is that merchants are particularly strong in their profession.


    If it''s a neighboring square, there are solid squares that fail in business and lose money, and it also contains a rather expansive element.


    But Alecia doesn''t tread on any of that.


    Does that mean she is loved by money?


    ''Well, I guess I''m next!


    Ra-chan leaned forward energetically and turned the roulette.


    The roulette, which was spun vigorously, turned well, and the maximum number of 8s came up.


    ''Yay, I can advance a lot!''


    As I smiled at Ra-chan, who was gingerly advancing his piece, I realized that I had stopped at a ridiculous square.


    ''''Hm?¡¡Married?¡¡Al, what''s this?


    Seriously. Of all things, Ra-chan is going to be in that square?


    ''''It''s called a marriage square, and it''s a square where you''re forced to marry the opposite s*x.


    Forced marriage?


    Eric, who had been listening beside me, not Raa, makes an excited sound.


    ''I''ve guessed who you''re trying to marry, so calm down.


    ''''Eh!¡¡I''m getting married!¡¡Who?!


    Ra-chan can''t hide her surprise that she is getting married at the age of four.


    Even though she is young, she seems to be very interested in the marriage because she is a girl.


    She said, "Let''s spin the roulette wheel one more time and see if the number corresponds to the opposite s*x. In this case, one to two is me. Three to four is Mr. Bram. Five to six is Eric. Seven is Eric. Eight is like avoiding marriage.


    I''ll give you one or two for Al''s sake!


    Rah, with an innocent smile on her face, answers immediately.


    There probably isn''t the slightest bit of heteros*xual fondness there, but it''s very nice to be missed by a little boy.


    If an innocent and cute little girl like Ra-chan came to be my wife in the future, I''m sure I''d enjoy my time with her.


    As I was watching the roulette wheel spinning with this thought in mind, it stopped at one.


    ''Wow!¡¡I''m marrying Al!


    Oh, it''s true. It''s true. You''re getting married.


    Rah hugs me in my arms and reveals her joy.


    Considering my mental age from my previous life, I''m a long time ago and therefore marrying a four-year-old little girl seems like a crime.


    "....Married to a little girl?


    Don''t talk like that!


    For some reason, Eric''s voice sounded clear as he blurted out next to me.


    The situation of marrying a young girl made me overly sensitive.


    ''Al, aren''t you happy to be married to me?''


    Ra-chan looks up at me with some uneasiness while holding my left arm.


    Her big, pretty eyes are filled with drops and she looks like she''s going to start crying right now.


    ''''No, it''s not!¡¡I''m happy to be married to Rah!


    ''Thank God!¡¡Ehehe!


    When I clearly revealed my joy, Ra-chan smiled happily.


    Loretta-san, the maid, is looking at me with a complicated look on her face.


    It''s okay, this is a game of life, and it''s just for fun.


    So there''s nothing to feel sorry for. I told myself.

 402-This is also the edge

    ''Anyway, me and Ra''s are married now, so we''ll be going in the same carriage.


    I took Rah''s piece and put it in the same carriage as me.


    In the driver''s seat, me and Ra-chan''s pieces are side by side.


    "This is the reason why the carriage is unnaturally large.


    ''So it''s like when you have kids, you''re going to put them in the carriage behind you. That''s very elaborate.


    Eric and Alecia look at their pieces with interest.


    In the midst of all this, Ra-chan tilted her head back.


    Am I now a nobleman?


    Yes. A wizard and a baroness. I''m sorry I''m so low on the list.


    In reality, Rah''s title is a duke. From her point of view, she might not be satisfied with a baronetcy or something like that.


    ''''Fine, I don''t care.''''


    Nevertheless, Ra-chan said with a carefree smile.


    Such Ra-chan is soothing.


    Could it be that the romance between Viscount Yulina and Lady Linaria was also like that?


    I think I understand Viscount Yulina''s feelings for a moment. This makes me want to work hard to get married.


    Thanks to the fact that I was making bang-up money as a wizard, our fortune has become quite a bit, but it hasn''t reached Alecia yet.


    They''re making a lot of money through the merchant route over there, right?


    Well, it''s not all about making money in life, and let''s say we''re in a good position with a leisurely, unearned income.


    And with the increase in my family, I''ve also increased the taxes I can get from the lords.


    ''''Well, let''s start off again with the new marriage route!


    Yeah!


    Since I got married, I moved the pieces to the newlywed route, and me and Ra-chan started again.


    It was just my turn, so I turned the roulette with great enthusiasm.


    I got the number six.


    I follow it to the square and stop at a certain place.


    ''Our honeymoon life is going great. We have a baby and a son is born. Everyone will give me five silver coins as a congratulatory gift.


    Oh, come on, I''m having a baby now!¡¡Who made this game of life!¡¡I think it''s a little too soon to be true, don''t you?¡¡I''m seven and you''re four, okay?


    As I lingered and broke out in a cold sweat, a cold stare pierced me from Eric and Bram.


    Their eyes seemed to say that they had impregnated a little girl.


    What kind of reaction would Ra-chan have?


    When I checked fearfully, Ra-chan was staring at the letters on the square and tilting her head.


    ''''Hey, what''s a baby treasure?''''


    Apparently, the four-year-old Ra didn''t know what the meaning of childbirth was.


    When I was wondering how to explain it to her, Alecia said with a smirk.


    ''''Simply put, it means that you were born with a child.


    ''What?¡¡I''m already a mom!


    At the age of four years old, Ra is astonished that she has become a mother of one child.


    ''When did that happen?¡¡How did you get knocked up?


    "Rah Rana, please don''t use that kind of language.


    The ridiculous words that came out of Ra-chan''s mouth made Loretta, the maid who had been keeping quiet, hurriedly pay attention.


    ''''Eh?¡¡But my mom used to ask my dad who he impregnated and--


    ''Ahhhhhh!¡¡It''s all in your head!¡¡It''s not possible!


    Loretta loudly interrupted the even more outrageous-looking words that came out of Ra-chan''s mouth.


    From the way Shelka and Ra-chan talked, I had a feeling that her father was a medium-sized maverick, but this was more than I expected.


    I feel like I''ve learned a complicated side of the Misfed family in a scene I didn''t expect.


    Alecia smiled as usual, as if she had originally known something. Bram crossed his arms and closed his eyes and pretended not to know, as if he was used to this kind of situation of the nobility.


    Eric, on the other hand, was stunned.


    Anyway, it looks like it won''t be a rogue thing to mention this topic.


    In case you''re wondering, how did you make a child?¡¡What did Al do to me?¡¡If he asks me if I''m going to be a part of this, I''m going to die.


    Before he asks me that, I change the subject in a cheerful voice to shake off the delicate air.


    ''Ra-chan, you can choose to have a boy or a girl as your child, which one do you want?''


    ''Well, I heard they want a boy first, so a boy!


    Maybe you know that they say a boy is better in terms of carrying on the family.


    As for me, I wanted a pretty girl, but if Ra-chan wants it, let''s make it a boy.


    So I put the pre-made boy piece on the back of the carriage for him.


    ''What shall we name her?''


    I''m amused because I never even named my kids in my previous life in the game of life.


    However, I can''t say coldly that I don''t want my child to have a name.


    ''''.........hmmm, what shall we name it?''''


    Because I''ve never been married and had children before, when I''m asked to choose a name for my child, I''m torn.


    ''How about Latle?''


    ''My name is Lator?¡¡Yeah, it''s named after both of you.


    ''Yes!¡¡All right!


    That''s a good idea. I''ll take a lator.


    That''s why Rah and I decided to have a baby, and that''s why we''re going to have a baby, and that''s why we''re going to have a baby, and that''s why we''re going to have a baby.


    So, that''s why I''m having a baby, so give me a little money to celebrate.


    By the way, even in this world, there is a tradition of giving gifts to celebrate the birth of a child.


    It can be clothes and socks for children, or playthings. If it''s a relative, they may give money, but most of the time it''s something related to the child.


    However, this game of life doesn''t allow for such detailed specifications, so I''m going to give them the money I''ve gotten so far.


    Alecia gave me the money in a really hands-on way, and Eric gave it to me in a really subtle way.


    It''s just for fun, so don''t look at me like I''m a pervert.


    ''Why should I celebrate your marriage and so on?


    If you''re sorry, Master Bram, you should try marrying him too.


    However, Bram is the apprentice knight route. In order to reach the marriage square, he needs to escape from there and become a knight.


    ''''d*mn, you.........!¡¡We''ll see about that!¡¡They''ll be out of here soon, apprentice knights and all!


    Biting his teeth, Bram turns the roulette wheel.


    The number that comes up is two.


    ''A chance at employment!¡¡If you have a noble player, they can hire you as a knight. If not, you are an apprentice knight as is''


    The only nobles in this group are me and Ra''s. So Bram is inevitably the only way to be employed by me...


    ''Good for you. As a benevolent nobleman, I''ll hire Master Bram, an apprentice knight, to knight you. I have no choice.


    ''Noooooooooooo!¡¡Why do I, an earl, have to serve you, a baronet, as a baronet!


    When I told him while letting out a sigh, Bram shouted while scratching his head.


    I don''t want to hire a troublesome fellow like Bram as a knight, but the scheme of being worked over by me, whose title is clearly lower than his, would be humiliating to him as well.


    Today I felt a bit scuffed up because I was tangled up in whatever way I wanted.


    ''''Oh, you have to hire this person?


    ''The rules of the masses are absolute, so I don''t blame you.


    Even Ra-chan doesn''t seem to like the idea of hiring Bram as a knight.


    I''m sorry, the rules of the masses are absolute.


    That''s how the game of life goes on while Ra-chan and I get married and Bram is hired as a subordinate knight.


    Me and Ra-chan are developing our fiefdoms as nobles, increasing the number of people, and progressing with a steady increase in income while increasing tax revenue.


    Bram is injured by demons, injured by demons and cheated by cheaters, but he lives in the humiliation of getting a wage from me and Ra-chan that allows him to keep his fortune just in time.


    Eric is a Knight of the Kingsguard, steadily gaining honor and fortune through warfare.


    And Alecia.........


    ''Beat the competition and take over a rival trade association. Double your annual revenue.


    See you. More money all around...


    He was solitary and successful in his work and became rich. He has built several mansions and possesses several trade associations.


    It is no longer a busted specification that he can receive dozens of gold coins just by the end of his turn.


    ''''........Hey, Alfried. Isn''t there something wrong with just the merchant route?


    ''No, even so, the trout next door is bankrupt or something?


    I''ve heard the stories of Tory''s hardships, etc., so I know that it''s not always a convenient reality that business will never be profitable.


    That''s why theft by thieves and damage by demons. Bankruptcy due to lack of research, and profit loss masses are also set up, but Alecia doesn''t step on every one of those things.


    Do they call this kind of thing natural luck or the fate of those who should have it?


    However, he seems somewhat bored by the too smooth sailing achievements.


    At the very least, I''d like to live a life of stimulation, even if it is just for fun. It would be nice to get married or something.


    Alecia has successfully bypassed the marriage masses and moved on, so she''s single. At the very least, she wanted to walk through a pseudo-marriage as the best part of the game of life.


    One man reacted to Alecia''s whimsical lines with a twitch.


    ''''Then I''ll win Miss Alecia over!


    Oh, my God, is it true?¡¡But Eric''s pieces are a long way from the marriage square.


    If you look at the position of Eric''s pieces, it''s about eight squares away from the marriage square.


    You have to beat the number, the maximum value in roulette. The odds are one in eight.


    ''It''s all right. I''ll come up with an eight.''''


    I''m counting on it.


    Eric reaches for the roulette as Alecia smiles lazily at him.


    ''Even if you can''t do it in real life, I''d like to marry you at least for fun, wouldn''t I?


    Shut up.


    A little annoyed by my words, Eric turns the roulette.


    Even if the number is not enough here, you can do your best on the next turn, but it''s very pathetic if you don''t go to the marriage square in one shot before you declare it as I did earlier.


    And since this game doesn''t make the marriage square a forced stop, there''s little chance of stopping at the next one.


    Now, will Eric have a 1 in 8 chance of entering the marriage square?


    The needle hits the roulette and slows down as we gaze at it.


    Slowly the numbers move, five, six...........................and then -


    ''....oh my, eight.


    Alecia dexterously raised one eyebrow in admiration.


    ''Awesome Eric!¡¡Just a marriage trout!


    I guess it''s just another way of saying that Mistress Alecia and I have a connection.


    He has a clear expression on his face, but his face is quite a grin. I guess he''s actually quite happy.


    I made that declaration and got the marriage square exactly right.


    This was just for fun, and it was just by luck, but I thought Eric was cool for a second.


    ''Well, go ahead and spin the roulette,''


    Yeah.


    The only heteros*xual left here is Alecia. Rah is now my wife, so I have a 6 in 8 chance of getting married on the roulette. Seven is re-turning and eight is avoiding marriage.


    Well, there''s no way I''m going to miss with these odds.


    Eric also turns the roulette with a confident look on his face. His expression is filled with a smile, and he already seems to be thinking about his pseudo-marriage.


    And it wouldn''t be a beehive to be happy, at least in play.


    I''m staring at the roulette while thinking somewhat smiling--


    Eight again.


    ..........


    Bram, who is pouting, and Eric, who is lost for words.


    Their happy smiles from earlier have been replaced by a face that looks like it''s the end of the world.


    ''So, if you can grab an eighth part of your fortune, you can grab an eighth part of your strongest luck.


    ''So that means no marriage.


    It''s another link between Eric and Alecia, isn''t it?


    Alecia and Ra-chan''s merciless words pierced Eric.


    ¡ö


    Is that it?


    Yes, I''m the best by far in terms of financial resources and speed.


    The first piece to finish was Alecia.


    After that it''s me, Raa, Eric, and Bram, and their fortunes rank the same.


    Alecia was the fastest to finish, but what''s most astounding is her wealth.


    While me and Ra-chan, a nobleman and a married couple, have 40 gold coins or so, Alecia has accumulated more than a hundred by herself.


    It''s enough to make you think that only the merchant route is buggy. The truth is, the route should be a bit more of a gamble.


    I''m tempted to make some adjustments, but this is just Alecia''s crazy luck in pulling it off.


    Next time I''ll let a maid or someone else try it and ask them what they think and the results.


    ''''........hmmm, is it over?''''


    Ra-chan asks me in a somewhat lispy tone of voice.


    She looks quite sleepy now, as if her energy has been exhausted from being completely rushed around.


    He''s leaning against me, rubbing his eyes, and is out of it.


    ''Yeah, we''ve all crossed the finish line,''


    ''I see. That was fun...


    When Rah-chan said that impression, she closed her eyes.


    When you see her quiet appearance like this, it''s almost as if the fact that she was screaming and frolicking in a cheerful voice just now is a lie.


    ''''Thank you for taking care of Rana-sama until late at night.


    It''s been a pleasure playing with you too. I''m sorry I made you hang out with me for so long when I said I was going to be a bit.


    Originally, I was going to have them go back to the bedroom for one short playtime session, but it was my idea to hold them up for a long time.


    I''m sorry to have to do this, even though we have a harvest festival tomorrow.


    ''No, Rana-sama seemed to be having a great time. Watching this play, I thought I understood why Rana-sama missed Alfried-sama.


    Loretta said that with a smile, then gave a deep bow and left.


    I''m glad that she seemed to have a good impression of the maids of the Misfied family. There are some Sherka''s over there who see me as an enemy, so it''s nice to have someone who seems to be on my side.


    Perhaps it was because the long game was over, but Alecia was looking at the board in silence, with a somewhat relaxed air in the air.


    ''I don''t agree. This isn''t much different from your life right now, then.''''


    He is whispering something, but I can''t hear him well due to his rather low voice.


    Could it be that there was something that made him uncomfortable?


    ''Is something wrong?''


    ''''Well no, it''s nothing. It''s getting late, and I should probably go to bed too.


    When I asked fearfully, Alecia shook her head and stood up, shaking her head that it was nothing.


    Lim, who had been distracted by the walls of the room until now, naturally follows suit.


    Before Alecia leaves the room, she turns back to us and looks at Bram and me.


    ''Are you sure?''


    What Alecia means is that Bram has no intention of leaving the room from earlier.


    Bram is sitting stiffly with his arms crossed as if he''s not going to move from here at will.


    Probably, no matter what I or Alecia say, he''s going to stay here for a reason and set up a duel promise.


    ''''Yes, I''ll take care of it myself,''''


    Yes, thank you for the day. I had a great time. I''m looking forward to the Harvest Festival tomorrow.


    I nodded and Alecia left gracefully with Lim.


    And before Eric could smarten up and leave, I was the first to speak up.


    ''Master Bram, how about a duel tomorrow after breakfast?''


    Bram''s eyes widened in surprise as I told him this myself, and then he smiled.


    ''You''ve finally made up your mind!¡¡I don''t have a problem with that!¡¡I''d rather hope so!


    ''I''m sorry, but can you ask Eric to be the referee?''


    Well it''s a pain in the ass, but I have a mayonnaise provisional, so I''ll take care of it.


    That''s good. It would be tricky if Sister Elinora or Father Nord interfered with the situation.


    It would be tricky if they were to interfere with Erinora and Nord Dad.


    "Don''t stand up to me this time, okay?¡¡If you flip out, I''ll have you chase me down and do it for me, okay?


    I know, sir.


    Then I look forward to seeing you tomorrow, Alfried!


    Bram gets up and leaves the room as if he''s done with his business.


    ''Hahaha, I can finally get over my humiliation!


    ''I''m sorry. It''s late at night, so if you would refrain from raising your voice...


    I''m sorry.


    If you laugh too high in the middle of the night, even in the middle of the night, Sarra, who''s making her rounds, will have to be careful.


    ''''........Is it okay?¡¡After making a promise like that?


    I had to.


    After all, he''s a guy who''s going to beat up on people''s territory. There seems to be a limit to how much you can hold him down with the power of Alecia and Ra-chan all the time.


    ''''Well, you''re just going to have to make a move on him. I guess you don''t fight in a rogue way. That''s why you made me a judge, isn''t it?


    That''s Eric. You know what I''m talking about.

 403-Angel voice

    The next morning. I made it to the dining room, accompanied by Sarla, who was still watching me today.


    ''Good morning,''


    Good morning, Al. By the way, your seat is over there.


    I was about to sit down in the lower seat as I greeted him in the morning, when Father Nord turned my body to the upper seat in a flowing manner.


    What was that?¡¡I was about to sit down in the chair and my body was facing in the opposite direction. I couldn''t even understand how my body moved because of my Nord Dad''s hands, which were so vivid.


    It''s like jiu-jitsu, I guess, where you understand your opponent''s momentum and let it flow. I think I caught a glimpse of the greatness of Nord-Dad''s body art in a very inexplicable way.


    Out of curiosity, I was tempted to ask him to do it again, but I didn''t want to get too much of a joke, or mother Erna would get angry with me, so I quietly took the second top seat from the back.


    I psychically fetch the tea set on the table and pour the tea into the cup.


    Then Mother Erna gives me a jittery look.


    ''''Well it''s just for now.


    As expected, I don''t order dishes with a psychic when I''m dining with the Duchess.


    However, I might not be as trustworthy since I had a stubborn tongue battle at a party hosted by the Duchess, but.......Huh?¡¡Come to think of it, am I a problematic person who''s done a lot of things?


    No, no, no, that''s ridiculous. I''m just a normal kid in this family who is extremely mild-mannered and quiet. I''m not supposed to be a problem child like Elinora''s sister.


    I feel like I''m heading in the wrong direction if I think about it too much, so I drink a cup of tea to calm my heart.


    Ah, it''s a gentle taste that''s been seeping into my body since morning.


    As I was drinking my tea with a bong, Meena opened the door to the entrance and the Silford family members came in from there.


    ''''Nord-dono, good morning. The air is so clean and refreshing here.''''


    Good morning. I''m glad you''re up and about.


    Natasha, did you sleep well last night?


    ''Yes, the duvet on the bed was so fluffy that I fell asleep while I was lying down.


    Mr. Agal, Father Nord, Mother Erna, and Natasha greeted each other cheerfully in the morning.


    The dining room, which had been quiet earlier, quickly became lively with the arrival of the Silford family.


    Luna was also sitting in the same seat as yesterday and greeted her sister Elinora and brother Silvio who were nearby.


    Eric then sat down in silence as he came over here.


    I expected him to say hello, but he never did.


    ''Good morning, Eric.''


    I had no choice but to greet him from here, but Eric didn''t respond, and for some reason he looked at me in a suspicious manner.


    ''''........You, have you washed your face properly?


    It''s rude to use that kind of language right out of the gate.


    "I washed up, of course I did.


    Yeah. It''s just that you look so bad.


    Well, this guy''s been trying to pick a fight this morning, hasn''t he?


    However, this is how me and Eric would greet each other.


    Just imagining Eric and I exchanging a fresh greeting in the morning was enough to make my face distort.


    When the Silfords arrive, Bram comes in a few moments later with the butler.


    Bram greeted Father Nord and the others and then sat down diagonally in front of me.


    Then I meet eyes with Bram and I greet him as a courtesy.


    ''Good morning, Bram-sama,''


    ...and you know that we had an agreement yesterday?


    Of course.


    Okay.


    Bram nodded as if he was satisfied with my words and crossed his arms and closed his eyes.


    The conversation right now wasn''t a sober greeting back, was it?¡¡I wonder if Eric, or any other man who comes to our mansion, can''t say a single hello.


    ''Al, good morning!''


    As I was thinking in my mind, Ra-chan came in from the entrance and shouted cheerfully.


    It was like the voice of an angel purifying my heart, as I had been talking to rude people all morning, and my heart was in turmoil.


    It''s really great that you can greet people, Ra-chan.


    But in this case, there are many others who should be greeted first.


    ''Good morning, Ra-chan. Before you come over here, say hello to the others as well.''''


    ''....Oh, right!¡¡Um, good morning!


    When I paid attention to that while greeting them, smart Rah-chan noticed, and with a huff, she came to her senses and greeted Nord Dad and the others as well.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    Throughout this life, Alecia is starting to look like Ra-chan''s big sister and mother.


    I don''t know what she''s thinking, but she''s not a bad girl.


    I still don''t really know how to treat her.


    On the other hand, Nord Dad and Erna Mom naturally broke into a smile as they saw Ra-chan greeting them with an innocent smile.


    ''''Our children had such a cute time, too. I miss them.''''


    Really.


    ''Wait a minute. You still have a lovely son on the job, don''t you?


    I had to plunge into the nostalgic lines of Mom Erna and Dad Nord.


    I''m not as old as Ra-chan, but I must be at a cute age to put in their eyes.


    By the way, I exclude sister Elinora and brother Silvio from the category of children because they are close to adult age.


    ''My lovely son is not going to brazenly claim his children''s rights by saying he''s active or anything like that.


    ''Elinora and Al were slurring their words the next thing you know,''


    Come to think of it, I heard that Elinora sister was able to stand up quickly and speak. And I''ve also inherited the memories of my past life and mastered walking and language pretty quickly, probably thanks to my training.


    I''m not sure how I feel about it, but when I think about it, I can''t help but feel nostalgic for the two of them.


    Nah, I''m sorry for being such a lowly child to love.


    As I was harboring a faint sense of guilt, Alecia and Ra-chan sat down in front of me.


    ''Good morning, Al.''


    Good morning, Lady Alecia.


    ''It''s amazing how much the Rowlettes care about their beds. The bed, the feathers, and the feel of the cloth, were so comfortable.


    Sleep is part of life. You spend a third of your life in bed. It''s only natural to have a passion for it.


    As usual, you''re getting better at talking about sleep, aren''t you?


    That would make me sound like a fraud, so please don''t do that.


    ''''Well once again, recognizing that, it''s probably only natural to put a lot of effort into your bed. Perhaps I should take a fresh look at my own mansion bed?


    There was a word that seemed normal at first glance, but it was a word that bothered me.


    This guy, plainly said his mansion.


    That''s it, right?¡¡I''m pretty sure it''s my room, right?¡¡You don''t have a mansion to yourself at your age, do you?


    It was so fluffy.


    Ra-chan laughed and commented on his impressions, as if he didn''t quite understand the meaning of my words.


    ''I was worried about my health after playing so late yesterday, but I slept well and seemed to have recovered my strength.


    ''As for me, I might as well be a little stiffer.


    Yeah, the bed at Eric''s house is a little hard, isn''t it?


    From my point of view, it''s not much, but from Eric, who''s used to that thing, our bed is probably too soft.


    "Do you want something a little firmer?


    I''ll take a look tonight and see what happens. If it''s not possible, then please.


    Okay.


    Not everything has to be soft. It''s a good bed and a good thing that the person can sleep comfortably.


    Now that we''re all here, I''ll bring you some breakfast.


    Father Nord announced this in a cool voice, and the maids came in from the entrance, pushing a wagon.

 404-For a short walk

    The dishes on the table were mainly kagura dishes with autumnal flavors such as salted fish, fried eggs, miso soup, pumpkin soboro, boiled spinach and butter saut¨¦ed mushrooms.


    ''Huh?¡¡How unfamiliar is this dish?


    There are these white granules...


    Perhaps it was the first time they had seen Kagura cuisine, but Alecia and Ra-chan looked at the food and wondered if it was the first time they had seen it.


    ''''This is an exotic dish called kagura,''''


    Not long ago, the Trierra Trading Company was selling Kagura products. You mean they are from there?


    Perhaps it was because Tory sold Kagura products in King''s Landing as well, but Alecia had heard of Kagura as a country.


    ''''Kagura?''''


    Ra-chan, on the other hand, had never heard of it and looked puzzled.


    ''It''s a country across the sea.


    How far away is it?


    It''s going to take me a couple of weeks to get there one way.


    That''s a lot of work.


    From the end, it looks like he''s just ministering to you, but I don''t think that''s the case since Ra-chan nods his head properly and gives a heartfelt and gentle reply.


    If this were Thor or Asmo, I''m sure they''d want to pound on you.


    ''Eric doesn''t seem too upset, does he?


    I had it once when Alfried came to our house, and he gave it to me as a gift.


    For some reason, Eric is proud of the fact that he ate my souvenir, probably because Alecia was interested in him.


    Even though he rarely brags about it when I''m involved, love is something that misleads people, isn''t it?


    ''''It''s ... a bizarre dish.''''


    Bram has a subtle look on his face as if he wants to complain to me or if he really doesn''t like Kagura food.


    ''We also have bread and stew, so if it doesn''t suit you, you can have that.


    Aside from the Silfords, Alecia and her family don''t necessarily like Kagla food, so they have bread and stew. That''s why they prepared breads, stews, and even Western-style items like spaghetti.


    It must have been hard work for Bartolo to prepare not only Japanese food but also Western food.


    While I was explaining about Kagura''s cuisine, the serving of food on the table was finished and we were ready to go.


    In that case, please enjoy your meal.


    Everyone reached for their food as Father Nord urged them to do so.


    Even though I''ve explained it to them, I''m sure Alecia and Ra-chan would be hesitant to try their hand at the exotic cuisine, so I sip the miso soup as if I were showing them how it''s done.


    ''''Ah, I knew it was miso soup in the morning,''''


    The sweetness of the vegetables dissolved in the miso soup is very gentle. Even if you''ve just woken up and have no appetite, eating this will stimulate your stomach and increase your appetite.


    As I was eating the miso soup with a relieved expression on my face, Alecia and Ra-chan tried to imitate me.


    It''s a unique taste that''s different from the saltiness.


    Gentle taste.


    Alecia ate it with interest, while Ra-chan''s expression relaxed as if he liked the miso soup.


    It was good to see that she didn''t seem to reject the taste of miso.


    On the other hand, the adults were excited as soon as they drank the miso soup.


    Oh, so this is the miso soup from the mountains!¡¡That tastes so soft!


    We started making miso soup at our house after receiving it from the Rowlett family, but we use a lot of seafood ingredients, so this kind of thing is fresh.


    Oh, it''s evolved into something that looks like hail soup in the Silford family.


    What''s that? It looks really good.


    Miso soup with fish flavoring and dashi broth also sounds good.


    Next time you''re here, I''ll give you some. Our chef was very happy to receive the miso and soy sauce, and he''s developing more and more dishes.


    Oh, well, that''s just getting better and better.


    Mom Erna and Natasha are having a friendly conversation while drinking miso soup.


    The food at Eric''s house is very good, skilled and motivated.


    If I ever get a chance to go to Eric''s territory, there might be a lot more variety of dishes.


    It would be great to be served a spirited boil or something.


    ''Al, is this really made with eggs?''


    Ra pointed to the egg rolls. The square egg rolls seemed to bother him because they were not in the kingdom.


    ''Yes, they are. ''They beat the eggs and roll them up in layers on a frying pan. They''re fluffy and delicious.


    Well, I''ll try it!


    As I said this, Ra-chan cut it into bites with his fork. Then, after observing the cross section with interest, she slowly popped it into her mouth.


    ''''Mmm!¡¡Sweet and fluffy!¡¡I love it!


    It tastes even better with rice, doesn''t it?


    As I said this, Ra-chan hurriedly took a bite of rice.


    Her mouth was swollen, as if she had put too much rice in her mouth. Still, I could tell by the smile on her face that she liked it.


    It''s interesting that the flavor doubles when eaten with rice. It goes very well with grilled fish.


    Alaisia seems to be addicted to eating fish grilled with salt and rice.


    However, before I knew it, the fish was neatly dismantled, thanks to Lim-san, who is waiting behind me, right? I''m the type of person who doesn''t usually let my maids serve me, but if they take it apart so neatly, I''d like to have them do the salted fish roasting.


    Anyway, I''m concerned about Bram''s reaction, which has been silent for a while now.


    He seemed to be looking at the Kagura dish delicately, but I wonder if he is.


    I looked at Bram and saw that he was busily looping through the fish, salted fish, rice, eggs, rice, miso soup, spinach, etc. in a frenzied manner.


    Apparently, Bram found the Japanese food loop without our advice and got into it.


    Yeah, that''s not a problem.


    ''''........Hey, where''s the spinach?''''


    I can''t eat without mayonnaise.


    I thought it would be okay since the steamed vegetables were somewhat acceptable. Seriously, this guy.........


    ¡ô.


    After breakfast, it was time to relax in the dining room.


    Ra-chan seemed to want to go to the harvest festival as soon as possible, but it was still a little early.


    By now the villagers would be busy setting up their stalls and preparing for the festivities. It''s one thing to enjoy the noise before the festival begins, but as expected, it''s too noisy to guide Alecia and Ra-chan around.


    It''s best to go there a little later, after the festival has started.


    That''s why I''m passing the time now, enjoying my after-dinner tea and taking a break from drinking fruit water.


    Perhaps because I felt better with a full stomach, we were having a lively conversation at the after-dinner table.


    I''m not sure if Mother Elinora has gotten her attention or not, but she''s talking to the all-female group, including Sister Elinora, Luna, Alecia and Ra-chan.


    I''d like to listen to Sister Elinora''s conversation, but there is a man staring at me with a jealousy.


    Bram. You don''t have to tell me what you want. He''s probably eager to do the duel he promised to have last night.


    I would like to see him rest a bit more since it''s after dinner, but I don''t want him to complain here.


    "Bram-sama, would you like to go for an after-dinner walk?


    All right. I''ll go out with you.


    When I cut him off, Bram smiled belligerently.


    He seemed happy to be able to duel with me now.


    ''Eric''s coming too, right?''


    ''Yeah. Not bad for a morning breeze.


    I had talked to him last night and Eric follows me honestly without complaining.


    If Eric and I go out, he might say that Rah-chan will follow us, so we quickly leave the room to escape.


    Right before that, I met eyes with Elinora''s sister and Alecia, but they didn''t call out to me in particular.


    Well, if I was approached, I was going to mislead them by saying something like a toilet at random.


    ''''Then I''ll go get the wooden sword.


    We''ll meet outside when we get it.


    Yeah.


    I saw Bram''s back as he walked off with a curt reply and I decided to go to my room to get my wooden sword.

 405-Duel with Bram

    As I returned to my room for my duel with Bram, I picked up the wooden sword hanging on the wall.


    ''Hm?¡¡That''s a wooden sword, right?¡¡No way, you''re going to use that?


    Eric, who felt uncomfortable with the idea, also asked a plausible question.


    It''s the wooden sword I was using at the training camp in Silford territory, too. Naturally, he expected me to use it.


    ''''Yeah, that''s right.''''


    I''m going to use a wooden sword, not a wooden sword, in my duel with Bram.


    "Are you sure you can handle that?


    No, not at all. How can you use a sword when you can''t even handle a sword properly?


    If it were my sister Elinora or my father Nord, I would be able to use it sensibly, but unfortunately, I don''t have that kind of talent.


    It''s all you can do is swing a kendo rodent''s way and play chambara with Thor.


    ''So why do you choose a wooden sword?


    It''s all about making a play.


    As I say this, I pick up the other short wooden sword hanging on the wall.


    The short one in my right hand is thrust forward and the long one in my left hand is pulled and held, then I sit back and prepare myself.


    ''For now, my real intention is to match the wooden sword''s two-fisted setting.


    I don''t know, but I get it.


    Eric let out a sigh as his head ached as he reminded himself as he took the stance.


    ''By the way, how''s it going?¡¡Is my two-facedness good?


    Funny.


    I was clinched by that line and I jumped at it, but because of the unaccustomed two swords, the wooden sword was easily knocked off even though the opponent was unskilled.


    ¡ô


    With two wooden swords in my hand, I came with Eric to the outside of the mansion where we were to meet.


    Bram, who already had a wooden sword in his hand, was standing there waiting for me.


    When Bram looked at me, he smiled with a satisfied smile.


    ''''Kukuku, looks like you didn''t escape this time.


    If he runs away again, he''s going to come after me persistently.


    ''Well then, let''s go for a walk.


    Hey.


    What a thing to say, and Bram takes it seriously and lets out a frustrated voice.


    ''It''s a figure of speech, Bram. We just need to move to a place where it''s easier to fight.''


    Isn''t that the perfect courtyard for you?


    I don''t want my family and everyone else running to the door.


    Well that''s true. Then show me around quickly.


    He imagined a future where Alaisia and Ra-chan would interrupt him. When Bram made a pained expression, he did as he said honestly.


    Even if I were to, I don''t want Ra-chan to see a duel. Of course, I don''t intend to do the bleak and disturbing things you imagine from a duel, but I want Ra-chan to only see the beautiful world.


    For now, the place that''s not too far away is the plains near the mansion.


    Of course I''m the one to lead the way, so I start walking forward to lead the way.


    Out of the courtyard and through the gate to the outside of the house. From there, the road goes on and on to the village of Coriat, and I can see the mountains and the forest in the distance.


    The sky was clear and blue, and the temperature was just right for autumn. It''s a perfect day for a walk.


    I''d be happy to just go for a walk while chatting, but Bram won''t agree with me on that.


    Bram doesn''t pay attention to the lush landscape, and he''s focused on the duel.


    Eric has undertaken to be the referee, but he is silent, as if he wants to be as uninvolved as possible with the troublesome Bram.


    Despite the idyllic landscape, our air is very heavy.


    I felt depressed just walking around, so I picked up my pace and headed towards the plains.


    ''Around here, right?''


    Yeah, as long as it''s this big, there''s no problem.


    If it is here, well away from the mansion, everyone else would not notice and come over.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    In response, I pull out the two wooden swords hanging from my waist.


    I''m going to have to wait a minute. If you look closely, it''s a single-edged sword!¡¡You, what is that?


    Bram realizes that my weapon is not a wooden sword, and he rushes in.


    Thank goodness you noticed it properly. If you didn''t notice, there''s no point in bringing two swords, either.


    ''''This is a replica of the single-edged weapon in Kagura, it''s called a wooden sword.


    I know they are exotic weapons, but can you handle two of them?


    Having two weapons may seem like a strong way to increase your reach and number of moves, but the increase in simple movements makes it even more difficult to handle.


    Imagine moving around with different movements on each side at all times, and that''s something anyone can imagine. I know that very well, as I can''t even handle a single sword satisfactorily.


    But I won''t say that here.


    ''''Of course. It''s because when I use this wooden sword, it''s a sign that I mean it. Right, Eric?


    Yeah, that''s right. In my practice, I used to use a wooden sword when I had to use it.


    Oh, really?


    It seems that Bram, who had been skeptical when he heard Eric''s words, believed him.


    The strategy of using a third party''s opinion to increase credibility is apparently a success because the composition doesn''t make it more powerful.


    However, Eric, who is watching over it as a referee, is looking at it as if he is a con artist. Even he was in the habit of telling lies with a casual look on his face.


    ''''Don''t tell me that Bram-sama is not afraid to admit to foreign weapons?


    ''I''m not going to say that!¡¡I''ll allow you to use two of those wooden swords and all that!


    Bram is a chorpy guy who gets on board as soon as you give him a little agitation.


    Okay, that clears the first stage of the operation.


    Now, show me some real two-facedness!


    Having said that, you don''t need to use two swords against Master Bram.


    What?


    I threw a short wooden sword forward as Bram revealed his anger.


    It went over Bram''s head and rolled across the ground.


    ''''........pick it up now.''''


    I''m very scared as my face is straight through the redness of my face.


    But this is what I need to do to prevent Bram from blowing a duel on me in the future.


    I pretend that I''m not freaked out by Bram''s spirit inside, but I''m not fazed by it.


    No, one sword is enough.


    You''re going to make up an excuse for losing?


    ''No, it''s not. It''s really enough for me.


    ''Fine. But I''ll make you regret those words!


    ''You''re not going to convince me any more,'' Bram hissed.


    ''Both of you, take up your weapons.


    When Eric, the judge, said this, Bram held his sword in his hands, anger lighting up his eyes.


    His stance was very much like that. He also has more spirit than when he confronted me for a moment in the royal capital.


    I''m sure he didn''t stop training to beat Elinora and me.


    Probably, if we clash head-on, we will definitely lose.


    Well, I know that, so I don''t have any intention of going head-to-head with them.


    It''s a good idea to hold the sword in place around the waist as if to hold it in place.


    It''s a so-called "iai" move.


    In the original Iaiai, the sword is held in its scabbard and the momentum of the sword being pulled out is enough to strike a blow.


    There''s no way he could do it since it''s not even in its scabbard and it''s a wooden sword, but Bram doesn''t care since he''s not familiar with Kagura culture.


    Would Kojiro or Kaede in Kagura be able to do it?


    ''I''ll be the first to declare it. The moment you get in between me is the end of Bram-sama.


    What--?


    With an unusually serious tone and atmosphere, I make the techniques from this stance appear as if they are a killing blow.


    Bram seems to have jumped up his guard to see me in a different light than usual. He''s looking at me with a serious expression.


    In contrast, this one doesn''t move and doesn''t make the slightest movement in a waiting posture.


    They continue to stare at each other for a while.


    Even so, I have no advantage in moving on my own, so I have no intention of moving, no matter how long it takes.


    Bram seems to be on maximum alert for our blow, and I wonder if he''s assembling his tactics.


    No matter how much I think about it, it''s useless, but I want to get this over with quickly, so I challenge Bram with a huff and a smile.


    Then Bram turns bright red and


    All right!¡¡I''ll see you through your blow!


    Bram said and approached.


    Its speed was not even close to Elinora sister''s feet, but it was fast enough.


    And when Bram came into the range of the sword, he shouted with a spirit as if he was going to perform a tremendous counter technique.


    ''''-- Inaba style, Ichinokata, iai-slash!


    As soon as I pull out the wooden sword I''m holding up, I psychically pull the shorter wooden sword that''s moving into my field of vision.


    Just as Bram swings the wooden sword at me, the wooden sword I quickly pulled back and hits Bram in the back of the head.


    ''''Gosh!


    Bram passes out with one hit from the wooden sword.


    I move away and poke Bram with my psychic-operated wooden sword to make sure he isn''t faking being knocked out.


    He doesn''t respond, nor does he seem to be moving.


    ''Okay, I guess I win this one,''


    This mission is now a success.


    When Eric sees the result of the duel, he asks fearfully.


    "I thought you didn''t use magic?


    No, I didn''t make that promise, and I didn''t make a deal not to use it.


    I think it''s funny that you see me holding a wooden sword and assume that I would never use magic, etc.


    Honestly. I could have defeated him with magic out of the blue.


    However, it would be troublesome if he later flirted with the idea that magic is cowardly in a duel, etc., so I decided to compose it as Bram wanted it to be, that I defeated him head-on with a sword technique.


    It''s not a surprise attack with magic, but rather the plot is that he was beaten helplessly by an exotic martial art.


    As is to be expected, having been beaten by swordsmanship, Bram would not easily challenge a rematch. If such a situation arises, it''s not too late to launch a strategy to defeat Brother Silvio before defeating me, just like Elinora Sis.


    ''''All the time you were implying that the wooden sword was a sign of seriousness or two-faced, it was all to deceive the opponent?


    It fits, but deceptive is a terrible way to say it.


    "More importantly, Eric, I didn''t use any magic in this duel. I didn''t use any magic in this duel. I used an exotic martial art to defeat Bram. Isn''t that right?


    You can''t just throw a tantrum like this.


    "....owe me mayonnaise.


    Well, it was a good game, both sides making a deadly effort. The winner is Alfried.


    He whispered a magic word to a stagnant Eric and then changed his attitude and declared the result of the match.


    I''m glad Eric is the referee because sister Elinora and dad Nord are absolutely picky when it comes to this kind of thing, so I''m glad Eric is the referee.

 406-Little hope

    All right, let''s go back to the house.


    That''s all well and good, but what do you do with this guy you just took down?


    I listen to Eric''s words as he looks down at the prone Bram and says, and I think for a moment.


    ''How about we just take him back to the mansion and he falls asleep in the meadow or something?


    No, he''s obviously limping.


    Eric is right, Bram is limp with his eyes white from being hit hard on the back of his head by surprise. His expression cannot be said to have fallen asleep because of the comfort of the plain.


    You can''t claim that you''ve fallen asleep or anything like that.


    ''''I think it would be okay if I secretly gave it to Bram''s butler.¡¡He seemed to be very personable, and I think he''d handle it well.


    Bram''s steward was like a good-natured, gentle old steward, and he was apologetic every time Bram spoke or acted arrogantly or behaved in a way that made him feel bad.


    ''I bet he''ll do you good if you leave it to him,'' said Bram.


    ''Don''t call it handling. When you talk like that, it''s like we''re trying to hide a body.


    When Eric told me that, I really started to feel like that.


    Well, they are trying to hide something that is not good for them, so maybe it''s not a mistake at all.


    ''''Sure, that butler was like that, but it would be unnatural for him to go around the harvest festival without Bram as well.


    Do people really care?¡¡I thought something rude like that, but Bram is a Countess, in case you''re wondering. Even if Rah-chan and Alecia didn''t care about it, I''m sure Nord Dad and Erna Mother would care about it.


    ''''........It can''t be helped. Let''s get him up properly.


    It''s more of a hassle if you leave it alone and break in in the middle of a harvest festival. I don''t want to bring trouble into every fun festival.


    Since Eric will be there to witness the duel, I''ll explain it to him here.


    ''Eric, make sure you explain to him what happened, okay?


    You want me to do it?


    Eric looks blatantly uncomfortable when I ask him to do so.


    ''It would seem humiliating or something to be explained to a defeated opponent, and I thought it would be easier to convince you if it was said by a third party who was a referee.


    You''re a smooth talker, but you don''t seem to have a problem.


    These things aren''t logical, they''re emotional.


    There are no rules in the world that say the right thing and you can win or convince them.


    That is something I understand firsthand from the events of my previous life and from dealing with Elinora sister.


    ''It seems like a tremendous amount of emotion.


    ''Maybe I''ll ask you to add a mayonnaise dish to my breakfast tomorrow.


    All right. We''re supposed to be on the same page originally.


    When I added to the food instead of paying for it, Eric''s face changed from a sour look to a happy one as he accepted.


    It''s really cholos when mayonnaise is involved. He''ll just develop a mayonnaise dish and he''ll listen to a simple request if it''s a simple request.


    I was a hard-headed guy at first, but I''ve gotten a lot softer.


    I guess that''s why mayonnaise is so appealing.


    Thinking to myself, I shake Bram, who is lying on the ground, but he shows no signs of waking up.


    But he didn''t seem to wake up at all, so I poured some water made by water magic on his face.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    Then Bram, who had been white-eyed, raised his upper body as if he were bouncing.


    Scurrying around, he looked around and widened his eyes when he saw me standing safely.


    ''''........Could it be that I''ve lost?''''


    Master Bram lost.


    Eric announced in answer to Bram''s words as he muttered in a daze.


    ''''What the hell happened ... as I recall, I slashed at Alfried and then ...''''


    He doesn''t seem to remember any details due to the impact caused by the back of his head. That''s good to hear.


    I suppressed a smirk and made eye contact with Eric to encourage him to continue.


    ''Master Bram was defeated by a blow from Alfried.


    You lost?


    I was watching from a distance as a referee, and it was a level cut that I could barely follow with my eyes.


    Stupid, you can muddle through there with a blow or something.


    Sure enough. Bram seemed to feel uncomfortable when he heard the specific means of attack.


    ''A horizontal cut?¡¡Strangely, my body doesn''t hurt anywhere, and for some reason I have pain in the back of my head?


    ''No, that''s not...''


    As soon as Eric was going to rag and mean it, I had no choice but to interrupt him.


    It''s a technique to neutralize the opponent without hurting them as much as possible. But I''m sorry. As for the back of your head, when Bram-sama was knocked backwards.......


    That''s enough. That''s all you have to say. It''s called a sword. There are many different techniques in foreign countries, aren''t there? I didn''t know I could be easily neutralized and beaten...


    By all accounts, I don''t think there is such a convenient technique, but when it comes to exotic techniques, it seemed to be easily accepted. From now on, if I''m in trouble, I''ll use an exotic technique. It seems to be useful in some way.


    I thought I had been practicing since I lost to Elinora, but I didn''t expect to be defeated so spectacularly. I''ve been thinking of a soft man with no pride as a nobleman who shirks the promise of a duel, but as expected of Elinora''s brother. I''m sure he has a lot to say about that.


    No, no.


    I was surprised because I had thought that he would be enraged at losing.


    Was it that important for Bram to lose with a sword?


    I don''t understand the equation that Elinora sister''s brother = strong, but I think that''s a big mistake. It''s just that Elinora sister is crazy.


    ''''Well then, as far as the duel is concerned, I''ll say that I''ve won.


    ''Yeah, you can''t afford to fight head-on and lose.


    Yeah, me and Eric set it up carefully, and Bram seems to take the result as a frontal break with his swordplay.


    I don''t know why. My chest hurts.


    It was as if the gaze from Eric in particular stung my chest with a giggle.


    But this is also something I can live with if I think of it as a way to live a peaceful life.


    If you take a duel as a dangerous thing seriously, no matter how many lives you have, it won''t be enough.


    However, there is one thing that worries me as well.


    Will this cause Bram to give up on his sister Elinora?


    He was emotional and blind to his surroundings, and although he had a lot of pride, he wasn''t a bad guy at heart.


    It was troublesome because of the Elinora sister''s case and the troublesome entanglement with me, but if that is no longer the case, then he''s just a boy who seems to be a nobleman.


    He''s the odd man out who could take in that Elinora sister. I might be able to support him down the road to a comfortable slow life for me.


    ''Master Bram, as for Sister Elinora--''


    I haven''t given up.


    Oh!¡¡So now you''re going to approach sister Elinora in a different way!


    And I''m revealed to be delighted, but Bram''s next words fizzle out.


    ''So I''ll challenge you again another time.


    "...What?¡¡How can that be?


    I don''t understand how Bram came up with the idea to get there.


    ''It''s obvious. It was to engage Elinora. But don''t worry, I''m not going to challenge you immediately after losing. I''d like to practice for a while, too.


    No, you don''t need to challenge me to a duel, you can challenge Elinora''s sister directly and she will--


    ''What did I tell you?¡¡That won''t convince me. And since I can''t beat you, I can''t beat Elinora.


    No, that doesn''t convince me that I''m being blown up into a duel, either. I mean, there''s nothing wrong with that logic, but I think it''s too extreme. I don''t want you to use me as a stepping stone.


    ''That would get me in trouble.


    ''I don''t know. I''m having trouble getting engaged to Elinora unless I can defeat you.


    d*mn, this guy is still a pain in the ass.


    I should have made a promise not to challenge him or something before he challenged me to a duel.


    "Bram-sama, I''ve won the duel. Don''t you think you have the right to at least ask for a small wish as the victor?


    In accordance with the rules of the nobility, a duel is a fight with something at stake for each other. What the victor says will be obeyed if at all possible.


    The Countess challenged you to a duel and lost, and you have nothing to lose?¡¡You don''t think you''re going to be that proud, do you?


    Eric next to me is looking at me like I''m in the habit of running away from a duel, but I''m ignoring him. I don''t have an ounce of aristocratic pride in me.


    ''''Tch ... as long as it''s something small. You can''t do something I can''t do or ask me to give up Elinora, okay?


    It''s okay. I''d rather ask for it from here if you''re going to take it back.


    "My only wish is that...

 407-Horse carriage to Korea village

    Oh, Al!¡¡Where have you been?


    When I returned to the living room of the mansion after the duel with Bram, Ra came running up to me.


    ''I''m going for a little man-to-man walk. Hey, Eric.


    Yeah.


    Yeah, I''ve always wanted to go for a walk.


    Eric nodded in agreement, and Ra said with some regret.


    ''Sorry, sorry, I''ll invite you for your next walk,''


    Yeah, definitely?


    Ra laughed happily as we exchanged promises for our next walk.


    Oh, you really are a lovely creature. I wonder if he will become our little girl.


    I sat down on the sofa and took a break, thinking to myself.


    Then, Elinora''s sister sitting across from me turns her gaze on me with a jittery look.


    ''''What?''''


    You''re disgusting. Do you like little girls like that?


    Don''t talk to me like that, you might mistake me for liking little girls like Viscount Yulina.


    I want it.


    "It''s not like that. ''That''s not what I mean. I just want to be petty with you.


    What do people around here don''t have?


    When I say clean-hearted, I''m sure I''d be making enemies with anyone other than Sister Elinora.


    ''Oh, Saara. Tea, please.


    I understand.


    I pretended I hadn''t heard sister Elinora''s question by asking Saara to make me a cup of tea.


    ''Oh, I fooled you, didn''t I?


    ...and a cover-up.


    You got away.


    Because besides Elinora''s sister, I''m afraid of Alecia, Luna and Mother Erna who are watching from the side.


    You see, even if they aren''t participating in a conversation like this, they''ll listen in and try to chase you down.


    I think it''s good to have a little more calm and innocent like Ra-chan.


    ''Lord Silvio, do you have a moment?''


    What''s wrong?¡¡Master Bram.


    These are the women who were driving me away like that, but my interest was shifted by the unusual situation of Bram talking to Brother Silvio.


    Bram has gotten involved with Sister Elinora and me, but this is the first time he''s gotten involved with Brother Silvio.


    Apparently, Bram is going to fulfill my little wish.


    "You''ll have a duel with me next time.


    Yeah, yeah?¡¡Why did you duel with me?


    Brother Silvio, who is always calm at the sudden warning of a duel, was unexpectedly confused.


    ''''It''s because if I can''t defeat you, I can''t challenge Alfried to a rematch.


    Rematch?¡¡Eh, wait a minute.


    Brother Silvio, who doesn''t know why but seems to know I''m involved, forces me away from Bram and takes me out of the room.


    Then he goes to the end of the living room and whispers.


    ''Hey, Al. The duel Master Bram is talking about is about sister Elinora''s engagement, isn''t it?¡¡That was supposed to be Al''s substitute - not Al''s, but Sister Elinora''s own solution, wasn''t it?


    Who''s taking the place of you, terrible brother Silvio, too?


    ''Yeah, but I didn''t listen to Bram when he said he was going to challenge sister Elinora after he beat me.


    So how come I get a duel?


    The duel with Bram was reluctantly assigned to me.


    And yet, that''s exactly what Brother Silvio, who was to be challenged, was wondering about.


    ''''I told you that if you wanted to challenge me as a winner''s privilege, you had to defeat Brother Silvio first.


    The reason why this happened is because Bram wouldn''t give up, even though he won the duel. That''s why I''ve been thinking for a while that if you want to challenge me, you must defeat Brother Silvio first, and that''s why I invoked the strategy.


    That''s the little wish I asked Bram to do. Bram also nodded at this with a reluctant expression.


    ''''Why do you involve me there!


    With my brother, we even share in the pain. Brother Silvio will feel my pain too - but he has to carry it with him.


    That''s just an imposition, isn''t it?


    Don''t worry, Brother Silvio. Brother Silvio will never lose!


    If you''re a defensive brother Silvio, you can shrug off Bram''s attacks. I don''t know if he can win or not, since I haven''t even seen his abilities, but he shouldn''t lose.


    ''''Yeah?¡¡Then I feel like I''m going to be challenged to a duel all the time...


    ''Then you can tell them to take on someone different, just like me, before they take on the challenge.


    Sister Elinora to me. Me to Brother Silvio. And so on, batoning away Bram with a bang.


    If Bram is a proud Bram, he will continue to fulfill the winner''s little wish.


    If Brother Silvio managed to win, he could pass the baton to the next member of the Rumba or Silver Wind.


    When I enthusiastically told him this, Brother Silvio smiled bitterly.


    ''''Well Al, that''s a terrible thing to think about.


    It''s Bram''s fault for unreasonably challenging me to a duel.


    Even though I want to get engaged to sister Elinora, I want you to put yourself in our shoes as well, as we are caught up in this.


    If you''re worried about the troublesome Bram, you''ll only make us tired.


    ''Hey, Al!¡¡Shall we go to the festival soon?


    As I was chatting with my brother Silvio, Ra-chan came over and tugged on the hem.


    Nice timing, Ra-chan.


    I know. I''m sure the harvest festival will be starting soon, so why don''t you show him around the village?


    Brother Silvio didn''t seem to be convinced yet, but since Father Nord said so, he had to take action.


    I''ll show you the way. I will show you the way.


    Yeah!


    So we get up to head to the village.


    The adults don''t seem to get up from their couches or chairs, especially as they plan to come slowly later.


    ''My carriage will give us all a ride.


    ''Alecia''s carriage is so spacious!


    When I walked out of the mansion, Alecia and Ra-chan said, as they should.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Carriage?


    ''What?¡¡What''s wrong with me riding into the village in a carriage?¡¡Do they restrict the roads for festivals?


    ''No, not really. I was just surprised because I usually walked away.


    It was a fifteen-minute walk down a single road to the village of Koliat. Until now, I had either used the transition to get around or walked leisurely, so I had no idea that I would be heading there in a carriage, so I just let out a shout of surprise.


    ''''I''m not dressed to walk very long distances either, and Ra-chan is here.


    That too. It''s indeed rude to make the duchess walk to the village.


    Besides, there''s little Ra-chan, so it''s best not to burden her on the way.


    That''s why we got into the carriage that Leengrande''s maids had prepared for us.


    The Leengrande family''s carriage is very large and elaborately decorated.


    The red and gold-colored carriage is not only noble, but also somewhat awe-inspiring.


    As expected, about ten people will not fit in one carriage, so we will be separated from the connected carriages.


    Me, Ra-chan, Eric, Alecia, and Loretta-san will be riding in the first carriage, and Elinora''s sister, Luna-san, Silvio-san, and Bram will be riding in the second carriage.


    In addition, Lim-san, Alecia''s maid, had been sitting in the Gosha seat before she knew it.


    I don''t think that''s where a maid should be sitting, but it might also be meant as an escort. Because Lim-san isn''t just a maid from the way she carries herself.


    ''''Lim, let me out.''''


    Yes, sir.


    When everyone was safely on board, Mr. Lim in the groom''s seat twitched his whip.


    Then the two horses running over the carriage slowly walked away.


    The Leengrande family''s carriage proceeded through the courtyard and out of the mansion.


    In front of the gate, Alecia''s maids, Ra-chan''s maids and Bram''s butler, who were waiting at the mansion, grudgingly bowed their heads to see me off.


    It felt like it was the first time since Kagura''s inn that I had been seen off by such a large group of people.


    If it was a high-class inn, it wouldn''t feel strange, but if it was done in my usual mansion, I would feel embarrassed.

 408-The magic of Alecia

    The Alaisia''s carriage was roomy enough for five people to ride in, and it swayed surprisingly little, probably due to the damper-like shock-absorbing devices built into it.


    While I was amazed at the lack of vibration transmitted from my hips, we arrived at the village of Koliat in no time.


    ''Wow, there''s a lot more people here than when I first saw it!


    Ra-chan peers out the window and frolics.


    Today is the annual harvest festival.


    Not only do all the people of Koliat village gather together, but other villagers and travelers also visit. The population of the village is the largest.


    In addition, it''s probably because it''s known that the nobility will be there as guests, and many villagers have gathered to see our carriages.


    ''''Hey, that''s the nobleman''s carriage we passed by the other day, right?


    So you''re a guest of my lord.


    What kind of people do you think are in there?


    The villagers are watching from a distance with food sold at the stall in hand.


    They seem to be curious about a nobleman coming out of a carriage. The eyes of the villagers are filled with curiosity.


    As the carriage slowly comes to a halt at the entrance to the village, Gosha Lim slowly opens the door.


    And I''ll be the first to get out.


    The villagers might have imagined a beautiful warrior girl or a cool, beautiful man, but I''m sorry.


    I was the one closest to the entrance.


    ''''What, Alfried-sama........''''


    The voices of disappointment leaking out from the villagers all together.


    I''m sorry that the guy I''m used to seeing is the first to come down.


    However, he''s a real nobleman that the villagers don''t even know from here.


    Next, Eric, who was close to the entrance, gets off the carriage.


    ''''Kyaaaaaah!¡¡It''s a new boy!


    And that''s just the coolest kind of black!


    Then, the rotten people lurking in the village shouted with joy.


    ''''.........What, what?¡¡Are we welcome?


    Eric was puzzled when he suddenly received a feverish yellow cheer.


    ''Yeah, I am. So don''t worry about it.


    Some things in the world are better left unacknowledged.


    Maybe Eric is a new story among these women. Some women are sketching Eric in a single-minded way, or something.


    When Eric gets off, the next person to come out is Ra, who is getting out of the carriage, with Loretta taking his hand.


    She is the young lady that all the men in the village were expecting to see.


    It may not have been what the men were expecting, but everyone''s expressions softened at the sight of the lovely Ra-chan.


    And a real warrior girl who comes down in full force.


    Alecia gets out of the carriage with Lim-san holding her hand.


    A neat face and long red hair. It''s because of her beauty that she is not inferior to the luxurious dress based on red and black.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    When people see something beautiful, they lose their voice. It was a scene that could be understood at a glance.


    ''Ra-chan is right. There are far more people here than the last time we passed by.''''


    The person himself is used to such a scene, or maybe he''s used to such a scene, but he''s nowhere to be seen, even if he''s looking at me.


    Elinora sister and Luna-san are getting down from the following carriage, and Silvio brother and Bram are also getting down.


    This is the first time that this many nobles have visited the village, so the villagers were excited every time people got out of the carriages one after another.


    ''''Well, where should we head to first?''''


    I think we''ll just go straight ahead and let them enjoy the atmosphere of the festival, and then if there''s a dish or event they like, they can try it.


    Okay.


    This is not such a complicated place like the royal capital, so there is no need to pay attention to the road.


    Just walk around and enjoy yourself, that''s all.


    ''''Al, let''s get going!''''


    Ra-chan hurries us out and we start walking as fast as we can.


    The Elinora sisters who came out of the carriage behind us follow us as well.


    ''Look, look, Al!¡¡There''s a big line of pumpkins over there!


    The first thing that caught Ra-chan''s eye was the giant pumpkins on display at the side of the road.


    They were over a metre in size, some as big as Ra-chan and others as big as an adult.


    ''Why are they putting pumpkins on display here?''


    ''Oh, this is comparing the size of the pumpkins we''ve harvested,''


    It started on the harvest festival day, when the villagers would show off the produce from their fields.


    Ever since then, the villagers have competed with each other every year at this time of the year to place the largest crop in the field.


    It''s interesting to see how the culture has taken root in the lives of the villagers.


    Indeed. It was easy to imagine the boys of the village being born competing against each other.


    ''If it''s this big, we won''t have any food for the time being!


    Ra says while stroking a large pumpkin.


    I''m dazzled by the pure heart that doesn''t doubt that it''s edible.


    ''Unfortunately, at this size, I don''t eat them much because they don''t taste as good as they should,''


    What?¡¡Really?¡¡What a waste of time!


    But this is how we entertain everyone, so this is the way to go, right?


    Eating is not everything.


    I think it''s a noble thing to give joy to people''s hearts in this way.


    If we make judgments based on whether or not everything is useful or not, we''ll miss out on something important.


    In order to live a good life, it is important to have this kind of fun.


    ''I see!¡¡Great job, pumpkin!


    I wasn''t sure if Raa could understand that, but she seemed to get it somehow.


    She stroked the large pumpkin as if she was working on it.


    ''''Well this pumpkin is very hard.''''


    Behind her, Luna-san knocks a giant pumpkin with a bang.


    Sister Elinora, who was nearby, somehow imitated Luna-san''s actions and poked at it in the same way.


    With that alone, the hard pumpkin''s surface caved in.


    Oh...


    ''I wonder if it''s been rotten?¡¡Let''s turn it around!


    Sister Elinora tries to cover up the fact that she rotated the pumpkin and dented it.


    I just caught it before the harvest festival and it can''t go bad.


    I poked a nearby pumpkin to try it out and it was so defensive that I thought my fist would be more likely to dent it.


    I don''t wonder how I could make this dent with my bare hands, even though I didn''t do any physical strengthening.


    After passing through the huge crop display zone at the entrance of the village, the street is lined with food stalls built by the villagers at both ends of the street.


    A well-dressed woman shouted spiritedly to attract customers, while a man from a neighboring stall shouted to get them to come to his place.


    It''s the once-a-year time of year to make money, so all the stalls are spirited.


    The scale of this is small compared to the street stalls in the capital, but the village has its own unique vibrancy that is not to be outdone.


    ''''Wow, it looks so lively and fun!


    Ra-chan''s eyes sparkle as he looks at the stalls.


    ''''Humph, so many common people.''''


    Well, it''s a celebration for the people.


    Bram said with a sniffle in direct opposition to Rahman, but brother Silvio was laughing at him and saying the right thing.


    Yeah, let''s leave the care of that troublesome guy over there to Brother Silvio.


    I removed Bram and Silvio from my consciousness and asked Ra-chan.


    ''Is this your first time watching a village festival, Ra-chan?''


    ''Yes!¡¡I wanted to go too, but my mom and dad wouldn''t always take me there!


    ''Dear Rana, I''m sure you and your husband and wife must be very sorry for your feelings.


    The maid Loretta admonished Ra-chan, who puffed out her cheeks and made an appeal of dissatisfaction.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in your own home.


    ''''I''m sure your parents will be overprotective when you have such a cute daughter.


    ''That''s right. Above all, Rana-sama is so adored by her husband that she can''t go out much.


    ''So how did you allow me to come this far this time?


    Sending such a lovely girl off to a place so far away, a week''s drive each way. It must have been so difficult to get permission from her parents.


    ''''Yeah, I usually say absolutely duh, but thanks to Alecia''s magic, they allowed me to do it!


    Lady Alacia''s magic?


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s kind of floating--


    ''You forget, little Ra, don''t you?¡¡You promised not to tell anyone about our magic, right?


    Just when Ra-chan was about to reveal her magic identity, Alecia interrupted her with a smirk


    Mu.


    She had a very beautiful smile, but her eyes weren''t smiling at all.


    ''Oh, right!¡¡Ehehe!


    Rah-chan smiles and says it''s wrong.


    She''s cute like that, but Loretta, the maid, has a tight face and says something to herself, "I haven''t heard anything. I haven''t heard anything," she chants something to herself as if to say to herself.


    The rest of what you just said, maybe it wasn''t like you were cheating on me or something, right?


    Ra-chan''s dad was having an affair, and Alecia knew about it and pressured him....


    ''Hey, Alfried. Didn''t we just hear something amazing?


    ''Fool, don''t say those things out loud, even if you think they''re true.


    Eric, who is walking next to me as I''m speculating about this, goes out of his way to be an idiot.


    ''-- Hey,''


    Suddenly, Alecia calls out to me.


    My spine tingles at the unfathomable pressure.


    ''''Ha, yes!¡¡What is it, Lady Aleysia?


    Where shall we look?


    When the two of them sneered together, Alecia said while smiling a really beautiful smile. The eyes are still not smiling.


    Don''t think about anything else. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this.


    There are a lot of things in this world that are good to not know.


    Where do you want me to go? Hey, Alfried. You''ll show us your best stall.


    Yeah, right. Well, I''ll show you the best stalls.


    Yes, please.


    The truth is, it was enough to go around at will, but I couldn''t go against the flow that Alecia had created and I had to lead the way.

 409-Logan omelet

    Hey! Come in!¡¡Would you like some of our characteristic spaghetti?


    The first stall I led them to was the villagers'' creative spaghetti stall.


    Spaghetti was originally cooked by me, but the villagers have evolved the flavor of spaghetti in their daily lives and are now trying to make their own spaghetti.


    It is.


    Spaghetti is now a speciality of Koliat Village, so it''s a no-brainer to introduce this stall first.


    "Wow, spaghetti and spaghetti. Wow, spaghetti and what kind of things are available?


    I guess he liked the spaghetti, after all. Bram asks his uncle with interest.


    ''I recommend the garlic olive and acaras spaghetti!


    After listening to the chef''s explanation, we found out that the garlic olive was a doppelganger of pepperoncino made with garlic, olive oil and acara fruit.


    The acara spaghetti was said to be a spaghetti with a sauce made of plenty of acara nuts.


    Aside from the latter, the former is a complete peperoncino.


    It''s a horrible way to explore food, to develop something that I haven''t spread yet.


    "Ho, they both look good. Now, the garlic olive--


    Hold on, you little aristocrat. My spaghetti is better than your spaghetti.


    The woman at the next stall showed me spaghetti with cabbage, bean sprouts, carrots, peppers and sausage.


    I thought it was yakisoba (fried noodles), but it smelled surprisingly good and looked very tasty.


    "No, no, my special herb spaghetti is better.


    ''Oh, oh. It''s got a unique spice to it too.


    When one person comes forward, another one or two villagers bring the household''s prized spaghetti.


    Since the nobles have more money than the other villagers, it''s only natural for them to be the target.


    Villagers who want to show off their spaghetti and make people buy it.


    There are so many of them.


    Yeah. Let''s move on for a moment. Brother Silvio, I''ll take care of Bram!


    Yeah, me?


    We took shelter from the spaghetti stall before the villagers could squirm us away.


    When I called out to Brother Silvio as we were leaving, I heard a curt voice, but I''m sure he could handle it.


    The people here are hardy. I can''t believe they can sell that much to a nobleman.


    ''Yes. I think you could be a little more modest.


    Sister Elinora is right. You''re dealing with a Count.¡¡I don''t mind being a bit more pensive.


    However, I guess he''s choosing someone he can mess with, since he doesn''t tout Alecia and Rah-chan as unreasonable touts.


    --Huh?¡¡So, I guess that means the villagers who are touting me are licking my chops, right?


    Next time I''d like a more sedate stall.


    As I was thinking about this, I heard such an order from Alecia.


    Because the spaghetti stall I just saw is a bit high level for taking a duchess.


    Nevertheless, it''s reckless to say that it''s a calm and interesting food cart.


    I let my brain spin to search for an unusual food cart.


    ''Hey, Al. There''s a bunch of weirdly shaped frying pans over there!


    A funny-looking frying pan?


    When I turned to look in the direction that Ra-chan pointed to, I saw Logan at the stall.


    There were five square frying pans lined up in the stall that were specially designed for frying eggs.


    Oh, those are for frying eggs. That''s the one they use to make egg rolls,


    Is that what you had this morning!


    When I explained that, Ra-chan reacted with a bite.


    Rah-chan loved the egg roll he had this morning. She must be interested in it.


    ''Yes, it looks like they''re making it now, do you want to see?


    Look!


    ''Good. I''m curious to see how it''s made. Let''s go.


    Seeing Ra-chan''s strong interest, Alecia also seemed to be smiling.


    This time her eyes were properly smiling as well.


    That''s why we go to the stall that Logan is running.


    ''Yup, Logan.


    Yeah.


    When we arrive at the stall, Logan greets us and responds in his usual brusque manner.


    He''s not very friendly, even though he''s doing customer service. That''s why there were no customers around Logan''s stall.


    ''Hey, make me an egg roll!


    With such a rugged-looking Logan in front of her, Ra-chan innocently asks Logan to make her an egg roll.


    As expected, even Logan should have known that a nobleman would be coming to this year''s harvest festival.


    You can''t be too friendly, but you can at least be polite....


    What is this girl--


    ''I''ve brought a nobleman''s guest with me today!¡¡I''m going to buy a few things, can I just look around?


    I couldn''t do it, so I let Logan interrupt the words before he could be rude.


    Then Logan''s eyes widened a bit and he looked surprised.


    Yeah, I thought that was somewhat true.


    Logan lives on the outskirts of the village, and he only shows up at the Celia Diner once in a while, and even when he does, he''s not the type to have a long talk with someone.


    Apparently, he really didn''t know the information about the nobleman coming.


    ''''........As you wish.


    When Logan finally grasped that, he said bluntly and began to cook.


    Logan, let''s make a few more friends. Because I almost spoke to the duchess about it.


    Well, I''m sure these two won''t mind that, but I''m cringing.


    Logan spreads the oil in the pan and then pours the beaten eggs into the bowl in one go.


    Logan adds the wood and adjusts the heat, watching and fine-tuning the position of the frying pan as he does so.


    The look on his face is truly artisanal and doesn''t even tolerate variations in the heat.


    Usually, I don''t have so many frying pans lined up in the kitchen, so the sight of five of them lined up is spectacular.


    I wonder if he made this long sideways cooking stove by himself.


    A skill that only a blacksmith can perform. You can feel Logan''s passion for omelet by just looking at the cooking utensils


    Duh.


    Eventually, when the egg is filled with air and hardened, Logan stirs it a bit with the chopsticks.


    Once I had done that to all of them in order, I dexterously flipped the first egg I stirred over to my hand.


    He decided to use the momentum of the frying pan to do it in one go, instead of doing it impatiently while poking it with the chopsticks.


    He was quite familiar with that motion, and he must have done it quite a few times at home.


    ''Wow!''


    Ra-chan, who was watching from the sidelines at Logan''s masterful flipping, was thrilled.


    Even for me, who can make an egg roll, I can''t help but be honestly in awe of Logan''s high level of skill.


    But I do envy Logan a little bit that he''s receiving such genuine respect from Rah-chan.


    Unaware of my jealousy, Logan deftly flips over the other four. None of them have failed, and all of them have retained their clean, square shape.


    ''....Hey, Elinora. Is this guy a cook?''''


    No, the blacksmith.


    How can you be so good at this when you''re a blacksmith?


    Luna''s question is probably a good one.


    I''m not a cook and Logan is too good at it.


    Nevertheless, what''s important is the taste. No matter how good the shape is, if it doesn''t taste good, it''s useless.


    Watching with a critic''s look on his face, Logan lays down the oil in the empty space and pours the beaten eggs into it.


    Then he stirs it a bit as he did the first time, and when it''s done, he wraps it up with a bang.


    It''s a beautiful thing to see how lean the artisans are. I can''t take my eyes off of them even though they just keep repeating the same steps.


    I agree with Alecia. I can watch them endlessly even though they are just making an egg roll.


    A craftsman''s skill must be something that impresses people so much.


    After watching them for about five minutes, the egg rolls were finally completed on the frying pan.


    After shaping it on the frying pan, I put it on the cutting board and cut it carefully with a knife.


    Then the egg rolls crack open and steam that looks like it''s hot leaks out.


    ''Wow, that looks so good!''


    He didn''t even eat it, but he agreed with Ra-chan''s opinion.


    Logan skewered a cut egg roll and offered it to Ra-chan.


    ''''Here you go.''''


    Are you sure?


    "It''s hot out, so be careful.


    "Heh, thank you.


    Rah-chan thanked him and took the egg skewer and blew on a huff of air.


    Then he slowly takes a small bite.


    ''''Mmm!¡¡Delicious!


    Of course.


    Logan crossed his arms and nodded at Ra''s genuine compliment.


    Then Logan put skewer after skewer on the cut egg rolls and handed them to us.


    I took a bite of the steaming eggs in front of me.


    The eggs melted softly, and they seemed to melt in my mouth, very mildly.


    And above all, the seasoning, such as sugar and soy sauce, was outstanding. They naturally brought out the flavor of the egg without destroying its taste.


    I wonder how long it took to reach this balance.


    Not even I, the man who popularized it, or Bartolo the cook, could make an egg roll like this.


    Admit it, Logan. Your omelets don''t just look great, they taste great.


    They taste wonderful.


    ...delicious.


    Mmm, that''s very professional.


    Alecia, Luna-san and Eric seemed to be satisfied with this.


    All three of them had eaten their eggs in the blink of an eye.


    You''re very good, Logan. How much do I owe you for this?


    ''You taught me this pan and the food. I don''t take money.


    ''It doesn''t work that way. Even if it was, it was Logan''s power that made it this good.


    Two coppers and five lowly ones.


    It''s expensive for a regular egg roll, but it''s a reasonable price for such good taste and skill.


    I pay the money for the price Logan posted.


    And finally, Rah''s goes over to Logan''s bottom.


    ''Uncle, it was delicious!¡¡Thank you!


    Yeah.


    Logan''s reply was as curt as usual.


    However, his expression seemed to be softer than usual.

 410-Villagers are also at ease

    You''ll see!¡¡Next time I''ll be the first to pull it out!


    I left Logan''s stall and as I walked, I heard a familiar, commanding voice.


    The voice now was probably Roland.


    Although I can''t see the person himself because of the crowd of people around him, that cheerful voice is definitely him.


    ''''Well there''s a lot of people over there. What are you doing?


    ''Oh, that was ... what''s it called?¡¡Al''s idea of that throw.


    Sister Elinora was about to answer Luna''s question, but she waved me off as if she couldn''t remember her name.


    ''You''re a pitching target, aren''t you?''


    Yeah, that one!


    You didn''t remember the name of the game, even though you had tried it so much.


    ''A pitching target?¡¡I''ve never heard of it.


    I''m curious about this idea from Al. I can''t believe this is happening at the harvest festival.


    Eric as well as Alecia is very interested in this.


    I''m glad I just thought of it so that everyone would bite into it.


    When I looked at Elinora sister, she looked at me and jerked her chin at me.


    Apparently you''re the one who wants me to explain.


    I was stupid enough to think that Elinora-sister was going to explain it to me.


    ''It''s a game where you throw a ball and hit the board with a number on it.


    Hmm, it''s like a guessing game?


    ''Yeah. It''s like making it easier to do and more exhilarating to do. You''ll have to try it out for more details sooner than later.


    Everyone seemed interested, so we crept over to the pitching target.


    It''s a place where the village''s vigilante groups use to practice. A little farther away from the stalls, there was a row of targets that I had designed.


    Since it was a new game, many villagers were trying it, and there was a waiting list.


    What shall I do? I''m not really used to having people take priority just because I''m a nobleman, but I can''t make them wait because Alecia and the others are here today, right?


    I''m sorry, but do you mind if I borrow this place?


    When I was slightly lost, Sister Elinora went to the line with a large group of women and announced proudly, "Yes, I''ll be happy to give it to you, sister.


    ''''Yes, if it''s for your sister, I''ll gladly give it to you!


    Come in, Lady Elinora!


    As soon as they see sister Elinora, the girls are happy to give up their places. But there is a bit of an odd heat in the air.


    ''''Do you usually let them call you that, sis?''''


    That''s not what they call it. That''s just what they call it. Come on, it''s free. Let''s go.


    Elinora sister says while letting out a sigh and walks out to an empty spot.


    I''m amazed that you can act with the attitude of a nobleman to the fore like this.


    I usually deal with the villagers in a frank manner, so I''m not used to asking them again as a nobleman like this.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be a good fit.


    It''s probably a talent as an aristocrat to be able to do it as proudly as Elinora''s sister.


    A pitching target was set up five meters away, and behind it, Ehrman was just re-fitting the last board.


    When Erman noticed sister Elinora and me, he hurriedly came over to us.


    ''''Elinora-sama, Alfried-sama, welcome.


    Naturally, I thought this guy had good worldly skills around calling sister Elinora''s name first.


    ''''Hey, Erman. How are your pitch and kick targets doing?


    It''s a new idea from Mr. Alfried, and it''s very popular. All you have to do is throw a ball and kick it, so it''s not just adults who enjoy it, but children as well. But there aren''t enough of them.


    Ehrman smiles bitterly but happily.


    The number of villagers lined up against the number of pitching targets is far greater than the number of pitching targets, but this much can''t be helped.


    It''s a harvest festival and all you have to do is line up for pitching and kick targets.


    "Oh, so there are things that kick the ball with their feet over there too?


    I''ve thrown things at people and hit the target, but I''ve never kicked anything.


    Behind the pitching targets, the same kick targets are lined up.


    Eric and Luna-san seem to be very interested in that one as well.


    It''s true that kicking is something you don''t experience much unless you''re playing soccer.


    I think I understand how to play, so do you want to try it first?


    Yeah. Let''s give it a go, Ra-chan.


    Yeah!


    Alaysia and Ra-chan move to the point where the ball baskets are placed, just like the other villagers.


    ''''Looking at it this way, it''s farther away than I thought. Let''s throw a little closer.''''


    I just want to throw it from here once!


    From here?¡¡I don''t think I''ll ever get it, but ... well, okay.


    I know what it''s like to want to throw even if you don''t think you can reach it. I know the feeling of wanting to throw at a river even though I know I can never reach the other side of the river.


    It''s important to have the desire to try everything.


    We respect Ra-chan''s lovely opinion and watch.


    ''Here''s the ball.''


    Thank you!


    When I hand the ball to her, Ra-chan grips it to check the feel and looks at her target.


    The eyes of the villagers around me gather to see that it''s a cute noble girl throwing it.


    Perhaps she''s too focused on her target to notice, or perhaps she''s used to the attention, but Ra-chan behaves in a truly imposing manner.


    You don''t think he can pull off a hard fastball from his small body, do you?


    Ra-chan throws the ball with his thin arms wide.


    ''''Yes!''''


    As it was, the ball rolled and hit the base of the target when it was about to stop.


    ''''Haha, it rolled and hit.


    Nevertheless, Ra-chan looks back and says with great joy.


    Her innocent smile seemed to wash over me. The villagers who were watching around her also seemed to be relaxed and relaxed.


    I''ve never seen the villagers with such a calm face before. After all, Ra-chan''s cuteness has the power to bring peace to the world.


    I agree. Next time, let''s get a little closer and try to guess without bouncing.


    Yeah!


    I feel like I''m playing with my grandchildren in my old age when I''m with Raa.


    If I could live to be old enough to be a grandfather in this life, I''d like to have peaceful days like this, where I can play with my grandchildren every day.


    When Ra-chan was feeling better, we moved closer to our target.


    The distance between us is about three meters. The target is almost exactly the same as the one in front of us, but if a child were to throw it, this would be about the same distance.


    Elinora-sama, there is another one next to you, please use this one too.


    Thanks, I''ll empty it as soon as I''m satisfied.


    It would certainly take a lot of time for the six of us to use it while adjusting to Ra-chan.


    I''m sure he''ll be satisfied once I let him play around, and I was grateful for Erman''s consideration.


    ''''Well Eric, come here too. It''ll be too much over there.


    Oh, oh.


    Luna takes me to the next one and Eric goes next door.


    Indeed, if you go in this way to Eric, there are a lot of them, even if you pass Loretta-san, the maid, there are a lot of them.


    So it would be more appropriate to go over there.


    However, there''s Alecia here that Eric has a fondness for, but Luna-san didn''t seem to have any intention of giving that much consideration to her.


    I look away from Eric, who has a disappointed look on his face.


    If the timing is right somewhere, I''ll try to make it possible for you and Alecia to be together.


    That desire will not come true, but maybe I can let him dream about it somewhere else.

 411-Army aristocrat

    All right!¡¡Eh!


    Ra-chan let out a cute little voice and threw the ball away.


    The ball, which had a mountainous trajectory, hit the first board beautifully and came loose.


    ''Oh, wow!¡¡The board is out!


    "Lady Rana, you are brilliant.


    Oh, it''s amazing how you can just pull the board out of the air.


    "Ehehehe, this is fun!


    When Loretta and I praise her, Ra-chan laughs happily.


    Even with Ra-chan''s power, I had the board fitted just in time for it to come out, and the board that the ball hit came out properly.


    I''m not sure if it came off or not, but it felt like it was pushed out, but I don''t have to say anything about that.


    "Shall we try throwing Alecia-sama next?


    Yeah, I''ll try.


    He holds out the ball and Alecia takes it and walks away.


    As expected, she doesn''t intend to throw it from the position that Ra-chan threw it.


    Aleixia stopped at about six meters away, taking a little distance.


    She throws the ball upwards with one hand and catches it. She must be checking the feel of the ball. He doesn''t seem to be athletic dullness as he is able to do that with ease, at least while looking at the target.


    ''Maybe I should try for the fifth?''


    Aleixia stares at her target, then smiles leisurely and declares where she''s aiming.


    Apparently, she''s confident in her own control of the ball.


    Aleixia caught the ball in the air and threw the ball, using her lower body firmly.


    The ball released from Aleixia''s arm went through the air and sounded like it was going to hit a wooden board with a great deal of success.


    However, it wasn''t the target that it hit, but the wooden wall behind it that served as a ball stopper.


    I didn''t know how to react, as I had declared so proudly.


    Should I say it was close?¡¡Or should I say don''t.


    Off.


    As me and Loretta were wondering what was going on, Ra-chan dutifully described the phenomenon that occurred in front of us.


    ''Ra-chan, it''s good to be honest, but there are things that don''t need to be said about things.


    ''Bo, it''s been so long since I''ve thrown a ball, I''m afraid I''ve missed the point.


    Just for the target?


    ''Phew, Master Alfried. Please don''t.


    Since Alecia said something like a pun, Loretta was blown away when she unintentionally poked her head in.


    This maid might be surprisingly weak to a silly gag.


    ''''Just for the target?''''


    Pfffft, Rana-sama, don''t do this.


    When Ra-chan unintentionally mimicked my words, Loretta was blown away again.


    I''d like to play around a bit more, but I''m afraid of the consequences if Alecia herself hears me, so I''ll leave it at that.


    I don''t want to be spellbound like Ra-chan''s dad.


    Aleixia buzzes her shoulders, and Lim, who was standing by her side, hands her the next ball.


    ''This time it''s number five.''


    Then he threw the ball as before. But the ball flew off the target again.


    "Oh, that''s strange. It''s not supposed to be like this...


    Alecia muttered as if she couldn''t believe it herself.


    "Could it be that Alecia is not good at exercise?


    Ra-chan clearly says what I had been thinking about for a while.


    ''No, it''s not!¡¡Alaysia-sama is as good as a knight when it comes to holding a spear, and she even performs at festivals and parties in the capital!


    Is it the spearmanship of a knight and the ability to be asked to perform at festivals and parties?


    The weapon called a spear is quite difficult to handle, perhaps because it is only long. Just being able to use it is a great feat. There is no way that her athleticism is bad.


    And Alecia''s pitching form itself is not at all strange.


    What''s going on?


    As I tilt my head back, I hear a lilting sound from next to me.


    ''Next, I''m going third!''


    I looked in that direction and saw that Sister Elinora was just about to throw the ball.


    She stood on her right foot alone and stepped in with her left foot as if shifting her weight, then turned her hips and twitched her arms.


    It''s like a pitcher in a previous life. I guess that''s what happened when I optimized the movement of throwing the ball in my mind. She''s a horrible older sister who has taught herself to raise her game to that level.


    The ball flew through the air with great force and pulled out of the board just as the Elinora sister had declared.


    ''''Sixth next!''''


    The Elinora sister declares again and throws, and the board comes off as she declares it.


    I don''t care if it''s a slow ball that you''re going to aim at, but every speed that Elinora sister throws is a hard fast ball. All of them are ones that seem to be seriously trying to take out the batter.


    It goes without saying that she was able to control the ball perfectly.


    Eventually, Elinora sister shoots through all the targets without leaking, and then changes her pitching to Luna-san with a radiant look.


    ''...................Number one.


    As Mr. Ehrman finished setting up the board, Luna threw a short declaration.


    Awkward but solid form.


    The ball thrown by Luna-san neatly passed through the top left hand side of the board.


    ''....Pleasant. Next up is number two.


    He doesn''t look the least bit exhilarated, but I''m sure it was exhilarating for him.


    Luna-san throws the ball while silently declaring it.


    All of them pulled out of the target as he declared, and with each throw, the stiffness of his form was disappearing.


    ''I''ll be next. Number five.


    Then Luna finishes throwing, and now Eric.


    Eric uses his big arms and throws the ball with great vigor.


    He doesn''t have the suppleness of his sister Elinora or Ms. Luna, but he throws with a lot of power.


    Eric''s throw deviated to the right from the middle and shot past the next sixth.


    ''....Eric, off.


    I know. I''ll take number five.


    He throws the ball again, replying in frustration to Luna''s teasing.


    It was just as declared this time, shooting through the fifth board in the middle.


    Eric''s longest smug face was launched.


    ''Phew, now number seven.''


    Eric shoots through the boards while grinning and laughing as if he were having fun.


    As I thought, they''re pretty athletic over there, just because they''re a martial arts group.


    Both Luna-san and Eric aren''t as good as Elinora sister, but they''re both throwing the ball pretty well.


    Elinora sister watches such a scene from behind with her arms crossed.


    That face with the wrinkles on her face is probably a part of the Elinora sisterly concern.


    ''Luna, you need to goof up your left arm more, okay?¡¡It''s faster that way.


    Eric is squeezing and his arms are like a whip!


    "...Really?¡¡Next time, I''ll be more conscious about it.


    "Squeeze the whip?


    Mr. Luna nodded firmly after listening to the sensory advice of Sister Elinora and Eric was confused.


    Luna-san seems to have understood Sister Elinora''s sensory advice, but Eric doesn''t seem to understand it well.


    Of course, I don''t understand it either.


    What''s that guffaw or giggle now?¡¡I have no idea what the onomatopoeia alone does.


    Anyway, Luna-san seemed to understand what Elinora sister said and threw the ball again. Then the ball that Luna-san threw became so fast that it looked different than before.


    Right?


    I see, the guff just now was to draw the arm not to throw the ball to my body. Thanks to Luna-san''s decent words, I finally understood what I was aware of.


    But this is definitely not the kind of conversation a girl would have with a pitching target.


    ''So, what about Eric?''


    Looking at Eric, who hasn''t acted on it forever, Sister Elinora asks.


    ''''No, well, I don''t know what you mean by squeezing your waist and whipping your arms...''''


    What''s the obvious question?¡¡Luna-san says.


    Sister Elinora nods firmly at that, so apparently that was the correct translation.


    ''''Wow, I understand,''''


    Eric opened his mouth acutely, but he didn''t have the guts to be stingy with his sister Elinora''s opponent, so he chewed up Luna''s translation well and threw the ball.


    ''No, more squeezing, my arms are shrill!


    That way your arms will follow on their own.


    Did sister Elinora''s words really mean that now........


    However, with Luna''s translation of Sister Elinora''s advice, Eric''s form was revised and smoothed out with a bang.


    If you look at his pitching, you''ll see that it''s a far cry from the first time he threw it.


    I wish we had a translator named Luna-san. That way, I won''t have to be irritated by Elinora''s sister at practice.


    No, no, wait a minute. That would make it sound like I''m going to get a good practice, so I''ll just keep it the way it is.


    When Eric''s correction is finished, Luna-san throws again.


    Each time, Elinora-san gives advice mixed with onomatopoeia, and Luna-san, who understands, throws again... and each time she repeats this, I can see that the ball gets faster and faster.


    But this is more like the spectacle of a coach coach coaching a pitcher than playing.


    Seeing Luna-san and Eric''s pitching, whose ball speed is getting faster and faster with a bang, sister Elinora crossed her arms and nodded with satisfaction.


    Aleixia''s form is also beautiful, but it''s not as good as those three. They''re really martial artists.


    ''''Al''s sister is amazing. Would I be faster if you taught me too?''''


    ''Hmmm, maybe. You can let me know when Ra''s body is bigger.


    Yeah!


    As expected, I don''t want even Ra-chan to become a martial artist like that.


    I prayed in my heart that the day would not come when sister Elinora would be teaching Ra-chan.

 412-Two peoples commitment

    ........Um, Miss Alecia. Isn''t it time we went to the kick target?


    It was about thirty minutes past when they started doing the pitching target.


    The Elinora sister''s group had moved on to the next kick target, perhaps because they were satisfied with the pitch target.


    Throwing targets seem to be easier for the villagers to get used to, and more popular. While we were occupying the area, more and more villagers were queuing up.


    It''s time for us to move on to the kick target.


    "Wait. Just one card. Just one more card and I''ll stop.


    Of course, Alecia is probably aware of such intentions on my part, but she still persists.


    In the past thirty minutes, Alecia has only pulled out one board. It might take another thirty minutes to pull out another one.


    There is none.


    Rah-chan is satisfied with the fact that she has already pulled out all the planks, and her next interest turns to Eric and the others who are kick-targeting her. I guess it''s only a matter of time before they get numb.


    ''Number five!''


    Aleixia silently grabs the ball and throws it to the target.


    Alecia''s form and the ball''s power is perfect, probably because of the trial and error of watching her sister Elinora''s throwing style.


    However, it didn''t hit the fifth, but passed the second that was above it.


    ''Congratulations!¡¡You''ve shot through it beautifully!


    You''re very good, Lady Alecia!


    I''ve been able to shoot through the boards with flying colors, so I guess it''s over. That kind of joy came up, and naturally, words of praise came out of my and Loretta''s mouths.


    Alaisia''s expression loosened for a moment, as if she was happy to get off the board, but it quickly clouded over.


    ''Yea, I couldn''t pull out the number as I declared it, so no count.


    The moment I heard that line from Alecia, me and Loretta screamed "eh" in our minds.


    Loretta didn''t say it either, but I could tell just by looking at her face.


    It''s certainly not the board as I declared it to be, but I did pull one out.


    I manage to quiet her down and suggest a kick target, but Alecia is receiving the ball from the rim with a serious look on her face.


    The moment I saw Alecia like that, I realized.


    --Oh, this is a bad one.


    I''ve often seen that kind of serious look on Elinora''s sister''s face during practice.


    If Elinora''s sister couldn''t do a move that was even remotely satisfactory to her, she would continue to do it, even if she was determined to do it until she could do it.


    The look on Alecia''s face right now, holding the ball, is just like her sister''s.


    I''m sure she''ll keep doing it until she gets a result she''s happy with, no matter what people call her from the outside.


    Even Alecia, who seems to do everything without a hitch with her literary and military skills, is making an effort to be perfect like this, isn''t she?


    I discovered this side of Alecia while spending the harvest festival with her.


    But this is just for fun! I don''t think it''s necessary to be perfect to have fun, but I understand the futility of saying that from Alecia''s character.


    In that case, I''ll just have to go out with him until he gets a girlfriend. It would be bad enough to throw Alecia out here and just me and Rah-chan go to kick target.


    All I can do is entertain Ra-chan so she won''t get bored.


    I call out to Ra-chan, who is looking at the kick target.


    "Lah-chan, would you like to play with me at the pitch target?¡¡Except, with magic.


    What, magic?¡¡How do you play it?


    Maybe it''s because of the keyword "play with magic" that Ra-chan''s interest has shifted to this one.


    After all, Rah-chan is a magic aristocrat and seems to love magic. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    ''''This time, instead of throwing it with your hands, use your psychic to send the ball flying and pull out the board.


    I''m sorry to borrow another target just to keep me and Rah-chan occupied, so I''ll make a new target with earth magic in the empty space.


    I was the one who taught Erman and the others how to build the pitching target. I''ve drawn up the plans and I''m familiar with the structure, so it''s easy enough.


    However, hitting the target by magic is easier for us than hitting it by force.


    It would be useless to set them at the same distance as we were throwing them, so we set them up about 30 meters away from the target, for starters.


    After visually measuring the distance between me and the target, I use my psychic to float the ball that falls beside me.


    ''.........................Number five.


    Declare the number of the board to be shot through and send the ball flying with a psychic.


    The ball sizzled and accelerated rapidly and reached its target in about a second.


    It successfully shot through the number five board made of earth magic.


    ''''Eh, eh?¡¡I could barely see the trajectory to me...?


    Loretta is muttering something, stunned.


    After the fall, the snow falls in the winter.


    When that happens, the season of snowball fights comes in Coriat village.


    It''s a good idea to have a snowball flying with this kind of accuracy and speed, since you can''t compete with the strong village men and Elinora''s sister.


    This level of skill is necessary. If you''re going to attend the school and become a wizard like Shelka, you''ll need it even more.


    ''Well?¡¡It''s like this, but could Ra-chan do it too?


    ''Hmmm, I don''t know, I''ve never tried flying this far before!¡¡But it sounds like fun, so I''ll give it a go!


    Yeah, yeah, it''s good to have a challenge.


    I put the board back in place after shooting out the psychic, gather the scattered balls and pass the baton.


    ''I seek, follow your will, telekinetic, psychic!''


    Maybe it was because there weren''t many people close to me who chanted and used magic, but I felt like I hadn''t heard chanting in a long time.


    Ra-chan used a psychic to keep the ball under control and levitate it in front of him.


    He then measured the distance, staring frantically at the target in the distance.


    Surprisingly, it''s difficult to shoot through objects in the distance with magic, so it''s important to understand the distance.


    Number five!


    As he muttered, Ra-chan sent the ball flying with a psychic.


    It accelerates beautifully and flies straight away. However, in the middle of the process, whether it was lack of magic or image, the ball dampens its speed. Furthermore, perhaps due to the resistance of the air, it gradually deviated to the left and fell five meters before the target.


    ''''Ah!¡¡You''re not getting it at all, and you''re way off target!


    Even so, a four year old could fly things over twenty meters with a psychic. He has plenty of talent.


    ''It looks like it was a bit too far, let''s get a bit closer.


    Hey!¡¡Al did it from here, and I''ll do it from here!


    When throwing with her hands, Ra-chan was content to throw from a distance once, even if it was a bad idea.


    But when it comes to magic, he doesn''t seem to be able to back down. I''m sure that''s how particular he is when it comes to magic.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you.


    Rah-chan ejects the ball with a serious expression using a psychic.


    However, it falls just before it misses the target, just like before.


    Rah-chan tilts her head and ejects the next ball nonchalantly, repeating the trial and error process.


    Next to her, Alecia throws the ball while checking her form.


    Where did the initial air of innocence go?


    ''''This was supposed to be a casual game, but even Ra-chan got serious...''''


    "Lady Rana doesn''t like to lose when it comes to magic.


    Loretta-san replied to my blurbs with a wry smile.


    As for me, I was just hoping to have some casual fun while saying squeaky clean.


    Somehow I wasn''t in the mood to stop them, so I decided to follow up by using my psychic to collect the ball and put the board back in place.

 413-Rest space

    We''re finally out!


    Congratulations, Lady Alecia.


    It was thirty minutes after Alecia began to persist.


    Alecia''s joyful voice and the maid, Lim''s congratulations came from the neighbors.


    From Alecia''s joy, it seems that she was finally able to pull out the board as declared.


    A bouncy voice and soft expression, which is rare for the always calm Alecia. The expression on Alecia''s face right now is probably a bare reaction to forgetting the duchess.


    When I was surprised at the gap between the smile and the spare smile, Alecia noticed my gaze and cleared her cheeks with a slightly embarrassed look of embarrassment as she cleared her throat.


    ''''I''m sorry I''ve kept you waiting for so long. It''s a shame that it''s not all out, but we can''t stay here forever.


    Is he a perfectionist? Alecia seems to have some regrets.


    However, if you keep up with Alecia, you won''t be able to leave your pitching target.


    ''''In the meantime, there are prototypes in the mansion as well, so you can enjoy them after you return.


    Oh, really?¡¡Then I''ll enjoy the rest of the story at Al''s mansion in my free time.


    Perhaps because she knew she could do it after she returned, Alecia''s interest left the pitching target for now.


    Once Aleysia was comfortable, the next step was to convince Ra-chan, who was stuck in the magic target.


    Thirty minutes have passed since they started playing, but Ra-chan has been ejecting the ball with a psychic the whole time.


    The ball is now able to reach the target, but she has not yet mastered the speed and control of the ball. The ball is off target.


    It takes a lot of concentration and strength to continuously use the magic, but it''s great that he doesn''t have trouble with it.


    It''s a good idea to have a good foundation of magical education at home.


    ''''Ra-chan, it''s time to end this.''''


    Eh, I want to do some more.


    I say so, but little Ra-chan seems to be completely hooked on this game and wants to keep playing it.


    It''s cute that she''s an honest girl, but it''s also cute that she''s trying her best to shoot something and complaining about it.


    But if you do it too much, you''ll run out of magic and energy and you''ll get tired.


    Saying that, I look over at Loretta, Ra-chan''s maid, and I look over at Loretta.


    I wonder if she understood my intention to persuade Ra-chan, and Loretta also opens her mouth.


    ''''When I get sleepy, the day might be over again in a flash, just like yesterday. Oh, even though it''s the harvest festival that Rahna-sama was looking forward to.''''


    ''Eh, that''s too good to be true!¡¡There are still other interesting events and good food in addition to the pitching target!


    ''What? There''s more!¡¡Okay, I''ll stop!¡¡Pitching target is over!


    When he realized that there were other interesting things to do besides this place, Ra-chan impatiently declared the end of the event.


    It seems that the interesting events have won out over magical practice now.


    ''''Yeah, you can practice magic anytime you want, but you can only enjoy the harvest festival now.


    ''''It''s good to have Alfried-sama around to help guide Rana-sama.


    Can you stop talking like you''re cheating on Ra?


    I''m worried about Ra-chan. It''s off-putting to me to talk to such a young girl like that, as if I''m playing a trick on her.


    "Hey, Al, you know what? "Hey, Al, we''re done with the kick target, what are you going to do about it?


    As I was rushing into Loretta, sister Elinora, Luna and Eric returned.


    Apparently, that one had already enjoyed the kick target.


    The Elinora sisters were grabbing towels and wiping away the sweat that was slightly floating around.


    That''s right. It''s been about thirty minutes since we moved to the kick target.


    ''''Alecia-sama, what should we do?¡¡Do you want to do a kick target as well?


    ''I''m curious, but I''m thirsty and need a break soon. There''s a kick target in the compound too, right?


    Yes, I have.


    Well, as far as I''m concerned, I''d rather just skip it and take a break.


    As for Alecia, she enjoyed the pitching target, so she''s already satisfied with the exercise.


    ''How''s Ra-chan?''


    ''If Al''s house has one, I''ll take a break!¡¡Because I want to enjoy the Harvest Festival all the way through!


    He was quite scared of what he just said about the distribution of strength.


    Ra-chan told him that he was going to take a break once and for all.


    ''''So, we''ll skip the kick target.


    Yeah, I get it.


    I replied, and sister Elinora returned to the group of girls who had given her away.


    ''I''m sorry for borrowing it for so long. You''re free to use it now. Oh, and that towel you lent me, I''ll wash it before I return it to you!


    ''No, sister!¡¡I want it back in its fresh form........


    Hey, this looks kind of bad, so I''ll definitely wash it before I give it back.


    The cat-covered sister Elinora was unintentionally donned by the feverish village girl''s words.


    I don''t know how she got there, but I thought it was a bad idea for me to just return the towel to that girl. The Elinora sister''s decision was the right one.


    As Elinora thanked the villagers, the others in line began to line up at the target we were using.


    Somehow, they''re also lined up at the target I made with my earth magic. I''m sorry to erase that one, so I decided to leave it as it is as an apology for occupying it for so long.


    The boards are heavier than the wooden ones, but I''m sure the men would enjoy playing with even that.


    ''Well, let''s go get a drink or something.


    Yeah, let''s do that.


    Once everyone was in agreement, we left the target area.


    ¡ô


    After working out at a pitching target and other activities, we bought some libra juice from a stall and headed to the square.


    Normally, the square is a resting place where villagers use it as a place to barter, or gather for a chat.


    However, perhaps because of the harvest festival today, tables and couches had been set up for people to rest after eating.


    It''s nice to eat in the streets lined with food stalls, but I''m sure some people would prefer to sit down and savor the food at leisure. It''s not nice to go back home just because you''re tired, and whoever thought of setting it up knows what they''re doing.


    ''Something about it being a bit crowded this year, isn''t it?


    It''s usually a quiet image, but this year it seems to be a little more crowded.


    ''''........doesn''t that mean there are a lot of people who think like us?''''


    Sister Elinora answered somewhat tossingly, but it seems like she has a point.


    It''s only natural that if you move your body with a pitch target or kick target, you''ll be just as thirsty as we are and want to take a break to relax.


    As a result, it was only natural for us to seek out a resting area where we could sit down and relax.


    Normally, Elinora sister doesn''t think too much about things, but sometimes she says some sharp things.


    It''s good to see you have a visitor. If I didn''t, I''d be scratching my head, wouldn''t I?


    Oh, so it came out. I''m sorry.


    Apparently, the voice of my mind had unconsciously come out of my mouth.


    It''s a bad habit of mine. It''s the voice of my heart that I want to hide, but it comes out in the open. I wonder if I''m at the age where my mouth is already loose.


    Aside from that, I feel awkward because of the heavy pressure from Elinora''s sister walking next to me.


    ''''Oh, how do you like that area or something spacious?''''


    To dispel the air and make up for my mistake I take the initiative to find an empty seat.


    ''I don''t want to make any noise in there,''


    The moment Sister Elinora said that, the men''s laughter rose from the seat I was pointing to.


    When I looked at them, I saw Roland and his silly friends drinking ale and giggling.


    I wouldn''t mind an atmosphere like that if it was just the guys, but now that I have Alecia and Ra-chan with me, it''s tough.


    ''''Hmm, where would you like to go then?''''


    A table spacious enough for the eight of us to sit at and where the people around us aren''t too noisy.......


    ''''How about........that place?¡¡And Silvio, you''re here too.


    What?


    I looked at the place Luna had told me about and found one spot that was burned out and empty.


    Brother Silvio is sitting there, and Bram is lying by his side.


    You can get a general idea of the situation just by looking at it.


    ''''What''s going on with Bram?


    ''Well, as far as I can see, I''m in no condition to move, and there''s no other seats available, so let''s just be patient.


    That''s true.


    It''s a pain in the ass to get involved with Bram, but he seems to be down and the situation is what it is.


    Me and sister Elinora nodded to each other and decided to take everyone to the table with brother Silvio.

 414-As expected

    ''Silvio, you don''t mind if I sit at the next table and that empty spot over there?


    Oh, Elinora. Yeah, that''s fine. The villagers have been very considerate and no one seems to be sitting down.


    As soon as she approaches the table where Brother Silvio is, Sister Elinora says so and sits down.


    Before waiting for Brother Silvio''s reply, I don''t go into the fact that we are already seated at the table at the earliest.


    It''s too cramped to use just one table, so Elinora sister and Luna-san sit on the one with brother Silvio and Bram, while me, Eric, Alecia and Ra-chan sit at the next table.


    However, Lim-san and Loretta remained standing behind their respective masters.


    Apparently, they intend to refrain from standing by as maids. If it''s our Meena, she''ll take the initiative to take a seat at a time like this, so there''s a big difference.


    It''s conspicuous and uncomfortable to stand in a place like this, but the presence of a maid also makes it obvious at a glance that there is a nobleman''s guest.


    It''s not always the case that there are no villagers who get drunk and get involved, so I''m sorry, but I''ll ask you to stand here.


    I''m not thinking of making the seat too small for the two of us to sit down or anything else shabby.


    "Loretta, give me some juice.


    Yes, Lady Rana.


    Lim, do me a favor.


    Come in.


    When I sat down on a chair, Rah and Alecia were relieved to receive the juice that the maid had given them.


    ........hmmm.......this juice is delicious.


    The juice is thick but not insistent. It''s easy to drink, with just the right amount of acidity and richness.


    "...Elinora, what kind of fruit is this made of?


    They''re called Ribula berries. They''re found only in this area, and they''re too rotten to drink in town.


    Luna and Eric are also obsessed with drinking Libra''s juice.


    No, I know they''re thirsty, but let''s take care of Bram, who''s lying there in pain for a change.


    ''In case you''re wondering, why is Bram laying there looking so distressed?


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t mention Bram lying down at all, so I ask Brother Silvio about it, just in case.


    "Eat all the spaghetti as recommended by the villagers," he says.


    Oh, I knew it.


    I could have guessed it before I heard it, but it seemed to be exactly as it was.


    ''''What........Alfreet? I''m sorry, but I don''t have time to pay attention to you right now.......ugh.


    It''s too bad that no one cares about Bram, so I said I cared about him.


    ''''Even at a time like this, this guy is so high and mighty. Alfried, do you want me to shake you up a bit?


    Eric, sitting next to me, makes that suggestion as he glances at Bram.


    ''You started out as a harder guy, but you''re really starting to be a bad boy.


    ''Interesting suggestion. Let''s do it.


    I''m going to rock it!


    I guess Eric and I heard the conversation between me and Eric, and Ra-chan came on board.


    ''Okay, well, let''s get Ra-chan on board too!


    Yeah!


    "Rahna-sama, we don''t do that kind of thing...


    Loretta tries to stop her as she slumps over, but Ra-chan shakes her off and gets over here.


    Then me, Eric and Ra-chan approach Bram, who is in pain, and shake his body, shaking him.


    ''Ugh!¡¡What the hell are you doing?


    Haha, the feeling of being shaken when you''re full would be tremendous.


    ''Hahaha!¡¡Yoo-la-la!


    Ra was delighted to see Bram''s reaction.


    As expected of a child, he is relentless.


    Me and Eric would only shake him a bit, but Ra-chan was giving Bram''s body a big shake.


    ''''If you do that too much, you''re going to make us look terrible too, okay?


    As if she couldn''t see such a situation, Alecia gently admonished Ra-chan.


    However, she was smiling very amusedly and didn''t seem to be really paying attention.


    The terrible thing I''m talking about here is, of course, Rebirth. Then it''s us who will be the victims, so it''s not good to overdo it.


    ''''Since that''s the way it is, I''ll let it end here.


    Yeah, that''s enough for today!


    When I called out to her, Ra spat out what sounded like a villain''s line and went back to her seat.


    It sounds like something Shelka would say, so she probably learned it from there.


    I watched Bram for a while to see if he didn''t break down, but he seemed okay.


    ''I''ve given him some medication, he''ll recover if he rests for a while.


    As expected of brother Silvio, he seems to be taking good care of himself.


    I think the recovery was a little far off with the current shaking.


    Since the situation has been confirmed, there is no need to be concerned about Bram at the earliest.


    I take a sip of Libra''s juice.


    It has a deep taste, like a combination of several fruits. The sourness and sweetness are perfectly blended, and the aftertaste is refreshing. It''s like a mixed juice.


    I''ve had it at the lodge from time to time, but Libra''s juice is always delicious, no matter how many times I drink it.


    Ha, it soaks into my thirsty body.


    It''s sweet and delicious.


    I''d drink it in my mansion if it weren''t so difficult to transport.


    It seems that both Ra-chan and Alecia seemed to like it.


    Perhaps because of the harvest festival, the village is much more crowded than usual. However, it''s not as crowded as in the royal capital, and the voices of the villagers are pleasant to listen to.


    It is neither hot nor cold, just the right temperature, just the right amount of activity. It''s not bad to relax in such a situation.


    ''''Hey, Al. A moment ago, I saw a villager carrying a bottle of beautiful small fish.


    As I was boning around looking around, Alecia asked me.


    As expected of Alecia. She even looks closely at her surroundings.


    ''''Oh, it''s true!¡¡There''s a little red and blue fish!


    I''ve been seeing and wondering about it for a while now.


    Rahna and Luna are also interested in the event.


    ''That''s the event I was going to show you afterwards, the little fish scooping.


    ''Scooping fish?¡¡Do you catch fish?


    Ra says with a tilt of his head.


    That''s what you would normally think when you see a villager holding a small fish in his hand, having never done or heard of goldfish scooping.


    ''No, you don''t catch them, you scoop the little fish with what looks like a small net with dried slime skin attached to it.


    I don''t think I''ve ever heard of that approach.


    It''s just an unconventional play, and even the flexible thinking Alecia can''t seem to hide her confusion.


    Well, it''s faster to see them actually doing this.


    ''''But is such a thing possible?''''


    Eric looks at me like I''m a fraud.


    ''It wouldn''t be an event if it wasn''t possible.


    You need some tips and tricks, but there are many villagers who learned to scoop fish.


    Even if you can''t do it, most of the people at the fishmonger''s stall know how to do it, so you should be able to do it by following their advice. In fact, a number of villagers brought home a jar of small fish.


    ''Wow, I don''t know what it is, but I want to try it!¡¡I want a beautiful little fish!


    After hearing my explanation, Ra-chan showed interest. He seemed to be interested in that beautiful little fish.


    Well, let''s take a break and then go.


    Uh, can we go now?


    ''I''ve only been in my seat long enough. You need to get some more rest.


    ''That''s right, Lady Rana. You need to get some more rest, or you''ll get tired on the way?


    Me and Loretta quieted down Lah, who was looking forward to scooping small fish and deviating from the game, and told her to take a good rest.

 415-Scooping small fish

    After a thirsty and well-deserved break in the rest area of the square, we came to the small fish scooping stall.


    By the way, Bram was down with a full stomach, and his brother Silvio stayed in the square to take care of him.


    ''Whoa, more popular than I thought,''


    There are about four stalls in total where the small fish scooping takes place. It''s not as flashy as pitch and kick targets, and the transporting of the fish is time-consuming, so this is the limit of the scale of the event.


    I was hoping that people who don''t like to move their bodies would enjoy this event, but there were plenty of children around the stall, and adults watching on as well.


    ''Is this the place to scoop small fish?''


    Yeah. Let''s have a look.


    We walk to a relatively empty part of the stall.


    ''Wow, there are so many beautiful little fish swimming around!


    Rah''s eyes sparkled as she saw the small fish swimming in the aquarium.


    In the tank filled with river water, there were many small red and blue colored fish swimming gracefully.


    The red and blue color mixture was just like a colorful dance.


    It''s beautiful just looking at them from above. I''ve heard that some noblemen keep fish, so I can understand why they want to keep them for a while.


    Sure it''s beautiful, but I have to take my hat off to the idea of keeping it.


    Well, we eat fish, don''t we?


    The Silford sisters say something ruined next to Alecia, who looks on with a sentimental expression on her face.


    Well, Eric and his territory faces the sea, and fish on the table is an everyday occurrence.


    It can''t be helped that they are more interested in whether the fish is good or not than in the sensibility of enjoying the sight of it.


    It seems to be quite popular.


    I wanted to change the atmosphere somehow, so I spoke to the brother of the villager who was running the stall.


    ''Yes, it''s Alfried-sama''s idea of an event. You don''t grab it, you don''t catch it, but you scoop it up with a poi.


    Heh, I see.


    ''Duh!¡¡d*mn it!¡¡I ripped my skin again!¡¡Hey, Dad!¡¡You didn''t make our poi the only thing that''s easy to tear, did you?


    As I nodded as I listened to my brother, a somewhat familiar angry voice echoed from a nearby stall.


    When I look over there, I see Thor flirting with the uncle of the stall.


    ''''Well, it''s not popular with people like Thor who don''t listen to people''s advice honestly and are insufferable, though...''''


    I don''t think there''s anything you can''t scoff at if you listen to the advice of someone who runs a normal stall.


    Asmo seems to be beside him, but he doesn''t seem to have any intention of stopping Thor, and is staring at the water with a serious expression on his face


    I can''t help it.


    He really can''t help it. I''m going to go pay attention to him, and Elinora will show him how to do it.


    It''s not a problem.


    I ask sister Elinora to explain and I walk out to the stall with Thor and Asmo.


    ''See, tell me the truth?¡¡Actually, you''ve been doing some crazy shit like drilling needles in the skin, right?


    ''Who would do that, you idiot!¡¡If you do that, my lord and Master Alfried will be mad at you!


    That''s right, you idiot.


    f*ck!


    As I quietly approached, I shot a small, condensed shockball into Thor''s forehead.


    Then Thor rubbed his forehead in agony.


    ''What the hell are you doing, Al!


    I''m just trying to warn you that you can''t take advantage of people''s events.


    Of course that''s because Dad is trying to make sure he doesn''t scoop any of them!


    I don''t think so.


    The uncle immediately denies Thor''s baseless complaint.


    Of course, there''s no way the villagers would do such a thing, because if they did, they would be severely reprimanded by Father Nord.


    ''Could it be that you haven''t scooped one up yet?


    ''Oh, yes!''


    I know it''s frustrating not being able to scoop, but did you listen to your old man''s advice and try to do as he said?


    I didn''t.


    When I ask him to try it, Thor says, awkwardly looking away from me.


    Well, it''s not uncommon for me to get a bit emotional because I can''t shrug it off inside.


    It''s important to listen to the advice of those who are good at what they do, right?¡¡Look, I''ve scooped up five Asmo''s.


    If you look at the bottle Asmo is holding, you''ll find five small fish in it.


    Even if you can''t listen to your uncle''s advice, your friend Asmo can--.


    ''Pukku, you really aren''t very good at Thor. That''s because he''s so clumsy with his hands.


    Hey, man!


    Yeah, you''re right. You guys are bad friends, so that''s what happens.


    Maybe Asmo was just trying to enjoy Thor''s stubbornness beside him because it didn''t work out.


    Maybe it''s because he''s been living with the nobles who care more or less about Eric, but I''m even feeling nostalgic about this messy exchange.


    Nevertheless, the little fish will be scared if they get out of control here, and it''s a nuisance for the people around them.


    As I''m trying to stop Thor and Asmo, someone pulls on the hem of my clothes and calls out to me.


    ''Hey, Al. Are you a friend of the village, by any chance?


    When I turned around, I didn''t expect to see Ra there.


    I had asked Elinora''s sister to let me scoop some small fish, but I guess she came over because she was curious about me.


    I asked her to let me scoop some small fish, but I wondered if she had come to check on me.


    ''''Ah, Ra-chan. Oh, yeah ... well, I guess we''re kind of embarrassingly friends.


    "Hey, why do you stall?


    I tell Ra-chan awkwardly, and he gets a shove from Thor and Asmo.


    Well, because you don''t want to openly call those guys your friends, the ones who are messing around with you and fighting with you about scooping small fish.


    Ugh.


    You don''t look familiar. Your clothes are strangely beautiful, are you a nobleman who has come to watch a harvest festival?


    I''d been told to introduce the nobles, but I didn''t want them to meet Thor and Asmo. I was going to introduce them to Eric at random, but I didn''t expect to meet Ra-chan first.


    Well, since we''ve come this far, I can''t not introduce them.


    ''Yes, that''s right. Rana-Misfeed-sama. It''s the dukes of the Misfirito Kingdom.


    ''Wow, wow!¡¡I''ve never met a real nobleman before!


    ...Hey, a real nobleman would be right in front of you.


    The way Thor says it, you make me feel like I''m a fake beside you.


    ''It''s you, Ra!¡¡What''s your name?


    Oh, oh no, yes. My name is Thor.


    Oh, this is Asmo.


    ''Thor and Asmo!¡¡If you''re friends with Al, then you''re also my friend, right?¡¡Nice to meet you!


    ''''Yes, yes...''''


    Ra-chan holds out her hand to me and gives me a pure smile.


    Even Thor and Asmo, who would spit out venom if they spoke a word, reacted honestly, probably because of Ra-chan''s cuteness and innocence.


    Hey, Al. Are there many noblemen''s daughters who are this nice?


    ''This is just because Ra-chan is an exceptionally nice girl, and many of the original ladies are more habitual.


    The aristocrat I met at the party had never been this kind. That price-taking gaze and the words from above are moderately harsh.


    Well, it''s probably because I''m the second son of a baronial family with a low rank.


    ''''It''s kind of totally different from the women in Colliat Village.


    I agree with Asmo about that. However, I don''t know what the women around me will say if I say something carelessly here, so I''ll refrain from answering.


    ''''Aroo!¡¡Can I start scooping small fish first?


    Sister Elinora must have finished her explanation. They all had a bottle in their hands with poi in hand.


    ''Oh, sorry. I''ll be right back over there!¡¡So, now that I''m showing the nobleman around, I''ll take some time tomorrow.


    Oh, oh, okay.


    As expected, it would only be awkward to mix Thor and Asmo in a gathering of nobles. We can make it a light meeting today and take time to play again tomorrow.


    Thor and Asmo also nodded honestly, as if they were put off by Alecia and Luna-san''s presence around Sister Elinora.


    ''Let''s go back, Ra-chan,''


    ''Yeah, okay!¡¡Buh-bye, Thor, Asmo!


    Thor and Asmo waved silently at Ra-chan, who waved back to his original place.

 416-Festival scene

    Once Thor and Asmo and I parted ways once, me and Ra-chan went back to our own place.


    ''What a delightful friend you were,''


    Then Alecia says with a smirk on her face.


    It''s not that her eyes aren''t smiling, so she doesn''t seem to be talking about sarcasm. It''s probably just a simple topic of interest.


    ''''Sorry, they''re a rowdy bunch.


    Thor and Asmo were very interesting.


    They''re just stupid.


    Pure Rah-chan says so gently, but as for me, I''m an embarrassing friend wherever I put it, so I can''t honestly hold my shoulder for him.


    ''I''ve been listening to your conversations too, but you don''t have any reservations when it comes to your village friends.


    Hearing my words, Alecia chuckles.


    It''s useless to show restraint to them. I won''t tolerate them, just as they won''t tolerate me.


    Well, let''s just leave them alone and play catch-up.


    That''s true.


    I was somehow embarrassed to be told about the relationship between me and Thor and the others, so I changed the subject.


    Then Alecia nodded honestly, without pursuing it further.


    I was expecting her to say something like she wanted to meet Thor and Asmo, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    It''s a bit of a disappointment because I was a bit wary, but it helped.


    I don''t care if it''s a young Ra-chan, but the combination of Alecia, Thor and Asmo is too dangerous by any stretch of the imagination.


    And I can only see a future where those two will have a rough time and incur Alecia''s wrath.


    ''I got the general idea of how to do it from Elinora-san and the owner. I heard that they use this thing called poi to scoop up small fish.


    Yes, that''s right. Yes, that''s right. We have to be careful not to let the weight of the little fish destroy it.


    Ta-da!


    From the side where I was saying what a cautionary note, Ra-chan next to me dunked the poi into the water with great vigor.


    And then he scooped up the small fish, and there was a poi with a wonderful hole in it.


    ''Huh?¡¡A hole?


    ''Master Rana, as Master Alfried said, we need to put it in the water slowly.


    Really?


    Ra-chan didn''t seem to hear the explanation as he followed me.


    I explained again to Ra-chan the basic precautions of scooping small fish.


    ''Why did you make it weak in the water when you can put it in the water?''


    You''re so young and innocent that you say the most obvious things.


    That''s exactly what it is.


    "It''s no fun to scoop them up, right?¡¡It''s just something I enjoy doing when I dare to make it harder.


    Dare to be difficult?


    Ra-chan didn''t understand much of it, but he tilted his head.


    ''It''s the same as when you use psychics to enjoy a throwing target. You had fun using difficult magic from a distance when you could normally afford to do it up close, right?''''


    ''Ah!¡¡I think I''ve figured out what Al says about daring to make it harder!¡¡It would be fun to try magic!


    It seems to me that I understand the example of magic that I actually tried to do.


    But this sounds like dirty adult sophistry, doesn''t it?¡¡No, it''s all about having fun. Let''s not think about those parts.


    ''Al, I want to do it again!


    Brother, give me some litter. I''ll pay you all later.


    Thank you.


    You''re ripping it up a little too quickly!


    As soon as I said I was going to pay it all together, sister Elinora, Luna, and even Eric stuck out a torn poi.


    It seems that all three of them tore it cleanly while me and Ra-chan were having a conversation.


    I mean, as for sister Elinora, you were playing with her at the mansion as well, right?


    ''Brother, if you break it, give him the poi...''


    I understand.


    I don''t think there''s a point where I don''t think about the speed at which I''m tearing it up, but I agree because it would be difficult if the nobles here were paying for the poi individually.


    I nodded, and my brother handed out the poi to everyone.


    ''''Hmm, no everyone. If you do as the brother of the stall says--ah.


    The moment Aleysia confidently dipped the poi into the water, a small fish just charged into the poi and made a hole in it.


    Somehow I had expected something like that to happen, but I didn''t know how to say anything to Aleixia.


    ''''Oh, the part that''s still there after the hole is made...''''


    And so on, but there was no way a novice Alecia could do such an advanced technique, and the rest of the body was turned into waterweed.


    Alecia looks at the poi that has been reduced to just a frame.


    The brother in the stall can''t seem to decide if he can give her the poi or not.


    Can I have a new piece of poi?


    Okay. Yes, sir.


    Alecia says with a beautiful smile, but there''s something like a fighting spirit in her eyes. It smells the same as it did at the pitching target.


    ''There!


    ''''Well Eric is an idiot. It''s more efficient to wait for these things than to chase them, because they don''t add to the force of the water. When the little fish is on top of the poi, you can scoop it up and - see?


    Luna did a great job of scooping up the small fish that came on top of the poi.


    She was the first to catch it, which naturally drew admiration from the crowd.


    Luna-san doesn''t often show her expression, but the corners of her mouth are slightly raised and she has what looks like a sour look on her face.


    ''''.......................Elinora has done it before and you haven''t scooped one up?


    Great. I''ll scoop you up.


    Sister Elinora immediately takes advantage of Luna''s provocation and rolls up her arms.


    She bends forward with a new poi in her hand.


    Her fierce eyes are like a hunter aiming at her prey. The small fishes may have sensed the murderous atmosphere with their animalistic instincts, and they quickly move away from the Elinora sister''s presence.


    ''''Hey!¡¡Why do you have to go away!¡¡Come here!


    Of course the little fish will run away from you if you kill them or something.


    Hey, Al. Show me how it''s done.


    Okay.


    Ra''s tugged on my sleeve and demanded an example. I should respond to this as an experienced angler.


    He said, "First of all, you need to find out which small fish you should target. "The first thing I need to do is to determine which small fish to target.


    It''s also easier to predict because the movement of the small fish is more limited near the wall.


    ''And I put it in at an angle so that there''s no water pressure on the skin of the slime.


    When I said that, I put the poi in so that it was at an angle to the surface of the water, and Rah practiced next to me so that she could imitate me.


    However, he only put in half of it, probably thinking that wetting it all makes the skin weak.


    The important thing at this point is to wet all the skin of the slime without being wasteful.


    Won''t it tear as soon as you put it all in?


    That''s okay. On the other hand, if you don''t put it all in and make a boundary between the wet and non-wet areas, it''s easier to tear.


    This is common for beginners who are afraid to get their poi wet.


    Surprisingly, the poi is resistant to water, so you can get it all wet.


    Then I predicted the path of the small fish swimming gracefully and moved the poi at an angle.


    If you block the path of the small fish and put the fish between the wall and the poi, you can catch them like this.


    ''Wow!¡¡I did what Al said and I got it!


    As I explained, I got a small fish, and Ra-chan, who was right next to me, scooped it up beautifully.


    There was a small red fish swimming around in the bottle he was holding carefully.


    ''Oh, it''s amazing how quickly you can imitate it,''


    I didn''t expect it to be done in one shot. As usual, Ra-chan''s swallowing speed regarding play is unbelievable.


    Next time I''m going to scoop out a blue one.


    Now that he''s got the hang of it, Ra-chan tries again.


    He aims at the small blue fish at the edge and puts the poi diagonally into the water.


    Then he slowly blocks its path and lifts it up between it and the wall as before.


    ''Ah!''


    But the little fish didn''t get scooped up for free either.


    The little fish on top of the poi chittered and fell through a hole in the poi.


    ''''Ah, it''s too close!''''


    Not only Ra-chan, but also Loretta, who had been watching the fish with a sense of urgency, let out a disappointed cry.


    Because fishes swim using their caudal fin, the power of the caudal fin is the strongest. That''s why when you scoop up a fish, try to keep the caudal fin outside the frame, so it won''t break easily.


    ''Heh, I see!


    However, this is a difficult thing to do. Even a small fish can actually go wild.


    If you can''t do it, I think the trick is to give up on it to reduce the damage to poi.


    I thought I was just scooping up a small fish, but there was a lot more to it than I thought.


    It''s going to take more skill than I imagined.


    Eric and Alecia muttered in admiration, as if they were listening to my advice.


    This is a battle between a small fish and a human. It is deep.


    ''''Well this time I''m going to try to follow Al-kun''s advice.


    We''ve got to scoop at least one fish.


    Luna, Alecia and the others look at the surface of the water with serious expressions while holding poi in their hands.


    The scene is exactly like the goldfish scooping at a summer festival I saw in a previous life. It''s perfect if you have a yukata or something else.


    Next time you''re in Kagura, you might want to try it with Haru and Shuichi.

 417-Just the timing is wrong

    Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh. Four fish.


    Rah is staring at the bottle in her hand and looks satisfied.


    She is happy to be able to scoop up a small fish by herself, and she has been staring at the jar and relaxing her cheeks for a while now. It''s as if he''s happy with the first toy he''s received, and his reaction is adorable.


    Hmm, you managed to scoop up three of them. I can''t tell you how many times I wished I had a net on the way.


    I''m six.


    Eric finally got the hang of it towards the end and caught three fish, and Luna showed off her swallowing speed to make it six.


    ''It''s amazing that you managed to catch six fish for the first time.


    Even though I''ve reached the level of being able to scoop them after experiencing them many times at the summer festival in my previous life, Eric and Luna-san have gotten them in no time at all.


    ''''..........Fish are familiar to us, so it''s easy to catch them if you know how to scoop them. More than that, Al-kun''s ability to catch them without breaking a single piece of poi is more amazing.


    ''As if the little fish swimming around didn''t know they''d been scooped.


    Maybe it''s because I''m so shady, or maybe it''s because I don''t have any kind of supremacy at all. When I try to scoop them up with poi, the little fish don''t alert me at all. Thanks to that, you can scoop all the small fish you want.


    ''I''m just used to it because I''m the one who thought of this,''


    By the way, the small fish have long since been released because they don''t fit in the bottle anymore. I don''t want to be told that the organizers overfished, right?


    Well, now that we scooped up enough small fish, I guess we''re ready to go.


    ''Already!¡¡Why are you running away from me?¡¡If you chase after them, you''ll tear your poi!


    ''Ugh!¡¡Torn again ... again!


    As I was thinking about such things, Sister Elinora and Alecia were thrusting out a torn poi, exuding anger.


    ''''I''m sorry, too. I''ve already run out of poi...''''


    What?¡¡Are they gone?


    Do you think they''ve got enough to go around?


    That''s because you guys are tearing it up with a bang, though.


    I had prepared a sufficient amount of slime skin because scooping small fish is difficult for many beginners.


    Maybe it''s because of the exasperation of not being able to scoop the small fish, but the pressure of sister Elinora and Alecia is incredible.


    My brother is in tears as he''s being stuffed by the lord''s daughter and the village''s famous Elinora sister and her guest, a nobleman.


    It''s too pitiful, so I''ll step in between them.


    You can''t shrug it off when you run out of poi, as expected. It''s about time to go back to the house, and it''s getting dark, so why don''t we go back to the house?


    Well, then, the next-door neighbor--


    It''s frustrating, but it can''t be helped. The harvest festival is still going on tomorrow, so I think it''s best to call it a day.


    ...Yes.


    The Elinora sister tried to dismiss my proposal, but Alecia accepted it with open arms, and it came to pass.


    Wow, if you have the power, you can silence even Elinora''s sister?


    Perhaps it would be better to have a certain amount of power in order to live the ideal slow life. That way, if Sister Elinora asked me to practice, I would be able to say no with a straight face.


    No, but I''d be afraid of the consequences if I did that. Besides, with power comes a certain amount of responsibility and work that comes with it. It''s something I can understand from looking at my Nord Dad, who is very busy.


    After all, it''s better not to have a troublesome position. At least he''s still a kid now.


    Anyway, I''m also concerned about Alecia, but unlike someone else somewhere else, I''m good at listening.


    ''What?''


    Perhaps it was because she was gazing at him, but sister Elinora turned around.


    ''No, anything.''


    I''m in a bit of a bad mood because I''m somewhat indigestible.


    It''s better not to say anything unnecessary at a time like this. I''ve been sister Elinora''s brother for seven years. I''m sure I''ve learned my lesson.


    "Well, shall we put the scooped fish back in the tank?


    ''What?¡¡You''re not taking Eric home with you?


    When Eric was about to release the little fish, Raa rolled her eyes.


    ''Lady Rahna, what are you going to do with it by taking it back to the Slaulet family compound?


    I''ll keep her in a jar!


    ''If we keep them in a bottle, we''ll let them die in a matter of days without knowledge, won''t we?¡¡There''s a responsibility that comes with raising a living thing.


    But everyone else around here is taking it home with them, right?


    Oh no, I''ve noticed something that Ra shouldn''t have noticed.


    I feel like the villagers know they''re going to die here, and it''s not a good idea to fool them into thinking they''re bringing it back.


    For now, I have to distract Ra-chan by doing something else to distract him.


    ''''Yup, get the food!¡¡Asmo, let''s get the little fish we took to roast!


    "...What?¡¡Do you want to grill a small fish?


    But how badly timed it was. Thor, who was at a nearby stall, held up a jar of small fish and said such a line.


    Thor and Asmo elatedly took the bottle of small fish to another stall.


    ''Rana-sama, it''s better for you not to look too far beyond that--oh, Rana-sama!


    Aware of the situation, Loretta tries to keep Ra-chan back, but Ra-chan turns to Thor.


    ''Old man, burn all this for me.''


    More salt and a little lemon.


    Oh, I''m on it!


    After draining the water from the bottle he received from Thor and Asmo, the old man in the stall dropped the small fish onto the hot frying pan.


    With Ra-chan''s height, he wouldn''t have known what was going on in the frying pan. However, there was a sizzling sound of oil popping from the frying pan.


    ''''Eh, yeah!¡¡Those beautiful fishes....


    Even if you couldn''t see it, that was probably enough to give you an idea of what was going on, and Ra-chan was standing there in shock.


    Seeing that, me and Loretta wanted to cover our faces with our hands.


    ...Oh, I did it.


    From the point of view of Ra-chan, who only thought of loving the small fish, it must have been a shock to roast and eat something that he had scooped up so hard.


    But life in this world is not a rich one. Not everyone has money like the aristocrats do, but they don''t pay to scoop up small fish just because it''s beautiful and fun to scoop them up.


    When the value of being able to eat the fish is added, it is an event.


    That''s why it wasn''t bad for Thor and Asmo to have their scoop of fish cooked for them. It was just bad timing.


    I showed them the part of the small fish scooping that I didn''t want them to see.


    I don''t know what to say to the stunned Ra-chan.


    ''Rahna-sama, should I put the little fish back in the tank?''


    Loretta said gently admonishingly, and Ra-chan gave a small nod.

 418-Ra-chan cheer up strategy

    After the small fish scooping, it''s about to get dark, so we meet up with Brother Silvio and Bram and head back to the house in Alecia''s carriage.


    When we walked in the door, we were greeted by many maids and Mother Erna.


    While Aleysia and Luna are somewhat contentedly chatting with Mother Erna, only Ra-chan is not in the mood.


    Perhaps she hasn''t gotten over the shock of scooping small fish earlier.


    ''''I''m sorry, Luna-sama seems to be tired, so I''m going to go ahead and rest.


    ''Oh, I hope you''re tired of being out there.¡¡I''ll be happy to help you with anything you need, so please take care of yourself.


    Thank you for your concern.


    Loretta thanked her politely and then headed towards her bedroom, hand in hand with Lah and the others.


    ''I''ll stay in my room and rest until dinner, too.


    When I mentioned my impressions of the harvest festival to Mother Erna, probably because this one played as much as she wanted, she moved on with Rim with a glossy face.


    What''s more, it''s Alecia who was having the most fun today.


    Luna, can we have a little practice until dinner?


    ''Yeah, I was going to say that too.


    Okay, grab your wooden swords and meet me in the courtyard.


    Sister Elinora and Luna, who may still have some energy left over, made such a promise and scattered to their respective rooms.


    I don''t understand how their physical strength is going to be affected. And the way they promised to do it is like junior high school boys.


    I''m going to be able to read the book of Princess Merlin that you told me about earlier, Silvio-dono. Can you take me to it?


    ''Yes, that''s fine. Then I''ll show you to the study.


    It was probably because Bram and Brother Silvio had been together all day. Surprisingly, they were making progress. Apparently, Brother Silvio recommended a book for them to read.


    ''''We''re both the one challenging the duel and the one being challenged, but what is it that they''re so close?¡¡Bram''s demeanor is noticeably different than it was with me...


    ''You''ll know it when you look back at your actions, won''t you?''


    As I''m tilting my head, Eric says to me in disgust.


    There was a tussle in lieu of sister Elinora''s duel, and then he shrugged off the first duel and used Shelka to defeat her with magic... yeah, they were too badly impressed with each other in the beginning.


    Compared to that, Brother Silvio has that gentleness, knowing that Bram is a troublesome guy, but he talks to him and takes care of him.


    Yes, it''s no wonder that Bram misses you.


    ''''No, maybe he''s filling in from the outer moat to capture Elinora sister...!


    The sisters in their previous lives had said sourly that in order to win the opponent, it was a fixed rule to break it down from around it.


    Since it''s difficult to break down Elinora sister, I''ll cut down from the good-natured Silvio brother.......


    I don''t think so.


    Eric snickers at my concerns.


    Yeah, I thought so too.


    If you''re such a schemer, you wouldn''t be challenging him to a head-to-head duel to get engaged to sister Elinora, would you?


    Bram doesn''t get along in the world that way.


    Yes, if those two get along, Bram will have less to do with me. You can get along with them to your heart''s content. I don''t have many male friends, you know, Silvio brother doesn''t have many male friends.


    As I was thinking about this, Mother Erna was looking at me as if she wanted to say something.


    ''''Eric, if you want to have a cup of tea--''''


    Sorry, Alfried. I''m going back to my room.


    I guess he realized that Mom Erna wanted to talk to me, and Eric left with the air.


    Shit, if you know what I''m talking about, you''re my friend and you''re going to help me.


    ''So, Al. Why isn''t Lady Lana feeling well?¡¡Did you do something weird?


    I can''t help but wonder why you''re assuming I did it.


    There''s no way I would do anything wrong to Ra-chan.


    I tell my mom, who looks at me with some suspicion, about the incident at the scooping event.


    ''What?¡¡That''s not - but that''s why you weren''t feeling well.


    Hearing the words that seemed to fly out of Mother Erna''s mouth, I felt like I could guess her purity.


    Well, despite being a merchant''s daughter, Mother Erna is a hardy woman with a history of becoming an adventurer and slaughtering numerous demons.


    She probably couldn''t keep up with Ra-chan''s too delicate and too pure heart.


    ''''Should I cheer her up at a time like this?''''


    Oh, you''re so sweet for an Al.


    Mother Erna reacts with a heartfelt surprise at the suggestion that comes out of my mouth.


    ''Wait a minute. That doesn''t make it sound like I''m not usually nice to you.


    Because you''re not going to bother getting involved in these things, are you?


    Mother Erna has a point in her line, but even I have a point to make.


    ''Maybe so, but there''s no such thing as a pure child like Ra-chan around me--nothing.


    The moment my true feelings flashed out, Mother Erna''s smile turned black.


    I thought I made a vow not to say anything unnecessary just a moment ago.


    ''''Well then, Al should do his best to cheer up Rana-sama. Because if it wasn''t for the Misfed family''s daughter who returned from the Slowlet territory, if the Misfed family''s daughter wasn''t in good spirits, then there would be something wrong with her.


    Geez, if that happens, the Syscon Sherka must be getting in on what he did to our sister.


    Even if it''s just for that, Eric and I are hated by the haters, but it''s going to cause even more anger.


    I''m not going to be able to stand it when word gets out that I''ve fallen out with the duke family.


    ........well, okay.


    When I said with a bitter smile, Mother Erna nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡ö


    The second day of the harvest festival. Maybe she hasn''t recovered from yesterday''s shock, but she''s still a little low on energy after breakfast.


    Yesterday, she would have been so excited about the new breakfast and the harvest festival, but this change.


    There is an air of concern for Ra-chan from everyone.


    I felt as if Mother Erna, who was drinking her after-dinner tea, was telling me to do something about it with her gaze.


    ''Hey, Eric. What do you think I should do to make you feel better, Ra-chan?


    ''I don''t know if that''s what you''re talking about. I''m used to being in your sister''s good graces, but when it comes to a younger woman....


    That''s the thing. Maybe it''s because we have an older sister, we''re used to taking care of her, listening to her selfishness, making her feel better, etc.


    But I''ve never done that to my sister, so I''m not sure how to handle it.


    ''Miss Rana was looking forward to living in the village of Coriat. Wouldn''t it be better to let her play outside rather than gee in the mansion?


    ''Yes, but I have a feeling it''s going to be hard to cheer Ra-chan up while Alecia and Bram are around.


    It''s difficult to cheer Raa up while looking out for Alecia and Bram.


    I''ll leave Bram to brother Silvio, but the problem is Alecia. Also, Elinora''s sister is also a dangerous factor and should be eliminated.


    It would be nice if there was something that could conveniently eliminate only women. And yet you can take out Miss Lana...


    When I heard Eric''s line of dialogue as he crossed his arms and thought about it, I had a flash of inspiration.


    I see it!


    ''What?¡¡Is there such a convenient way?


    There is. A standard event for the nobility and a good cause.


    While everyone is engaged in conversation, I sneakily move over and approach Mother Erna.


    "Mother Erna, I need your help to make Ra-chan feel better.


    I''m gonna ask you something. What is it?


    What about the attitude of not taking a cheap shot and not letting her son take the pledge when he asks for it? He rolled his tongue at Mother Erna''s alertness and whispered in a whisper.


    ''Do you want me to hold a tea party for women only?''


    Why do we need a tea party?


    Mother Erna did something dexterous, like making a very uncomfortable sound while smiling at me.


    That''s right. Mother Erna doesn''t like this kind of nobleman''s events.


    It''s so bad that she and I planned a plan to remember to wear formal attire when heading to a noblemen''s social gathering, so that she couldn''t attend.


    I''m not a fan of tea parties, and I hate tea parties.


    But this is the most peaceful way to do it.


    If you ask Alaisia to do it, she''ll likely do it for you, but you''ll owe her a debt, and you''ll have to use your duke power to force Mother Erna to do it, so the rest is too scary.


    ''''I can leave Bram to Brother Silvio, but it''s hard to focus on Ra-chan and cheer him up when Alecia-sama is around.


    ''I understand the logic, but I''m sure there''s a better way,''


    Does Mom Erna''s brain have other ideas, or does she hate the tea party so much that she doesn''t want to knead it? I have a feeling it''s the latter.


    But I can''t think of any other good way to do it at this stage.


    ''''But this is a chance for sister Elinora to learn the taste of being a daughter-in-law, okay?¡¡Sister Elinora always runs away from the party instead of showing up, but now that she has her daughter in the mansion...


    ''''You can''t run away and we can get them to attend the tea party. Rather than going to the trouble of having them practice here rather than having me accompany them to a party held in another territory....


    As expected of Mother Erna. She quickly realizes what I''m trying to say and avoids the trouble - but instead, she''s trying to solidify her sister Elinora''s education policy.


    ''Wait a minute. I''ll talk to Natasha-san and Alecia-sama about it.


    Mother Erna thinks for a while, then sobers up and calls out to Natasha and Alecia.


    ''Good. I was just hoping to have a leisurely conversation with just the ladies myself.''


    Chan, who makes Luna look ladylike - no, I''d love to join you and your daughter!


    Alecia''s response is familiar, and Natasha''s true feelings are spoiled.


    It seems that your daughter is also in trouble.


    You know, I have a bad feeling about this, but what are you talking about?


    Perhaps sensing the disquieting atmosphere, Sister Elinora stops talking to Luna and asks.


    ''We''re having a tea party today, just for the ladies. Elinora, you should join us.''''


    ''Yeah!¡¡How could you?¡¡I was supposed to be practicing swords with Luna today!


    ''You could do that after the tea party, couldn''t you?¡¡Or do you want to go all the way to a party held in some extraneous territory?


    No wonder it''s easier to get it done at the mansion than the hassle of being forced to attend a party.


    Sister Elinora can''t help but moan at Mother Erna''s threats.


    ''''Luna,''''


    ''''It''s a shame I can''t train with Elinora. I''ll be training alone.


    Luna busts off her sister Elinora who asks for help.


    The friendship here is more fragile than I thought.


    ''Luna, you''re going to join us, aren''t you?


    I don''t understand.


    Luna-san stood dumbfounded at the decision to Natasha-san.


    ''''Um, then Luna-sama........''''


    Perhaps it''s because there''s a women-only tea party going on, but Loretta, Ra''s maid, tries to ask her to join.


    However, it would be difficult for her to be accepted.


    But it''s impolite for Mother Erna, who has a low knighthood, to refuse. ''''Oh no, what should I do?


    ''''Ra-chan rarely gets to go outside of King''s Landing, right?¡¡It would be a pity to make her join the tea party, as usual. It would probably be more fun to look around the village.


    Hearing Alecia''s words, Ra-chan''s face looked a little happy.


    She was complaining about the many tea parties and lessons in the royal capital as well.


    ''''........I understand. It''s a pity that I can''t participate in the tea party, but if there''s another opportunity, I''d appreciate it.''''


    Yes, of course.


    Loretta easily pulled back, probably realizing that it was out of concern for Ra-chan.


    Then, Alecia smiles at me.


    Oh, they know I''m trying to cheer Ra-chan up. Aleixia has been able to see that and go with the flow.


    Either way, I feel like I owe her a favor.


    ''Well then, Ra. Why don''t you come to the village with us again today?


    Yeah!


    I''m still not as energetic as I was yesterday, but we can cheer him up in the village.

 419-If white is sandwiched by black, it will be dyed black

    In order to cheer Ra-chan up, me, Eric, Ra-chan and Loretta came to the village of Coriat again.


    Alecia kindly offered to lend us the Leengrande family''s carriage, but it was too much of a shame to ask, so we had to take the slowlet carriage.


    The village of Coriat is still very busy on the second day of the harvest festival.


    Yesterday, the first day of the festival, was amazing, but the enthusiasm for the festival is not waning.


    In fact, the enthusiasm was so great that it was almost as if the festival had only just begun.


    Now, what shall we do now?


    I came to the village to cheer Ra-chan up, but I haven''t decided what exactly I''m going to do. What will make Ra-chan feel better?¡¡I''ve just had breakfast, and the food thing is tough.


    Take me to someplace interesting.


    When I shook it off to Eric to try it, I got a very irreverent and throwaway remark.


    It''s enough for my sister to say selfish lines like that.


    ''That being said, the main place went around yesterday.


    As for me, I''d like to do that too, but the pitching target, kick target, and small fish scooping went around yesterday.


    As for the targets, I also set them up in the garden of the mansion as Alecia and Luna wanted, and it''s not something that can only be done in the village.


    ''Whoa, ain''t it Al!¡¡You''re already here!


    As I was wondering what to do, Thor and Asmo came over.


    ''''Oh.....


    Looking at those two, Ra-chan looks sad as he remembers the shocking scene from yesterday.


    ''''Thor and Asmo are really at a bad time. If you two get close to them, Ra-chan will be sad, so go away.


    ''Huh!¡¡Why?¡¡We didn''t do anything to that kid, did we?


    ''Yes, that''s right. I need an explanation.


    I shoo Thor and Asmo away with my hand, but they don''t seem to be convinced or won''t turn back.


    I can''t help it, so I tell them the reason for Ra-chan''s shock yesterday.


    Then, Thor and Asmo made a shocked expression.


    ''''.........Hey, Al. She really is a woman, isn''t she?


    ''I know it''s too different from the women in Colliat Village to be believed, but it''s true.


    I''ve never seen a girl with such a kind heart.


    ''Isn''t it true that even the women of Coriat Village are as pure as Ra when they are young?


    I don''t live in a village, and I''m not an equal commoner with everyone else, so I don''t know the details. But I think a young child is as pure as a young child.


    When I ask such faintly hopeful questions, Asmo and Thor look at the poor guy.


    ''Al, the white will turn black if it''s sandwiched between the black.


    It''s just like Reversi. Well, black ain''t never gonna be white.


    It''s hard to understand the painful words of Asmo and Thor.


    They say it''s the pure white stuff that''s easily stained with dirt. It seems I was naive in my perception.


    By the way, that person over there.......is that the nobleman who was with you yesterday?


    Thor''s gaze goes to Eric, who is at my side.


    I introduced Ra-chan yesterday, but you didn''t introduce Eric to me.


    I mean, can you even speak politely in Thor''s habit?


    ''Yeah, I do,''


    ''Eric-Silford. I''m the second son of the Silford family.


    Perhaps reading the flow of the conversation, Eric steps forward and says his name.


    ''I''m Thor,''


    Asmo.


    What is your title, Master Eric?


    The barons, sir?


    ''The Baron?¡¡So you''re with Al?


    You''re not from an earl or a duke.


    Thor and Asmo were somewhat nervous, but when they realized that Eric was the same baron as me, they became distracted, or rather, licked. The palming was tremendous.


    ''''........Hey, don''t insult me just because I''m like Alfried.


    Why is it assumed that you are insulted that you are like me?


    ''But the atmosphere is more aristocratic than Al''s, isn''t it?


    Yeah, it''s crisp.


    Oh, yeah?¡¡I hope you understand.


    It''s messy.


    I was miffed Eric, but Thor and Asmo''s blatant good-naturedness put me in a better mood.


    I''m a little pissed off that they put me down by quoting me.


    Well, I know that the Silford territory is just as rural and close to the territory''s residents as the village of Coriat, so Eric won''t be uncomfortable with it either.


    Although the tightly packed Loretta seems to be complicated, but Thor and the others are polite to Ra-chan, so he doesn''t seem to have any complaints.


    The first thing that comes to mind is that you have already been promised a meeting with a nobleman. Well then, we''re going to go now.''''


    Wait. Leave it to us to make Lady Rana happy.


    As I leave Thor and Asmo behind and try to move on, Thor pulls on my sleeve.


    It feels very disgusting, probably because the cute little Ra-chan was pulling me upwards yesterday.


    ''''Well Thor, what do you want?¡¡You''re not that kind of guy, are you?


    I got goosebumps because I was so unfamiliar with Thor''s righteous dialogue that I thought it was so unfamiliar and distant.


    When I give him the benefit of the doubt, he looks awkward.


    ''Maybe so, but the fact that it''s our fault means it''s a bad batch. And we don''t have any pure girls like you.


    Huh?¡¡I think I''ve heard this exchange somewhere. Specifically, at the mansion, a conversation between me and my mom, Erna.


    "I want to cheer you up for making me sad.


    Asmo says apologetically.


    That''s right. If there was such a pure and cute younger girl, everyone would want to cheer her up.


    Normally, we, who are servants of the existence of an older sister, are vulnerable to Ra-chan, who is like a younger sister who inspires a sense of protection.


    ''All right. Anyway, I''m going to ask you for your opinion, do you have a good idea?¡¡I like the fun and games that are typical of Colliat Village. Not a kick target or anything.


    When I told them what I wanted, Thor and Asmo looked at each other and nodded.


    Yes!¡¡You can play like a village!


    ''Yeah, Al only goes around the central part of the high road, but the Harvest Festival does some interesting things on the edges.


    I have not been to every corner of the harvest festival, perhaps because of the busy schedule of visiting nobles.


    Maybe there are some events that some of the villagers know about.


    ''''Really?¡¡Can you show me around?


    I''ll take care of it!


    I honestly get on board, and Thor and Asmo walk off with enthusiasm.


    ''That''s why we should go to the place Thor and Asmo recommended.


    ''Where do you recommend Thor and Asmo?¡¡Okay.


    I''m not sure what''s going on, but I guess I know we can go to a fun place, and Ra-chan''s face broke out into a sort of smile.


    It would be nice if Ra-chan could continue to smile.

 420-Ratton race

    Thor and Asmo will give us recommendations on where to go, and me, Eric and Ra-chan will follow.


    We pass the entrance to a giant pumpkin, a street of stalls that smells great, and even a square that is used as a resting place.


    The stalls are sparsely open and the number of villagers passing by is moderate.


    The number of people passing by is moderate as well. Some people are tired of being crowded with people and are just chatting with each other, while others bring their food from the stalls to eat.


    We''ve come to a residential area, but are there really any interesting food stalls here?


    We don''t run a food truck where we''re going. "We don''t do it in a food truck, because that''s where the noise will come from.


    If they are nagging me, it''s probably because they have something to be ashamed of.


    As I was feeling uneasy that I was being followed after all this time, I heard a boisterous voice coming from the house.


    ''We''re here. Rick''s backyard is the venue.


    I see that this is an event held in the backyard of the villagers known as Rick.


    I''m sure they''re holding some sort of event, given the heated voices that are rising.


    As I followed along with a half-hearted sense of anxiety and anticipation, Thor knocked on the door of the house.


    ''Rick, we''re going to have to mix it up!


    ''Oh, Thor!¡¡You''ve brought the money right today, haven''t you?


    Then a jovial young man with a monkey face came right out.


    Wait a minute. Is it okay to have an event where you are suddenly asked if you have money?¡¡And if you''re going to do business, you wouldn''t do it in this obscure place.


    ''Monkey?''


    Ra-chan tells the truth as he sees it.


    We laughed at her too direct words.


    ''''Who''s the monkey - you mean, nobleman!¡¡Hey, hey, Thor!¡¡Behind you are a lord''s son and a guest, a nobleman.


    Hey!¡¡That''s a no-no!


    Rick showed an impatient look when he saw us.


    It''s obvious we''re noblemen by the way we''re dressed and by the way we look at Loretta, our maid of honor.


    ''''It''s okay. You know the rumors about Al and me here, right?


    ........Well, he''s even a member of the village''s bad boy trio, even though he''s the son of the lord. And I''ve heard rumors of his erratic behavior.


    ''Wait. How can you be the son of a lord and be part of the village''s trio of bad boys?


    I''ve never heard that information before. I''m very unconvinced that I''m being put in the same category as bad boys like Thor and Asmo.


    ''''Well, it doesn''t really matter, does it?''''


    No, it''s not a good idea for me at all. If it''s not good, I might have to rethink my relationship with Thor and Asmo.


    ''But hey...''


    Rick looks reluctant when he sees me, Eric and Ra-chan.


    He doesn''t want me, a nobleman, to see some of the things he doesn''t want me to see.


    ''This guy ain''t one to be tipped off.


    ''Master Alfried, yes, but the people in the back...''


    Lady Rana is from another realm and unlike the women in this village, she is pure. And Master Eric is Al''s friend.


    I see. So the little boy''s a bad boy, huh? Okay, all right.


    I''m not comfortable with being convinced on that basis.


    I can''t stand Thor and Rick''s words, and me and Eric''s rushing in overlap.


    I don''t understand why my friend = bad boy.


    ''Lord Rana, let''s not do it here. It''s suspicious that this is an event you want to keep secret from the nobility.


    Rick opened the door and urged him in, but Loretta urged him to stand still.


    ''If that''s what you think, you don''t have to come in, okay?


    Rick doesn''t care what Loretta says. Rather, he wants to say that it would be more helpful.


    As expected, I''m not going to be led to a meeting of bad boys either.


    Just as I''m lost, a cheer goes up from the backyard.


    "Race three is over!¡¡The winner is Rabbi!


    ''Yes!¡¡My Rabbi is the best!


    The air is filled with tension, out-of-place dialogue and joyful voices.


    I was anxious, but I was also curious about what was going on behind this, on the contrary.


    It was the same for Ra-chan, or maybe it was just the same for her, and she was so nervous to see it.


    ''''Loretta-san, wouldn''t it be fine if we just took a look inside for a bit?¡¡If anything strange happens, just get out there right away and you''ll be fine.


    To be honest, I''m more concerned about what''s being done than I am about my anxiety right now.


    ''But...''


    ''Ra''s showing interest, you know?¡¡To cheer you up, right?


    Loretta. I want to see it.


    I tapped Ra-chan''s shoulder without it, and she turned her moist eyes to Loretta.


    ''''........I understand. If there''s anything weird going on, I''ll be right out.


    When asked by Ra-chan to do so, Loretta reluctantly agreed, as if she was unexpectedly weak.


    Probably wouldn''t work if it was the oopsy maid I saw in the royal capital.


    When Loretta gives her permission, we follow Rick around the backyard.


    Then there is a lace table made of wood, with animals that look like rats lined up in a separate course.


    The villagers were sitting on couches looking at the animals and engaged in a serious conversation about which one of them was the fastest.


    Just by looking at this scene, I understood what was going on here.


    Oh, it''s Ratton!¡¡Cute!


    The animal is called a ratton, just like Ra-chan said.


    It is a stocky animal that looks like a slightly plumped-up rat, and can be seen walking around in the forest sometimes. They are a gentle animal that doesn''t attack humans, and if you give them a glimpse of something to eat, they will easily come to you, which is why they are so popular among children.


    It seems that Ra-chan knows them too.


    ''What do you do with all those rattons lined up like that?


    Are we all going to pet it?


    You will find that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few minutes of your time.


    You can find no joking or teasing in Ra-chan''s unblemished eyes, and it''s obvious that there''s nothing to joke about. I can understand why you are upset.


    ''No, no, no. We''re going to make the Rattons run and compete.


    It''s called a Wratton race.


    Isn''t that gambling?


    Loretta, perhaps guessing what was going on here from Rick and Thor''s explanation, made an accusatory noise.


    ''No, no, sir. We''re just running the Rattons in here.


    But the villagers behind you are collecting coins!


    That''s a private thing I''m doing on my own. I''m just showing everyone my lovely Ruttons.


    But it is clear that their actions are organized, as they have exactly the number tags ready and exchange money in a crisp manner.


    Gambling itself isn''t strictly regulated in this world.


    It may not seem like a good idea to bet openly, but that doesn''t mean it''s illegal.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it, but I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    "This is not a place for Rana-sama, I''m going home--


    ''Sounds interesting!¡¡I want to watch the Ratton race!


    Loretta tried to pull away, but Ra-chan was sitting on the couch, her eyes shining as bright as ever.


    ''Lady Rahna!¡¡Master Eric, please don''t.


    Hmm, that sounds interesting. I''ll take a look.


    Loretta asked Eric for help, but Eric himself was curious and took a seat.


    ''Well, me too,''


    Loretta gave me a sullen look, but I dared to ignore it and sat down.


    Ra-chan, who hadn''t been very energetic, has a very good look on her face. I don''t want to interrupt her if I can.


    Besides, he had never played slingshots or horse racing in his previous life, so I''m curious to see what it''s like.


    ''Heh, I knew Al would come around.


    Master Eric is surprisingly flippant, too.


    All right, everyone, let''s go for race four!


    Loretta stood dumbfounded as the villagers responded to Rick''s voice with fervor.

 421-The importance of money

    All right, everyone, let''s go for race four!


    Rick raises his voice with authority, and the villagers on the couches respond with fervor.


    The race tables are numbered from first to fifth, with Lutton waiting in each space.


    Some of the rattlers may be mischievous, but they are always trying to climb up and try to escape.


    However, some of the rats kept climbing up and trying to escape. A funny battle was going on as the caretaker villagers tried their best to push them back into the space.


    "Ratton, he''s so cute!


    Raton is cute as Rah-chan says, moving around a little bit.


    The silhouette looks like a mouse, but it doesn''t have a repellent feeling because its fur is soft and stocky brown. It looks like a guinea pig or a weasel.


    If you touch it with your hand, it looks like a mofo.


    For those of you who joined in late, here''s a brief introduction to the running rattons!


    As I''m observing the Rattons in the dust, Rick introduces us to each of them.


    The one who is on the course the most is Ravi. He''s a very fast runner, and he won the race I just mentioned. He''s curious and can suddenly show an interest in something different.


    Number two is Ekaterina. She has a fickle personality, but she is the fastest. However, she can walk at the end of the game due to her low stamina.


    Number three is Renta. She''s a mischievous character and has the most stamina, but she sometimes runs away from the course.


    Number 4 is Vallion. He''s a steady runner, but he''s not as fast as the others. However, he''s a very straightforward character who rarely gives up the race.


    Dodd is the fifth. He is very slow to react to the start, but he is very strong at the end of the race. However, he is very strong at the end of the race and is strong in the final stages of the race.


    This is roughly what the personality of the Rattons placed on the course seems to be like.


    When Eric heard Rick''s explanation, he was seriously troubled.


    ''''Hmm, I don''t know who''s going to win...''''


    I don''t know who''s going to take first place because they''re all individuals with strong habits. Rick must have dared to collect individuals with strong habits.


    ''Who do you think will come first, Ra-chan?


    "Rabbi!¡¡I won earlier and my name is so cute!


    Apparently, Raa liked the rabbi.


    Indeed, the rabbi took first place last time, so it makes sense that he has a lot of credibility.


    Who do you expect Alfried to come in first?


    Maybe Vallion. He''s a consistent rider, and he''s going to get the best results in one way or another.


    I really like the idea of Vallion''s steady, non-abandonment of the race. If I were to compare it to a previous life, it would be like being a civil servant with a good salary and full benefits.


    ''Does Al like stability?''


    Yeah, it''s good to be stable.


    Living in the modern world, I''m strangely drawn to the word stability.


    ''You''re in the middle of mediocrity.''


    This is where one''s character and values come out.


    Thor and Asmo let out a boring sigh when they heard my answer.


    ''Who did you choose for such a Thor and Asmo?


    ''I''m the fastest Ekaterina!¡¡Nothing in racing is more straightforward than that!


    ''I guess Dodd. His endgame power is amazing compared to the other individuals, so it''s worth cheering for.


    You''ve gone to the point of being brilliantly habit-forming. I knew these two would pick something like that.


    ''Who do you think Loretta would be first?''


    ''What?¡¡Me?¡¡Every child had both strengths and weaknesses, it was hard to predict. I could choose Valion like Alfried-sama, but I feel like it would be hard to do without something outstanding.......


    When Ra-chan asks, Loretta, who was watching behind her, mumbles and thinks about it with a serious expression.


    .................I understand the feeling, but is it serious?


    ''''So who is it?''''


    ''I''ll take the renter!¡¡We''re in the fourth race, so the stronger renter should have the advantage from here on out!


    When Ra-chan asked frankly, Loretta finally seemed to be able to put her thoughts together.


    It''s true that Renta will have an advantage every time from now on. But looking at the way she was trying to make that escape, I''m not so trustworthy.


    "Okay, I''m Ekaterina.


    ''Heh, I''m a bit surprised that Master Eric would choose that. I thought it was Valion or Dodd.


    That''s certainly what attracted me, but wouldn''t you rather root for someone with as many advantages as this race?


    "Oh, Master Eric knows what he''s doing!¡¡The one with the fastest feet is going to charge through and win!¡¡That''s what''s romantic!


    Heh, maybe Eric is the type of person who gets surprisingly hot when it comes to betting and such.


    When he decides who he expects to be the best, the villagers casually come around with a leather bag.


    If you want to place a bet, you are asked to put money in it.


    One by one, the villagers would put in their copper coins and pick up the numbered cards of their guesses.


    Thor and Asmo also put in two copper coins as a matter of course and received the number two and five number tags.


    They are really bad kids, mixing with adults in betting, even though they are children. And so on, I also put in two copper coins and got the number four number tag.


    It''s more fun to participate in a bet like this than just looking at it.


    Eric also put in two copper coins in the same way and got the number two number tag.


    ''''Oh, me too!''''


    "Lady Rana!¡¡That''s a precious gold coin, just in case!¡¡Don''t use it as a bet!


    When Ra-chan took out a gold coin from his pocket, Loretta stopped him.


    Yeah, it''s too risky to gamble on gold coins out of the blue.


    ''''Rahna-sama, no gambling!


    Yeah, I want the same as everyone else!


    Oh, man. I guess I felt like imitating them because everyone but Ra-chan bet on it.


    The thing of being left out of the group by myself at this age is quite bearable.


    Loretta''s jitzy gaze was directed at me, and Eric and I blatantly averted our gaze.


    Sheesh. This is bad for Ra''s education, no matter how you look at it. I accidentally did it in front of Ra-chan because I showed interest in the unknown world of gambling.


    I thought to myself, "Well, well, well, what''s wrong with a little copper?¡¡It''s better for him to experience it and to be aware of it than to warn people about the fear of gambling without telling them.


    That''s a really nice thing for Thor to say.


    I don''t know why, but Thor''s words seem to have a strange weight to them.


    ''Heh, it''s more like regret for doing it than not doing it, isn''t it?


    ''It''s a path that every villager here goes down. Thor was reckless at first, but then he screwed up and settled down.


    Okay, so Thor had already experienced this, too. No wonder his words must have some weight.


    This is how the villagers here must have repeated their mistakes and lived their lives in the present.


    ''''Well, as a nobleman, you should learn the importance of money.


    Eric holds Thor and Asmo''s shoulders, probably because he''s aware of doing something unwanted in front of Ra-chan''s eyes.


    ''''That may be true, but...''''


    Perhaps because everyone around her is in favor of gambling, Loretta''s attitude has softened slightly, perhaps because she is no longer able to make normal decisions.


    If I think about it calmly, I think it''s strange to make her learn the importance of money by making her gamble, but if I say that, I''ll only strangle myself, so I keep quiet.


    I''ll pat Ra-chan on the shoulder, as it seems like another push will do.


    Then Ra-chan catches my intentions and looks at Loretta with an upward glance.


    ''''I''d like to play with the others, just for a copper?''''


    ''''It can''t be helped. It''s only one copper coin, okay?¡¡I can''t go any further.


    ''Yes, thank you. Loretta!


    Loretta is also very serious, but she''s vulnerable to some kind of rah-rah request.

 422-Quiet matchmaker

    Are you ready for Rutten?


    I''m fine.


    When the villagers were ready for the betting, which was called the betting, the Ratton race finally began.


    Rick, who was in charge, called out to them, and the villagers who were preparing for the Ratton responded.


    The race begins as the villagers pull out the boards dividing the course.


    Every villager sitting on the couch is leaning forward to watch.


    Rah bet on the rabbi. I''m Valion. Thor and Eric are Ekaterina.


    Asmo is Dodd. Loretta is splendidly scattered with Renta.


    I wonder who will be smiling in this race.


    So let''s start race four!


    The moment Rick''s commanding voice rang out, the villagers removed the divider.


    Then a single passageway appeared in front of Lutton and the others, and they would have seen the bait at the end of it.


    It was Lenta who reacted first.


    ''Ooh, third renter!¡¡He reacted instantly!¡¡But the rabbi is not to be outdone!


    With Rick''s passionate commentary echoing, Renta blasted down the path that appeared in front of him.


    However, Ravi''s reaction was not to be outdone. Although he started out slow, he made use of his prized agility to close the distance quickly.


    Vallion is running a bit behind Rabi, and Dodd is running a bit behind him. And then there''s Dodd, who is running a bit behind Ravi.


    Valion is running a steady, not-so-slowly, and Dodd is running at a pace worthy of his slow starter''s name.


    ''''Whoa, whoa!¡¡Go, Renta!


    "Rabbi!¡¡Get rid of that guy!


    The Rattons started to run, and the villagers cheered each individual they bet on.


    ''Don''t lose!¡¡Rabbi!


    But good luck with that, Renta!


    Ra-chan and Loretta are amazed at the voices and enthusiasm of the villagers and start cheering for their betting rattlers.


    Ra-chan seems to be adapting to the situation beautifully, but Loretta seems a little embarrassed to shout out. It''s hilarious to see her cheering in a faint voice while her face turns red.


    ''Oi!¡¡What''s the matter with you, Ekaterina!


    Run!


    Unlike Rah and Loretta, who were cheering them on, Thor and Eric were the ones who were voicing their confusion.


    They bet on Ekaterina, who was the fastest, but the individual in question hadn''t moved slightly at all from the start.


    The villagers who had bet on her were shouting for her to run, but Ekaterina was nowhere to be seen. She was grooming herself as if she had no interest in the race.


    ''For God''s sake, run!¡¡You''ll be wasting my money!


    ''You unmotivated son of a b*tc* like Alfried!


    ''That''s right!¡¡You''re just like Al!


    Thor and Eric''s cheering turned to blatant cursing.


    I mean, can''t you just quickly get me involved and not cuss me out too?¡¡I don''t think me and Ekaterina are related at all.


    Thor is rough, as you can imagine, but surprisingly, Eric is the type of guy who gets hot, too.


    They say that people show their true nature when it comes to betting, and maybe Eric is just a hot guy at heart, even if he''s just pretending to be cool.


    Besides Thor and Eric, other villagers cheer and abuse him, but Ekaterina doesn''t care, rather she lies down to agitate him.


    Many of the villagers nodded their heads when they saw that.


    Ekaterina is only the fastest, and she''s the favorite to win. I''m sure many of the villagers were betting on it.


    In this case, the contenders for the championship would be Rabi and Valion.


    The villagers were cheering enthusiastically for the two outstanding animals.


    The two animals run at breakneck speed, stop, and then run again as if they were remembering something.


    It''s exciting to see that they''re animals, so you don''t know what they''re thinking, and you don''t know what they''re going to do.


    It''s different from watching a purely human competition in that there''s a sense of danger and the ability to do what you want.


    I''m rooting for Vallion, but I''m also enjoying watching him compete for the championship.


    ''Ah!¡¡Rabbi, don''t stop!¡¡Yes!¡¡Run, run, run!


    ''Renta!¡¡Just keep plugging away!


    Lara and Loretta are being impatient with Lutton, and he is being wonderfully harassed.


    At first Loretta had been shy about shouting, but now she was as loud as the villagers around her.


    In the midst of all the excitement of such a battle for the championship, a move was finally made on the imminent situation.


    ''''Oh!¡¡Here''s the best run here by Renta!¡¡Terrible stamina!


    Renta, who was fighting for the win, suddenly moved up a gear. Even though it''s the end of the race, he''s accelerating at his fastest pace of the race.


    Rabbi fought hard, but he couldn''t catch him. It was already the fourth race of the year. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''ll be able to do with it.


    ''Ah!¡¡Good luck with your rabbi!


    Okay, Renta!¡¡Keep pulling away!


    Even though Ra-chan is screaming with sadness, Loretta is cheering more relentlessly.


    She''s so absorbed in cheering that making Ra-chan happy seems to have vanished from her mind.


    Renta is pulling away from Ravi and heading for the finish line.


    Just as the villagers and Ra-chan, who had been betting on the rabbi, were about to give up, something happened.


    Renta, who was running, suddenly started to run from the course.


    When I looked in the direction where the renter had started running, I saw a boy holding a nut in his hand that he seemed to have picked up somewhere.


    ''Oops!¡¡What a renter is off course!¡¡Disqualified in sight of the goal!


    No way!


    Just before the finish line, he unexpectedly ran off course. At this, Loretta and the other villagers who were cheering her on also screamed out.


    ........Yeah, I was trying to break away before the race started, so I kinda knew this would happen.


    Maybe they weren''t aiming for the finish line from the beginning, and were running towards the nuts the boy had in his possession.


    The top runner disappeared and the rabbi ran straight through to the finish line!


    While I was wondering what to do, I was in second place, and the rabbi scored a great goal.


    He poked his head into the bait at the finish line with great force.


    ''Yay!¡¡The rabbi is the best!


    This pleased Ra-chan so much that he got up from his couch and was delighted.


    ''Congratulations, Ra-chan,''


    Thank you. Thanks to the rabbi for all his hard work!


    When I congratulated the rabbi on his win, Ra-chan said with a happy smile.


    I haven''t seen Ra-chan laugh like this since I saw the goldfish incident yesterday.


    I was worried about leaving it up to Thor and Asmo, but if she started laughing properly, I''m glad I brought her with me.


    ''Oh, Valion scored a goal, too.


    It''s true.


    While he and Raa were sharing their joy, Vallion scored a slim goal. Dodd was also late to the finish line.


    It''s not a remarkable move, but it''s still a good result, somehow, in second place.


    It''s good to be consistent and that''s an advantage.


    Second place goes to Vallion, who was very consistent throughout the race.¡¡And third place was Dodd, who finished the race, albeit a slow one!¡¡Ekaterina fell asleep on the track and was disqualified, as was Renta!¡¡The fourth race was rough and tumble, man!


    The two favourites for the championship are both disqualified. It''s amazing how rough the villagers are.


    "Third place. Dodd didn''t catch up to you this time.


    It was a bit chilling because you never know when they''re going to catch up to you from behind.


    I like to wait for that, don''t I?


    Unlike Thor and Eric, Asmo was just watching the game.


    Waiting patiently for Dodd to catch up, Asmo has a very genius way of cheering for him.


    He looked quiet and calm, but Asmo was probably the best competitor.


    ''d*mn it!¡¡I want my money back!


    "Cinderella?


    Thor slams the wooden bill to the ground and shouts, and Ra-chan imitates him.


    ''No, Lady Rahna!¡¡Do not imitate such wild words!

 423-Lets do arm wrestling

    I''ve been wanting to watch a few more Rotten Races.


    As soon as we left Rick''s backyard, Rah muttered in remorse.


    ''No. Lady Rahna just keeps getting hotter and hotter and more willing to bet big money on it.''


    We have watched the race three times since then and bet money on it.


    Rah''s rabbi won the race three times in a row, and he was so excited that he wanted to bet a gold coin on the race.


    Loretta stopped him in a hurry, and our race was over.


    ''What?¡¡But Loretta was into it too, wasn''t she?


    No, I don''t think so.


    Loretta swims her gaze slightly as Rah-chan gives her a still gaze.


    She was cheering so desperately in the first race, so it seems pointless to deny it, though.


    ''''Ah, I guess this is where the excitement begins.''''


    Hey?


    Perhaps imitating Thor''s boring statement, Ra-chan says in agreement.


    ''See!¡¡Lady Rana''s words are disturbing!¡¡That''s another influence of the Ratton Race!


    This is not so much the effect of the Ratton race as it is the effect of talking to Thor.


    This is certainly not a good idea.


    I don''t want Ra''s to be influenced by someone as unclassy as Thor.


    ''That should be enough about the importance of money and the danger. I will not allow you to watch any more races!


    Apparently, the race is over and Loretta has cooled down. She''s regained her awareness as a chaperone.


    ''So, next time you want to play something more wholesome, right?


    ''Where do you plan to go next?¡¡Tell me here.


    Apparently, Thor''s credibility has fallen significantly after the one that just happened. Loretta asks with a somewhat wary look in her eyes.


    There''s an arm-wrestling tournament in the village cafeteria. They have a small women''s division, so you can have fun there like a child.


    Oh, it''s certainly not bad.


    The arm-wrestling competition at Celia Diner is held every year at the Harvest Festival.


    They do it to accommodate a wide range of people, from adults to children, mixed gender, etc.


    There are also competitions for small children only, so even Ra-chan and I can enjoy them.


    This kind of event is never held in the aristocracy, so it will be a new experience for us.


    ''Arm-wrestling is the kind of thing where you hold your hands in a goofy grip and knock them down, right?


    Yeah, yeah, it''s a contest of strength.


    ''Sounds interesting!¡¡I want to try it!


    It''s so cute to see Ra taking my arm and reenacting arm-wrestling.


    His hands are very soft and small.


    But I''m worried that he might break his arm when he wrestles me.


    Isn''t it like a gambling den again, calling it a village restaurant?


    No, they''re full of decent people in there.


    Oh, really?


    I don''t want to look bad because of the Ratton race, so I''m going to make that clear.


    The villagers who were present at the race were just bad gamblers, not bad behavioral people.


    Well, if that''s what Alfried-sama says, that''s fine.


    Well, it''s settled then. We''re going to the Celia restaurant.


    Once Loretta''s permission was granted, we were to head to the Celia Dining Hall.


    ¡ô


    This is the Celia Diner, baby!


    It wasn''t long before we returned to the center of the village from the outskirts of the village and found the Celia Diner.


    The Celia Diner is open for harvest festivals and serves not only food and drinks, but also functions as an event venue.


    ''''It looks like a normal public diner,''''


    Loretta, who had been somewhat nervous about coming to a very ordinary place, was relieved.


    ''There''s a lot of people here today for the arm-wrestling tournament,''


    It''s a bit tinny.


    I slurred my words, but Asmo stated crisply.


    It''s only an arm-wrestling contest, and there are a lot of large men who are proud of their strength.


    There were barrels of alcohol placed inside and outside the store for the villagers to arm-wrestle, and the villagers were arm-wrestling.


    ''''........Is this a place to eat?''''


    When we walked into the Celia Diner, Ra said with a stunned look on her face.


    ''''Yes,''''


    Wow, it''s a buzz!


    I see, because a duchess like Ra-chan doesn''t come to a commoner''s shop like this one.


    She must have been surprised at how different it was compared to the upper class shops she usually goes to.


    Ra must have been surprised to see a world that he too knew and didn''t know about.


    ''Unless it''s an upper class restaurant like the ones used by the aristocracy, most normal eating places are like this.


    Heh, I see.


    ''I don''t like these crowded, noisy eating places?''


    I asked somehow, but Ra shook her head.


    ''Nah, I like it better this way. The air is so tense in the shops I usually go to that it''s hard to talk to you...


    Loretta looked at Ra-chan who was talking like that with a slightly complicated look on her face.


    Unlike me and Eric, Ra-chan has been born and educated by a historic duke family in the kingdom.


    He must have been educated as a nobleman since before he can remember. But that''s too rigid for a small child........


    I think I can understand a little bit why Ra-chan is not good at formalities.


    ''You should ask Sherka to take her when you get home. She''s also a student, and she should be familiar with these kinds of shops in the royal capital because she goes out and buys and eats with her friends.


    Yeah!


    I can''t interfere with other people''s home affairs or educational policies, but I can at least give advice on how to make it easier for Ra-chan to spend time there.


    It looks like Shelka is attending a magic academy, and there''s at least one or two shops that are easy for students to get into.


    You know.


    Something about Loretta in the background, Loretta was muttering something disturbing like, "Yes, Sherka-sama has a friend...", but my sweet sister.


    I''d like to think that they would look into it thoroughly for the


    Hey, Carla!¡¡We''re going to have to mix in some arm wrestling too!


    Thor raised his voice with authority and called out to Carla-san, who was organizing it.


    Then Carla-san came in a straight line and lightly tapped Thor''s head with her tray.


    ''Ow, what are you doing?


    Call me Carla. I''m older than you.


    You''re calling everyone else that!


    ''Other people are fine, but not you. Thor gets annoyed when you call him by his name.


    "Yeah, I know,


    Asmo and I, who can fiercely agree with Carla''s opinion, nodded deeply.


    ''''Nah, that''s it!''''


    Well, the reason is because it''s Thor. That''s the only reason.


    If I were Thor''s age, I wouldn''t want to be called out on it either.


    ''''The six of us, including Alfried-sama and the others, are allowed to participate in arm-wrestling, right?


    ''Oh, no. I will watch over Lady Rana and ask you not to participate.


    ''What?¡¡Aren''t you going to do Loretta?


    I''m an adult, and I wouldn''t mix it up if I were you.


    Loretta could become separated from her if she joined because she would be in an adult slot. And she realized that if she participated in it, she would get carried away and neglect to take care of Ra-chan.


    ''So, there are five of you in the children''s category. Please put your name here.


    All right.


    I get a notepad and a pen from Carla, and I write the names on the list of participants.


    .........Hmm, it seems that there are quite a few kids in the children''s section as well, but there''s no one who looks particularly dangerous.


    Because if there''s an Elinora sister or something like that in a place like this, it would really be a warrior situation.


    ''This is the Celia Diner?¡¡It''s pretty crowded, isn''t it?


    Celia''s Diner often hosts events like reversies and arm wrestling-- oh, Al.


    Sister Elinora?


    As I was writing my name on the form, I turned around when a very familiar voice called out to me.


    Then, there was sister Elinora, Alecia, Luna-san, sister Emma and Sheila.

 424-Brother and sister confrontation

    Sister Elinora?


    Al, what are you doing here--oh?¡¡Are you guys going to participate in an arm-wrestling tournament?


    Sister Elinora, who came over here, smiled when she noticed the participation form I was holding and grinned at me.


    ''''No, I was wondering what I should do.


    If they find out that we''re going to participate and sister Elinora joins the fight, we won''t stand a chance.


    Or rather, since we left Alecia and Luna-san to take care of them in the name of a tea party, we don''t know what they''ll do to us in retaliation if we have to compete against them.


    There''s even a possibility that I''ll get one of my bones snapped off for arm wrestling.


    If I don''t manage to cover up and get away from Elinora and her sisters--


    ''Huh?¡¡You said you were going to participate in arm wrestling, right?


    What a cunning thought, and Rah-chan blows it off without a second thought.


    Yes, yes, Ra-chan is just pure and has nothing to do with it. I''m the one to blame.


    ''''Isn''t that right?¡¡It''s because they even have your name on the entry form.


    This sister, you asked me a question after you saw that I was definitely going to be there.


    d*mn, you could see the name on the paper. She was so sharp that she hid it with her body as soon as she could.


    It''s hard to say that you didn''t participate in the game when you wrote your name on the participation form.


    ''''Oh, come on, Al. Don''t say anything weird now.


    As I''m breaking out in a cold sweat at the words to Rah and Sister Elinora, Thor interrupts me.


    Oh, Thor!¡¡You''ve got a helping hand.


    That''s right. You don''t want to fight your sister, Emma, do you?¡¡If that''s the case, then I''m going to have to sit this one out and pretend I''m not going to arm-wrestle.


    Of course we''re going to arm-wrestle, of course we''re going to arm-wrestle!


    ''Yes. You said you were going to be in the children''s mixed division!


    No, it wasn''t a helper ship at all.


    Or rather, it wasn''t just Thor, but for some reason Eric is showing a strong intention to join in as well.


    What''s this uncomfortable feeling?


    Especially Eric''s strangely explanatory tone of voice is worrisome.


    After carefully observing the two of them, Thor''s gaze is on Elinora sister. Eric''s gaze was directed at Alecia.


    ''''Well you guys are thinking that you can legitimately hold hands with the person you like by arm-wrestling, right?


    "...........


    I told them with zit eyes, and Thor and Eric blatantly swam their eyes to reveal their agitation.


    ''Cunning,''


    "Uh, shut up!


    That''s the only way to describe Thor and Eric''s current situation.


    ''No matter how much the opposite s*x you''re interested in, what''s the point of trying to arm-wrestle their hands together?¡¡Aren''t you ashamed to be a man?


    I''m not ashamed of it. If it works out for you, you did what you had to do, no matter what it takes. It''s just like being an adventurer.


    I don''t know if Rumba or some traveling adventurer told me this, but I don''t want to have to use words with weight here.


    As I''m giving him a subtle look, Thor squares his shoulders and whispers to me in a whisper.


    ''It''s not really a bad thing for Al, either. Maybe your sister will join in.


    -Oh!


    So that means I might be able to hold hands with sister Emma too!


    ''No, I''m just respecting your sister Emma, not a romantic interest like you guys are.


    I adore my sister Emma as my ideal sister.


    I don''t want her to have a gentle conversation with me or be a sweet sister to me, and I don''t want that kind of adolescent boy to hold me back.


    For a moment, though, I thought it would be nice.


    ''I''ve been thinking about it for a while now, but I don''t know what it means.''


    Anyway, that''s what I''m talking about, so I''m in.


    Okay, okay.


    As expected, it''s difficult to overturn a situation with so many enemies.


    I gave up and wrote down my name and passed the participation form to Thor.


    ''We''re in,''


    ''Heh, yeah. After the formal tea party, I just wanted to do some light exercise.


    Sister Elinora stretches while sending a meaningful glance at us.


    She was there and she seems to know who made the extra suggestion.


    ''''In that case, a throwing target or a kick target would be good. If you hit the target, it would be a good diversion.


    ''But that''s because I went there yesterday and today I want to show Lady Alecia what''s going on in the village.


    Even though I impliedly told her to go away, Elinora sister came to balance Alecia, the duchess, out.


    As long as I''m entertaining Alecia, she has the right to decide on all actions.


    Aleixia-san, you will respect this place like you did this morning, right?¡¡See, we have a role to play in entertaining Ra-chan.


    Alecia smiled as I turned my gaze to cling to her and she smiled.


    ''''Sounds interesting. Shall I join you?


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s a great opportunity!


    Sister Elinora happily agrees with Alecia''s words.


    I don''t understand Alecia anymore. I thought she was paying attention to us, but now she''s taking a position of tormenting us.


    What in the world is she thinking about when she''s acting?


    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve done arm wrestling~''


    Your vigilante training is paying off.


    Sheila and sister Emma raise their thin arms and make a forceful pose.


    If only sister Elinora and Luna-san could join in like that in such a harmonious manner....


    ''Al, remember that when you hit it.


    Eric too.


    "...........


    How impossible that seems to be.


    Sister Elinora and Luna whispered in our ears and wrote their names on the participation form.


    ¡ô


    Arm wrestling has its own children''s division, with some separated into men''s and women''s divisions and others mixed.


    We will be participating in the mixed category, and Elinora''s sister and her party will also be participating in it.


    However, there are several children who are not noblemen. In addition, Carla and Celia will assign them to participants taking their ages into consideration.


    I''m seven years old and Elinora sister is thirteen. The odds of me and Elinora''s sister hitting each other would be slim, since there''s a big difference in age no matter how you think about it.


    It''s not going to be as good as Thor or Eric envisioned.


    At best, it must be Thor or Asmo, or the village kids or Ra-chan against me.


    d*mn, I might have been able to convince them if I''d figured this out sooner.


    ''It''s gorgeous how many noblemen are participating this year. I''ve drawn up the showdown table here.


    Celia said and hooked the confrontation chart on the wall of the cafeteria.


    The first game, Rana vs. Kanna.


    Second Match, Alecia vs. Hanna


    Third Match, Thor vs. Emma


    Match 4, Asmo vs. Sheila


    Match 5, Eric vs. Luna


    Game 6, Alfried vs. Elinora


    Wait. This confrontation is absolutely ridiculous.


    ''Celia!¡¡You definitely set that up!


    What?¡¡Who are you talking to?


    Celia replied to Thor''s emotional dialogue with a dossy voice.


    ''''Su, I''m sorry. Well, um, I can''t help but feel a kind of artifice in the confrontation table........


    Thor''s attitude shrinks in an instant at Celia-san''s intimidation, but he still bites down desperately, perhaps because he wants to hold hands with his sister Elinora.


    ''Yes, I do. I think it would be fun to have a sister/brother showdown, so I decided to set it up. It would be more exciting for the audience, right?


    Celia grinned and looked at the confrontation table.


    ''Oops!¡¡Thor and Emma are arm wrestling!


    "There''s Asmo and Sheila, Alfreet-sama and Elinora-sama, too. Is this some kind of sister-brother showdown?


    ''What''s that?¡¡It''s going to be fun!


    Adult participants and spectators crowded around and showed interest in the event.


    I wondered where the idea of fairness had gone.


    However, as Celia-san''s aim was correct, the buzz spread, and one after another onlookers entered the dining room and ordered drinks and food.


    ........There''s no escaping this one.

 425-Bold girl

    Kids'' mixed division, first game people, go here.


    Carla''s voice came up and the first match of our arm wrestling match was about to begin.


    ''It''s a match for Ra-chan, isn''t it?''


    Yeah, I''m off!


    Ra-chan nodded and ran over to where Carla was, tete-a-tete.


    There was a children''s table set up there for arm wrestling, as well as a girl who was Ra-chan''s opponent.


    She has blonde hair in a side tail.


    She was a bit taller than Ra-chan, so she was probably older, but her body was quite slender. Probably the next youngest child after Ra-chan.


    I''ve heard her name is Kanna. I don''t think I''ve heard that name before. Perhaps if I don''t remember her, she''s not that related to me. The only kids in the village I''ve interacted with are Thor and Asmo.


    Anyway, I''m glad my opponent is a cute, normal girl.


    If it''s a gory opponent like sister Elinora, there''s a risk of Ra-chan getting hurt.


    As I watched with relief, the side-tailed girl held out her hand to Ra-chan.


    I''m Kanna. It''s nice to meet you.


    Doesn''t Kanna know that Ra is a duchess?¡¡No, they''ve been notified in advance, and if there''s a girl who''s obviously unfamiliar to them, a village girl would recognize her.


    Looking at Ra-chan''s clothes, it''s obvious that she''s not a villager. And there''s Loretta, the maid behind her, too.


    Perhaps she knows and doesn''t care. She''s a moderately bold girl.


    ''I, Lana!¡¡Nice to meet you.


    Rah-chan doesn''t care about Kanna''s attitude, and responds to the handshake with a smile.


    As usual, my Ra-chan is too much of an angel.


    ''I''m six years old, but Rahna?''


    I''m four years old!¡¡But I''m almost five!


    ''Hmm, yeah. I won''t go easy on you just because you''re younger, okay?


    ..........


    Rah-chan looks dumbfounded as Kanna smiles selfishly.


    ''''Eh?¡¡What''s going on?


    ''No, it''s nothing!¡¡All the way, please!


    Despite Kanna''s bewilderment, Ra-chan nodded with a heartfelt joy.


    Perhaps she was surprised by Kanna''s willingness to give her all, even against herself as a duchess, and that made her happy.


    Ra-chan was inevitably a step back from the people around her due to her status and age. When it comes to the game, there are many times when you have to give in.


    It''s the same for me. It''s doubtful that I''ll be able to beat the lovely Ra-chan without mercy. I don''t want to make her sad and I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    She must have been aware of such things even at a young age.


    But the girl, Kanna, being a commoner, didn''t care about that and said she would give it her all.


    I guess that made Ra-chan happy.


    ''Then put your arms down, please.''


    As Carla said this, Lah and Kanna placed their elbows on the cushions on the table, facing each other.


    There are cushions placed on either side of where your arms would fall, so it doesn''t seem to hurt you even if you are knocked down vigorously.


    ''''If your arm gets attached to this cushion, you will lose. Please don''t dig your nails, pinch yourself or move your legs around too much.


    "Yes!


    If Carla is so careful, it must mean that some of these guys have already done it.


    It was easy to imagine a match where not only the kids, but the adults did it because they didn''t want to lose.


    Ra-chan and Kanna would be ready with their arms firmly crossed and Carla-san would subtly assist them in their grip.


    Then, Loretta, the maid, stands behind Ra-chan and turns her gaze towards Kanna.


    Wow, Loretta, that''s not very mature. She''s blatantly intimidating Kanna.


    ''''........er, I''m distracted...''''


    Never mind.


    Yeah, yeah?


    Kanna was unintentionally confused by Loretta''s unwillingness to retreat even though she said it clearly.


    I thought that was a bad idea, and when I tried to pull Loretta away, Ra-chan gave me a ruthless word.


    ''Loretta, get out of my way. Go away.


    Then get out of my...?


    Loretta is shocked when Ra-chan tells her once and for all.


    She''s like a father who''s been told that his daughter smells bad.


    She is usually pure and cute, so the shock of receiving the words of rejection is immeasurable.


    If I was treated coldly by Ra-chan like that, it would be such a shock to me that I would go on a journey of transition.


    ''Erinora sis, help me move Loretta,''


    It''s not a problem.


    It was hard to pull the stunned Loretta alone, so I let her leave with the help of sister Elinora.


    Loretta didn''t resist, as if the shock from earlier hadn''t left her.


    ''''Let''s go then. Lady........Go!


    The moment Carla-san let go of her arm, Rah and Kanna put their strength into it.


    ''''Uh-uh-uh!''''


    W-Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh!


    Neither fighter is able to move his arms away from the center of the table, as both fighters are competing for the same amount of power.


    This is a good match.


    Rah or Kanna? Who will win?


    ''Ra-chan, go for it!


    Mistress Lana, it''s time to step it up!


    Lady Rana, get rid of that canna!


    Me, Eric, and Thor do our best to cheer Ra-chan on as loudly as we can.


    Ra-chan bends her arms while her face turns bright red as she responds to the cheering.


    Oh, oh, this is going to work!¡¡Let''s go!


    Ra-chan''s arms gradually pushed his opponent in, but Kanna was able to hold on.


    ''Humph!¡¡I''m not going to lose!


    His face is a bit of a misshapen mess, but he''s desperately trying to arm-wrestle, so I won''t say anything.


    There''s a lot of time for Kanna to endure this as Ra-chan tries to push his opponent in.


    Not much time should have passed, but it feels like a long time.


    Thirty seconds?¡¡One minute?¡¡How much longer has passed? If it continued any longer, Ra-chan, who had been attacking it, was at her limit.


    My fears had come true, and Ra-chan was starting to get tired as she continued to attack.


    "Here it is!


    Kanna seemed to have been waiting for that to happen, and with a vigorous voice, she exerted an explosive force.


    Rah-chan, who had been targeted at the timing of her concentration and strength due to fatigue, was unable to counter it and was knocked down by her arms in a daze.


    He didn''t expect that he would really be able to rip off the victory against the duchess. Even the adults who were watching around him involuntarily lost their voices.


    However, he didn''t seem to care about such things and proudly shouted in victory.


    ''''Yes!¡¡I won!


    Our winner. Kanna.


    Carla, too, was puzzled, but did her duty as a referee.


    ''Hmmm, what do you think?''


    Will Ra, who had a close fight but ultimately lost, be okay? Will she cry or throw a tantrum?


    While the tension in the cafeteria was high, Ra-chan had a refreshing expression on her face.


    I''m losing. That''s great, Kanna.


    Well. Rana is younger than me and you stuck your neck out like that.


    Rah-chan''s honest reaction and smile drained the venom out of her mind, and Kanna shyly praised her for it.


    That''s right. There''s no way Ra-chan would throw a tantrum in a game where he gave it his all, right?


    The situation is completely different from the time he was angered by Shelka in the royal capital.


    I used to treat Ra-chan like a child, but she''ll grow up too.


    ''''Ahhhh!¡¡Khanna''s bacar!¡¡Why are you winning!


    As I am moved by the friendship between the two girls, a girl with a side-tail that looks very similar to Kanna jumps in.


    They must be twins, judging by the fact that they look exactly alike.


    ''Hey Hannah, why aren''t you happy that I won?''


    Because he''s a nobleman.¡¡And a duchess!¡¡You can''t win!


    "...what?¡¡Really?¡¡Is Lord Rana an aristocrat?


    ''You can see that in your beautiful clothes!


    ''Eeeeeeeeee!''


    Oh, apparently it wasn''t boldness, it was just a stupid boy.


    ''Uh, um, Lady Rana...''


    ''I''m fine with Lana. Don''t worry about it.


    What? Really?


    ''Care a bit more about the canna!


    Hanna plunged into Kanna, who was easily spoiled by Ra''s nostalgia.


    It was a quiet scene in the cafeteria, but the smiling girls'' conversation made the atmosphere more relaxed.

 426-Thor VS Emma

    Kids Mixed Division, second game people, go here.


    After Rah''s match is over, the call for the second match is made.


    The next match is between twin girls named Alecia and Hannah.


    ''''Huh, it''s my turn next. It''s been a long time since I''ve done arm wrestling.


    As it was her own turn, Aleixia stepped forward with a leisurely smile on her face.


    There is no such thing as an extremely graceful young lady like Alecia in this village, so her mere walking draws the gaze of those around her.


    ''''Good luck Alecia!


    Yeah, I''ll do my best.


    Alecia smiled as Ra-chan smiled and cheered her on.


    Then, she retracted her smile and stood by the table with a sharp gaze on Hannah.


    Hannah''s demeanor is calm as she deals with the duchess.


    Hanna seemed to have a calmer personality compared to Kanna, but could it be that this girl is also going to bite into Alecia''s opponent without being frightened?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea. Hanna is six years old, so Aleysia-sama is a two-fingered--


    I don''t need a handicap, sir.


    Carla tries to impose a handicap rule based on the age difference, but Hanna kicks it off.


    The crowd groans at this, and Ms. Carla is upset.


    Compared to Kanna, Hanna seemed to be cooler, but was this girl also quite a battle junkie?


    ''Huh, that''s interesting. I don''t hate girls like that.''''


    Thank you.


    Hanna replies nonchalantly to Alecia, who raises the corners of her mouth in a sincerely amused manner.


    She seems to want to concentrate on the game.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get away with it. Then put your arm on the table--


    I abstain.


    The moment Carla-san urged Alecia to get ready and Alecia put her elbows on the table, Hannah announced proudly.


    ''''........Can you say that again?''''


    I abstain. I lose.


    Hanna tells Alecia, who asked the question again, once again, once again tells her once and for all.


    I see, I thought he was reasonably liveried, but he seemed to be hungry from the beginning.


    ''''Do they care about nobles and commoners?¡¡Then you''ll be fine. I''m not that narrow-minded--


    "...I''d like to abstain...


    Okay, okay.


    No longer did Alecia give up trying to persuade Hannah to ask for help, as if she was about to fall to her knees.


    From a stranger''s point of view, it looked like Alecia, a nobleman, was just tormenting the commoners.


    ''''........Winner. Alaysia-sama.


    Carla''s voice sounded empty in the air, which was unbearable.


    ¡ô


    I''m not sure that makes sense.


    Alecia slammed the fruit juice cup onto the table as Hannah abstained in victory.


    She must have been looking forward to it. She looks greatly disgruntled.


    The villagers around them are completely freaked out by the intimidation of a beautiful girl looking unhappy.


    I''m one of the people who is scared, so I couldn''t move around without a second thought.


    ''..........Al, get in a good mood for a moment.


    ''I don''t like it, you''re scared. Besides, I don''t know how to deal with Alecia''s moods.


    Elinora sister pokes me with her elbow and says, "I don''t think I can do that easily.


    It''s not a simple person like Elinora, who just goes along with the practice and gives you food to eat.


    It''s a good idea to have them practice with you later.¡¡I''m getting kind of cranky. I''m so simple, right?


    "I am sincerely sorry.


    Apparently, the voice in my mind was spoiled. Instantly I bowed my head deeply.


    ''Alecia. Come arm-wrestle with me!


    Yeah. Well, let''s do it at the end, then.


    While me and sister Elinora were doing that, Ra-chan followed up.


    I guess she just wanted to arm-wrestle more. That''s why Alecia, who was being unfaithful, easily lost her venom.


    As usual, our Ra-chan is too much of an angel.


    It seemed like if Ra-chan was here, all the fighting in the world would be gone.


    ''''Children''s Mixed Division, those of you in the third game, please come this way!


    Carla''s voice rises and preparations for the third match begin.


    As I recall, the third game is a showdown between Thor and sister Emma.


    "d*mn, it''s boring to have your sister as an opponent all of a sudden.


    Don''t complain, we''re on our way.


    Sister Emma heads to the table with a buzzing and complaining Thor.


    Thor buzzes his arms around and snaps his neck bones as he buzzes his arms around and puts his elbows in place with a thud.


    ''So?¡¡How much of a handicap would you give him?


    Oh, you''re giving me a handicap?¡¡Isn''t that nice of you, Thor?


    ''Oh, f*ck!¡¡I''m asking you how much of a handicap you''re going to give me!


    Thor demands a handicap without showing any hesitation in being a man, even if he is a man.


    It''s more refreshing than pathetic when it''s said so clearly.


    ''''Then I''ll hold your wrist. This way it''s harder for me to force myself, right?


    Three fingers. I''m only eight years old.


    Even though sister Emma is compromising, Thor pushes for more demands.


    ''Hey, Kora!¡¡Thor!¡¡If you''re a man, try fighting him head on!


    ''Yes, yes, yes!¡¡You''re pathetic!


    "f*ck!¡¡I''m seriously trying to win this one!


    The villagers in the audience seemed to be annoyed by Thor''s miscellaneous demands, and there were boos all over the place.


    Well, to the outside world, it''s interesting to see her go head to head with her older sister and get beaten up, not that I want to see Emma-sama get beaten up.


    But I''m afraid I''m not going to be able to collect, so I sneak up to Thor and give him an earful.


    ''Hey, Thor. That''s before your sister Elinora is watching you?


    -What?


    Thor''s eyes widened with a huff at those words and he turned his gaze to sister Elinora.


    And then he turned to sister Emma again, with a look of determination in his eyes.


    I don''t need a handicap. I''m gonna beat you head on.


    All right, all right, all right.


    As if sensing Thor''s feelings, Sister Emma landed on her elbows, as if she was truly dismayed.


    ''''Hyu!¡¡That''s not bad, Thor!¡¡That''s the man, man!


    Let your sister freak out every once in a while.


    Hearing Thor''s manly words, the villagers around him were all excited.


    What should have been a compromise on the wrist, I didn''t know you''d go out of your way to make it without a handicap.


    ''''Then please fold your hands.''''


    Whoa!


    They were about to fold their hands together, but instantly Thor screamed.


    ''Hey, can you not sound so disgusting?¡¡I do wash my hands properly, though?


    No, I know, but holding hands with my sister gives me goosebumps!


    Just get it over with.


    Sis Emma half-heartedly squeezes Thor''s hand, which looks disgusted.


    What''s going on in that guy''s brain that he doesn''t want to hold hands with sister Emma?


    Then here we go. Lady........go!


    The moment Carla-san let go of her arm, Thor and sister Emma put their strength into it.


    ''''Whoa whoa whoa whoa!


    Thor''s shout for help early in the show.


    Does he really want to show his sister Elinora how cool he is, or does he want to win and shake her hand? Both of these annoyances power Thor''s tremendous spirit.


    His muscles, which were trained by working in the fields as a child, are not masterful, and muscles and veins appear on his arms.


    Thor''s furious power has a hard time keeping up with his older sister, Emma, who is indeed older than him.


    Emma-sister''s arms tilt slightly.


    ''Could it be that Thor will win?


    Even though there was a five year age difference between them, I didn''t know that the younger Thor was able to push so far.


    The villagers in the audience were very excited by the situation of a younger brother pushing his sister.


    The men are cheering for Thor and the women are cheering for sister Emma.


    Sister Emma, who is being pushed by Thor''s momentum, turns red in the face.......what?¡¡I didn''t. I didn''t sweat a single thing, and for some reason, I feel like I''m cheering you on and you''re looking at me?


    How can you afford to look at us when you''re even trapped?


    "...Al, your shoelaces are untied.


    Oh, really?


    When I looked at my feet after sister Elinora told me that, I saw that my shoelaces were indeed untied.


    I was concerned about the arm-wrestling situation, but I couldn''t afford not to tie them considering that I could step on the laces and injure myself.


    ''Winner, Emma!


    As I bent down and retied my shoelaces, I heard a ding from the table and Carla''s voice announcing the winner.


    ''Yeah?¡¡What do you mean?


    At any rate, by the time I tied the cord and stood up, I saw Thor rolling on the ground and a ladylike smiling sister Emma.


    ''Are you okay, Thor?¡¡You were so close, and you''re such a screw-up for slamming yourself against the table.


    Sister Emma gently talks to Thor, who is in agony.


    What, it''s just Thor''s self-destruction?


    That''s right. It''s not possible for Emma-sister to be as monstrous as her sister Elinora.


    It''s not a good idea to throw your body against the table, it''s just that Thor is an idiot.


    Well yes.


    Asmo agreed with my words, but for some reason there was something like pity in the look he gave me.

 427-Gravity

    So, we''re next.


    Yes.


    After Thor''s pathetic match, the next step was a sister-brother showdown between Sheila and Asmo.


    ''Hmmm, as expected of Asmo, no handicap, right~?¡¡I might rather have mine, given the size difference.


    Sheila looks at Asmo''s whole body and then shoots a jab while speaking in a laid-back tone.


    The game has already begun with this off-the-board battle. Stripping away the advantage here would lead to an arm-wrestling victory.


    It is true that Asmo boasts a physique and strength that is hard to imagine for an eight-year-old. Even though he''s older, there''s a good chance that the slender Sheila and Asmo could compete with each other.


    ''''No, since there''s an age difference, I need a handicap on my side.


    ''What?¡¡Thor challenged him without a handicap, and Asmo gets a handicap?


    "...tch, Thor''s going to say something else.


    Since Thor challenged him without a handicap, it would be disappointing if Asmo, who was also a sister and brother, got a handicap.


    Therefore, Asmo is not able to ask for the handicap.


    Also, I personally don''t want to be less than Thor.


    Sheila, despite her easy-going appearance, is a tremendous schemer. She can completely read Asmo''s thoughts.


    ''''--Ha!¡¡So, that means I''m not handicapped either!


    I see.


    Sister Elinora laughs heartily when she realizes the astonishing truth.


    d*mn, I shouldn''t have fired up Thor''s game to make it go faster. I had to choke myself as a result.


    Yeah, I wanted to slap myself in the face for that one. It''s insane to be in a head-to-head power struggle with sister Elinora.


    ''''Then please fold your hands.''''


    Carla''s voice was the cue for Asmo and Sheila to put their elbows on the table.


    ''Good.''


    What--?


    At that moment, there was a stir in the dining room.


    It was because there were soft fruits on the table, except for the elbows, in different shapes.


    What is this? Is this kind of scene appropriate?


    ''''Oooh........!


    Thor and Eric blatantly snort at the sight.


    ''Thor, stop being a creep,''


    ...and Eric is staring too hard.


    ''No, I''m just watching you arm wrestle!''


    The two of them hurriedly make the exact same excuse as they are warned by their sister right beside them.


    Luna-san pointed out to me that Thor and Eric managed to avert their gaze as if they were getting buzzed.


    However, it''s not long before my gaze is on Sheila''s chest, and even I, who''s watching from the side, can see that my gaze is on her.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to look at it, but my sister next to me creates a sense of intimidation, so I tried my best not to look at it.


    I wouldn''t want my sister Emma to look at me the way Thor and Eric did.


    It would be unbearable for me to have my reputation lowered because of my temporary curiosity.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time. Lady........Go!


    The moment Carla let go of her arm, Asmo and Sheila exerted themselves.


    The first reaction was Sheila''s on top and Asmo was instantly driven back.


    However, Asmo countered with a prominence of his prized thick arms. They were antagonizing in an inferior situation and gradually pushing Sheila back.


    ''''Humph!''''


    "Woo-woo!


    Asmo''s sharp exhalation and Sheila''s disempowering call echoed through the air.


    The reason why the villagers in the audience were disgustingly quiet would no longer need to be told. Instead, there was a cluck of tongues from some of the women in the village. ''Scary.


    ''C''mon, Asmo!¡¡Get the hell out of there!


    Keep your weight on!


    Thor and Eric cheer for him.


    As expected of Asmo. Even though he is eight years old, he makes full use of his obese body to push Sheila, who is older than him.


    His body is very reliable for this day.


    I''m sure Asmo will be able to beat Sheila. Such a glimmer of hope lights up in my chest.


    As expected of Elinora sister, I thought she would be impatient with this situation, but for some reason the person in question took out a paper packet from her pocket.


    ''''Oh, come to think of it, Bartolo gave me some cookies for a snack.


    ''Wow, it smells so good!¡¡So it''s pumpkin cookies today!


    I know it''s not much to take, but maybe we should just eat on our own.


    Eat!


    As Sister Elinora and Sister Emma were having such a conversation, there was a Zudaan sound and Sheila was reacting violently.


    If you look at the table, Asmo''s arm, which should have been pushed, had fallen on its own side.


    ''Sho, winner, Sheila,''


    Lady Elinora, I want some of that too.


    Oh, I see the game is over. Then you can have it.


    It seems that even the joy of victory doesn''t matter, Sheila instantly came over here and received pumpkin cookies from sister Elinora.


    ''''Mmm~ As I thought, the sweets made by Bartolo-san are delicious~''''


    Sheila swooning over a pumpkin cookie.


    That''s right. The Asmo family was a family that showed tremendous power when it came to food.


    When Sister Elinora realized that Sheila was at a disadvantage, she immediately brought out some sweets to awaken her power.


    What a cunning move!


    ''''Wow, I couldn''t see your arm move.''''


    It''s one hell of a food obsession to create that much power from cookies alone.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    "Winner, Luna.


    I thought that Asmo and Sheila''s match was over, but the next match, Eric and Luna-san''s match, was over in quick succession.


    ''Hey, Eric-sama. Try a little harder!''''


    I can''t. You can''t possibly match your sister''s strength.


    It was so blinkered that I couldn''t say that back to Thor when he told me that.


    He got a grip on my wrist as a handicap, and then he knocked me down with a lackluster move.


    Eric should be heartbroken, too.


    ''''Well Eric is too impotent. He needs to work out a bit more.


    Your sister is crazy. I''m not weak.


    Luna-san''s unrelenting words are teasing Eric too.


    Yeah, I agree with you that Luna-san thinks it''s strange.


    Even Eric is a martial aristocrat and has been training since he was a child. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more.¡¡All together, you''re losing to your sister, and you''re sloppy in your male habits.


    If I lost to a woman in arm-wrestling, I''d go home and cry.


    The villagers in the audience laugh because Thor, Asmo and Eric are all losing to their sister.


    ''d*mn it, they usually have a habit of letting women hold their purse strings and get their asses handed to them.


    You''re on your own.


    I''d love for them to arm-wrestle your sister.


    It is indeed annoying to be laughed at like this. All three of them seem to be pissed off.


    Thor''s body trembles and he puts his hands on both my shoulders in anger.


    ''When it comes to this, Al!¡¡You''re the only one who can help!¡¡You can use any trick you want!¡¡Defeat Lady Elinora!


    No, that''s the hardest thing to do. The person with the most inhuman physical abilities among them is Sister Elinora. There''s no way she''d be able to challenge him properly and be an enemy.


    ''Al can do it!


    ...Asmo.


    I mean, haven''t you always gotten through these kinds of hardships?


    Eric.


    But these three people believe in me like this.


    Yes, with such clear eyes........


    ""Once again, you''re gonna get crafty, aren''t you?"


    You guys gonna dump ''em all?


    Just when you thought you could get a little better dialogue, here it is.

 428-Al VS Erinora

    Kids'' mixed division, sixth game people, go here!


    Carla''s voice rises and preparations for the sixth game begin.


    It''s finally here. An arm-wrestling match between me and Elinora''s sister.


    Amidst many cheers, Elinora sister walks out to the battlefield with ease.


    With a fearless smile, she turns her arms and snaps her neck bones.


    The confident expression on her face and her demeanor suggest that she doesn''t believe for a minute that she will be defeated.


    Sister Elinora is convinced that she is a hunter.


    It''s not pride, but confidence.


    The victories that have been accumulated many times until now have formed the aura of a champion for Sister Elinora.


    .........Yeah, impossible. There''s no way I can win an arm-wrestling match with Elinora-sister. It''s only a pure power match or Elinora sister''s ring.


    ''Please, Al!¡¡Definitely win!


    The whole village will think we''re nuts if we don''t.


    ''Alfried, avenge our disappointment!


    Perhaps unaware of my state of mind, Thor, Asmo and Eric say selfish things to each other.


    ''''Even if you say something so absurd...''''


    "Don''t get cocky!¡¡You''d have to be petty enough to subvert that somehow, Al!


    I let out a weak word, and Thor yells at me, whether he''s trying to blast me or not.


    He tells me to win with cunning, but there is no way to play a trick with simple arm wrestling in the first place.


    Most matches are already decided before they begin.


    It depends a lot on how much preparation you can do beforehand and how much advantage you can bring to the match.


    In addition to being able to do neither of those things, this is Elinora sister''s field of pure power.


    If I were in a situation to fight Elinora''s sister in the first place, I would never bring it into a power struggle.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of the situation.


    That''s why in an arm-wrestling match limited to a purely forceful contest, defeat is a strong possibility.


    Huh ... it can''t be helped. Since it''s a certainty that we''ll lose, I''ll make it look like I''m struggling and not get injured so that people won''t complain about me.


    When I made up my mind to do so, Ra-chan came right in front of me.


    ''Al!''


    Hmm?¡¡What''s going on?


    Good luck!


    Rah''s pure eyes are turned on me.


    It''s an innocent smile that makes me believe I''ll never lose.


    What am I going to do? I can''t help but feel ashamed of myself for thinking that I would never lose and try not to get injured.


    To me, Ra-chan is like a sister now.


    It''s not cool to look hapless in front of your sister, is it?


    I know I''m not very good at it.


    I know I''m not very good at it, but I don''t want to have an embarrassing match for the sake of Ra-chan, who has high hopes for me.


    ''''Okay. I''ll give it my best shot.


    Yeah!


    Ra-chan sees me off and I come to the arm-wrestling stage.


    Then the villagers in the cafeteria are buzzing with activity.


    ''Oh, a showdown between Alfried-sama and Elinora-sama!


    This might be the most brutal match of the day.


    But it''s hard to imagine Master Alfried being beaten so easily.


    The excitement is at an all-time high, perhaps because it''s the last showdown of the day between sister and brother.


    Everyone is predicting as much as they want about how the match will go.


    As I thought, most of them don''t doubt that the Elinora sister will win. Yeah, I think so, too.


    But I don''t want to pretend I''m doing my best for Ra-chan, who''s watching me.


    I look ahead and see Sister Elinora looking down at me.


    ''''You look like you''re ready for this, don''t you?¡¡You''re guilty of ruining my practice time with a tea party, aren''t you?


    Elinora sister says while snapping her knuckles.


    I wonder what that gesture is like for a woman, but it''s strangely appropriate.


    The chilling voice and power of her voice makes me want to run away involuntarily, but I can''t do that as long as Ra-chan is watching me.


    ''Well, I''ll try my best to be reasonable.


    Well, that''s interesting.


    Sister Elinora rolls her eyes and smiles, as if she was expecting more pathetic dialogue.


    If it wasn''t for Ra-chan, I would have been begging for my life. ''I''m not wrong in that prediction,'' she said.


    ''''Then join hands with me, please.''''


    Carla''s voice is the cue for me and Sister Elinora to put our elbows on the table and join our fingers together.


    Sister Elinora''s slender hands are glued together.


    Elinora''s fingers seemed to be saying, ''I won''t let you go.


    She tried to shake it off, but it didn''t even twitch.


    ........This might be a bad idea after all.


    No, you can''t give up. I have magic.


    There is no rule imposed on me that says I can''t use magic in arm wrestling.


    It''s a good thing that you don''t find yourself in the middle of such a large crowd, although it is inevitable that you will be repulsed if you use flashy magic, but it''s fine if you don''t find out.


    I''m used to using magic to avoid being noticed.


    You can use magic to create a momentary squeak, and then finish it off in one go with physical enhancements.


    As I''m assembling the path to victory in my head, Carla-san, the judge, lays hands on me.


    ''Here we go then. Lady.........


    Before Carla-san could let go of my hand and finish telling me to start, I flicked the fingers of my free left hand and launched an air shot at Elinora''s sister''s nose.


    But Sister Elinora avoided it by averting her face slightly.


    Silly me!¡¡You were read to?


    It''s a high-speed air cannon that''s so slight that almost everyone can''t detect the magic power, and it''s impossible to see. I don''t see the point of avoiding it at this distance, even though I did it with the least amount of movement from my blind spot.


    It''s impossible to surprise them with an air shot to frighten them and then take them down with body strengthening.


    That said, even if you use a light to blind them now, you can still do arm wrestling with your eyes. Besides, a surprise attack is only effective when the opponent is not on alert. It won''t work against sister Elinora, who has amazing reflexes and maintains her vigilance.


    Yeah, if it comes to this, I''ll use physical strengthening to push her in. I don''t like this kind of brainstorming play, but it can''t be helped.


    Go!


    The moment the call to start goes up, I activate my body enhancement and put my strength into it.


    I''m far superior to Elinora''s sister in terms of the benefits of magical manipulation and physical enhancements.


    Even if you''re an idiot Erinora''s sister is a fool, her hands and feet are still strong in front of her body strengthening.


    ''Huh?¡¡Not moving?


    There is no doubt that my arms are filled with magical power. My power must have increased many times over due to the benefit from the magic power.


    However, Elinora sister''s arms with her hands folded together hadn''t moved at all from the starting position.


    --Eh?¡¡Rocks?


    I looked up at Sister Elinora and saw a vision of a huge rock.


    A true symbol of steadfastness. It made me keenly aware that there are things that humans can''t reach, no matter how hard they try.


    And incredibly, Elinora sister didn''t use physical enhancements.


    She''s accepting my physical enhancements without any magical assistance.


    She''s a monster now.


    ''What are you doing?¡¡It''s always good to start, right?


    Knowing that I''m putting a lot of effort into it, Sister Elinora speaks the words of provocation.


    ''What are you doing, Al!¡¡Put some effort into it!


    You!¡¡You''re going to do it!


    Thor and Eric are getting impatient with the fact that I''m not moving at all in the center of the stage, and Thor and Eric are coming at me with a wild look.


    I''m already doing my best and even strengthening my body........


    As I was immersed in a sense of despair, Sister Elinora slowly poured in her strength.


    ''''Uguguuguugu!


    You''ll be able to use your body strength to desperately resist, but Elinora sister''s arms do not stop like heavy machinery in motion.


    I''m not going to give a d*mn about my resistance, but she pushes her arms into me.


    And Elinora is enjoying watching me resist.


    Her methods are more insidious than usual. I can tell that she is extremely angry that she was forced to attend a tea party instead of a training session.


    It''s no good. I can''t help it.


    "Al-uh!¡¡Good luck!


    Nevertheless, even Ra-chan is watching.


    I can''t just let Sister Elinora lick me like this, slowly pushing me in and losing me unceremoniously.


    I make a pained expression as I exert my strength to endure Sister Elinora''s push in.


    Then, when my arms are just short of the cushion, there''s an opening in Elinora''s sister''s mind where she''s convinced that she''s won and that her retaliation will be successful.


    Seeing that point, I do my best to strengthen my body with my magic power.


    ''''--!


    The full force of the body reinforcement that caught her off-guard successfully pushed her arms back.


    Elinora sister resists with all her strength in an instant, even though she''s impatient.


    d*mn, what''s going on with being able to resist my all-out magic power for a moment but in the flesh?


    Nevertheless, my all-out magic power is resisted by Elinora-sister, but I forcefully push it in.


    The crowd seems to have sprung up at my reversal from my inferior position, but it doesn''t matter.


    I''m going to take out Elinora''s sister right here!¡¡Before Sister Elinora''s physical enhancements come in time!


    However, sister Elinora''s physical strengthening has come in time.


    The one that was certainly responsive until just now is gone.


    The moment the magic power passed through sister Elinora''s arms, the arms stopped moving at all.


    I thought that Sister Elinora was going to slowly drive me down again, but she didn''t do that, she simply laid waste to me with all her might.


    My arms moved like a broken pendulum, slamming into the cushions.


    ''Winner, Lady Elinora,''


    Carla''s voice rose, and there was a thud of excitement from the crowd.


    ''Whoa!¡¡What a hotter match than I thought it would be!


    ''Oh, at first I thought it was no good when Elinora-sama was licking me, but as expected of Alfried-sama. That was an act, and I was looking for an opening.


    ''I mean, wasn''t Lady Elinora serious in the middle of it too?


    ''Alfried-sama must be surprisingly powerful to be able to fight like that against an older sister.


    They were probably wondering why I hadn''t been beaten one way or the other against Elinora''s sister.


    Everyone was tilting their heads in wonder.


    ''''No, we were so close!


    Well, aren''t you doing well for Alfried?


    It''s nice not to be unreasonably angry, but I couldn''t explain why the second team was so great at evaluating it.


    Even so, my right arm still hurts. It''s not a good idea to put all your energy into strengthening your body, but it''s still too hard on your young body.


    I feel like it wasn''t converted into power at all, despite the fact that I put a lot of magic power into it.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this.¡¡I have so many finger marks.


    ..........


    She tried to talk to Sister Elinora, but for some reason she didn''t respond.


    Sister Elinora stared at her right arm intently, squeezing and opening it repeatedly.


    ''Could you possibly have hurt your arm or something?''


    ''''No, of course not. I mean, how dare you skip the air bullets before the start of the season and use physical enhancements to catch me by surprise?


    I don''t have a choice!¡¡There''s no way I''m going to do it fair and square and be a match for Sister Elinora!


    It''s impossible to fight in the flesh against sister Elinora.


    When I try to escape from Elinora sister who is looking at me with a jittery gaze, Ra-chan tugs at my sleeve.


    ''''Al, you were so close!


    ''Oh, Ra. I''m sorry, you were so supportive, but we didn''t win.


    ''But it was cool to see Al doing his best!


    "...Rah-rah!


    I''m touched by the kindness of Rah, who keeps looking at me the same way after I''ve been defeated.


    Hey, Al!¡¡I want to be able to do the one that can do magic on my arm!


    Oh, it''s body strengthening. Hmmm, I don''t really recommend using it from a young age, but there''s no harm in learning it. I understand. Why don''t you practice arm-wrestling with me?


    Yeah!


    That''s how the arm-wrestling competition at Celia Diner was happily digested.

 429-200 million PV breakthrough commemorative reader survey SS Part 1 Parfait wants to eat

    I''d like a parfait.


    It was a day after summer, after the hospitality of Viscount Dorr.


    Despite the fact that it was getting chilly to wear short sleeves by now, I was still craving a parfait.


    The parfait Master Alfried had made for me before.


    It was a large glass container filled with many dreams of cookies, muffins, pudding, milk gelato, and fruit.


    I''ll never forget the feeling I had when I ate it once.


    That fluffy, snowy mountain of milk gelato or moist milk pudding. Crispy cookies and fluffy muffins that pop in your mouth.


    The taste of these cookies and muffins, when they are all blended together, is even more shocking than the first time I had a cookie in my life.


    I want to experience that feeling again.


    ''Meena, what''s wrong with you in a daze?''


    As I was remembering the taste of the parfait, Saara, who like me was in charge of cleaning the windows, asked.


    ''I''ve always wanted a parfait,''


    ''Oh, that one. That was very good.


    When I spoke frankly about the desire I had in my heart, Saara nodded deeply in agreement.


    If I said something like my hands had stopped thinking about sweets while I was working, Saara would usually pay attention to me, but not this time.


    The parfait seemed to be something special to her, so much so that even Saara couldn''t help but agree with me.


    ''I want to eat it again!''


    While I''ve had the opportunity to entertain Viscount Dorr and eat milk gelato to relax Mr. Tickle, I still haven''t had the opportunity to eat a parfait.


    ''Yes, I have. According to Alfried-sama, that''s something each of us can add what we like to it. I''d love to combine it with other fruits to find my own variations.''


    ''It''s good!¡¡My own personal parfait!


    A parfait filled with only my favorite things!¡¡What a wonderful sound. It''s a dream come true.


    If I were to make my own parfait, I''d make two milk gelato and pudding and stick a cookie in it. Crushed cookies are great, but milk gelato and cookies are great together.


    I''d also cut up some ribbons and put them in, or strawberries....


    ''Oh, the thought of it makes me want to eat even more!¡¡Why don''t we both ask Mr. Bartolo to make it for us?


    It''s a very tempting idea, but no.


    Why?


    I''m surprised because I didn''t expect to be told no after all the ride I''ve been on so far.


    He had been so positive and agreed with me.


    ''Meena often asks me to make her sweets, but Mr Bartolo is busy, you know?¡¡Everyone''s daily meals, Elinora-sama''s lunches, and our make-up. We also have a re-creation of the dishes Alfried-sama has developed, and we can''t afford to be too busy with us.


    ...Yeah, that''s right.


    I also get to make cookies from time to time, and Mr. Bartolo is the only cook in the house.


    His busyness is even greater than ours as maids.


    In addition to the duties that Saara mentioned, Bartolo-san is also doing the procurement and management of the ingredients.


    I can''t even ask him to make parfait when he''s so busy.


    No, I really want to tell him.


    I felt a cold head when Saara told me about it again.


    As I was feeling down, Saara gave me a gentle smile.


    ''''Well, as long as you''re in the mansion, you''ll have another chance to eat. For now, let''s work as hard as we can.''


    ''Yes. I understand!


    When Saara told me that, I responded honestly.


    Then I suddenly come to my senses.


    ''Huh?¡¡It''s kind of like I''ve been appeased by a senior citizen, but I''m the senior citizen, right?


    I was tilting my head at the relationship that had somehow been turned upside down.

 430-200 million PV breakthrough commemorative reader questionnaire SS 2

    My name is Bartolo. I''m the cook of the House of Slowlet.


    My job is to prepare meals for the Norse, Elna, and the monks of Alfried, and to cook for the maids.


    I''ve been cooking for the monks today, and there''s something that''s been bothering me lately.


    That is because, since the arrival of a high ranking person called Viscount Dole, Meena''s requests for snacks have decreased drastically.


    In the past, she would insist on baking cookies every two days or pressuring me to make hamburgers for her to eat.


    But in the past week or so, he has stopped doing that.


    This is clearly an unusual situation. I''ve worked for the Rowlett family for a long time and this has never happened to me.


    Could it be that Meena''s health is not well?


    No, that''s why I''m afraid to ask a woman rudely about her health condition.


    When I asked Meena, who was looking haggard before, if she was not feeling well, Meena and Saara told me that it was just a woman''s day and that she was not delicately dressed.


    Really, I''ve always been bad at that kind of concern and I don''t know what to do about it.


    ''Bartolo, I''ll take your juice!


    As I was thinking about this, it seems that the monk had entered the kitchen before I knew it, and he was grabbing Libra''s juice from the fridge.


    ........Even with this, I''ve gone on adventures with Nord and Erna, and I''ve dived through numerous death lines, but I can''t catch the monk''s presence.


    It''s as if he''s moved in an instant.


    I wonder if my instincts have been dulled by spending time as a cook in this mansion.


    But since I don''t think I''m that bad, I must have become a lot more rounded than I used to be.


    ''Hey, kid. Can I ask you a question?


    What''s up, Bartolo?


    Maybe Monk would know why Meena wasn''t prompting me for sweets.


    Thinking that, I decided to ask the monk about Meena''s uncomfortable behavior.


    I see," he said, "that Meena has stopped prompting me for sweets and hamburgers.


    It''s awkward to ask a seven year old kid about these things and gather information, but the boy has a strange dignity that doesn''t make him feel his age difference.


    ''That meena, you know?¡¡Absolutely crazy, right?¡¡Do you know what the boy is?


    ''Oh, I overheard Saara warning me that something about Bartolo being too busy and bothering her with his hands~. Maybe that''s why Meena is refraining from doing this?


    It''s kind of easy to imagine the scene.


    It was easy to imagine Meena being warned by her junior, Saara.


    ''It''s not like you''re in such bad shape that you don''t seem to want to eat, is it?


    ''Yes. When I make Erna''s sweets, I can sense a hint of that near the entrance to the kitchen, and I make sure to refill my mantle.


    Well that''s just being stubborn, isn''t it?


    I agree with the boy.


    Even though he was warned by Saara, who is a junior, he''ll be warned again if he immediately urges her to get a snack.


    ''''Meena tries to play big sister sometimes in a strange way.


    That''s Bartolo. You''re looking good, aren''t you?


    I couldn''t help but mention it, and the monk gave me a meaningful look as he nimble-eyed me.


    It''s as if he''s looking at Nord and Erna with a lukewarm gaze.


    ''''What''s that look?''''


    No, no?


    When I ask him a question, the boy laughs dismissively and shrugs it off.


    It''s like he''s got a lot of ideas, but he''s keeping a lid on it and not talking.


    I wonder. Now you know why the monk gets beaten up so often by Miss Elinora.


    I''m confident I''d be shivering if I wasn''t a cook, too.


    ''That said, Bartolo wouldn''t be comfortable with this either.


    Well. It''s unsettling to stop making things you''ve always made.


    I''m a chef, not a pastry maker, but I don''t hate making pastries.


    In fact, I like it.


    The people who live in this house all have a good reaction to good food, and Meena in particular has a good reaction.


    I just hand her a cookie and she puts on a happy face.


    I know you''re busy, but if you can see someone''s face when they''re happy, then a little bit of work is nothing to sneeze at.


    ''Bartolo, the rewards don''t go into your paycheck, do they?¡¡If you''re busy, you should negotiate with Dad Nord for more cooks or negotiate a salary. You don''t want to look like a company man, do you?


    I thought I said a good line, but the boy was terribly worried about me.


    I don''t understand the word "company man" that sometimes comes out of the monk''s mouth, but it doesn''t sound like a good word because it gives off a livestock-like vibe.


    I thought I was being ridiculed, but I could tell he was really worried about me by the seriousness on his face.


    ''I don''t understand what he''s saying subtly, but I know he''s worried about me. It''s true that I''m busy at times, but I''m fine now.


    ''That''s the most suspicious thing about it, that it''s okay now, isn''t it?¡¡You know, Bartolo, he thinks it''s easier and quicker to take care of things on his own than to have a lazy junior chef, right?


    ''''Well how do you know so much? On the contrary, it''s weird!


    The monk brilliantly saw the main reason I hadn''t asked for additional cooks before.


    ''I''ve seen a lot of people go under because I said so.


    The monk muttered sincerely while looking somewhat distant.


    It''s not surprising that a seven year old boy would notice it when the Nord, who has been with him the longest, is only dimly aware of it.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be prompted by the other side to tell Meena about Bartolo.


    ''Yes. It''s hard to say it straight.


    Instead, they might think we''ve given them a lot of attention, and Sarra could scold us for it.


    ''Then why don''t you just catch him as a job?¡¡As I recall, we haven''t had a long spoon made for the parfait yet, have we?


    ...I see. If you make a spoon for a parfait, you have to make sure it works properly, as part of your job.


    That''s what I mean.


    If it was a business cause, Saara and Meena would be happy to eat the parfait.


    This feeling of flat-out going behind the scenes of emotions and rules, it''s just like Erna.


    Even when we were adventuring in the past, Erna used to make these suggestions.


    ''As usual, the monk is as wily as ever.


    Please tell me I''m being tactful.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    Even after getting advice from the monk, Meena never begged for sweets or hamburgers, as if she was trying not to bother me.


    When I was making cookies for Elna and the monk, though, she would look into the kitchen with an amazing look in her eyes. I guess my willpower and my instincts are clashing.


    This is a hard thing to do. It felt like I was constantly being watched by a predator.


    But that would probably end today.


    Because I had a blacksmith named Logan make spoons for the parfait as the monk had advised.


    I''ve been making cookies, muffins, puddings and milk gelato for Meena and her friends since morning, and the kitchen smells sweet.


    Sure enough, when the cookies are baked, Meena is at the kitchen entrance.


    I want to charge inside and get a cookie. But she has a conflicted expression on her face, as if she can''t interfere.


    Meena makes up her mind and calls out to her just as she''s about to leave.


    ''Meena, can you go get Saara for a minute?''


    ''What?¡¡Could it be that you''re only tasting Saara!


    In Meena''s mind, being called in the middle of making candy = tasting it?¡¡It was a little hard to read the thought process, but I knew that Meena wanted to eat anyway.


    ''No, not like that. Anyway, go get me.


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, I get it.


    Unceremoniously, Meena moved away from the entrance and went to call for Saara.


    Not long after that, Meena brought Saara with her.


    ''Oh, and Meena stay too,''


    Me too?


    Meena was about to leave, as if she didn''t think she had any use for me, so I stopped her.


    Meena then walked in, looking blatantly happy.


    ''Mr. Bartolo, what can I do for you and me?''


    Actually, I had a parfait spoon made the other day. I want you to test it to see if it works properly.


    "...you mean you want us to eat the parfait as a job?


    I''m not sure if the perceptive Saara understood my intentions, but she dared to use simple words to help me understand.


    I want you to eat the parfait as a job. We have a duty to make sure that the boys are able to use it.


    "...work!¡¡I mean, then we''ll have to eat it, won''t we?


    Hearing the words of Saara and I, Meena''s expression brightens as she understands.


    The too obvious appearance of this makes my cheeks loose.


    "If you have no choice, you don''t have to eat, right, Meena?


    ''Oh, Sarra!¡¡Don''t be mean to me!


    I crisply prepare the parfait while Meena pats Saara on the shoulder.


    Then Meena asks me at the same time.


    "But, Mr. Bartolo. Do you have time to make parfaits?¡¡I heard that the dukes are coming soon and they''re busy preparing for that....


    I don''t know what you''ve been holding back from, but if the food you''ve been making every day is suddenly gone, you won''t feel comfortable. So, I''ll make a little snack or a hamburger for you anytime.


    Mr. Bartolo..........


    Meena was touched by my words and Saara shrugged her shoulders as if to say, "Oh dear.


    There''s no fun in cooking for work every day, you know.


    Once in a while, I make snacks and develop dishes with the monk. There are many things that make it fun.


    ''Well, I''ll need cookies again tomorrow!¡¡And my treat is a hamburger!¡¡I haven''t eaten lately, so I''m trying to get it back!


    As expected, I''m not going to make cookies and hamburgers every day. I may have gotten carried away and said too much earlier.


    I''m sorry, that was too much. I take back the word ''whenever''.


    Why?


    The kitchen of the Sowlett family had been buzzing with activity all morning.

 431-Good brother?

    I''m home.


    Hey, welcome back.


    When I returned to the mansion after the arm-wrestling competition, Mother Erna called out to greet me.


    It''s probably because there''s a fact I want to make sure about besides welcoming my lovely son and daughter there.


    Mother Erna turned her gaze to Ra-chan with a smirk.


    ''''Yes, Lahna-sama. It''s Geko-Ta.''''


    Gekota, we''re coming!


    Ra-chan put her feet in the Geko-Ta slippers that Loretta had prepared for her, calling out to her cheerfully.


    Her smile wasn''t as cloudy as it was this morning, and it was obvious that Ra-chan had regained her energy.


    ''Looks like Rahna-sama''s spirits are back,''


    Well. You seem to be having a great time in the village.


    I''m proud of you.


    ''What?¡¡Erna, did your mother give me a compliment?


    I couldn''t help but raise a word of surprise at the kind words that escaped Mother Erna''s mouth.


    Then, I hurriedly held my mouth as I quickly put it away.


    When I noticed, Mother Erna''s smile changed to a black one.


    What does he think of me?


    She''s so beautiful and kind, she''s the envy of everyone''s dream mother.


    ''It''s so false, the way the words of praise come out so smoothly. By the way, what''s wrong with your right hand, it''s red?


    As expected, she didn''t want to sanction her son who had worked hard, but she changed the subject gently for Mother Erna.


    ''I had a run-in with sister Elinora at the arm-wrestling contest we''re having at Celia''s cafeteria...''


    ''Oh, my God, did you get in with Elinora?¡¡I would have loved to see that, too.


    Seeing me holding my right hand and making a bitter face, Mother Erna laughs funny.


    After all, the winner of the mixed children''s division is needless to say, Sister Elinora.


    No one could beat that monstrous power, and she was torn away.


    ''''I''m not going to play with Elinora sister again.


    Well, once you learn that lesson, you won''t be trying to sacrifice me.


    I guess she heard the conversation between me and Mother Erna, or maybe she heard her sister Elinora in her slippers whispering something like that and then she went back to her room.


    I''m scared and I don''t want you to suddenly interrupt the conversation. If I had said something bad about Sister Elinora, I would have been shackled.


    I still feel a bit of discomfort in my right arm, probably because I arm-wrestled with Elinora.


    The marks on your fingers are also clearly visible.


    "Hey, Al. Let''s play Jenga until dinner!


    As I look at my right arm and grieve, Ra-chan looks up at me with a smile and says, "I''m sorry.


    I don''t know if he''s completely forgotten what happened yesterday, or if he''s recovered his mind.


    I don''t know, but I can see that Ra-chan has completely recovered his energy and his smile is as good as usual.


    I would not mind being arm-wrestled by Sister Elinora for a bit to get this smile back.


    ''Fine. Let''s do a little bit of that.


    ''Yes!¡¡Let''s do Eric and Alecia too!


    When I agreed, Ra-chan smiled happily and went on to talk to Eric and Alecia as well.


    ''''Huh, if Al had a sister, I wonder if he would have been a surprisingly caring big brother?


    As I was watching this scene, Mother Erna next to me said with a smile.


    If I was three years younger, or if I was a pure child like Ra-chan, I would have begged for a sister.


    ¡ö


    The next day, the third day of the harvest festival.


    After breakfast, it was time for each of us to discuss how we would spend the day.


    Silvio-dono, shall we play reversi today?


    ''Fine. But we''re having a reversi tournament in the village anyway, so why don''t we go there?


    "Hmm, Reversi with the commoners........strong?


    There are some villagers who are very careful.


    Well, if you say so, Silvio, I''ll go.


    Apparently Bram and his brother Silvio are going to participate in a reversi tournament at the Celia cafeteria.


    They''re extremely close to each other, going out together again today.


    I''m very happy that they''re getting along so well and the dueling will flow without any problems in the future.


    I''ve been invited to the Reversi tournament every year, but I''m not going to attend this year''s event because Ra-chan and his friends will be there.


    I''m sure you can attend if you show up, but since I''ve been out for the past few days, I''d like to stay in the mansion at least for today.


    I suddenly look at the faces in the living room.


    Alecia is mixed in with Mother Erna and Natasha and the adult women.


    Father Nord and Aegal seem to be chatting with each other as well.


    ''Luna!¡¡Let''s go practice!


    ...Okay. Do you want to go with Eric?


    Yeah, my body''s starting to get a little slow.


    And Eric has taken the brainiacs up on their invitation.


    If I didn''t take action and just stood around in a daze, there was a very good chance that I would be mixed in there too.


    I didn''t want to do that, so I called out to Ra-chan to take action on my own.


    ''''Ra-chan, what do you want to do today?''''


    ''I want to continue the magic we did yesterday!


    Magic?¡¡You came all the way over here and you don''t want to play outside?


    ''No!¡¡Because playing magic with Al is precious!¡¡Besides, Al must be tired too, right?


    Rah-rah....


    Normally I wouldn''t be able to leave King''s Landing and would never have had the opportunity to come to a place like this, but she chose to take her time with me without a care in the world.


    He even showed his concern that I would want to spend time in the mansion. Are you really four years old?


    I''m so moved by Ra''s words and kindness that I''m almost in tears.


    ''''Alright. Then let''s spend some time at the mansion today practicing our magic. I''ll teach you lots of useful magic that I can use at home.


    ''Really?¡¡Wow!


    I said, and Ra jumped up and down happily.


    ''What do we do now?''


    ''Let''s go to my room and practice our magic while I read.


    ''I can read a book while practicing my magic!


    Yeah, we can do that with a little work.


    The little inconveniences of everyday life can be solved with magic.


    Today, I would like to teach Ra-chan some of those useful magic tricks.


    I''m about to leave the living room with Ra-chan.


    Then Loretta, who is beside me, tries to open the door, and I restrain her with my hand.


    ''''Whoa, the door opened on its own!


    Ra was surprised when he used his psychic to open the door instead.


    ''I just used the psychic to open the door,''


    You''re going to use magic to open the door?


    Oh, you don''t think they don''t use magic to open the door in Ra''s house?¡¡I heard that the Misfed family was a magical nobleman, so I thought it was normal enough to open the door with a psychic.


    ''''Normally, a servant like me would open it...''''


    As I was wondering, Loretta stated timidly.


    Oh, this might require a full-fledged change in consciousness. Since they are called magic nobles, I thought they were making progress in that area, but I was surprised.


    ''''But it''s a pain in the ass to be ordered to open the door every time you come and go, isn''t it?


    ''Yes, it''s just too much trouble to go back and forth again--yeah!¡¡Because that''s what we do!


    When I asked her a blunt question, something like a complaint escaped from Loretta''s mouth.


    ''Loretta, is it too much trouble to open the door?''


    No, I don''t think so...


    Really, really?


    ''''Well to be frank, the door to the Misfeed family''s mansion is quite heavy and cumbersome.


    I guess I couldn''t lie in front of Ra-chan''s pure eyes, Loretta said as if she was repenting.


    Yeah, I can understand why you don''t want to open the door of our mansion frequently since it''s quite heavy.


    It''s a flaw of a nobleman''s mansion because of its consciousness of solemnity.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    Lady Rana, what are you doing?


    Raa closed the door to the dining room and tried to open it with her own fine arms.


    However, the door to the living room was quite heavy, so the door to the living room was only able to finally open a little bit with the strength of a four year old using her full weight.


    ''Please don''t, you''ll get your hand caught in the door.


    Loretta hurriedly lent her hand to close the door without danger.


    Rah-chan looked at her hand and the door and pouted out a few words.


    ''''It''s true. Doors are so heavy, aren''t they?''''


    Perhaps it was the first time Ra-chan opened the door of the mansion with her own hands.


    But that''s normal for a noblewoman surrounded by servants. There really is a boxed girl or a child who has never held anything heavier than chopsticks before.


    ''Loretta, thank you for always opening the door for me.


    Lady Rana, it makes my work worthwhile to hear you say that.


    I almost react to the word ''Kai'' because I''ve been a company man for many years, but it sounds like a good scene and I''ll keep it quiet.


    ''You can''t be bothered to push and pull this on your own, or ask someone else to do it for you, can you?


    Yeah, it sure is a pain in the ass!


    Ra says with a very clear look on his face.


    ''Yes, it''s magic that solves this hassle.


    ''Well I hadn''t thought of that. But I think I understand a little bit of what Al is trying to say!


    Really?¡¡I''m glad.


    I''ve met a few wizards in my life, but Mother Erna was the only one who agreed with this idea.


    I''m very glad to hear that Ra-chan agrees with you, even if it''s only for some reason.

 432-Psychic in the kitchen

    ''Huh?¡¡Al, aren''t you going to your room?


    Rah''s head tilts, probably because he''s not heading upstairs where my room is.


    ''First, I''m going to go get what I need to make myself comfortable in my room.


    Is it necessary?


    People get thirsty and hungry just by being alive, don''t they?


    I asked, and Ra-chan thought for a moment, and then his eyes widened as he realized.


    ''Maybe it''s the juice and sweets!


    That''s what I mean.


    These items are important to make your leisurely time more colorful.


    Careful preparation is necessary for things, and whether or not we can do this changes the density of our time.


    You know that, don''t you, Ra-chan? If you can realize this, then you have the talent to lead a comfortable slow life.


    ''''But this time it''s magical training, so I''m not going to go and get it normally.


    So what do we do now?


    We use psychics so Bartolo, the cook, doesn''t find out.


    Oh, my God!¡¡Sounds interesting!


    There was a symmetry in the faces of Rah and Loretta, whose eyes sparkled and whose face frowned wonderfully.


    ''Right?¡¡After all, the best way to get better at magic is to use it with a bang.


    Is that right?


    Loretta nods her head, but at least I did.


    What a conversation we were having as we walked along and we reached the kitchen.


    Looking into the kitchen, Bartolo seemed to be cooking.


    He is probably making a meal for our maids and the servants that Alecia has brought with her.


    The kitchen is filled with a savory smell.


    Normally it only takes about three people to do it, so it''s a quick task, but now that the Throwlett family has more temporary servants, Bartolo is having a hard time.


    He is busily moving around the kitchen, stirring the ingredients that are frying in the pan and prepping the vegetables.


    ''''...Al, what should I take?''''


    Even though there was a very serious atmosphere in the kitchen, Ra-chan asked me with an excited look on her face without fear.


    He has a lot of courage.


    ''The libra juice in the fridge. ''I want the box of cookies on the cupboard.''


    It''s those two.


    Ra nodded with eyes that seemed to be assessing his prey.


    One of the hardest things to do would be to get the juice in the fridge.


    The first obstacle is to open the door with a psychic.


    It''s easy if you just open it, but you need to open it promptly so that Bartolo doesn''t find out. Be careful not to add or subtract and you''ll hear the door slam shut.


    Next, the second hurdle is to take out the bottle of juice inside.


    Since the bottle is designed to prevent it from falling over in the refrigerator, the bottle must be controlled by angling it slightly.


    It is important to do these things quickly without Bartolo''s notice.


    ''I''ll show you how to do it first.


    I psychic to the cupboard while Bartolo is preoccupied with the frying pan.


    Then the cupboard door opens noiselessly and pulls out two cups to hold juice and one plate to hold cookies.


    He closes the cupboard door without a sound and brings it to us, operating it out of Bartolo''s sight.


    ''''Well, what a waste of magical technology...''''


    Oh, my God, Al!


    Well, that''s about it. I know it''s not easy, but you have to try. Even if you fail and they find you, Bartolo won''t be mad at you.


    Okay!


    Ra-chan nodded firmly and turned his eyes quietly to the kitchen.


    That''s right. First of all, it''s important to figure out Bartolo''s movements.


    As expected, it is difficult for Ra-chan, who has probably never cooked before, to predict the process Bartolo will cause next, but there is a part of her that she can vaguely understand just by watching.


    ''''..........''''


    When it comes to magic, your innocent expression is submerged and you have a serious look on your face that I can''t believe you''re four years old.


    It''s a tremendous concentration.


    Three minutes of observing Bartolo like that.


    Ra-chan slowly holds his right hand over the refrigerator.


    ''''I seek, follow my will, telekinetic, psychic!


    With a whispered chant, the refrigerator filled with magic and the door was slowly opened.


    Bartolo didn''t notice as he was too busy putting the pan-fried food on his plate.


    It was probably because he had succeeded in opening it quietly and soundlessly.


    Ra-chan moves directly to the second step, the bottle of juice.


    She seems to be struggling a bit because it''s difficult to get the bottle out of the fridge at an angle.


    There is a faint scraping sound of the bottle from the fridge, but Bartolo hasn''t noticed it yet.


    Ra-chan''s expression is a bit grim, but he manages to get the bottle out with his psychic.


    This subtle manipulation is difficult to do. But I think the best way to improve the precision of magic is to practice it in places like this.


    ''Yes!''


    Watching him, Ra managed to get the bottle out, even though he scraped the bottle a few times.


    However, at that moment, the food is finished serving and Bartolo puts the refrigerator in view.


    Realizing this, I immediately activated my psychic, overriding Ra-chan''s with my magic, put the bottle away and closed the refrigerator door.


    ''''........Al?''''


    I''m sorry, little Ra. But Bartolo was about to find out.


    Ra-chan just looks at me in disbelief, but the key to this is to do it without getting caught.


    I see. You should not take it too slow. I understand. Next time, I''ll go faster like Al.


    When I explained this to her, she was enthusiastic, but not faltering, as if she understood the purpose.


    The fact that I showed her my high-speed manipulation skills was a good thing.


    It''s the first time since Aleusha and Illya that they''ve competed with each other with magic like this, so I miss it.


    ''''I seek, obey my will, telekinesis, psychic!


    As I''m feeling emotional, Ra-chan challenges me by activating his psychic again.


    While Bartolo is frying a new ingredient, he opens the refrigerator door and tries to get the bottle out again.


    He struggles a bit, but manages to get the bottle out faster than he did earlier.


    However, Bartolo does something unexpected there.


    ''''........Want to add some more seasoning?''''


    Bartolo, who was moving the frying pan, moved to get the seasoning near the refrigerator as if he had an idea.


    It''s a certain disease that makes you want to make a change when you''re cooking and unexpectedly add a little something to the mix.


    The fridge was open, and Raa reacted immediately, psychically retreating the bottle to the back of the fridge and closing the door as well.


    However, the fridge slammed down, probably due to her impatience and loss of control.


    ''Yeah?''


    If you hear the sound of a refrigerator in a kitchen where you''re the only one in the room, you''ll be curious.


    Bartolo makes a quizzical sound and turns his attention to the refrigerator.


    Ra-chan''s face has a tense look on it. He seems to be praying that he won''t be found out, but that''s sweet.


    If the other person''s attention is on me, I can deflect it elsewhere.


    I activate my psychic and drop the teaspoon spoon on the cooktop.


    The sound of the metallic object falling echoes through the air, and Bartolo''s attention is completely distracted.


    ''Ah, I shouldn''t have put it on the edge,''


    Bartolo picked up the condiments and began to wash them, picking up a teaspoonful of spoonfuls in a cumbersome manner.


    ''Here, let''s pull it over here now and take the cookies too.


    Uh-huh.


    As I called out to her, a nervous lurker started to move and pulled the bottle of juice along with the cookie box in the cupboard.


    We got what we needed, and we promptly retreated.


    ''How did it go?''


    That was so much fun!¡¡Plus, it''s a great way to practice your magic!


    I asked away from the kitchen, and Ra said excitedly.


    ''Right?¡¡You can try it when you get home.


    Yes, I do!


    ''Ummm, should I stop as a companion?¡¡But when it comes to practicing magic, I don''t know...


    While me and Ra-chan were having what a conversation, Loretta was muttering to herself in annoyance.

 433-The extreme of corruption

    I moved to my room as I successfully won the juice and snacks with my psychics.


    ''Do you have any books you''d like to read?''


    My goal is to read leisurely, so I let Rah-chan take her to the bookshelf to pick out a book.


    Ra-chan stared at the books on the shelf.


    ''Do you have any recommendations for Al?''


    ''How about "Daily Life of Servory"?¡¡It''s a very helpful book on how to think about taking it easy and skipping things. There are a few excuses that Rah-chan could use to skip lessons and tea parties...


    Read!


    When I offered a specific example that I could use, Rah-chan ate it up.


    ''''Oh, um, I don''t want Rahna-sama to read a book that''s too weird...''''


    ''Strange books are rude,''


    It''s as if I''m trying to instill some weird knowledge in Ra''s.


    ''I''m going to read this!''


    ''Why, of all things, would you be interested in such a book!¡¡See, here''s the Dunfrey Adventures series!¡¡It''s the most popular adventure in King''s Landing.


    I want Servory!


    Loretta is desperate to make a presentation, but Ra-chan''s will seems to be already firm, embracing the daily life of Servory.


    Loretta is shocked to see Ra-chan like that.


    ''''Normally you don''t show the slightest interest in reading...''''


    ''Because it''s hard to get kids to show interest in books. Why don''t you see this as an opportunity to get them to love them?


    It''s good to be interested in books, even if it''s a bit of a wicked feeling.


    Reading books from a young age will help you to think logically and to choose the right information to read.


    There''s nothing wrong with reading books, even if it means deepening your values and knowledge.


    Servory is very short and easy to read, probably because the author himself didn''t bother to write long sentences, so even Ra-chan will be able to read it.


    ''''That''s right. If it can be a gateway for the book-hating Rahna-sama to show interest.......just as an entry point.


    Loretta was reluctant to agree with me, but she allowed me to do so.


    ''You can read it wherever you like,''


    I''ll read it in my sleep on the carpet.


    Great. Let''s use the slime pillow as a cushion.


    Rah-chan sat down on the carpet and I handed her the slime pillow that was beside her.


    ''''Funi-funi.''''


    Rah-chan plays with the slime pillow that was handed to her, touching it with her hands.


    I don''t have any problems with this pillow because Rah-chan has already shown an excellent adaptation to the slime pillow.


    If you''re going to use a cushion, the shapeshifting slime is the best way to go.


    I use ice magic to change the hardness of the slime pillow and lay it on my head.


    Then, Rah-chan lays down the slime pillow as if she were imitating me.


    As she does so, one of her twin-tails drapes over my face.


    The smooth hair was very comfortable and smelled nice, but it tickled a little.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry,''


    Okay.


    Rah noticed that my hair was hanging over my face, and she manhandled it.


    If my hair was that long, it would be hard to take care of it every day. Not to mention how long it would take to wash it and dry it.


    A woman who maintains long hair deserves respect for that alone.


    By the way, I don''t let my hair grow out because the longer I let it grow out, the stronger my habits come out and it''s a pain in the ass to dry it.


    ''What do you read, Al?''


    ''The Adventures of Dumfrey, I think. I had a new book out.


    The Adventures of Dumfrey is a series of books. It is mainly about adventures in various countries and islands.


    Basically, what is described seems to be real, so it''s a great way to get an insight into what you''re reading about.


    Interesting?


    When Ra-chan asks that, he gets silent pressure from Loretta.


    I guess she wants me to tell her it''s interesting and get her interested in other books.


    ''It''s interesting to learn about different lands,''


    Hmm.


    But now I''m not so interested in it, Ra-chan turned over on his back and started to read about the daily life of Servory.


    Seeing that, I''m going to teach her some magic too, but there''s something I''m curious about.


    It''s Loretta, who is waiting right beside me.


    ''''Well why don''t you sit down somewhere else too Loretta?''''


    ''No, I am obliged to reserve it as a maid.


    ''I don''t feel comfortable when you look down on me like that, but...''


    Unfortunately, my room is not that large.


    You can''t help but feel like you''re being watched, as I''m lying in the center of the room, even if I try to refrain from being on the edge.


    "If that''s the case, I''d like to sit down for a moment.


    Loretta politely kneels down to listen to my request.


    But she lifted the bottle we brought and began to try to pour it into the cup.


    ''Wait a minute. I''ll use it in my magic practice, so don''t serve it.


    Huh, huh...


    When I said that, Loretta sat down quietly with a subtle expression on her face.


    Finally, the room has settled down. Now I can read a book while slowly practicing my magic.


    ''Well, Ra-chan. You can practice your magic while reading a book.


    What are you going to do?


    ''Your arms get tired holding the book in your hands, don''t they?¡¡So we''re going to fix it with a psychic.


    Then I use my psychic to float the book and read.


    ''See, this way your arms won''t get tired because you won''t have to prop them up with your hands, right?¡¡I could flip the pages, too, with my psychic, and all I had to do was move my eyes to read the book.


    ''It''s true!¡¡Al, you''re so smart!¡¡I''m in!


    Impressed, Ra-chan immediately begins to read as well, using her psychic to do the same.


    For a while, Ra-chan seems to enjoy it, but when it comes to turning the pages, she struggles a bit.


    Mmm, it''s hard to turn one page at a time.


    ''It''s important to put the magic on just one thin page. If you set it roughly, the other pages will turn over with it.


    I got it!¡¡But it''s going to take some time.


    You''ll get used to it. If you do it over and over again, you''ll be able to do it without being aware of it.


    Okay!


    Rah-chan replied and then immersed herself in the world of the book.


    Even though it''s quite difficult to penetrate magic power into just a thin sheet of paper, I didn''t expect her to take shape so quickly. As expected of Sherka''s sister and the daughter of a magical nobleman.


    ¡ö


    I''m thirsty.


    I guess about fifteen minutes of psychic reading have passed.


    Ra-chan stood up and turned to head over to Loretta.


    ''No, Ra-chan. There''s no point in being able to use a psychic then.''


    Yeah?


    Ra-chan still doesn''t seem to understand the essence of psychics.


    I told him in a stern voice.


    The ultimate use of a psychic is to not move a single step from the room. As long as you have the psychic, you can do what you want to do with the least amount of movement, without having to ask someone else to do it for you.


    I whimper and raise my upper body up and psychic the bottle and cup on the table.


    I open the lid of the bottle and pour it straight into the cup, pulling it over to me.


    Then I thirsty with Libra''s juice.


    ''See, this way I can drink it without moving an inch and without worrying about when I want to.


    I see!


    Impressed by this awesomeness, Ra came all the way back over here and activated his psychic as he sat down.


    Then he tipped the bottle the same way I did, filled the cup with juice and pulled it to hand.


    He also opened the lid of the cookie and pulled it over to him, placing it on an empty plate.


    Without moving a step, the juice and candy are all in front of me.


    ''Well?''¡¡Isn''t psychic the best?


    Great!


    Ra nodded at my words with the best smile I could muster.


    Good. Ra-chan seemed to have realized the beauty of psychics.


    ''Drinking juice while sleeping is a high risk of spilling it, but if it''s only a cookie, I can bring it to my mouth with my psychic without grabbing it with my hand.


    I read the book with my psychic while I''m slumped over, and in parallel, I manipulate the cookies to bring them to my mouth.


    All I do is shift my gaze and chew.


    ''I''ll do it too!''


    And my wonderful student, Mr. Rana, imitated me.


    ''Duh, the height of depravity...''


    For some reason, Loretta made a rude remark when she saw our perfect way to spend the day.


    ''I see what Al said in the beginning!¡¡I guess magic is supposed to make the hassle easier!


    That''s right.


    That''s what I''m talking about, Ra-chan. It seems that in such a short time, you have understood the true meaning of what I have said.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good deal more money. It''s a wonderful thing.


    ''''I feel like what I''m saying is right, but I also feel like I''m wrong... ah, how should I explain this to Sherka-sama and the head of the family...''''


    I was just playing with magic with Ra. It''s nothing more, nothing less.


    I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about, but Loretta is overreacting. I''ll make sure she doesn''t report anything weird later.

 434-Successful casting

    Dear Alfried and Rana. It''s almost time for dinner.


    Loretta''s quiet words brought me and Ra''s consciousness, which had been rumbling around at Loretta''s quiet words, back to reality, and I whipped myself up.


    ''Hmm?¡¡Is it that time already?


    You''re early.


    It seems that quite a bit of time had passed before I knew it, as I was reading with Rah and teaching her how to use her handy psychic and how to spend a meaningful amount of time together.


    The sun was already tilting and the sky was already turning reddish-red.


    ''''Though I expected Eric or Alecia or someone around Alecia to come along the way, but they never came today.


    ''No, he came, to be precise, but he fled when he saw the decadent life of Master Alfried and the others...''


    I muttered something and Loretta mumbled as she averted her gaze.


    Hmm, I came to check on you, but I guess it''s like Loretta was smart enough to send you away.


    I''m very grateful. Thanks to that, I was able to relax today.


    I''ve been so busy these days, thinking and preparing for invitations. It''s been a long time since I''ve been lounging around in my room like this. Thanks to this, I felt more content than ever.


    Al, I''m hungry. Let''s go downstairs.


    ''Yes. You can''t just laze around and be hungry, you know.


    We consume energy even if we don''t do anything. Even if they are just reading a book and lounging around, they are still hungry. It''s strange.


    Me and Ra-chan walk out of the room and into the dining room.


    ''It''s times like these, you think. I wish I could get to the dining room in an instant.


    Yeah, I thought so. Moving on can be a pain in the ass.


    ''What?¡¡We''re just walking!


    Loretta looks at Ra-chan, who sympathizes with my words, and Loretta is surprised to see her eyes peel back.


    That just walking around is a pain in the ass. The more leisurely days I spend like this, the more lazy I want to live.


    ''What do you think Ra-chan should do to solve this hassle?''


    ''We''ll work our magic in an ingenious way so that we don''t have to walk.


    Maybe it''s because today''s class is paying off, but Ra understood the intent without using the word magic. I''m glad for that.


    ''How, exactly, did you do that?''


    Drill a hole and go down?


    That''s a child. Freedom of thought.


    I didn''t expect you to destroy part of the mansion to save yourself the hassle of moving it.


    ''''It''s a hassle because if you make a hole in it, you have to fix it and you''ll get angry, right?


    That''s a bad idea.


    This is something I do sometimes too, but there is no point in calling in a big hassle in order to save yourself some trouble.


    It''s a good idea to have a certain amount of self-responsibility and the ability to judge which is more troublesome.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them.


    If I use transference magic all over the place, my life will be very easy.


    However, if people know that I can have this special power, all sorts of hassle will come to me because of that magic.


    Tory will not hesitate to ask for the transportation of supplies and people, and she may be treated like a taxi by sister Elinora. I''d rather not have to deal with that kind of future.


    ''''Then I''ll use wind magic so I don''t have to walk by myself.


    How?


    ''The wind will carry me up on my body.''


    ''Oh, that sounds like a good feeling. It could be nice!


    Heh.


    I shuddered at Ra''s flexible thinking.


    I had thought about using wind magic to fly, but I had never thought about using wind magic to float my body and advance.


    As expected of a pure child. Unlike me, his mental age is not that of an old man, so his ideas are far more flexible.


    It may be difficult to fly around freely in the sky, but I think I can at least float with my body and move parallel to it.


    ''What would you do if you were Al?''


    He asked me if I was seriously considering Ra''s idea in my mind.


    ''My idea would be to ride on top of an object with a psychic on it.


    I used my earth magic to create a suitable plank and levitate it with my psychic.


    Then I moved swooping down the corridor by getting on top of it.


    ''''What!¡¡Great, great!¡¡Al, I want to ride with you!


    When I use this kind of magic in the mansion, I get white stares from everyone except Mother Erna, so I''m happy to be told this.


    ''''Then let''s move to the dining room with this.


    "Sluicing!


    Oh, hey!


    Loretta is saying something from behind me, but I don''t care and I proceed to put Ra-chan on the board.


    There''s very little effort since I''m just moving parallel on the board and there''s little load from magic.


    It''s great because I don''t have to worry about rocking.


    Ra-chan was marveling as she put her arms firmly around my waist.


    ''I can use it like this with a psychic!


    ''''Non-attribute magic may seem plain, but it''s surprisingly versatile, right?


    So the first person who spoke so passionately to me was the God who made me reincarnate in this world?


    At the time, I was only half listening to the story, but now I can understand why God was so passionate about it.


    We pushed through the upstairs corridor and hit the stairs that lead down to the first floor.


    ''Whoa, the stairs?''


    We''ll be fine. We''re floating in the air, so the bumps don''t matter.


    Ignoring the stairs, he went straight into the air.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Wow!¡¡We''re going down in the air!


    Long, cumbersome stairs are not a threat to you if you use your psychic skills. Use your psychic to take a shortcut.


    "Ah!¡¡Alecia and the others!¡¡Hey!


    As we went down from the second floor to the first floor, we encountered Alecia, Sister Elinora and Luna-san just walking down the first floor corridor.


    Alecia and Luna-san who are looking up at us and are dumbfounded, and Elinora-san who has white eyes.


    ''''Al was acting weird again...''''


    ''''But it looks like you''re very happy to have Al in the mansion.


    "Uh-huh, I really do. Do you think I''ll have to have that one carried over later?


    Sister Elinora was dumbfounded, and Luna-san and Alecia walked into the dining room with smiling eyes.


    At first, I landed on the first floor and got off the board.


    ''You''re not going in like this?''


    I''d love to come in, but the adults would be mad at me if I did.


    I don''t think I''m being rude, but Mom Erna and Dad Nord are going to be angry.


    Regardless of whether they have guests or not.


    ''Why?''


    I don''t know about that.


    Yeah,


    Maybe they don''t like to see you looking sloppy, but I don''t really care about that, so I''m not sure. If it''s a little uncool and convenient, that''s fine.


    Once Loretta catches up to us, we go into the dining room.


    However, it''s the third day since Alecia and her friends arrived at our house.


    There wasn''t already the same tension as the first day because each of them were getting along well with each other.


    The last time me and Ra-chan will be here, Bram won''t be blinkered. Rather, he was more interested in talking to brother Silvio.


    After sitting down at the same seat as the first day, they made a light toast and began to eat.


    ''''Rana-sama, what would you like to eat--''''


    "Psychic.


    When Loretta called out to serve as usual, Ra-chan activated her psychic and pulled her plate in without moving a step.


    ''''Did you ... omit the chant?''''


    I''m surprised that Ra-chan used magic at the dinner table, but what''s even more surprising is that Ra-chan succeeded in omitting chanting.


    I taught her how to use psychic and how to be prepared to use magic, but I didn''t concentrate on teaching her how to skip chanting.


    This is an unmistakable talent of Ra-chan.


    ''''That''s amazing, Ra-chan. You''re successfully omitting psychic chanting!


    What? Really?


    When I said that, Ra-chan reacted as if he was the first person to notice it.


    Perhaps it was unconscious.


    ''''Yeah, yeah, you only mentioned the magic name.''''


    "I''m going to try again!¡¡Psychic!


    Hearing Alecia''s words, an excited Ra-chan tried again.


    However, the plate in the distance didn''t say a single word.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Al, I can''t.


    What was Ra''s thinking when he pulled the plate over to you earlier?


    ''I have something to eat far away. But I can''t be bothered to take it or have it taken away.


    A, Al....


    The moment I heard Ra-chan''s words, Nord Dad let out a headache.


    I don''t know, but I feel like it''s a bad situation.


    But magic, once you succeed, you need to practice iteratively with a clear image of the success you''re experiencing.


    If it was just magic, I thought about putting it off later, but that''s not the case when it comes to chanting omissions.


    This technique would surely come in handy in Ra-chan''s future.


    If she didn''t let her body learn it now, she might forget her senses.


    ''Think of the same thing you did then and use your magic again. I can see your favorite egg rolls in the distance.


    I''m keeping it.


    There''s a plate with a platter of egg rolls in a diagonal position on Ra-chan''s side.


    Rah-chan gazes at it, a somewhat dead look in her eyes...


    "Psychic.


    He successfully skipped the chanting and succeeded in drawing the egg rolls to him.


    Then, when he saw the egg rolls coming in front of him, Ra''s expression returned to normal and he trembled with joy.


    ''Wow, Al!¡¡I was able to skip the chant!


    Congratulations!¡¡I''ll be proud of you all when I get home!


    ''Ehehe, I''m going to show off to my brother and sister!


    Everyone else looked at us with twitching expressions of joy, but I dared not care.


    They might get mad at me later, but for now, I wanted to celebrate the fact that the little girl had taken a step forward.

 435-Return of nobles

    My sister Elinora, who had apparently come to my room for a glimpse, had told me that she was mad at me for telling Mother Erna and Father Nord not to teach strange things to wizards in other houses.


    It''s true that I thought it was wrong to interfere with the education policy of the rest of the world, but I felt a sense of fulfillment as I watched a wizard grow up.


    The third day, the last day of the harvest festival, also ended successfully despite the last incident like that, and the next morning, the fourth day, Alecia and Ra-chan went to the royal capital. Eric and the others returned to Silford territory.


    Everyone who is a guest had already prepared themselves perfectly and prepared for the return trip yesterday, so there was no need to be in a hurry.


    The servants will only load the leftover baggage and the souvenirs we gave them into the carriage.


    The reason why they don''t anxiously check their luggage or forget anything like we do is probably because the servants are that much more accustomed to traveling.


    ''''Well then, Elinora. I''m going home too.''''


    What, Luna, are you leaving already?¡¡You''re going to stay at home forever.


    ''Yes. Luna, you''re like my family now.


    As Sister Elinora expressed her regrets, I took advantage of it.


    I''m very grateful that Luna is here to train with Sister Elinora.


    It''s a good idea to have Luna-san stay in our home and become Elinora''s training partner.


    ''''........Okay. I''ll be a child of the House of Slowlet.


    I made a joke with ulterior motives, but Luna affirmed it with a very serious look on her face.


    ''No, sister. That would be a bad idea.''


    ''Hmm, that''s pretty tempting, except for the fact that Alfried is there.


    Don''t be stupid, you two.


    Luna-san and Eric started to consider it rather seriously, so Aegal-san came over in a hurry and reprimanded them.


    They looked more serious than I thought they would. Luna-san in particular must have been about 70% serious.


    Anyway, Eric is also Eric, who gets on Luna-san''s persuasion.


    ''''Totally, Eric has become an idiot too.


    Uh-huh, that''s totally true.


    I blurted out and Natasha giggled right behind me.


    ''''Eh, ah ... sorry.''''


    No matter how close we are, it wouldn''t feel good to have my son made fun of in front of me.


    When I bowed my head honestly, Natasha told me that I didn''t need to apologize.


    ''Not long ago, Eric was a much harder, stubborn kid who couldn''t take a joke. But now that he''s gotten involved with you, Al, he can tell a joke. I''m happy about that.


    Oh, really?


    Eric has certainly softened compared to the first.


    He''s started telling jokes and pulling silly pranks.


    I''m not sure if that''s really a good growth or not, but if Natasha is happy about it, I think that''s fine.


    Please keep being friends with Eric, okay?


    Well, if that''s what Eric wants, I''ll think about it.


    That''s going to be difficult.


    No matter how much Natasha-san asked, I was too embarrassed to say that I was Eric''s friend to his face.


    Still, Natasha-san has a satisfied smile on her face.


    Perhaps she can see that I was embarrassed to say that.


    A mother is something that has the ability to read minds, albeit in a limited way.


    When Natasha-san left, Eric glanced at me and came over.


    ''''Didn''t your mother say something extra?''''


    I didn''t say anything.


    I can''t judge whether Natasha''s words about wanting me to be friends with Eric are superfluous or not to me.


    Eric gave me a slightly suspicious look, but he didn''t ask me anything more.


    ''''You''ve taken care of me this time, haven''t you?''''


    You were so helpful to me last time.


    The last time House Thurlowett came to the Silford Estate, they paid us a visit and looked after us. In return, we invited them to visit us and take care of them, so they are your sons.


    At any rate, this will redeem us for our disgrace.


    It''s just a matter of tongs and tying them together, but being a nobleman can be a real pain in the ass.


    Even a little jostling between children can spread rumors and conjecture, so we were in trouble.


    Thanks to this, we had to come and go to each other''s houses.


    As a result, it felt like a trip and was fun, but I''ll have to be careful when dealing with nobles in the future.


    Then again........


    It''s best to stay in the country.


    Well I don''t disagree with that idea.


    I''m sure Eric had some thoughts on this event.


    He nodded his head with a deeply emotional look without nudging my opinion as corruption.


    Eric also seemed to enjoy stretching out and wielding his sword in the territory rather than acting in the aristocratic world.


    ''''Our territory is a nice place too, right?''''


    ''Yeah, right. Not bad.


    When they first met, they had been belittling each other''s territory, but now they were not such acrimonious friends. Rather, they became one of the bad friends like Thor and Asmo.


    When you think about it, it might seem that all the trouble this time around wasn''t so bad.


    I''d be embarrassed to say this, and I''d probably get sickened if I did, so I''d never say it.


    ''''Well then, we''re going home.''''


    I''ll see you later.


    After exchanging goodbyes with Eric, Luna and Aegal, the Silford family members left the yard of the mansion in a carriage.


    And the ones who remained were Bram, Alecia, Ra-chan and the others.


    ''''Silvio-dono, when you come to King''s Landing, please call out to us. I will show you around my mansion.


    Yeah, yeah, okay. If you need anything else, I''ll be happy to give you a shout.


    Bram forced Brother Silvio to nod and came towards me.


    ''''Alfried, after defeating Lord Silvio, it''s you........''''


    You haven''t given up yet, have you?


    Of course.


    ''''I mean, you seemed to be getting along quite well with brother Silvio...''''


    That''s not the same thing.


    When I said that, Bram replied, though he looked a little happy.


    I hope that he and brother Silvio will continue to get along with each other, but he doesn''t seem to have any intention of doing so.


    Well, it will probably be a while before the two of them duel, and since brother Silvio doesn''t have the personality to do the eighteenth century, I won''t have to worry about it for a while.


    ''''Elinora, I won''t give up,''''


    "Sure, sure, go ahead and do it.


    Elinora''s sister lazily flows her words with a certain determination.


    She seems to be completely dismayed by Bram''s eagerness to defeat brother Silvio and me.


    Even if Sister Elinora convinced him to do so, Bram''s intentions didn''t change.


    In Elinora''s mind, Bram is just a troublesome man.


    ''So long. Thanks for your help.


    Nevertheless, Bram laughed without wavering and climbed into the carriage with the butler.


    ''He''s a bit presumptuous and proud, but he''s not a good boy.


    Absolutely not.


    Mother Erna said smilingly, but Sister Elinora cut her off with a bang.


    A hundred percent denial from a girl is scary... it''s so different in voice from normal times.


    I was tempted to make fun of her, but I decided not to touch her because if I messed with her, she''d probably fight back.


    ''Aloo!''


    As I was afraid of the woman''s scary side, an angel appeared to purify it.


    ''Oh, Ra. How was life on our estate?


    ''That was fun!¡¡Unlike the royal capital, the scenery is beautiful, with lots of woods and fields!¡¡And the food is delicious!


    ''I see. I''m glad you enjoyed it.


    The gap between life in King''s Landing and life in King''s Landing might have caused a lot of confusion, but as far as Ra-chan''s innocent smile was concerned, he wasn''t worried about that.


    ''But hey, I was most happy to be able to play with Al!


    I almost collapsed to my knees at Rah''s words.


    How kind of you to speak to me like that.


    Thank you. I''m glad I got to play with Ra for the first time in a long time.


    Really?¡¡Heh.


    Can I make her my sister now?


    ''''Thank you, Alfried-sama, for taking care of Rana-sama. If possible, it would be great if you could continue to interact with Rana-sama as long as it doesn''t have a negative impact on her.


    Of course.


    When I responded firmly, Loretta was zit-eyed for some reason.


    This time I went around and played around with things for Ra-chan, who couldn''t go outside, but I''m sure I didn''t do anything that would have such a negative effect on her.


    I''ve even been able to omit psychic chanting, and I don''t think it''s had a bad effect on her.


    There''s a problem with teaching magic to the daughter of a magical nobleman, but it''s something that Ra-chan has been begging me to do.


    ''''Well then, I''ll leave!¡¡Next time you come to my mansion!


    Uh-huh. All right.


    For a moment, I was almost at a loss for words, but I managed to reply so that he wouldn''t feel uncomfortable.


    I''m glad to be able to play with Ra-chan, but I don''t want to go to the mansion, considering Ra-chan''s dad, who seems overprotective and maverick, and Shelka.


    If possible, it would be more peaceful to play while strolling around the royal capital like before.


    When I waved my hand, Ra-chan also waved cheerfully and walked into the carriage.


    This trip must have been a satisfying one. He didn''t seem to be complaining at all like he did in King''s Landing.


    Kids grow up so fast.


    Now, the only one left is Alecia.


    It seems that Aleysia has finished greeting everyone and finally came towards me.


    ''''Thank you for coming on such short notice.


    No, of course you have Lady Alecia here.


    Alecia''s mouth quirked up a bit in frustration when I gave her a canned greeting.


    ''''Despite staying here for three days, your tone towards me remains stiff, doesn''t it?


    It''s just... it''s a matter of status.


    ''You''re a duke like me, Rah, aren''t you?¡¡Don''t tell me you''re going to flush it out because you''re a kid?


    That being said, I was weak right now.


    Ra-chan is a duchess, but I''m trying to keep my tone as crushed as possible.


    ''''Then I''ll be shattered like this in a private situation.


    Yes, please.


    When I let my tone shatter, Alecia smiled as if she was satisfied.


    As expected, it''s impossible to talk to the older Alecia in a broken tone of voice on a regular basis, but in a case like this where there are no eyes around, it''s fine.


    ''''Hey, this might be rude, but can I ask you something?''''


    Okay.


    What brings you to our estate?


    It might be a really rude question, but considering the relationship between me and Alecia, it wouldn''t be surprising if I wondered about it.


    Me, Eric and Rah-chan are friends, and we go out a lot, but Aleysia and I don''t have that kind of closeness.


    Alecia knows that, and perhaps that''s why she doesn''t look particularly uncomfortable.


    Rather, she smiled happily.


    ''''Because it looked funny.''''


    ...sound interesting?


    I''m not sure I understand why Alecia told me this.


    ''I have more time on my hands than you think.


    Oh, my God, I''m so jealous.


    Do you think so?¡¡From my point of view, it''s my biggest enemy. This.


    I believe that leisure is the greatest luxury.


    That''s why I couldn''t be more jealous of Alecia, who came all the way from afar because she had some free time.


    I''d like to have a special toy for sale that isn''t for sale.


    I mean, is that Jenga or Kick Target or some other game of life?


    Yes, and then there''s the kendama. They''re a fascinating plaything that will help me beat my enemies at leisure.


    Well, with those things, even if you''re alone, if you have a friend, you can pass the time in your spare time. I know how you feel, especially since Alecia was obsessed with Kendama, but........


    ''Oh, of course. I won''t resell it or sell it to you. If the technology leaks out of me or is stolen, I swear that the Lean Grande family will use their power to destroy it.


    It''s scary. What''s scary is that with Alecia, I can really do that.


    Those are the toys that I''ve been keeping in a hoard because selling them would kill my dad Nord if I sold them, and in some cases, I might be forced to work on them.


    I''m sure they would make some money if I sold them to Tory, but I''m not in that much trouble at the moment, so I don''t think I need to be so afraid of the risks Alecia suggests.


    ''I''m sure I wouldn''t mind it as long as Dad Nord gives me permission to do so.


    Thank you. Well, I''ll ask you to write to me when I get home.


    Aleysia smiled the biggest smile of the day and started off in the carriage with her maid rim.


    ''''Baibai!''''


    I waved to Ra, who climbed out of the carriage window, and we looked away until we were out of sight.


    ''Huh, I''m tired,''


    Really.


    When we finished what we had to do, me and Mom Erna were the first to relax our shoulders.


    It was fun to have everyone come over, but it was still a lot of work to take care of in its own way.


    Good work, everyone. Let''s get some rest today.


    No one disagreed with Father Nord''s opinion and we decided to return to our mansion.


    Our guest, a nobleman, had left, and thus ended my noisy autumn harvest festival.

 436-Fireplace operation

    It''s a little chilly.


    I woke up this morning with a chill I felt in my body.


    The Fall Harvest Festival had been gone for a month. The air was slowly getting drier and colder.


    I thought I was keeping my clothes warm, but today''s temperature was apparently even colder than that.


    I crawled out of bed and looked out the window to see that it didn''t seem to be snowing.


    As expected, it''s not that cold.


    As I was relieved to see the view outside, I saw Bartolo in the courtyard with a bucket.


    What is he doing?


    When I opened the window to call out to him, a cold breeze came in from outside.


    I wanted to close the window, but I didn''t know why I was opening it, so I resisted the urge to close it.


    ''Bartolo, what are you doing?


    I''m picking up a branch.


    Bartolo replied, and was collecting branches that had been dropped by the trees in the courtyard.


    ''What do you use those branches for?''


    To put the fireplace on.


    ''Oh!¡¡Fireplace!


    The winter heating system is finally in action.


    I was excited, feeling as if winter was officially recognized as coming.


    ''Is the boy interested in it too?''


    Yeah, I''ll be waiting in the living room for you to come back soon!


    Hey, don''t you think that''s where you''re supposed to be helping the kid pick up sticks?


    He closed the window as he heard Bartolo''s discouraging dialogue slightly and closed the window to end the conversation.


    I''m not kidding about picking up branches in this cold. I just want to be there for the fireplace to operate.


    I change out of my nightgown and into some solid, warm clothes and go downstairs to the living room.


    It''s early morning, not even breakfast time yet. No one had shown up in the living room yet.


    However, since everyone is habitually an early riser, they''re already up and must be relaxing in their rooms.


    Bartolo is still gathering branches, or maybe he''s still gathering branches, and there''s no sign of him coming into the living room.


    Just waiting is boring, so I decided to prepare tea on my own.


    I could call one of the maids to make it for me, but I don''t want to have to call them in on a busy morning.


    It''s easier to brew the tea myself than to worry about being strangely concerned about it, so at times like this, I decide to do it myself.


    When I put the tea leaves in the teapot, I pour the hot water I''ve magically created into it.


    The trick to making a good cup of tea is to pour it in vigorously at this point. This makes the tea in the teapot bounce up and down and the flavors and tastes become stronger.


    After filling the pot with hot water, turn the hourglass over and wait an appropriate amount of time.


    The tea leaves are not that big, but the temperature is low today, so you may want to steep them a little more.


    The tea leaves were stirred inside the teapot and moved up and down softly.


    It''s just like a living creature, so it''s cute.


    "Oh, Bartolo. Welcome home.


    As I looked at the teapot, Bartolo returned to the living room.


    In the bucket were not only branches, but also large wood, fire scissors and other tools. So everything is already in place.


    "d*mn it, kid, you''re the only one who''s been waiting for it.


    ''Oh well, come on, I''ve got a hot cup of tea waiting for you.


    While quieting Bartolo, I prepared tea for exactly two people.


    This time I added honey to soften Bartolo''s sluggish heart.


    I handed him the teacup and Bartolo wrapped his big hand around it.


    Then he blew on it to cool it down a few times and sipped on it.


    ''Oh, with honey. The warmth and sweetness of this tea seems to permeate your body.


    The colder it gets, the better the food tastes.


    It seems that the honey has safely melted Bartolo''s heart.


    Bartolo''s face, which had been grim, has softened in an instant.


    I usually don''t put anything in my tea, but for some reason in winter I want to try milk tea and many other things. I wonder why.


    ''Well, now let''s warm up the living room.


    Bartolo guffawed at his tea and quickly approached the fireplace.


    I''m quick to drink it down, even though I''m not even halfway through it.


    I put my teacup on the table and I head towards the fireplace as well.


    Bartolo opens the vent and sets up the bricks in a U-shape.


    It''s hard to light a fire when you suddenly put together wood. Placing the bricks on top of the firewood creates a path for the fire to pass through and makes it easier to start the fire.


    As I was observing the laying out of the larger wood, Bartolo took a piece of paper from his pocket.


    ''Boy, twist the paper as you see fit.


    Is this the right thing to use?


    I don''t care if it''s a scrap of paper used for notes, but the paper you''re given is of the same high quality that you would use for a letter.


    It is a shame to make the paper of a reasonable price into a spark. Well, in our financial situation, it''s not a problem to use a bang for the buck.


    ''It''s the kind of thing that Nord messed up when he was writing letters and couldn''t use anymore.


    ''Then you could put the back side on graffiti paper--oh, I even wrote on the back and realized my mistake.


    When I looked at the back of the paper, I saw that the words were written in thick letters.


    I don''t know where exactly I made a mistake, but I must have misdrawn the name or the name or some other fatal part.


    It must be a great feeling of despair when you realize you''ve written so much and it''s all ruined.


    ''Even Dad Nord makes mistakes like this.


    Yeah, he gets up to no good sometimes. He''s good at pulling it off, but he does make some mistakes.


    Bartolo said, laughing happily.


    ''I heard that Bartolo was adventurous with Dad Nord at times, and I''m sure he knows a lot more than I do.


    ''Well, I''m trying my best to show him the dignity of being a father. Keep your eyes open for these things.


    I''m not as lame as you make out.


    If you take into account the age in my previous life, my father Nord and I are not that different in age.


    But even so, he''s married, independent as a nobleman, and has three children, so the difference is amazing.


    I twisted the paper and tucked it under the firewood, thinking to myself, "Now all we have to do is arrange the branches.


    ''All that''s left to do is lay out the branches.


    I take the branches out of the bucket and lay them out on the newspaper and bricks.


    Not to block the path of the fire, of course.


    ''Boy, take care of the fire,''


    Hey.


    I activated my fire magic and sent a small fireball flying into the twisted paper.


    The paper burned up quickly and Bartolo arranged the larger wood and branches in front of me.


    He used the fire scissors to prepare the wood for the proper air circulation, and threw in the paper shavings.


    ''Boy, can you get a little wind?


    Hey.


    I activated my wind magic and let the wind in to blow up from under the bricks.


    The air was stirred and the flames grew, spreading one by one to the wood and branches.


    The wood and branches turned red hot and black one after another.


    You could hear the crackling sound of the wood and branches exploding.


    Yes, yes, yes. That sound is what a fireplace sounds like.


    Unlike a bonfire, the sound is reverberating, so this sounds calmer.


    ''Okay, we''re in good shape now. It''s a lot easier to light a fireplace when you have the magic of a monk.


    ''You don''t come to turn on the fireplace every day when you compliment me like that.


    Tsk.


    This is the first time I''ve come to help out with the fireplace, but as expected, I don''t want to get up early every morning to light it.


    Bartolo looks disappointed and leaves, putting down the firewood and wood shavings he needs.


    Bartolo came back into the living room to go back to work.


    I''ve got something for you, kid.


    I turned around and smiled innocently as Bartolo held a sausage on a skewer.


    It''s a given how and where to grill it and eat it.


    ''''Of course I''m going to eat it.


    We took the skewers from Bartolo and roasted the sausages side by side on the fire.


    Because of the fireplace fire, the degree of heat is rough and the sausages are covered in black ink, but that''s what''s good.


    The sausages smoked by the rough flame and smoke are absolutely delicious.


    The sausage turned redder and redder, and the fat dropped into the fireplace.


    ''Ah, this will definitely be delicious with a drink.''


    I thought about it, but don''t say it. You won''t be able to resist when you have a job to do.


    I don''t have a job, so you don''t have to put up with me.


    No, you''re still a kid, you have to put up with it.


    What a lighthearted exchange of words, the sausage was well cooked.


    Okay, let''s eat.


    Yes.


    I breathed on the hot sausage before I chewed on it.


    The skin was a little overcooked and hard, but it made a nice crispy sound and the hot juices popped.


    I chewed on it as I rolled it around in my mouth, savoring the rough meat.


    ''Oooh, yum!''


    Yeah, it''s good.


    I didn''t put any effort into it. I just roasted them in front of the fireplace.


    That''s all there is to it, but the sausages you eat in front of the fireplace are exceptionally delicious.


    When you turn on the fireplace, you can enjoy this every day.


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s the best--no, not even if it''s not first thing in the morning, the sausage is still good, right?


    Just hang on there and nod your head.


    When he realized I wasn''t nodding, Bartolo took a bite of his sausage, musing.


    What did I say, but it''s nice to have a quiet fireplace meal with two guys like this in the middle of the day.


    I thought I''d help him when I felt like it.

 437-Dried fruit

    Thump thump thump.


    As I walked down the hallway, I heard the sound of food being cut from the kitchen.


    It''s almost snack time and I wonder if Bartolo is making something. Or maybe he''s developing a new dish.


    Either way, there''s a pretty good chance I''ll be left in charge of your company, so I look into the kitchen in anticipation.


    Then, the person in the kitchen was a far cry from the muscular old man, the maid, Saara. I looked around the kitchen, but Bartolo was not there.


    ''''Huh?¡¡What are you doing, Sarla?


    "Yikes!


    When I called out to her out of curiosity, Saara let out a short scream and jumped away. That''s a stiff scream now, isn''t it?


    ''It''s not safe to jump while holding a knife like that, is it?


    ''''That''s because, Master Alfried, I''m going to sneak up on you and surprise you.


    I said it out of concern for Saara, but for some reason she gave me a white look.


    ''''No, no, I approached you head-on, just out of concern?


    Where we are now is straight from the entrance. I don''t think it would be this place if we tried to take a detour.


    ''Huh?¡¡Are you sure?¡¡I didn''t notice it at all. I''m sorry.


    I guess my words made me realize the truthfulness of my words, and Saara apologizes honestly.


    It''s more sober and hurtful to be said like that in the bare minimum.


    I know too that it''s not good to surprise someone with a knife, so I thought I went in with proper care, but this is it. I can''t do anything about it.


    Well, okay. By the way, I''ve never seen you cook. What are you cooking?


    We''ve borrowed Mr. Bartolo''s kitchen to make dried fruit.


    I looked into the kitchen table and saw a row of thinly sliced apples and oranges.


    ''Dried fruit is the kind of thing you cut up and dry fruits and vegetables in the sun, right?


    Yes, it''s easier to make in the winter when the air is drier.


    Certainly, in this dry season, it will dry out quickly if you hang it out to dry.


    Besides, if you dry it, it will keep for a long time and the flavor will be concentrated.


    So it''s the perfect food for this season.


    There is no need for a complicated process or treatment, so it will be fun to make it.


    "Hey, can I help you with that, too?


    ''This is my job too...''


    ''You know I don''t care about that, right?¡¡I want to do it because it sounds like fun.


    I said honestly, and Saara gave a soft smile.


    ''Then please,''


    I''m on it.


    I''ll make it for the whole family anyway.


    We''re all out of the house because it''s getting cold outside. And there''s plenty of people to eat.


    I washed my hands in the kitchen and found Sarla had set out a table, knives, and cutting board.


    I''m going to cut up some apples.


    Yes, I''m going to cut an orange.


    With the apple in my hand, I slowly apply the knife.


    ''Hmmm, maybe I should just cut it from the top. Or should I just lay it down and cut it from the bottom?


    ...wouldn''t the result be the same either way?


    ''Oh, yeah. That''s true, but...


    Yes, but that''s not the kind of conversation I was looking for.


    I was hoping for a peaceful conversation with no substance, like it would be easier to cut from the top a bit more, or that it would be better shaped if I cut from the side.


    ''Sorry. If you''re Meena, you''re good at this kind of conversation, but...''''


    It''s true that Meena is very good at this kind of content-free conversation.


    It would be too rude to parse out and state the reason for this, so I try not to think of any more reasons.


    ''There''s no need to take it so seriously. Just fit it in and say it as you see fit.''''


    Appropriate...?


    Yeah, Saara has a difficult look on her face.


    Unlike me, the serious Saara must be trying to read a deeper intent into even words like this.


    ''What does Sarra think of an apple cut from the top and an apple cut from the butt on its side?''


    I took two apples and showed him an apple, sliced in each way.


    ''What do you think...''


    The one cut from the top is more apple-like in shape. And the ones cut from the side are round and pretty.


    ''I see, so that''s the way you think about it.


    When I gave her an example, Saara nodded admiringly.


    ''It''s enough to make me say something unbelievable.


    If I interpret it that way, I feel like I could have these conversations with you.


    Saara smiled at that and sliced the orange.


    ''It makes me happy when I can slice them nice and thin, doesn''t it?


    ''Oh, yeah. That''s how it feels.


    That''s Saara, indeed. You understood the meaning of my words and put them into practice.


    Such words are the kind of response I was looking for.


    Humans get tired of giving any words deep meaning.


    Sometimes I wish we could have an exchange of empty conversations like this.


    I was relieved to see that Saara didn''t stray and I sliced up an apple in the same way.


    Since it''s a dried fruit, it''s best to make it as thin as possible so it''s easier to dry.


    It''s fun to slice apples thinly like this.


    The feeling and sound of slicing the apple with the blade is very pleasant.


    And most of all, it was refreshing to cook side by side with a beautiful woman like this.


    I''ve always been rubbing shoulders with an obnoxious Bartolo.


    When I get married and have a wife, will it be like this?


    ''Oh, I failed.''


    You tried to make it as thin as possible.


    Saara was right.


    I was asking for too much thinness, and I found myself deviating the blade at an angle.


    It could be because I was delusional, but sometimes this happens.


    I put the scraps in my own stomach and hide them.


    Mmm, the apple''s just the right amount of sweetness and freshness is unbearable.


    ''''Alfried-sama, could we have the vegetables here next?


    I had just finished slicing two apples when Saara handed me carrots, onions, squash, etc.


    Oh, you''re going to dry your vegetables, too.


    Yes, not only can they be used for preserving food, but they can also be used in soups and stir-fries in their half-dried state.


    Oh, I didn''t know that.


    Does the sunshine increase the flavor, so you don''t have to dry them to crunchy to use them as a cooking ingredient enough? I didn''t know how to use it.


    I didn''t know how to use it, but it would be even better if I added it to miso soup or something.


    I sliced up vegetables one by one, while Sara sliced up fruits like lemons and berries.


    When I finished slicing, I moistened the slices with a cloth and placed them on a colander to prevent them from overlapping.


    Place the slices on a sunny patio and cover them with a net to keep insects away.


    All I have to do now is turn them over at the right time and wait.


    It''s so convenient to be able to preserve food with just a little care.


    Normally I wouldn''t think of keeping sliced fruits and vegetables out to dry. I think whoever thought of this method first was a genius.


    ¡ô.


    Mr. Alfried, I think I''d like to incorporate some of the dried fruit I made the other day, if you''d like to join me?


    ''Oh, come to think of it, it''s already the fourth day. Thanks, I''ll go with you.


    As I was lounging in my room, Sarla called me over and I headed out to the patio to take in some dried fruit.


    When Saara took the net, I found it completely shrunk and lined with dried fruits and vegetables.


    I came back to check on them on the second day, and they were definitely more dry than they had been then.


    ''They''re a lot smaller than the size they were actually cut from,''


    That''s especially true of anything with a high water content.


    Well, fruits and vegetables also contain a lot of water, so it''s no wonder they wilt when they''re gone.


    Even though they''re small, the flavor is concentrated, as I''ve learned from the half-dried vegetable miso soup we had for dinner on the first day.


    If half-dried vegetables have that flavor, what happens to fruits and vegetables that have been dried for nearly four days?


    ''Can I try some of them?''


    Yes, we need to make sure it''s dry.


    I picked up an apple that I had cut myself, troubled by its cause.


    The outer skin seems to have been completely drained of water and is completely hard. The flesh of the apple looks like bent potato chips and is surprisingly soft to the touch.


    It was like a sponge with all the water missing from the flesh.


    When I finished observing the dried apples, I took a quick bite.


    ''Sweet!''


    The strong sweetness of the apple spread in my mouth.


    Unlike the normal eating, the taste is more intense because there is no water.


    It''s a sticky sweetness.


    The orange has a nice sweetness too.


    As I mentioned my opinion of the apple, Sarla was next to me, sipping an orange.


    That one looked very tasty, too, and I reached for the orange as well.


    The oranges are beautiful, they don''t wilt too much in the dried fruit and they maintain their shape.


    ''Oh, they don''t seem to have any moisture in them, but when you bite into them, they gush and spread their juice.


    The feel of the fruit is dry to the touch and chewing. However, when you bite into it, the concentrated juice comes at once.


    It''s like a rush of concentrated flavor and slight moisture from the drying process.


    After eating the apples and oranges, I try the berries and lemons next.


    ''Mmm!¡¡What seemed sour when it was raw, becomes so much sweeter when it''s dried.


    The more sour, the better it tastes.


    Perhaps it was because I was under the impression that it was very sour, but it was such a shock when something sour felt sweet.


    Other carrots and squash, which had become crispy, were also sweeter. However, the onions seemed to have become a little more pungent as well.


    ''In general, I''m pleased with the results,''


    So we''ll take it back.


    Yes, sir.


    It''s finished as dried fruit with no problem, so I take the colander out of the net and pull it up.


    ''Hey, do you want to make some more dried fruit now?''


    I just ate the finished product and collected it, but I found the dried fruit, which could be cut and dried, appealing.


    Hearing my quick-tempered words, Saara chuckled.


    ''Good. Now let''s try it with different ingredients.''''


    Yes.

 438-Battle pencil

    In the winter, the temperature gets colder and it''s more difficult than usual to go outside.


    That means I spend most of my day inside the house, and I was feeling a little bored.


    There are various games you can play inside the room, such as Reversi, Jenga, ping-pong, life games and kendama, but they''re all things I''ve been playing a lot lately.


    ''...Okay, let''s make some new toys.


    If you''re tired of the fun you''ve been having, you can make it.


    In these times of year when we don''t go outside, how do I pass the time?


    Modern children''s games and videos are more old-fashioned, as it''s impossible to recreate them in this world.


    When I look back on my memories of my past life, I remember a game I used to play during school breaks.


    Battle pencils.


    A game in which you roll a pencil and use the upward facing side as a random number.


    The design and rules of each manufacturer vary, but in most cases, two people take turns rolling their own pencils, and the winner is decided according to the text on the side of the pencil that comes out.


    It''s a relatively inexpensive and practical plaything that can be used as a pencil.


    I have a feeling that this can be easily done by scraping a piece of wood and putting a charcoal or iron core in it.


    In the worst case, I could make it into a hexagonal or pentagonal shape so that it rolls around, without the charcoal or iron core.


    After that, you can design your own pencils, divide them into sections and draw simple illustrations.


    Yes, it would work.


    Once that''s decided, we''ll get to work as soon as possible.


    I took out a large piece of cloth from the subspace using spatial magic and laid it on the carpet.


    Then, the wood is also taken out and cut with the wind blade using wind magic.


    It forms into a hexagon like a pencil, and in the blink of an eye, it becomes a handy pencil.......


    ''''It won''t be.''''


    In front of me was a long, thin piece of wood with a distorted shape.


    When I tried to roll it on the table, it rolled in a distorted way and stopped unnaturally.


    It was not the hexagon I had in mind, and it rolled in a different way.


    I couldn''t enjoy the exhilaration of rolling a pencil in this way.


    It was too difficult to cut by magic, after all.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to practice the motivation now, but when will you be able to complete it?


    It''s a good idea to ask a professional craftsman to do this rather than spend time practicing magic.


    Let''s ask Ehrman to do it.


    Magic is useful, sure, but it depends on the time. If it''s better to do it by hand, feel free to do it by hand.


    If you decide to do that, let''s transfer to Erman''s workshop as soon as possible.


    --Huh?¡¡But isn''t this a consequence of being out there?¡¡What did it mean to me that I was developing a fun game that didn''t require me to go outside, but I ended up having to go outside?


    It was only after I had completely changed my clothes that I realized this.


    ¡ô


    Using the transfer, I came to Ehrman''s workshop on the outskirts of the village of Coriat.


    ''It''s cold!''


    It was still cold when I went outside, even if it was only for a moment.


    Normally I would enjoy the sounds and scenery coming from the workshop, but I wanted to get away from the cold as soon as possible, so I ran into the workshop.


    The craftsmen in the workshop were still working today, as woodworking can be done in the winter.


    The sound of wood being worked in the thirsty air echoed pleasantly.


    I look for Ehrman as I greet the craftsmen who have noticed me and are bidding me farewell.


    Then I see him sitting in the center of the workshop, surrounded by something.


    Ehrman is also there, chatting with the craftsmen and working on his hands.


    ''Hi, Ehrman,''


    ''Mr. Alfried!¡¡I''m sorry I didn''t greet you at the door!¡¡Please, sit here.


    When Ehrman noticed me, he got up hurriedly and gave me a chair.


    ''No, it''s fine. I just walked in here on my own. For that matter, could this be a fire magic tool?


    The thing that has been bothering me since a while ago is what seems to be a magic tool in front of me.


    It''s shaped like a cylinder, and a fireball is generated inside, warming the air.


    ''Ah, yes. I asked the people at the Trierra Trading Company to buy it for me. Because it''s unbearable to work inside a cold workshop.''''


    Oh, so you can afford to buy your own mages?


    ''It''s all thanks to the playthings Master Alfried has come up with. We have throwing targets and kick targets, so I won''t have to deal with manual labor in the winter.


    Ehrman, who doesn''t grow up, but just favors me in some way.


    As expected of a mature man.


    "Huh?¡¡Did we order any additional pitching targets or anything like that?


    ''Yes, Mr. Nord has asked me to set it up so that the children can play in the exercise area. That and some scaled down ones from the village for them to easily play in the yard.


    Heh.


    My dad Nord had such a policy. He''s like a politician who wants to build a park in town.


    Didn''t Mr. Nord tell you about this?


    ...maybe he heard me.


    Maybe...?


    I remember my dad Nord calling out to me a few times while I was lounging in front of the fireplace in the living room.


    I only remember replying appropriately, as I don''t listen to him when he talks about small talk when I''m relaxed.


    I think it was probably about whether it was okay to set up for the villagers, or the percentage of people coming into our house.


    It was completely up to Nord Dad, who was dealing with Tory, to talk about that, as he knew the most about it, so I left it completely up to him.


    ''By the way, how did you get on today?''


    Oh, I need you to make a few things for me.


    "What?


    When I''m about to get right to the point, Ehrman and the artisans around me shout in surprise.


    Wait a minute. What do you mean by that yeah?


    ...Is that your new plaything?


    Yeah?


    The faces of the craftsmen contorted with despair as they answered Ehrman''s question.


    It''s a face and atmosphere I''ve seen somewhere before.


    Yes, this is the face of the company employees who have their hands full with their work, when the one-man president has added more work to their plate.


    I''m fine!¡¡This is me, a personal game, not more work for everyone!


    ''I think that''s what they told me when I made Reversi...''


    There''s no denying that.


    I didn''t think at the time that Reversi would be so widespread.


    ''I think we''ll be okay this time!¡¡And this one shouldn''t be too hard to make.


    I declare this, but Ehrman and his craftsmen look at me skeptically. It''s as if they''re looking at a suspicious pot seller.


    ''''Well let''s just hear the story for now.


    Uh-huh. Okay.


    I explain the battle pencil to Erman, who looks somewhat wary.


    How it''s to be played with and used, and what shape I want it to be in, while recreating it with earth magic.


    ''So you want me to make a stick in the shape of a hexagon and a pentagon?¡¡Make sure it rolls properly.


    ''Yes, yes. Five of each would be great.


    I really wish you could put charcoal or iron core inside so that you could write, but it''s for your own use and if you can roll it around and play with it, that''s fine.


    ''Surely this would be quick to do as Alfried-sama says. It looks like a good assignment for a newcomer, so may I leave it to you?


    Okay. Ehrman will handle it.


    It would be a burden to entrust the work to the nobles to a rookie, but it is the duty of the person in charge to train the craftsmen.


    There will be no problem if you want a rookie to do the job, as Erman will supervise him exactly.


    ''Lyle, Lou, come here.


    "Yes!


    When I agreed, Ehrman called the two young men over.


    A boy with golden hair and a girl with green hair. Their ages would be about fourteen years old.


    The girl called Lou came in front of me, a nobleman, and Ehrman, the master, and was scared. On the other hand, the boy Lyle stood tall and unafraid.


    You can see each other''s personalities and it''s quite funny.


    ''''I''d like to leave you two in charge of Alfried-sama''s business. Would you like to try it?


    No, I''ll do it!


    I''d like to take on the job, but what kind of stuff do you make?


    ''Yes. We need to know what you do first, or it''s hard to give you a concrete answer.


    Hearing Ehrman''s words, Luu blushed as he gave a forward reply without asking anything.


    When you accept the job, we need to work out the specifics and conditions first.


    After explaining that, Ehrman once again explained to Rael and Luu what he would be making this time.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea.


    Yes, let me do it.


    Me too!


    Then I''ll leave the job to you two.


    As Ehrman said this, Rael and Lou turned to us and bowed their heads.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you!''''


    Yeah, nice to meet you.


    Seeing the two of them for the first time made me feel nostalgic.

 439-Chopping wood

    It''s been four days since I asked Rael and Luu, two newcomers to the Ehrman workshop, to make the battle pencils, but I still haven''t received a report of their completion.


    Since Hermann said it wasn''t that difficult, I thought it would be completed in three days, but it''s the rookies who are in charge. It''s an interruptive job, and I guess it''s supposed to take some time.


    The deadline is a week and that there is still time to complete it.


    If I think about the illustrations to be written on the battle pencils and the sentences to be written on the masks, the time will pass quickly.


    As I was returning to my room from the living room, I bumped into Nord''s father at the door.


    Will he be going out now?¡¡No, the clothes are the same as they are for practice. That means you could be invited to practice.


    "Al, just in time for the--


    I don''t practice.


    It''s not a rehearsal.


    I was about to rush upstairs when Dad Nord let out a sigh and said.


    Isn''t it practice?¡¡Even though you''re dressed for training?


    I snort at the lie that''s so obvious.


    You''re lying. That''s how you get me to let my guard down and fish out to practice, right?¡¡Like sister Elinora.


    I wouldn''t do that. I was just trying to invite you to chop wood with me.


    Chopping wood?


    I don''t think it''s going to be a practice thing disguised as chopping wood....... ''Yes,'' he said, ''but I don''t think he''s going to be the kind of mother who would double or triple the trap.


    ''Yeah, we''ve been consuming a lot of firewood since we got the fireplace up and running, so I thought I''d make a lot of it while I''m at it. Al hasn''t been out of the mansion lately, has he?¡¡It''s just good exercise and what do you think?


    No, I practiced four days ago, and three days ago I went to visit Hermann''s workshop in transition.


    But I don''t think that practice doesn''t count as an outing in Nord-Dad''s mind, and I don''t think anyone noticed that I went out in transition.


    Thus, I''m being branded by Nord-Dad as a seven-year-old lounging around the mansion.


    As for me, I don''t mind it, but it''s bad enough that my son is worried about my absenteeism for a seven-year-old.


    ''Well, let''s give it a try, shall we?


    Speaking of chopping wood, I remember looking at it when I was visiting Thor''s house.


    I was actually thinking I''d like to try it for a bit.


    I''ll be waiting for you in the courtyard. I''ll be waiting for you in the courtyard.


    Okay.


    I nodded at Dad Nord''s words and went back to my room again.


    ¡ô


    When I changed into warm clothes and went outside, I saw that Dad Nord had set up the stump on the patio.


    He must have brought the stump from the barn as a stand for chopping wood.


    Other firewood for splitting was placed beside it. There''s quite a bit of it, but I wonder if he''s going to split it all.


    ''Oi, Nord. I''ve got a hatchet for the boy.


    As I was thinking about this, Bartolo came over with an axe.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Bartolo looks too good with an axe, it''s bad enough!


    What do you mean by that?


    No matter what it meant or what it was, if a big man with a wild face and strong muscles held an axe, the power would be raised many times over. That was just it.


    ''And Bartolo is very good at using an axe or battle axe. I guess he thought it would be a good fit for him to be holding them.


    The Norse don''t laugh.


    Father Nord chuckled as he remembered Bartolo''s old days.


    So Bartolo''s weapon in his adventuring days was an axe?


    He''s as big a man as you''d see on the thirteenth day of December if you put on a mask.


    If this was in the middle of the night I would have screamed and run away.


    ''Keh, I don''t look like a sword anyway. I''d rather have an axe or a battleaxe or a hammer.


    Indeed.


    Shut up and chop up some wood.


    It would have been better if he had been convinced in time. In a bad mood, Bartolo slammed the axe he brought with him to the stump as if to take it out on him.


    The sharp edge of the blade stabbed at a right angle with a squawking sound.


    At any rate, this is a light axe that he brought for me. I put all my strength into pulling out the stabbed axe, but it doesn''t budge. What a harassment.


    ''I can''t get this off sober.


    I think I was teasing you a little too much. I''ll apologize to you later.


    Yes.


    I was struggling with the axe, which didn''t jerk, when Dad Nord quickly pulled it out.


    I didn''t want to apologize, but I couldn''t understand the principle behind his pulling it out so easily.


    Well, let''s get to chopping wood, shall we? Do you know how to chop wood?


    I''ve seen Thor crack it, but just in case, please explain.


    Thor''s method might be special, and if there''s a proper way to do it, I''d like to hear about it, just in case.


    The only thing to keep in mind is that you should not try to break them with an axe, because if you can''t, you can just use magic, a different method, or a tool. If you can''t, you can just use magic, a different method, or a different tool. In any case, don''t force yourself to do anything that might injure yourself.


    Okay.


    I nodded firmly, and Dad Nord handed me a hatchet and gloves.


    ''You should wear the gloves on your hands so that the wisps don''t sting. They''ll help reduce your injuries if the axe hits you.


    That being said, chopping wood with an axe seemed like a very dangerous thing to do.


    ''''Don''t worry. It''s a blade-proof glove made from demon material, so it will minimize any hits.''''


    I see.


    It''s a little comforting to be told that it''s made of special demon materials. Because the material performance of this world is really amazing.


    Reassured by Nord-Dad''s words, I put the gloves on both hands.


    I''m not sure if it''s because of the rubbery texture or if my hand will ever slide off the handle. I wonder what kind of demonic material it''s made of.


    Father Nord placed a medium-sized piece of wood on the stump.


    ''Let me start with the easiest way.


    As Father Nord said this, he struck the axe lightly against the wood.


    Then the tip of the blade stabbed into the wood, lifting it up and smashing it against the stump.


    With each thud, the blade dug into the wood, and the log cracked in half.


    "That''s what it''s like,


    It''s not the same as Thor''s top-down swinging.


    ''Oh, that''s the method you use to chop bigger wood.


    Dad Nord said and brought a slightly larger piece of wood and set it up.


    When I moved away a bit, he opened his legs about shoulder width apart and put his right foot in front of him and swung the axe down.


    Then there was a nice cracking sound and the wood split cleanly.


    "Ooh, that''s what it feels like to chop wood.


    Oh, yeah?¡¡If the first guy gets it right, you can do it.


    That being said, I decided to give it a try.


    The first thing I did was to start with an easy method, according to my father Nord.


    Even though it''s a child''s hatchet, it weighs about a kilo and has a sharp edge. I have to be very concentrated or I could get hurt.


    I place the wood on the stump and place the tip of the blade on the stump to visualize the trajectory of the axe.


    "When you swing the axe down, you need to be a little bit forward.


    Okay.


    I followed Dad Nord''s advice and swung the axe down a little to the front side.


    Then the axe bites into the wood.


    All I have to do now is lift it up and smash it into the stump.


    Teich, teich, teich........¡¡I can''t crack it at all.


    Funny. It was cracking so easily when Dad Nord was doing it.


    I slammed it down repeatedly, but it didn''t seem to be cracking at all. It''s like the tip of the blade is firmly locked in place.


    That''s because the tip of the blade is biting into it at an angle. If it doesn''t hit vertically, the force will escape.


    As Dad Nord pointed out, my axe was stuck at an angle to the wood.


    ''Right. Next time I''ll try it vertically.


    He pulled out the axe that was stuck in it and swung the tip of the blade through the same crack.


    However, the tip of the blade stabbed in at an angle again and the force was not transmitted well.


    ''''I only put the tip of the blade in vertically...''''


    It''s harder than you think. But you''ll get used to it.


    A little further away, Dad Nord was easily chopping wood in the same way, as if he was setting an example.


    When you look at it like that, it looks easy, doesn''t it? I guess it takes proven experience and skill to do that.


    There is a lot of depth to chopping wood.

 440-Sober work

    I sorted out the advice I''d gotten from Nord Dad in my head and tried again.


    This time I felt the blade bite down firmly, probably because the tip of the blade went in vertically.


    I hit the stump with the wood and it cracked easily.


    ''Oh!''


    I couldn''t help but marvel at the pleasant feeling of splitting wood.


    I set up a new piece of firewood and swung the axe down in the same way, not forgetting the feeling now.


    The vertical blade dug in and cracked as soon as it struck the stump with a thump.


    ''Looks like you got it right,''


    I think I did a good job. It feels good to chop wood.


    It''s not just the movement, but the exhilaration of a good crack.


    It''s sober work, but it''s also exhilarating. I think this is the work for me.


    I think I can take this as a winter exercise.


    Once you get the hang of it, it''s easy to get the hang of it, and the wood cracks in no time.


    The sound of scraping, scraping, and cracking echoes through the courtyard.


    I feel like I''m enjoying the slow life right now. The time spent chopping wood has given me a sense of contentment like never before.


    I wish this kind of slow time could go on forever.


    As I swung the axe, I chewed on my joy and didn''t bite into the wood at all.


    Hm?¡¡Didn''t it go in vertically?


    When I checked it out, I found that the tip of the blade was firmly in the vertical. However, the feeling of the axe that sticks out is just as jittery as if it had entered at an angle.


    ''''Huh?¡¡The tip of the blade is solid and perpendicular, but it doesn''t crack.


    Maybe it''s dry and the wood is too hard or the grain is too rough. If that''s the case, you can take an axe that''s been bored into the wood and hit it from above.


    I follow my dad''s advice and bite the axe into it, and then tap it with the wood. I can definitely feel it biting into me.


    ''You can hit it harder with the wood and you''ll be fine.


    That being said, I struck the axe with the wood even harder, and the blade bit into it with a thump and cracked.


    ''''Oh.''''


    ''If you still can''t crack it, you can try the other side. If you still can''t, you can give up.


    Okay.


    I''m just an impotent seven-year-old. If I don''t break it after trying that far, I''ll give up right away. If I injure myself trying to break something by force, I can''t even look at it, you know.


    If he can break something normally, he''ll break it with a bang, and if he struggles with it, he''ll hit the axe with the wood to break the wood.


    Yeah, I like this process. I feel like I could do this endlessly.


    ''Al, it''s time to start splitting some big wood,''


    As I was mindlessly chopping wood, Dad Nord said with a wry smile.


    I noticed that a large amount of small firewood had been born around me. He was apparently quite absorbed in the work.


    ''I''ll try,''


    I nodded, and Dad Nord placed a large piece of wood on top of my stump.


    It''s so thick that it would take a lot longer to do it the way it was done earlier.


    It''s a little heavy, but I think I''ll use a long axe. Can you hold it?


    The axe handed to me by Nord Dad was a little heavier than it was earlier.


    I could hold it normally, but it would be a little tight considering how many times I had to lift and swing it.


    ''''I''ll be fine, but I''ll use my body enhancements just in case.


    That''s a relief.


    While Nord Dad laughed, he was able to hold the axe with no problem when he used his physical enhancements.


    ''Well, let''s hold the axe vertically first. If the blade isn''t vertical, its trajectory will be slanted when you swing it, and that''s dangerous.


    I see. If the blade is out of alignment, the trajectory will deviate that much more.


    It''s so that you can swing the blade straight down.


    "The height of the next chopping block. Would you like to give the axe a light tap on the wood?


    Yes.


    With that said, I lightly slammed the axe down on the wood.


    Then Dad Nord checked the position of the axe and my body.


    ''Yeah, looks like it''s fine at the height you''re at now.


    What does this mean?


    The force is transmitted best when the point where the axe is struck is about the same height as the navel. If it''s too high, the force won''t be transmitted, and if it''s too low, it''s easy to miss your aim.


    I see...


    The height of the stump is also important in chopping wood.


    The last thing is how you swing. "The last thing is the swing," he says, "you have to swing halfway up, put your right foot in front of you and swing the axe down.


    Right foot forward?


    ''If I had my left foot in front of me, it would be hard to avoid the axe I swung off,''


    Oh, the bigger the movement, the greater the danger.


    I''m afraid to do it, so I''ll make a shield around my feet.


    I think Thor was doing it with his legs apart.


    As a beginner, it''s easier to do that, but that''s a lot of pressure on my back.


    ''I see, it''s important to work on your back for the future. We''ll do it this way.


    That''s pretty quick for a guy your age to worry about his back.


    No, Father Nord. He''s laughing all the way to the bank, but his back is not stupid. Even in a past life, I regretted why I didn''t work on my back before.


    I don''t want to get sore with every little movement, so I''m going to try to swing in a way that is gentle on my back.


    ''Okay then, let''s go over your form and you can try to hit it until you hit it.


    Okay.


    Compared to chopping wood earlier, there are more precautions and more stringent checks.


    That''s how difficult it is to handle the axe, and I''m sure my dad is worried about it.


    As Nord''s father watches, I hold the axe upright and measure the distance between the wood and the axe.


    As soon as I half lifted the axe, I stuck my right foot out and swung it down.


    With a scoop, the tip of the axe blade dug lightly into the wood.


    ''''Well yeah, it looks fine. You should try splitting it next time.


    It looks like I''ve been given a pass by Father Nord.


    Perhaps swinging an axe is better than swinging a sword like Thor.


    Next, I carefully repeat the action I just did and swing the axe down to try to crack it.


    Then the wood cracked with a light sound.


    ''Oh, refreshing!''


    It''s a strong, exhilarating feeling, different from the small wood chopping I just mentioned.


    ''It''s nice to chop up a big piece of wood.


    That''s for sure. This seems to have a stress-reducing effect or something.


    Maybe in a previous life, if I would have gone home and chopped wood, I wouldn''t have gotten so frustrated.


    After splitting the firewood, I would get the next large piece of wood and put it on the stump.


    Once it was self-supporting, I put the axe upright and kept my distance, then halfway up and lifted the axe and at the same time stepped my right foot out and swung it down.


    The wood splits, and then I get a new piece of wood and split it again.


    This routine is very comfortable.


    Sometimes it wouldn''t split on the first shot, but then I could swing the axe a second or third time and it would split cleanly.


    The trick seems to be not to smash them with force, but to use the weight of the axe blade to smash them.


    As I continued to work in silence, Nord''s father also began to chop wood with the axe.


    Splitting wood like this with his father. It''s nice.


    It''s a much more meaningful way to spend time than training.


    The sound of my father''s chopping and my chopping echoes intermittently.


    I''m gradually warming up thanks to the fact that I keep moving my body. I''m outside, but my body doesn''t feel cold.


    The body doesn''t get too tired thanks to the strengthening of the body, and I can keep doing it.


    ''''Al, it''s time to end it.


    As I was busy chopping wood, Nord''s father called out to me, wiping the sweat from my forehead.


    Wiping the sweat from my forehead, I say, "What?


    ''Huh?¡¡Is it over now?


    It''s almost noon now. We''ve done quite a bit of chopping. We''ve got firewood all around us.


    The next thing I know, we''re completely covered in firewood all around us.


    It must have been more than a hundred. I wondered how many firewood we had chopped. I hadn''t counted it at all because I was doing it mindlessly.


    ''But,'' said Al, ''already?'' You must really like chopping wood to say that.


    Yeah, I''m not averse to this kind of sober work.


    Some people will find it too monotonous and boring, but that''s what I love about it.


    In a way, it''s the easiest thing to do without having to think about it.


    Now, here''s the hard work.


    What?


    What else is there to do besides chopping wood?


    ''I need to get the firewood here into the wood rack in the barn.


    ..........


    Do you want to take the firewood here to the barn at the back of the compound?¡¡It''s a pain in the ass just thinking about it.


    You have to go back and forth to put it in a box of some sort.


    ''You don''t mind the sober work, do you?''


    I frown in anticipation of the process, but my dad smiles at me and says, "I don''t like simple work, but I don''t like wasteful work.


    ''I don''t mind plain work, but I hate useless work.


    It was too inefficient to carry the split firewood back and forth.


    I put a psychic on all the split firewood.


    "Let''s just put it in the cupboard in one go.


    Looking at the firewood floating in the air, a stunned Nord Dad shrugged his shoulders.


    ''''Well it''s nice to have Al around to help us clean up afterwards.


    Don''t give me that kind of Erna-mom line.

 441-To Hermans workshop

    Seven days after I asked for an order for the battle pencils. I received a report yesterday that it was completed, so I decided to head to Erman''s workshop today.


    Erman and his friends said they would bring their own, but it would be a hassle to entertain them and make them nervous if they came to the mansion, so I decided to head there as usual.


    Even though it''s a bit far from the mansion, it''s still a hop, skip and a jump for me with spatial magic.


    I changed from my sleepwear into clothes for going out and went outside, making sure that no one was around and activating the transition.


    The space is distorted for a moment, and before I knew it, I was in front of the Hermann Workshop.


    Then, Rael and Ruu were standing at the entrance of the workshop.


    ''''Alfried-sama, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule today.


    ''Yeah, yeah. It''s what I said I wanted to leg it, so don''t worry about it.


    I wasn''t expecting to find him waiting for me at the entrance.


    I feel young in such a way, but there is one thing that bothers me a little.


    ''You seem pale, could it be that you''ve been waiting outside the whole time?


    Rael and Lou''s complexion did not seem flattering.


    Could it be that they were waiting under the cold weather until I came?


    I''m quite sorry if I''ve made you feel that bad about it.


    ''No, this was just an all-nighter,''


    ''What?¡¡Could it be that your schedule was so reckless?


    Ehrman also said there was no problem at all in terms of schedule, but I don''t think he was that desperate.


    I know it''s hard to refuse a request from a nobleman, but I don''t want him to go to such lengths to make it.


    ''''That''s not true. This is our personal one.........''''


    We were just immature.


    Huh.


    I wonder what''s going on. Both of them seem to be depressed at heart.


    What''s wrong with Rael''s confidence and Lou''s enthusiasm when he first took the job?


    The two of them have told me so, but I may have actually pushed them pretty hard.


    I''ll ask Ehrman again about the work situation.


    ''Well, come on in.


    Rael told me to regain my composure, and I was led to the center of the workshop. Ehrman was already sitting there, and tables and chairs were laid out.


    The room was well warmed with fire magic tools, so I didn''t feel the cold.


    ''''Alfried-sama, I''m sorry to have to wait for you this time.


    ''No, it''s my fault for asking out of the blue, and it''s not a problem because I''m within the deadline you gave me in the first place.


    Indeed, the items I asked Ehrman to deliver were always delivered earlier than the deadline.


    However, that doesn''t mean that we have missed the deadline or that we couldn''t do it. I''m grateful that he took time out of his busy schedule to take on the job itself.


    Were you busy with your other work?


    ''No, I''m afraid not...''


    We were not skilled enough. It was more difficult to make beautiful hexagons and pentagons than we expected.


    And it was difficult to roll it cleanly. It was hard to find the best center of gravity.


    Nah, I see...


    Apparently it was more difficult to make a battle pencil than we thought it would be.


    The fatigue in Rael and Lou''s complexion was apparently due to the nature of their work.


    ''''But the item was completed properly.


    Elman said and gave him a look, and Rael brought a battle pencil to the table.


    ''This way,''


    Ten battle pencils laid out on the table.


    A total of ten pencils are laid out, five hexagonal ones and five pentagonal ones.


    ''''Then I''ll take a look at them.


    When I said that and took it in my hand, Rael and Lou nodded with nervousness on their faces.


    The battle pencils are very pleasant to the touch.


    Whether you look at it from above or from the side, the face is exactly the same area.


    ''It''s an amazingly beautiful shape,''


    "Thank you.


    I let out a sigh of admiration, and Rael and Luu looked relieved.


    Even if I had made it, it wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    The shape of the face comes apart, and when I tried to adjust it, the final shape became distorted.


    However, the ones made by Rael and Luu were just as ordered, with even hexagons and pentagons.


    It was perfectly shaped like a pencil by touch.


    Then, can I roll it next time?


    Come in.


    The shape of the pencil is of course important, but the next most important thing is how it rolls.


    Does the pencil roll nicely, does it spin nicely when it rolls, and does it make a good sound?


    The battle pencil is only as good as the combination of these elements. Even if the shape of the pencil is good, it''s useless if it lacks those elements.


    The hexagonal Battle Pencil was rolled on the table.


    Karalalalat.


    There was a light sound like a pencil rolling on the table.


    I pick up the pencil again and roll it over as Rael and Lou watch with bated breath.


    Karalalalalah.


    ''''Well that''s a nice sound.''''


    Oh, I miss it. It''s the same sound that used to echo through school recess.


    It reminds me of my nostalgic childhood.


    Every recess we would bring our battle pencils to play with at recess.


    We would pick up one pencil and roll it around, one by one, remembering events from the past.


    And when you finished rolling the ten pencils successfully, Luu asked you in a tantalizing way.


    ''How did it go?''


    It''s all clear for now.


    Is that...?


    Rael raised an eyebrow, probably because of the way I said it.


    I shook it lightly, and there was no problem with the rotation or the sound, but you never know what will happen if you shake it hundreds of times. But you don''t know what happens when you shake it hundreds of times.


    In that case, we''ll check...


    ''I can''t ask you to do something boring like waving a pencil around when you''re busy. I''ll go to the mansion and test it out for myself. If it''s still a problem, I''ll ask you to fix it, and if it''s not, I''ll tell you.


    As expected, I can''t make you swing a mere wooden stick for a long time. I''m going to examine it while playing with Silvio and Elinora at the mansion.


    ''''I''ll verify it while playing with brother Silvio and sister Elinora at the mansion. If it''s Alfried-sama says so.


    I don''t mean to sound like an adult, but sometimes it''s because I really want to play Battle Pencil as soon as possible.


    When I think back to the old days, I can''t resist the urge to play.


    "Alfried-sama, is it correct to say that the request has been accomplished for now?


    I was somewhat sozzled and Ehrman asked me to check.


    ''Oops, I didn''t say anything important.


    ''Yes, you made something properly satisfactory. Rael, Lou, thank you for making it for me on such short notice.


    No, it''s been an educational experience for me.


    I will continue to work hard to live up to Mr. Alfried''s expectations.


    I wonder. It''s rather normal for adults to be called these kinds of words, but it''s a little irritating to be called that by people at this age.


    ''So, this is your reward then.


    I hand Ehrman a leather bag with the money for the price that was offered in advance.


    ''''Well that seems a bit much, doesn''t it?''''


    ''And it sounds like it''s more labor intensive than I thought it would be. I''ll add on.


    "Thank you for your concern.


    When Ehrman thanked him, a relieved Rael and Luu also bowed their heads together.


    It was a job that required more effort than expected. I thought it was only natural to raise the price for that as well.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who are willing to pay for your services.


    ''''Well then, I''ll go back to the mansion and have some fun.


    Thus, having obtained the bare bones of a battle pencil, I went out in high spirits and returned in transition.

 442-Painting by Silvio

    Now, let''s get some illustrations and notations down.


    When I returned to the mansion, I had retreated to my room with my battle pencils.


    I had completed the elements of the battle pencils that Rael and Luu had made for me, and I was going to add illustrations and other things to them.


    ''First of all, it''s a break.


    It''s the illustration part, the part where you can write in damage and techniques.


    Even though it''s a battle pencil, this is a prototype that doesn''t have the same function as a pencil, so I can use it to its fullest extent.


    With a pencil, you can''t just shave the bottom of the pencil, because you can''t just shave the bottom of the pencil.


    I''m going to use my old Battle Pencil as a base, and use the pen to delimit the lines.


    Once that''s done, the next step is the illustration.


    However, it''s quite difficult to draw these hexagons and pentagons.


    But it is very difficult to draw these hexagons and pentagons, because it takes a lot of time to draw them seriously.


    It would be easy to draw a slime or something that could be easily drawn as a hexagon.


    If I dare to draw with slime, I can draw with a single stroke if I want to.


    I''ll draw a motif of a monster or an animal in this world anyway.


    I draw an illustration of a slime, a goblin, or a mushroom on each pencil.


    It''s difficult to draw an illustration on a pencil, but I can manage to draw them.


    After I finished drawing the illustrations, the next step is to draw the text.


    Thirty damage to the attribute.


    Ten damage to every man.


    "Mushroom spores. Twenty damage to all.


    The name of the attack and the damage it causes are written on each side.


    It''s a turn-based attack with an assumed strength of 100, so that''s about right.


    Create three races, such as ¡ñ, ¡ï, ¡ø and so on, and apply them to each other.


    Slime is a ¡ñ attribute, so it won''t accept damage to the ¡ø and ¡ï except for damage to everyone else. Your attacks don''t always hit, and your opponent''s attacks don''t always hit, either.


    The goal is to make the battle pencils more exciting to fight with by having this kind of nullifying luck factor as well. It''s a little boring when you win just because you get a damaging surface.


    I''m not familiar with the original world of Battle Pencil, so there may be a lot of things to go into, but the game balance can be sought out as you play.


    ''Al, what are you doing?''


    While I was absorbed in creating my battle pencils, before I knew it, Brother Silvio was in my room.


    ''''Wow, Brother Silvio, is it you? When did you come in?


    ''Just now. I''ve been knocking a couple of times, but he hasn''t answered.


    Brother Silvio laughs bitterly as he shrugs his shoulders.


    Apparently he was so engrossed in his work that he blocked out the sounds around him.


    ''I''m getting the urge to reread the book I lent Al, what are you doing now?


    I''m making toys to play with in my room.


    A toy?¡¡What''s it like?


    My brother Silvio has been thirsty for entertainment.


    I taught him a game called "Battle Pencil," a game that Silvio seems to be very interested in.


    It''s a fun game.¡¡Would you mind if I painted that illustration for you?


    ''Brother Silvio?¡¡I don''t mind, but it''s so detailed and hexagonal, it''s hard to do, you know?


    Yeah, but I still want to try it.


    Hmm, Brother Silvio is showing more motivation than I expected.


    Is it the curiosity of seeing my pretty illustrations and wanting to color them?


    I thought that I didn''t need to paint the colors, but if I had them, I would be more attached to them.


    If it''s Elinora''s sister, or even Silvio-san, who seems to be rather dexterous, you might be able to leave it to her.


    It''s a good idea. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Be sure not to stick out.


    Yeah. Yeah. Thanks, Al!


    After handing over the battle pencils with illustrations of slime, goblins, and alkinoids, Brother Silvio happily left the room.


    Perhaps he intends to prepare a set of paints in his room and paint them.


    His original errand was to collect the books in my room, but he seems to have forgotten all about that.


    Well, even if I fail at worst, it doesn''t mean I can''t use it as a plaything, so let''s wait without excessive expectations.


    ¡ô


    Al!¡¡I''m painted!


    Towards the end of the evening, Brother Silvio came to my room with a battle pencil in his hand.


    I wasn''t expecting him to finish it and bring it to me in less than a day, so I was surprised.


    ''''What? You''re already painted?''''


    Yeah, this is what it looks like, what do you think?


    Brother Silvio showed me his battle pencils as a tantalizing reminder.


    There was a beautifully painted illustration on it. The colors of the slime, the goblin and the alkynoko are faithfully reproduced.


    The shadows and highlights were clearly applied without straying from my draft.


    If it was just a paper coloring book, I didn''t know that they could paint a part of a hexagonal pencil with such precision.


    Well, what do you think?


    ''Brother Silvio, that''s amazing. I honestly didn''t think you could paint it so beautifully.


    That''s what I thought, too, but I was surprised. I don''t think I''m that good at this kind of detail work.


    At my clear words, Brother Silvio replied with a wry smile.


    Clearly, it''s far better than I expected. It was as if the demons were given life through the addition of color.


    I didn''t know the illustration could change so much by adding color to it.


    ''It''s nice. When the color is applied, you become more attached to it.


    ''Yes. You should paint the other parts of the house, not just the illustrations. You''ll definitely want to play with it that way.


    I totally agree with brother Silvio''s opinion.


    At first I foolishly thought it would be too much trouble and that I didn''t need any color, but after seeing this, I can''t go back to the monochrome world.


    ''''But I don''t want too much paint on it, or the color shifting and peeling off when I roll it around.


    ''Then why don''t we coat it with resin?¡¡It''s painted on a sign or something to prevent the color from fading.


    I see, so the paint won''t come off as easily if you roll it around or get water on it.


    I don''t know what will actually happen, but it should be worth a try.


    That''s how much color makes the Battle Pencil more valuable.


    Of course I want to play with a cool toy anyway.


    When I proceeded to discuss the overall hue with Brother Silvio, he stood up as soon as he could.


    ''''Well then, let''s try out that paint job I did earlier!


    Yes, please.


    I really wanted to play with the unpainted battle pencils, but my brother Silvio is showing his willingness to play with them so far.


    It would be good to complete the project with a proper color or resin coating before playing with him.


    I''d like to let him play with it while it''s still going strong, if that''s what he''s doing.

 443-Battle pencil completion

    I was lounging in the living room after dinner when I unexpectedly felt a glance.


    Is that Sister Elinora?¡¡But he is lying on his back on the sofa, enjoying the slime pillow.


    He''s busy lounging around and doesn''t seem to be paying attention to me at the moment.


    Brother Silvio is not in the living room as he has returned to coloring his battle pencils.


    At the table, Nord''s father and Erna''s mother are chatting with each other while enjoying their after-dinner tea.


    The couple is a friendly sight as usual.


    As I was thinking that, Father Nord''s gaze was diverted from Erna''s to mine.


    Our gazes meet, albeit for a brief moment.


    ........what is it? It''s not just that our eyes were looking at each other, it''s as if they were intentionally matched.


    I felt an intention to say something.


    Hm?¡¡Is there something my dad would like to tell me, Nord?


    Or was there something I had to tell my dad, Nord?


    I don''t remember doing anything bad lately, like lighting a fireplace, making dried fruit, or chopping wood.


    I don''t have anything to report or discuss with you, but....


    I''ll show you what I''m working on, and we''ll discuss it.


    As I was thinking back to such things, I remembered that I had made such a promise with Father Nord on my way to Silford territory.


    ''''Ah.....


    I''m working on a battle pencil right now and I don''t think I''ve ever reported anything to my Nordic father.


    I''m sure he must have found out, and he must have some idea why I haven''t talked to him about it.


    What''s wrong with you, Al?


    I''ve got something to tell your father, Nord.


    Do you have something to report to me?¡¡Is that what you remember now?


    Smiling, Nord Dad asks me if I just remembered in the dark.


    ''Oh, you know for sure this is me making battle pencils,'' he says.


    ''No, I was just trying to find a good time to tell you.


    I''m not saying that I remembered it. I''m just saying that I remembered and tried to report the incident at a convenient time.


    There is no reason to be angry with me for confessing that I had forgotten about it.


    I see. I understand. So, do you want to hear my report?


    Maybe he decided that he couldn''t question me further as I cut the shira, or maybe Dad Nord said that.


    Either way, this time I haven''t even finished it yet, nor have I spread it around.


    It''s a far cry from the last time I didn''t report it until I spread it around and sold it to Tory. I''ve come a long way since then.


    "What?¡¡Did you make something weird again?


    ''Don''t call it a weird thing. It''s just a plaything.


    Sister Elinora, who had been lounging around, said so with her mouth, but came over to the table to see if she was interested.


    ''So what did you make this time?''


    I explained about the battle pencils to Nord Dad, who asked again.


    ''What, you''re not playing with your body like a pitching target this time?


    Elinora''s sister seemed a little disappointed with the idea of just rolling a pencil around indoors.


    The concept is to have fun playing indoors during the cold winter months. If you think of something to play outside, the concept is off.


    I see, do you have the actual thing?


    I''ve been listening to the story and thinking about it, when Nord Dad asks me.


    ''Is it under construction? It will be finished when Brother Silvio finishes coloring.


    ''You''ve already advanced to that point. Al, for someone who usually says he''s a pain in the ass, he''s quick to act like that.


    Heh.


    It''s not a compliment.


    I was unintentionally embarrassed, and Mother Erna said in a dumbfounded manner.


    What, you didn''t praise her?


    ''Hmm, Silvio''s doing it too.


    Sister Elinora says in a meaningful way.


    Perhaps it''s not fun that she''s not the only one among her sisters and brothers who hasn''t joined in.


    Although she''s not interested in making fun, she says it''s not fun not being in the circle like this.


    I can understand a little bit of what you''re thinking, but for once, there was nothing I could do to help my clumsy sister Elinora, who is a bit clumsy with her hands.


    ''''Because this time it was the crafting type. If we have another physical activity like pitching targets, I''ll ask Elinora to help me.


    Yeah. Then it''s okay.


    Elinora sister pulled back her dissatisfied expression as if she was satisfied with my follow-up.


    She''s a bit of a pain in the ass, but I think she''s adorable in this kind of way for her age.


    Elinora''s sister, who is very athletic, is able to recreate the exact play that I imagined, so she is able to obtain valuable data.


    ''I''ve got a general idea of how to play, but I wonder if it''s fun to just roll a wooden stick around?


    ''It''s simple and that''s what makes it fun. You''ll have to play with it when you get the real thing.


    Even if it is explained how to play, the unfamiliar person will not understand it well.


    Kendama is also a game of manipulating a ball and thrusting it into a hole or placing it on it. I don''t find it attractive even if it''s only said in words.


    It''s best to actually play with these kinds of sensory things.


    ''Anyway, I see you''re building something like that. Thanks for reporting that. You''re not going to sell it like Reversi or Jenga, are you?


    ''Yeah, I don''t really have any plans to do that. I don''t know if it would sell in the first place.


    Okay.


    After hearing my response, Nord Dad seemed to be truly relieved.


    I didn''t feel the need to make any more money.


    Thus, I was able to make a proper report to Nord-Dad, albeit at the very last minute.


    ¡ô


    Al, I''m done coloring and coating!


    Two days after I reported it to Dad Nord. Brother Silvio finally brought me the battle pencils that he had colored and coated.


    ''Oh, so that means it''s finally finished. Let''s see, let''s see.


    As I said this, Brother Silvio put a colored battle pencil on the table.


    Wow, the background of the illustration is also painted, the text notation is also painted in white to make it easier to see, and the text is also painted in black to make it easier to see.


    The bottom half of the spare part was also painted in a striped pattern with a combination of colors so that you won''t get bored looking at it by itself.


    Silvio''s work is amazing. I''m amazed that you were able to paint it so beautifully.


    Hehe, it took me a while to get the details right.


    With an embarrassed smile, Brother Silvio said humbly.


    No, he''s a professional craftsman now. If you can paint on paper, but to apply so much coloring to a battle pencil that is so difficult to paint on....


    This must have been a discovery of Brother Silvio''s unexpected talent.


    ''''The coating is also stretched thinly enough.


    ''Yeah, I applied it carefully there because it wouldn''t do any good if it prevented you from rolling,''


    The resin in the coating was not hardened or unnaturally puffy at all.


    It was perfectly coated without any stickiness.


    At first I thought I could play with the hexagonal wooden sticks with random illustrations and notations on them, but then I realized they were of a hell of a quality.


    It''s not quite the same as the previous one, but it''s pretty close to it.


    Even I was pretty excited about the workmanship, which even I know about Battle Pencil, was groaning.


    ''Alright, let''s get to playing with it!


    Yeah, let''s do it!


    I was just about to play fast and loose with brother Silvio when there was a knock on the door of my room.


    It was Saara who knocked.


    ''''Yes, yes, what''s up?''''


    ''Master Alfried, Master Triera would like to say hello.


    Tory?¡¡Not one of your employees?


    The Toriela Chamber of Commerce is a large trading company that now has its headquarters in the King''s Capital. Its principal Tory basically does business in the royal capital.


    Lately, they have been busy connecting with the nobility and promoting table tennis in Kagura, and often send only their employees to the village of Coriat to do business.


    ''''Yes, Triera-sama himself.


    But this time Tory, who was supposed to be busy, seemed to have come all the way over.


    Did he think it was time to show his face, or did he have some kind of aim?


    I don''t know, but to come right after the battle pencils are completed is probably too good of a timing.


    ''''Well okay. I''ll play with the battle pencils and then say hello.


    No, let''s go say hi right there.


    I said that in favor of play, but my brother Silvio chided me.

 444-Toy king

    Long time no see!¡¡Master Alfried!


    I headed to the common room and found Tory there, greeting me in his usual tone of voice.


    ''Hey, Tory. It''s been a while. What the hell is going on with you today?


    What''s the matter with you?¡¡Isn''t today the day our company comes to do business with your favorite, the Rowlettes?


    Tory understands the intent of my question, but she deliberately responds in a way that says she''s out of my mind.


    I don''t dislike that kind of conversational play, so I''m not particularly offended by it.


    I''m sure Tory understands that, which is why he''s playing this game.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s been doing this for a while, but I don''t think the master of the trade association has shown his face at all lately.


    Periodically, the Toriela Chamber of Commerce would come to the Throwlett family and do business in the territory.


    However, it''s only an employee and the number of times Tory, who''s been with them for a long time, has shown up has decreased dramatically.


    The last time he came over was before the harvest festival and when he came back from Kagura.


    I know the reason for this, but I dare to poke at it as a game.


    ''''It''s to spread the toys and games that Alfried-sama made!¡¡I mean, please don''t torment me any more!


    For my part, I was expecting to see a little more resistance, but it seems that Tory was feeling pretty bad about this, and admitted it honestly without making any lame excuses.


    The reason he showed up here today was probably because he was able to make time in his busy schedule. It''s because I understand how sincere Torrie is that I can''t blame her for being so stubborn.


    ''Sorry, sorry, I know how busy Torrie is, so I''m not blaming her.


    Oh no, I knew Alfried-sama would say that!


    When I followed up with a kind word, Tory stopped looking sorry and kerfed.


    This pisses me off. Maybe I could have been a little more picky.


    However, before I said that I didn''t blame him separately, I couldn''t shoot him in the mouth anymore.


    Is this also a conversational technique that I''ve developed as a merchant?


    He''s always been a good stand-up guy, like he pestered the maids to get information about our company, but I think he''s refined his conversations and negotiations since the establishment of the trade association.


    ''''How''s business going?''''


    Yes, spaghetti has become an integral part of the diet of the people in the capital and continues to sell well. Thanks to the increase in production, most of the nobles and merchants now have it. Recently, we receive orders from other countries'' royalty and aristocrats as well.


    ''Heh, I''m glad to see that neither one of them is a passing fad and seems to be ingrained in your life.


    Absolutely!


    If it is a transitory fad, explosive profits can be expected at the time of the fad, but it will probably fizzle out. However, once it is accepted and acclimated to life, there is the prospect of sustained profits.


    Although Reversi has satisfied the demand of the wealthy at home, there is still room to supply the wealthy in other countries. Eventually it will spread more and more and its value will decline, but then we can spread it to the common people.


    At the very least, it''ll be a steady income for the Slaulet family in my lifetime.


    Spaghetti is a small profit per unit, but it''s ingrained in the diet of all people.


    Although the way it was sold was different from that of Reversi, this one was like a promise of long-term income as well.


    Tori and I were enthused by the unabated profits as always.


    ''What about that ping-pong you''re spreading at Kagura?


    It''s taking a little longer because it''s in a different country, but the general likes it so much that I think it''s going to spread!


    A general is like our king. He''s the most important man in our country.


    It''s amazing that you can get so much out of this country in such a short period of time.


    I mean, the Shogun is the father of Haru and Shuichi, right?¡¡I wonder if those two will be playing ping-pong with us by now.


    ''It''s a complete circle-jerk situation over there, but I''m amazed you were able to get that far in another country.


    ''No, it''s because every play that Alfried-sama comes up with is groundbreaking and interesting!


    "Ha-ha, thank you.


    I''m just reenacting the play of my previous life and tweaking it a bit, so it makes me itch when people say that.


    However, since that is something no one but me can understand, I''ll take it as honest praise.


    It''s not that I don''t understand, but I''ll take it as an honest compliment.


    However, such drinking feelings are frozen by Tory''s casual words.


    ''''What?¡¡Don''t tell me that the producers are spreading the word that it''s me?


    No, they''re withholding their creator as per Alfried''s request.


    What. Good for you.


    At first I didn''t think anything of it because I didn''t think Reversi would sell that well, but as it became more popular, people started saying they wanted to meet the producers.


    It''s very annoying to me, as I find the aristocratic ties troublesome, so I''ve been trying to keep the producers under wraps along the way.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them, but it''s also a good idea to have a good time with them.


    In fact, Alecia seemed to know that I was the one who created it.


    But even so, the reason why it hasn''t spread is because the people I know are paying attention to me.


    Maybe it''s because Nord''s dad was paying attention to me at a party or something.


    But the trouble is, I have a partner who is difficult to hide from.


    The Triera Chamber of Commerce is still not as good as the old guard in terms of history and connections, but it is the biggest chamber of commerce in the kingdom that is gaining the most momentum. They also have more money than those nobles, so I don''t think they can say that strongly even if they are nobles.......


    For a moment, I thought of the Leingland family, but I know that Alecia is me in the first place.


    ''''It''s the Misfirito family.


    ''What?¡¡The Misfits?


    It''s not. It''s the king.


    Tory unceremoniously busted off the words that came out of my wishful thinking.


    ''''Well is that really what you''re saying?''''


    Yes. The current king, Jigil-Misfilito, has asked to see the Toy King.


    Wait a minute. What''s the Toy King?


    It''s shocking that the king wants to see me, but the words are even more shocking than that.


    ''You''re the maker of reversies and panels, aren''t you? I can''t call you Alfried-sama, so I''m calling you by your common name.


    That''s why the Toy King...


    I understand what Tory is saying, but why not a name that calls itself king?


    ''In the business world, it''s more convenient to have a street name like this.


    ''I understand that, but a better name would be...''


    It''s good to be bombastic. I didn''t come up with the name myself. It was just something that was handed down to me and it stuck.


    But I feel like it''s Tory who has expanded it greatly and established himself as the toy king.


    I don''t think Tory would nod if I asked him honestly, so it would be useless.


    ''Well, now I know about the nickname. The problem is, I guess we''re going to meet the king.


    Yes!


    Absolutely not.


    I tell Tory, who nods firmly, once and for all.


    ''''........why?''''


    "When you meet the king, you''ll make all kinds of connections with royalty and nobility, and you''ll be called in.


    It''s a good idea. If that happens, you might be given a special position in the castle.¡¡It''s a huge rise for a baronial family.


    Had I been the average person in this world, I might have been happy.


    But I knew firsthand the evils of working too hard in my past life. I don''t want to be like that anymore.


    ''Those people expect the benefit of the play and toys I bring. I''ll be surrounded and made to work for it. I don''t want to be like that. I want to be free to slink around the country.


    Yes, I don''t want a career.


    I''ve decided that in this life, I''m not going to make the same mistakes I did in my previous life, and I''m going to live the life I want to live.


    If play and toys make me that way, I''m not going to sell any more toys.


    He blurts out a line of dialogue that is in a sense a fight to Tory and the royals.


    I wonder how Tory will react to these words.


    As I stare at her, Tory''s mysterious expression crumbles into a heap.


    ''''Well, that''s true, isn''t it? That''s what I thought Alfried-sama would say.


    Yes?


    I was expecting to be persuaded, so I let out a silly voice.


    I''ve already told the king. The Toy King is a bigoted craftsman who doesn''t like to be swayed by authority, so he won''t respond to an invitation. If he''s unresponsive, he might bend his navel and never create again, or even flee the country.


    Tory''s words to the king chilled me.


    ''''So what did the king say?''''


    ''Then I''ll give up on summoning them. Apparently, the most annoying thing about the Toy King''s work is that it will never be born again.


    I was sincerely relieved by Tory''s laughing lines.


    From the king''s point of view, being the second son of a baronial family is like blowing up. He was prepared to be forced to be called up if it happened.


    ''''That''s right. Thank goodness.''''


    I told you, I''m a big fan of the Toy King. I''m a passionate fan of the Toy King. The biggest problem for them is that they can''t make any more of their work.


    ...It''s just the wrong person, Tory.


    Then why didn''t you just say so from the beginning? Tory laughed out loud at my words as he exhaled.

 445-Battle Pencil Trial

    That means I don''t have to meet the king, right?


    Once I was settled, I asked Tory the most important question of all.


    ''Yes. But the most powerful person in the country. Normally, it would be impossible for him to kick the summons, so he couldn''t do it unconditionally.


    Well, yes. The other team is the greatest in the country. Just being able to avoid a call-up is too special.


    I''m so glad the king is my most ardent fan.


    "What do you want me to do, give you a new toy instead?


    That''s right!¡¡Master Alfried is so quick to talk to you!


    As a fan, it''s only natural to want the next one.


    ''Hmmm, a toy that the king would love. What would you like?¡¡Jenga, kendama, throwing rings, throwing targets?


    ''Wait a minute. I know that the throwing rings and throwing targets are from the harvest festival, but I don''t know about the others either!


    Sheesh. I said something that was unnecessary.


    Jenga and others said they were hiding it from Tory. I mean, I guess I''m getting good information about the play I put out at the harvest festival.


    ''''Oh well, it''s just a toy for the king now.


    ...I guess so. I''ll leave it at that for now.


    Maybe it''s because he understands which one is the higher priority, but Tory has left it alone for now.


    I''m sure he''ll steamroll me at every opportunity, but I''ll think about it then and there.


    ''What kind of toy would the king be happy with...''


    ''I guess so. Rather than something for children like coma, something for the upper class like Reversi is better.


    So, I''d reject the kendama and throwing rings. It''s also not appropriate for a throwing system or ring toss that moves your body with flair. It''s not easy to play with Jenga, even if you have your own.


    ''You can play with more than just the king, but it''s even better if it''s different and special from everyone else.


    It''s not so easy to say. What kind of a toy would be so convenient...


    As I remembered the toy that fulfilled the required requirements, I remembered a toy I had just recently made.


    ''-- oh, there it is,''


    That would allow the upper class to play and make it feel special only for the king.


    What''s it like?


    Tory, with a businessman''s face, leans forward and bites down.


    ''I was just about to test it out with Brother Silvio, so may I call Brother Silvio?''


    Of course!


    It''s faster to show them than to explain it with my mouth.


    I left the common room and went to call my brother Silvio.


    ¡ô


    Well, that''s what you call a battle pencil, isn''t it?


    When Brother Silvio explained the toy he brought with him, Tori stared at it with increasing tension.


    ''How could you draw such elaborate illustrations on the wooden sticks that you generated into hexagons and pentagons!¡¡Master Alfried is as handy as ever.


    No offense to Tory, and I''m sure he thinks I did the paint job this time.


    But that''s a big mistake, and I''ll make sure to correct him.


    ''I didn''t do the painting. It was Brother Silvio.


    ''What?¡¡Was this drawn by Silvio-sama?!


    Tory seemed quite surprised by that fact.


    ''Ha, yes. I just made a few tweaks to what Al had shaped, though.


    No, no, no, no... this is a great talent!


    "Ha-ha, thank you.


    Perhaps embarrassed by being praised head-on, Brother Silviot gave an unusual bitter smile.


    I''m also happy when brother Silvio is praised.


    ''''So, we roll this wooden stick called a battle pencil and attack each other according to the surface on top of it, right?


    Yes, you have up to a hundred strength and if you attack and lose zero, you lose. If you reduce your opponent to zero, you win.


    I see, that sounds interesting. Let''s see it right away!


    Me and my brother Silvio choose a battle pencil while a curious Tory stares at us.


    ''Well, I''ll take the slime then.''


    Okay, I''ll have the albino mushroom.


    Brother Silvio made a slime, so I decided to use Al Mushroom.


    [Slime ¡ñ Attributes]


    Ten damage to everyone.


    Swallow the herb, restore 20 pounds of strength.


    Thirty damage to all.


    Twenty damage to the body.


    Twenty damage to the ¡ï per body.


    mistake


    [Alkinozoa] [Attribute]


    Mushroom spores. Twenty damage to all.


    Sleeping spores. Everyone has one night off.


    Twenty damage to ¡ñ.


    Twenty damage to the ¡ø.


    mistake


    Ten damage to everyone.


    Each race and attack looks like this. They''re both hexagons.


    I used the contents of their previous lives as a reference, and put them into the characteristics of the monsters in this world.


    Well, both of them are not so strong, so this level of strength is appropriate.


    The winner of the game is decided by rock-paper-scissors, and I''m the first one to roll my battle pencil.


    The pencil rolls across the table with a carolara-la-la, and a mask is displayed.


    Ten damage to every man.


    It''s down to ten from a hundred, so that means I have ninety left, right?


    ''Yeah, that''s right. Brother Silvio is next.


    It''s the first time the two of us have played together for some reason, so we proceed to check the rules.


    Brother Silvio excitedly rolls his battle pencil.


    ''''Err ... mistake?¡¡What do you mean by a mistake?


    It''s a failure, so there''s nothing to it.


    ''Yes!¡¡That''s terrible!


    I can''t help but laugh when I see brother Silvio, who is being outsmarted from the beginning.


    ''''No, I make mistakes too. There''s a one in six chance of that happening. Brother Silvio''s turn is over, so it''s mine.


    Shake it out.


    I roll my battle pencils in spite of brother Silvio''s disgruntled look.


    The pencil spins very nicely and it''s nice to see.


    ''Sleeping spores, all of you take a break.''


    I fell asleep.


    Yeah, so I''ll give you another shake.


    I ignore my brother Silvio''s unconcerned face and give him another shake.


    ''''Ah, miss.''''


    It means it''s a failure, so it''s nothing.


    Brother Silvio rolled the battle pencil with a somewhat happy tone.


    ''''Body hit. Twenty damage to ¡ï. Yes!¡¡Al is a *****, right?


    No, it''s just a question mark.


    ''Don''t lie to me in all seriousness. Al Mushroom is a * attribute.


    d*mn, I''m 70 now?


    If I answered in a f*cking serious way, I could fool him with my momentum, but it didn''t seem to work out that way.


    That''s true too. That''s because Silvio-san drew the attributes well.


    ''''I was wondering, what is this¡ñ or¡ï thing called?


    As I counted the numbers with my tongue, Tory, who had been watching me for a long time, asked me a question.


    ''I''m dividing each of them into three attributes: ¡ñ, ¡ï and ¡ø. The attacks of the ¡ñ attribute can be used against ¡ñ attributes, but we''re going to target the ¡ï and ¡ø.


    The rule is that the attack you made won''t work.


    Why would you attribute it to that?


    ''Attacks and failures alone aren''t enough to make it exciting. Isn''t it exciting to have an attack that may or may not hit?


    I see, it''s a bit of a gamble!


    I know, but don''t do the same thing to your image.


    I roll my pencil as I unintentionally shove it at the impressed Tory.


    ''''d*mn, twenty damage to the ¡ø,''''


    That''s why it''s invalid.


    Brother Silvio is in a good mood at the result of my attack.


    d*mn, who''s that. Whoever thought of attributes and such.


    The result made me want to overturn the rules I made up myself as soon as possible.


    ''''Well ........body hit, ¡ñ with 20 damage.''''


    That''s why I didn''t win.


    Brother Silvio looks frustrated when I say it to him to stir him up.


    This attribute rule is the best. It''s very nice to know that your attacks can''t get through.


    I quickly return my palm to the happy result.


    Ten damage to everyone.


    ''Now I have eighty strength left, so I''m not done yet!


    With that, Brother Silvio rolls his pencil.


    ''''Ah!''''


    ''Swallowing the herb whole, restoring 20 strength.......restoring means increasing your strength by 20, right?¡¡Then my strength is back to a hundred!


    It''s amazing that you can do math like this in a natural way.


    It''s not fair!


    No, it was Al who set the attack, wasn''t it?


    That''s true, but it will break your heart if the damage you''ve tried to do is fully recovered like this.


    ''''Mm, I''ll still reduce it again. Koi 30 damage!¡¡......................Oh, mistake.


    In the end, I lost this battle due to my brother Silvio''s persistent recovery.

 446-Battle pencil only for the king

    Al, can we do it again?


    Since then, he has continued to play with the game, recording two or three wins and three losses, but Brother Silvio''s desire to play has never diminished.


    Perhaps he was happy to be able to play with a toy he had made himself, but Brother Silvio seemed to be more excited than ever.


    ''Wait a minute. I''m going to have a word with Tory.


    Oh, I''m sorry. Okay.


    Remembering Tory, Brother Silvio came to himself and started rolling a pencil by himself.


    To suddenly come up with an idea to play by himself and carry it out, that''s quite a high level of skill.


    I used to do that a lot in class, though.


    Now, if you''ve shown me the battle five times, you''ve got a general idea of how to play and the atmosphere of the game.


    I immediately asked Tori what she thought of the Battle Pencil.


    ''A toy like this, what do you think?''


    Nice!¡¡It''s a simple but interesting experience of rolling and following the surface that comes out. It''s like gambling where you don''t know what you''re going to get. This is definitely a good one. As long as I can make it look special for the king...


    ''Then I guess we can make the King''s original pencils and we''ll be fine.


    ...original?


    ''I''ll make the only pencil with a king motif, like this slime or Al Mushroom.


    I would illustrate the king and make him a unique battle pencil based on his characteristics, personality and status.


    This way, even if you mass-produce them and give them to them, they will never be covered.


    ''''---ha!¡¡I think he''ll be very pleased with that!¡¡This will work!


    Tory''s sense of smell as a merchant is remarkable. If he puts it that way, it won''t be a problem.


    ''All right. Then could you ask the king himself if I can make it?


    We''re going to make something with a king motif. I don''t want him to make it without his own consent, and I don''t want him to complain about it.


    However, from the feeling that Tory spoke to me, he doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who would punish me like that.


    ''''Leave it to me!¡¡Well then, I''m sorry, but I''ve got some preparations to make, so I''ll be there first!


    Hey.


    Tory greeted me and Brother Silvio cheerfully and left the common room.


    ''Hey, Brother Silvio,''


    What is it?


    Do you have any paintings of kings at home?


    No, no, but...


    Brother Silvio seemed puzzled by my sudden question.


    Why at the end of the words?¡¡I feel like I have a question attached to me.


    Brother Silvio didn''t mix in with me and Tory''s conversation, and it was only natural that he couldn''t understand.


    ''I was actually thinking of making a battle pencil based on the king, and I was wondering if there was a likeness or something.


    ''The king''s!¡¡Al, no matter how much, that''s impolite.


    After a moment of trepidation, Brother Silvio grabbed both my shoulders with a terribly serious face.


    Yeah, that''s a normal reaction.


    ''''It''s okay. This is a request from the king, and Tory will now go get the permission from now on.''''


    Wait a minute. I''m having trouble keeping up with the movement. When did you get a request from the King to do this?


    It just happened.


    ''So I was having a serious conversation with Ms. Trierra.


    When he said that, Brother Silvio pressed his fingers to his temples and his head looked like it hurt.


    I think the gesture is beginning to resemble Father Nord''s. I don''t know about the toy, but I''m not sure if you''ve talked to your father and mother about it.


    ''I don''t know much about toys, but have you discussed that with your father and mother?


    Ah!


    Hearing brother Silvio''s words, I immediately followed Tory.


    ¡ô


    I got Tory, and I called Dad Nord and Mom Erna into the common room to explain the situation.


    Technically, though, it wasn''t me, it was Tory.


    Because this time it was Tory who brought the story. It was only natural that the person who had undertaken the task should explain it to me.


    It wasn''t because I was afraid to tell him alone or for any other shameful reason. That''s just the way it is.


    It''s a good idea to present the battle pencils that Alfried-sama is making to the king.


    "...........


    Even though they had heard a full explanation from Tory for a while, Dad Nord and Mother Erna were silent.


    At the very least, I''d like them to react in some way, such as anger or dismay. Because unresponsiveness is the scariest thing I''ve ever seen.


    I feel like I''m in a merciless pressure interview.


    "Hey, say something.


    Unable to endure the heavy air, I let out a fearful voice.


    ''''Huh........Since the king wants it, we can''t refuse it,''''


    You''re right. That''s what the King says. There''s nothing we can do about it.


    "Go easy.


    Yes.


    I guess she sensed my openness, but Mother Erna nailed it with a smirk.


    I''m afraid my eyes don''t smile at all, but they look beautiful.


    In the delicate air, Nord Dad asks again after thinking about it.


    ''You don''t want to meet the King, do you?''


    ''Yeah. Because the events that lead to it are troublesome.


    He said as he looked straight into Dad Nord''s eyes.


    ''''I get it. I''m afraid you respected our opinion. We have to live up to your expectations, okay?


    That''s my dad, Nord. You were very respectful of my wishes.


    He didn''t have to make me a toy and ask me to come see him.


    "I know, I know. I''ll see what I can do to make you happy.


    Good luck, Toy King.


    Stop calling me that name.


    The heavy atmosphere of the common room was completely fizzled out by Mother Erna''s teasing and my shoving in.

 447-Kotatsu

    After Tory left the village of Coriat, I went to Erman''s workshop and asked for more battle pencils again.


    As long as we''re offering them to the king, we can''t just give him one pencil and be done with it. I should have enough to play with the people around me.


    I can''t give you enough for me to play with, so I''ll have to order more for you.


    I''m having the elements made, but I won''t be able to finish them until I hear back from the king.


    I''ve already made other Battle Pencils and plans for the King''s original specifications, so there''s no need to panic.


    So my usual routine is coming to me.


    ''''Hmmm, it''s a bit cold.


    The fireplace was running, but the air in the living room was somewhat cold. I guess I had just lit the fire, but the air in general wasn''t warm enough.


    I''m a cold person, and I don''t like being cold, so I tried to generate a fireball to warm up the room, but I suddenly came to my senses.


    ''Yes. I had a kotatsu this year!


    I struggled to make this kotatsu in the winter before.


    The best way to recreate a safe kotatsu is to rely on magic tools.


    However, last year, I was too young in age and had never entered the royal city to buy a magic tool, so I spent the winter with fire magic and a fireplace.


    Of course, it is comfortable enough to have fire magic, but if you want to get warm in the winter, it was decided that the inside of the kotatsu was the way to go.


    If you decide to do that, you need to act quickly.


    I hurriedly jumped out of the living room and moved upstairs to my room.


    I used spatial magic to take out the table and quilt for the kotatsu from the subspace and took out the fire magic tools I bought at the magic shop.


    The fire magic tool for the kotatsu is a very thin silver plate with magic letters painted on it.


    If you pour magic power into it, it''s a system that generates warm heat for a while.


    ''''........Set this on the back side of the kotatsu, cover it with an insulating cover so that it won''t be safe for your feet to hit it, and you''re done!


    I had originally prepared it last winter with the intention of putting it out last winter, so it was ready in no time at all.


    A stunning kotatsu reigned in my room.


    However, a kotatsu is something you set up in the living room. It''s not something you should keep in your room.


    Some people say that I should leave it in my bedroom, but I don''t think so.


    Because I have a bed in my bedroom. I don''t need the same resting place indoors.


    I have an objection to lounging around in the large living room, which is not a bedroom.


    I lifted the kotatsu with my psychic and went straight down the stairs to the living room.


    I set up the kotatsu in the middle of the living room, ignoring Silvio''s suspicious glances at me.


    There''s also a carpet on the floor just so I don''t have to worry about damaging the floor.


    After setting up the kotatsu, I immediately go inside and pour magic power into the magic tool.


    Then the magic letters engraved on the board glowed red and heat was generated from it.


    At first it wasn''t so warm, but the sealed interior gradually became warmer.


    ''''Hoah... it''s warm...''''


    I felt my lower half of my body being warmed up with, and I involuntarily let out a flaccid cry.


    Ah, this is it. I''d been waiting for this feeling.


    A warmth that was different from a stove, a heater, a fireplace, a fireball. It''s so much warmer than a stove, a heater, a fireplace, or a fireball.


    Al, do you have a futon in between the tables?


    Yeah, I do.


    You don''t think it''s to sleep under the table...?


    For those who don''t know Kotatsu, they might think that''s the intention behind it.


    ''That''s one of the reasons, but it''s not the biggest one. Brother Silvio, you should come in and try it.


    As I say this, Brother Silvio comes over with a book, tilting his head slightly.


    Then he flips the covers over and puts his feet in the same way I did.


    ''Whoa!''


    Perhaps surprised by the warmth of the kotatsu, Brother Silvio backed away.


    I chuckle at such a smile.


    ''''There''s a fire magic tool inside.


    Oh, so it''s some kind of heating system.


    Perhaps relieved to find out that it was a heater, Brother Silvio put his foot in it again.


    ''''Wow ... it''s warm.''''


    Then, Brother Silvio''s expression immediately relaxed.


    ''''Okay, here.''''


    ''Yeah, I''m surprised you came up with this. My feet get cold easily, so this is really helpful.


    I can relate to my brother Silvio''s thoughts. We''re the coldest people in our house.


    ''Al, do you mind if I sit here and read a book?


    Okay.


    At the kotatsu, you are free to talk, read a book, or just zonk out as long as you don''t bother others.


    One of the best parts of reading a book while lounging on the kotatsu is the warmth of the kotatsu.


    While brother Silvio opens his book, I use my psychic to borrow some dried fruit from the table. I also pulled in a slime pillow.


    I used earth magic to generate a cup for two people and filled it with water magic.


    ''''Yes, slime pillows and water.


    Thank you.


    I knew I needed these tea treats on the kotatsu, right?


    After picking the dried orange fruit, I lay down on my stomach with the slime pillow as it was.


    Then, just out of the corner of my eye was the entrance to the living room, where Erna''s mother was looking at something curious.


    As our gazes clashed at odd angles, I popped an orange into my mouth.


    Oh, the concentrated sweetness is so good.


    ''Are you playing snails?¡¡It''s not very polite to sleep under the table.


    No, he''s not. He''s just warming up in the kotatsu.


    Cottage?


    It''s a heater.


    I wonder if she''s curious about it when it''s called a heating device, or if Mother Erna''s expression becomes serious.


    ''''........I can certainly feel the magic in it.


    Mother Erna muttered, and then she walked up to us and rolled up the covers of the kotatsu.


    ''''There''s a magic tool under the table that emits heat. By covering it with the comforter, you can seal the heat and maintain the temperature.


    That''s what I mean.


    As expected of Mother Erna, it''s helpful to understand these useful tools quickly when you see them.


    Surprisingly, it''s a pain to explain them over and over again.


    ''''........Hmmm.''''


    Mother Erna looks at me while letting out a meaningful word.


    It must be hard for him to get into the kotatsu by himself before I told him he wasn''t well-behaved at first.


    He''s not a son who doesn''t know what Mother Erna wants.


    I''d like to hear from Erna''s mother about her comfort with the kotatsu.


    Yeah. Well then, let me see what it''s like.


    Having been given the title of being asked by her son to use the kotatsu, Mother Erna can get into the kotatsu without hurting her own pride.


    Neatly putting her feet in the kotatsu while trying to keep her clothes from getting wrinkled, Mother Erna puts her feet in the kotatsu.


    ''''-- Ah!


    With the breath-like words and expression that escaped from Mother Erna''s mouth, she realized everything.


    .........You''ve fallen.


    Mother Erna''s expression is becoming softer and softer with the heat that is gently transmitted to me.


    And then, Erna-mom is on her face, just like me--


    ''Ha!¡¡Don''t!¡¡Before I knew it, I was going to be a snail just like Al!


    That''s my mother, Erna! I didn''t know you were suddenly going to try to get into the advanced kotatsu position.


    It was like your body unconsciously shifted into the most restful position instead of thinking about it.


    After all, Mother Erna must be depraved to the core.


    ''That''s good, Snail.''


    No, you can''t. Bad manners.


    Nevertheless, he''ll definitely try it without us seeing it. Not only me, but Brother Silvio must be convinced of that as well.

 448-Kotatsu in the family

    What are you doing?


    Mother Erna is also in the kotatsu, relieved to be in the kotatsu, when her sister Elinora returns from outside.


    When she saw us coming into the living room, she looked at us suspiciously.


    It seems that she was practicing outside because she was holding a wooden sword in her hand.


    His white cheeks were slightly red from the cold.


    I''m in good spirits even though it''s so cold.


    ''I''m warming up in the kotatsu.


    Cottage?


    It''s Al''s idea of a heater.


    It''s warm?


    When Brother Silvio said that, Sister Elinora came to the kotatsu with trepidation.


    Then, for some reason, she came next to me, even though there was an empty space.


    ''Come over for a minute,''


    ''Okay, okay, okay, don''t grind your hips with your feet.


    Sister Elinora''s sister''s legs come to bite her bone-to-bone and it''s amazing.


    There are a lot of things to poke around in, but there''s no point in complaining about it, so I move over to the side honestly.


    Then, Elinora sister nodded with satisfaction and went into the kotatsu.


    ''''It''s warm........!


    Sister Elinora widens her eyes and lets out her thoughts.


    She flips up the futon on the kotatsu and randomly sticks her hands in it, enjoying the warmth.


    ''I know you want to warm your hands, but if you flip the covers up, the heat will escape.


    All right.


    As expected, she didn''t want the heat to escape. Despite my advice, Elinora sister obeyed honestly.


    I pull down the futon I had rolled up and sit back down with my arms deep in the air.


    That''s when Elinora''s cool hand touched mine.


    ''It''s cold!''


    When I let out an exclamation of surprise and immediately let go of my hand, Sister Elinora grinned.


    This is a face that''s definitely thinking about something rogue.


    I''m sure you''re aware of the danger and want to move away, but Elinora''s sister moved faster than I did.


    ''Give me some body heat for a minute.


    Sister Elinora''s arms reach out and enter my neck.


    ''It''s cold and ticklish!¡¡We have a kotatsu, why don''t you just warm up in there!


    It''s warmer and more interesting this way!


    The chilly hands seem to be sucking more and more of my body heat away.


    d*mn, it''s payback for my cocky advice.


    Elinora''s sister seemed to enjoy watching me pant with coldness and ticklishness. A demon.


    It''s not in my nature to keep getting beaten, so I endure the tickle and activate my ice magic.


    I put ice into Elinora sister''s collar.


    ''''Hiyah!''''


    The ice in my clothes startled my sister Elinora and she jumped up and down, screaming like a girl. Her body hit the kotatsu with the gun, nearly knocking over the cup on the table.


    ''Hey! Don''t you two freak out!


    Sister Elinora, who was blushing with humiliation, was about to cover her, when Mother Erna snapped out.


    ''''Yes,''''


    Honestly, I don''t think it was my fault, but if I tried to argue with them, both of us could be kicked out of the kotatsu.


    I don''t like that a bit, so me and sister Elinora grudgingly responded with remorse.


    Brother Silvio read a book, Mother Erna ate some dried fruit, and Sister Elinora tried to warm herself up.


    I was lying on my back, slumped over.


    It''s hard to do this kind of position when there are four people in the kotatsu, but my body is very small right now, so it''s nothing.


    Sigh, it''s warm. It''s as if I''m soaking in a bath.


    I don''t think I''ll ever get out of here again. I''m going to be one with the kotatsu here.


    As I was meditating with that determination, I heard a cooing sound from next door.


    The sound was clearly audible while everyone was relaxing and quiet.


    ''''I''m........hungry.''''


    The person who made my stomach grumble said it with a straight face without any embarrassment.


    It''s mainly my role to urge him to eat at a time like this.


    How about we have lunch here?


    ''Good. It''s not so bad to eat somewhere different once in a while.


    Mother Erna is the first to respond to my words.


    I''m stating a plausible line, but I was spoiled by my true feelings about not wanting to get out of the kotatsu.


    But we all agree on that opinion, so no one has anything to disagree with.


    ''Al, ring the bell,''


    Yes.


    I floated the bell on the living room table with my psychic to get used to it.


    There was a chillin and a well-passed sound, and Meena''s answering voice came from the hallway.


    Normally, the Rowlettes would be more likely to move on their own if the maids weren''t waiting in the wings, but they succumbed to the magic of the kotatsu.


    ''Yes, at your call--what is this?''


    Meena came into the living room and tilted her head when she saw us in the kotatsu, "It''s called a kotatsu," she said.


    ''It''s a heater called a kotatsu,''


    ''The heating system?¡¡May I come in for a moment?


    No.


    Meena''s request is dismissed by us.


    ''Why?!''


    Because the last thing we need is for Meena to get in there and get out.


    Oh, no, I don''t know... the heater...


    This is because it is easy to imagine Meena falling under the spell of the kotatsu and not working.


    ''''Depending on Meena''s efforts, there''s a possibility that a kotatsu could be deployed in the maid''s waiting room.......''''


    At your command!


    I wonder if it''s okay to just deploy the kotatsu and say that it''s going to be all right.


    I''m a little worried, although I knew that Meena''s character made me work harder at hanging the food.


    I''m having lunch here today.


    Over here?¡¡That would make it tougher with too many dishes.


    Compared to the dining room table, the kotatsu I had prepared was quite small.


    I could imagine that it would be difficult to eat if I prepared the usual number of items.


    ''What do we do now?''


    So how about a pot?


    There was a time in the summer when we ate a pot in my room.


    That time I used ice magic to chill the room to a kink and ate a hot pot in it.


    This time I want to eat it properly in winter. My suggestion came from that desire.


    ''Right. That would be easy to bring and everyone could eat it.


    ''I understand. Well, I''ll let Mr. Bartolo know that''s what I''m going to do.


    With the approval of Mother Erna, the holder of the greatest power, lunch turned out to be an excellent potluck.


    ''Later, the Nord will be here too--no, it''s nothing.


    Are you sure?


    I''ll get him.


    Oh my!¡¡It was hard to believe that that Mother Erna could leave without succumbing to the magic of the kotatsu.


    Considering Mother Erna''s lazy nature, it was impossible.


    She couldn''t believe that she had to leave the warmth of the kotatsu to go call her Nord Dad.


    I wonder if that''s how badly she wanted to see her surprised Nord Dad.


    I wonder if the power of love can even screw up the kotatsu, it''s scary.


    After a while, Mother Erna returned with Father Nord.


    ''Is this the kotatsu that Al made?''


    Yes, it is. It''s so warm.


    For some reason, Mother Erna is proud to say so.


    I don''t care who made it, I don''t care who made it. I''m glad that the couple is happy.


    Elna sits down and Nord''s father sits down next to her.


    It''s so warm," she said. It''s nice and warm, right down to your toes!


    Right?


    Mom Erna moves closer to Dad Nord while he is ministering to her.


    I see. You went to call for Nord-Dad to make sure he''s sitting next to you.


    If I had called him, he would have sat in the wide open space.


    You''re a tough kid, Mother Erna.

 449-Tighten the pot

    ''Wow, I''m warm to my toes.


    As I was mumbling while slumped over the table, Dad Nord cleared his throat.


    This deliberate gesture is something that Nord-Dad often does when he wants to be heard.


    Sensible me, I manage to look up and look at him.


    He has this serious expression on his face, even though a moment ago he was fascinated by the warmth of the kotatsu.


    That''s strange. Especially since I didn''t do anything bad today.


    The matter of the battle pencils is also a big deal, but there shouldn''t be any worries because it''s going on without any problems.


    ''''Well Al, are you going to sell this too?''''


    I wondered what he was so serious about, but apparently Nord Dad was worried about the sale.


    It''s true that after the battle pencils, I''d be worried if he swallowed and brought out something like this.


    ''No, I''m not thinking about it at all. I''m just putting these in the comfort of my mansion or my home.''


    Good. Good for you.


    Relieved to hear my answer, Father Nord eased himself off without asking any more questions.


    It''s not that I''m trying to sell anything.


    If it''s going to cause too much trouble, it should be as much fun as you, your family and friends can have.


    ''Ooh, we''re really getting together at a small table,''


    That said, it was Bartolo, the cook, who walked in.


    He has his hands in thick red mittens and is holding a large pot with both hands.


    The pot smelled very good, but I couldn''t help but notice the strangely pretty mittens. Did someone give them to me, or did I buy them myself? It''s a mystery.


    Meena put a potsherd on the kotatsu and Bartolo put a large pot on top of it.


    When I asked him to open the lid, there were a lot of ingredients swaying around in it.


    Today''s nabe is a chicken broth pot. The broth has been thoroughly prepared, so it''s very tasty, isn''t it?


    ''Oh!¡¡Yummy!


    There were a lot of chicken wings floating around in the pot.


    The steam smelled very good, probably because of the flavor of the chicken blended in.


    Smelling it made me completely hungry.


    As Meena served the dishes, Mother Erna picked up the ladle and began to pour the ingredients.


    ''What would you like to eat, Nord?''


    Chicken wings, cabbage and mushrooms, please.


    When Father Nord said this, Mother Erna served them and handed them to Father Nord.


    Here, I''ll make you a portion for Al.


    ''What?¡¡That''s unusual, isn''t it?


    "...apparently, Al. I don''t think he wants to eat pot.


    Sheesh. I inadvertently slipped up at the unusual sight.


    ''It was a lie, it was a joke, I''m sorry.


    When I apologized for the flow, Mother Erna took the teacup from me as if it couldn''t be helped.


    ''What would you like to eat?''


    More chicken wings, bok choy and scallions.


    You''re still so tacky.


    The bowl of tea with plenty of ingredients is in front of us.


    It looks very delicious.


    "Mine, too, please.


    Mother Erna received her sister Elinora''s teacup and silently poured the ingredients into it.


    "Wait a minute. Why don''t you ask me anything?


    ''If you ask Elinora, all she''ll tell you is to have more meat, right?


    No, it''s not and...


    But her eyes were completely swimming.


    I''m sure she said, "Lots of chicken wings! I must have meant to say.


    ''Wow, that''s a lot of vegetables.''


    In this way, the bowl returned to Elinora was filled with vegetables.


    You can have the second and later ones yourself. It''s a mother''s way of making sure you eat as many vegetables as possible while you can.


    What do you want to eat, Silvio?


    More chinese cabbage, shiitake mushrooms, chives and scallions.


    Do you want chicken wings?


    I''ll eat later.


    Whether you eat the meat first or later, that''s your choice.


    But the later you eat it, the fewer you eat it, the fewer you get.


    I can easily predict that future by looking at the fierce sister''s face next to me.


    ''I''ll fill in for Erna,''


    Thank you.


    Father Nord, who is the last one to serve Erna''s food.


    It would have been faster if Erna had served it herself, but it''s nice to know that you care.


    Nord used a ladle to pour the ingredients for the pot and handed it to Erna.


    The chicken wings, Chinese leeks, shiitake mushrooms, Chinese cabbage, and carrots seem to be all included in the soup, but it seems that he knows Erna well enough to know that there is one more chicken wing in the soup than there is in the Chinese cabbage.


    I noticed that, but I didn''t say anything.


    Well then, let''s eat.


    When everyone''s portions were ready and Father Nord''s voice echoed, Sister Elinora was the first to get her hands on it.


    ''Ack!''


    Well, that''s what happens when you don''t let him cool off a little.


    Shut up.


    Sister Elinora returned and huffed and puffed on the chicken wings.


    She wants to eat the meat first, no matter what.


    I''d like to eat the bok choy first, too, but this guy, with its firm broth, must have accumulated a lot of heat.


    Hey, we''re in the warm kotatsu now. There''s no need to hurry.


    I breathe on it and slowly sip the broth.


    "Oh, there''s a nice chicken broth coming out.


    I''m sure I''ll have plenty to drink.


    Brother Silvio and Father Nord seemed to be satisfied with the soup, which was well infused with chicken broth.


    The flavor of the chicken and the sweetness of the vegetables were well represented in the soup.


    I sip the soup and let it cool with my breath as I sip the soup and bring the bok choy to my mouth.


    Mmm, it absorbs the flavor of the soup well.


    And yet, this crispy crunchy texture is very irresistible. I love Chinese cabbage in a pot because it''s a vegetable and yet the feeling of satisfaction is very strong.


    The white onions were also tender and the green onions were firmly sweet.


    The chicken wings were very tender and the skin was very pliable. They were tasty and salty when eaten, and were a nice accent to the lightly seasoned nabe.


    ''Better than any hot pot I''ve had in the summer,''


    ''Oh, by the way, Al and your sister and I used ice magic to make the room cold and eat a pot of food.


    I didn''t know you were doing that.


    ''It''s not like they eat casserole in the summer to begin with.


    Brother Silvio said as if to remind me, and Father Nord and Mother Erna said in dismay.


    It may be a silly thing to do, sure, but that thing is a good thing.


    We ate the ingredients and drank the soup and repeated the process.


    The warm pot warms me from the inside out, and the kotatsu warms me from the outside out.


    This combo is wonderful.


    Eat a hot pot and be warm. Dust in the kotatsu.


    ''Elinora, you take too much,''


    Oh, yeah?


    By the time I refill my drink and reach the second cup, sister Elinora was already on her fourth cup.


    Considering the fact that Silvio''s brother was still on his second cup, I should save it.


    Perhaps sensing this, Elinora sister put down the ladle for now.


    However, Elinora sister is thirteen years old. You can''t blame her for wanting to eat more than us, since she''s at a prime eating age and is exercising every day.


    ''''Jahn, Bartolo-san told me to bring you some additional ingredients!


    As I was thinking of asking Bartolo for some additional ingredients, Meena walked in at the right time.


    There are many additional ingredients on the plate Meena is holding. That includes, of course, the chicken wings.


    ''Just right!''


    That''s Bartolo.


    He said he''d leave the stewing to Mr. Alfried!


    ........Hey.


    Well, as long as we don''t have a gas stove, we need to take the pot to the kitchen to cook the ingredients.


    Since there are still some ingredients left over, it''s understandable that it''s quicker to simmer them here, but I can''t explain it.


    ''''Yes, yes, you can simmer them, right? Meena, put the ingredients in.


    Yes!


    Meena poured the ingredients from the plate into the pot, and I poured a psychic on the pot to levitate it and set up a fireball underneath it.


    The pot is a little higher, but I can serve the ingredients if I lean over properly.


    ''Alfried-sama, how would you like to serve the shime?''


    How would you like to see Sister Elinora and Brother Silvio?


    Dinner!


    I''m okay with that too.


    Brother Silvio chuckled at Sister Elinora''s strong insistence, and said with a bitter smile.


    ''''Well, then, at dinner.''''


    I understand!


    What''s the meaning of the word "clammy"?


    As Meena left, Mother Erna and Father Nord nodded their heads curiously.


    ''The ingredients alone won''t fill you up, so we''re going to put some rice or spaghetti in the last of the leftover soup.


    I see. You think about it a lot, don''t you?


    Aside from the spaghetti, what about putting rice in the soup?


    So, without your mother, Erna?


    Wait. I didn''t say I wouldn''t eat it.


    He seems to eat himself while pointing it out.


    Well, putting rice in the soup wouldn''t look so good.


    The grains of rice would fall apart and float, and it wouldn''t look good.


    But those things are powerless in front of the deliciousness of the shime.


    Until the ingredients in the pot are cooked, everyone eats what''s in their own bowl with care.


    Then, when the additional ingredients are cooked, everyone eats the ingredients again.


    When all five of us ate together, it was gone in a flash, leaving only an amber-colored soup in the pot with the ingredients'' broth concentrated in it.


    ''''Then I''ll add the rice!


    Meena put the rice in there and mixed it lightly, then poured everyone''s portions.


    Me, sister Elinora and brother Silvio, who were already used to experiencing the deliciousness of shimmy, got their hands on it right away.


    ''''Yes, it''s delicious!''''


    The flavor of the soup is soaking into the rice!


    When they saw Brother Silvio and Sister Elinora eating it with great relish, Mother Erna and Father Nord began to eat it with trepidation.


    ''''Oh, it''s delicious.''''


    This is good.


    But then Mother Erna and Father Nord noticed how tasty it was and started to eat it too.


    In no time at all, the shime was gone and everyone was full.


    The food was delicious. Do you think we ate a little too much?


    I didn''t know there was a way to eat like that at the end.


    Doesn''t it taste just as good as it should?


    I can''t stop eating a pot from now on. Even if I''m full, I''ll still eat it.


    And it''s even better to lie on the kotatsu when I''m full.

 450-Help

    As soon as I finish my breakfast, I leave the dining room and come to the living room.


    Then I put my feet into the kotatsu, which is placed in the center of the room.


    ''''Oh, it''s warm...''''


    I let out a squeal of relief as the warm air envelops my lower body.


    The inside of the kotatsu is warm because I''ve poured out the magic properly before breakfast.


    Because there''s no more empty time than putting your feet inside the kotatsu and waiting for it to warm up.


    ''There''s no one else around and you should go inside the kotatsu.


    After warming my hands and feet, I flip the covers over and climb into the kotatsu.


    If I were an adult, I''d be too big to do it, or my legs would stick out, but I''m too small to do it now.


    My whole body is completely inside the kotatsu.


    The inside of the kotatsu had a slight light source due to the fire magic tools glowing red.


    It was a little hot in the completely enclosed space, so I played with the fire magic tool to lower the heat level.


    This is perfect.


    Ah, my whole body is warm. I feel as if I''m a fetus now.


    I want to become one with the kotatsu as it is. I have a lover, my bed, and it''s so great that I can''t help but think about it.


    I think I''ll just sleep twice in the kotatsu like this.


    ''--I''ve found it,''


    As I was meditating and stumbling around with my eyes, the futon was suddenly rolled up with a bang and Saara peeked out.


    Saara''s neat face and the suddenness of the event made me nervous.


    ''There you really are!


    It''s just as Sarra predicted.


    "Monk is a cat.


    When I only looked up, I saw Meena with a surprised look on her face and Mel and Bartolo with a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    ''''Eh?¡¡What?


    Hey, kid, you got a minute?


    No. I''m too busy getting warm under the kotatsu.


    I reject Bartolo at the first hint of trouble and I retreat into the kotatsu.


    If it''s just Bartolo, we''ve got Saara, Mina, and even Mel. It''s going to be a hassle.


    It''s not a smiling errand to try to cook.


    "You''re going to have to do something about that.


    Wow!


    As I retreat into the kotatsu, Bartolo flips the covers over and puts just his face in.


    It''s tough in many ways when Bartolo''s strong face appears in front of me.


    ''''Alfried-sama, please!


    I''m not asking for trouble.


    I shifted my posture and turned my face away, and from the other side I saw Meena''s dumb face.


    From next to it was Mel''s languid-looking face.


    And in the first place was Saara''s neat face.


    It was surrounded by faces in all four directions.


    If there had been a third party here, we would have seen the surreal sight of four large adults with only their heads in the kotatsu.


    ''Don''t cover your face with your face for a minute. Or rather, everyone is too desperate.


    ''Whether Mr. Alfried is willing to help us or not makes a big difference in how busy we are!


    All right. I''ll listen to what you have to say. Just pull your face away.


    Okay, okay.


    Okay, the moment Meena and the others pull their faces back, we''ll use a psychic to secure the kotatsu and close the bedding tightly shut.


    If we lock ourselves in like that, the four of them will give up.


    ''No, we can''t do that. Because if we pull back here, Alfried-sama might use his magic to withdraw.


    ''Yes, that''s right!¡¡I''m going to stay like this until you listen to me carefully!


    Hearing Saara''s words, Meena, who had been caught off guard, turned her head back.


    Maybe it''s because she usually comes to wake me up, but it seems that Saara can see through my thoughts.


    d*mn, that''s sharp.


    I''ll listen to you. I''ll listen to you.


    Giving up, I pushed Meena''s face away and decided to get out of the kotatsu.


    As I expected, it''s impossible to relax with four people sticking their faces in me.


    Besides, the heat in the kotatsu has completely evaporated, probably because the futon is rolled up.


    "So what''s going on with everyone?


    ''Actually, I''m going to do a bit of a cleanup. I need the boy to help me with that.


    Yeah, I''m gonna clean up?


    ''That said, what I want Monk to do is to magically lift the furniture. The sofas, chairs, tables, and cupboards in the living room could easily be lifted by Monk''s magic, right?


    Oh, I see.


    The Sowlett family has quite a few servants.


    The usual duties work well because each of them are excellent and we don''t do unnecessary chores, but when this kind of heavy lifting is needed, there''s nothing we can do about it.


    Even the one couch in the living room is moderately heavy. Bartolo could probably lift it, but it would take a lot of time for him to do it alone.


    I don''t have the luxury of using my psychic to help him float the furniture, but I want to stay warm in the kotatsu today.


    I decided earlier that I''m going to sleep twice. When I''m in that mood, it''s hard to get in the mood to do anything else.


    Does it have to be now?


    It''s a good thing everyone''s out of town today. It''s a chance to clean out the house.


    When I implied that I wasn''t in the mood for it now, Mel gave me a reason why it had to be now.


    ''What?¡¡Really?¡¡Is there anyone in the mansion now?


    ''Lady Elinora has gone for vigilante training. Lady Nord, Lady Erna, and Lady Silvio have gone to inspect the village.


    I thought it was oddly quiet in the house, but I was alone.


    ''You mentioned it at breakfast, didn''t you?


    I didn''t hear it.


    Meena tells me with a nod of her head, but I must have slipped my ears because all I could think about at the time was getting into the kotatsu, I guess.


    ''So that''s why boy, help me!


    Bartolo asks me to put my hands together and worship him.


    It''s especially inevitable for Bartolo because it''s the most taxing part of the cleaning process.


    "As a thank you, you can have your dinner menu for a while and do whatever you want with it, kid.


    No, that would only make Meena happy.


    So that''s it.


    What do you think I''m doing, making fun of you?


    So what can we do to help you?


    All of them go through Meena, who reveals her astonishment, and Bartolo asks with sincere eyes.


    ''''How about................................How about taking a break from my sword training once, like this time?


    Even in the cold winter months, sword practice continues outside.


    No matter how much I insist that I don''t want to do it because of the cold, Nord Dad won''t listen to me, so the plan is to get him to skip it by citing Bartolo and the others.


    ''Hmm, let''s take a break from Nord''s practice.......okay. Let''s do it!


    After a moment''s hesitation, Bartolo nodded clearly.


    ''Can you do it?''


    It''s not easy for me to ask you to do this, but it''s not easy for me to miss my father''s training.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends and family.


    And among my sisters and brothers, they tend to be especially strict about my judgment.


    ''Yeah, there are a few jobs that would benefit from having a few monks around. I''ll take you out at random for that.


    Oh, that''s great, Bartolo. I''m counting on you.


    Bartolo looked like a refreshing prince as he freed himself from the chains of practice.


    ''Good luck with that, Mr. Bartolo!


    Nice to meet you.


    I''m counting on you.


    No, you guys are going to have to help me.


    As soon as I saw the maids trying to defend themselves and Bartolo rushing into it, I was a little worried.

 451-Thank you maid

    Once the decision was made to clean up, Bartolo and the others prepared each of their cleaning supplies.


    Then they open the windows to keep the dust out.


    The wind coming in from outside is cold, so I decide to keep the temperature up by floating a fireball in the living room.


    ''Boy, you need to take care of the furniture in the living room first.


    Hey.


    Bartolo asks me to activate my psychic.


    I lift the sofa, table and chairs in the living room into the air.


    There is a small amount of dust in the place where the furniture was placed.


    Although the maids clean the place regularly, there is a limit to where they can and cannot take their time, so it can''t be helped.


    When the maids found the dirt, they moved quickly to remove it from their respective places.


    Large dust is swept away with a small broom, and small dirt is swept away with a rag. The stubborn stains that still couldn''t be removed were covered with some kind of liquid and left alone.


    As for me, my main job was to float the furniture.


    I keep the magic going by retreating to the cottage to keep out of everyone''s way. Sometimes I want to clean the furniture, so I lower it down and adjust the angle, but I don''t bother with that level of control at all.


    It reminds me of the end-of-the-year cleaning when I idly watch everyone else clean.


    We don''t have a New Year''s Eve or a New Year''s Eve in our world, but we do tend to do a lot of cleaning during the cold season.


    I guess it''s because the winter cold keeps me cooped up in the house, and I''m worried about the dirt in my room that I don''t usually pay attention to.


    The other reason is that I have less work to do, so I have less time to do it. When I am busy, I don''t care about even the smallest of dirt.


    I don''t feel guilty that I''m the only one lounging on the kotatsu while everyone else is working briskly.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    As long as you do what you need to do properly, I think it''s okay to be a little bit riddled with things at work.


    ''Boy, you can take the furniture down now,''


    Bartolo told me so, so I put the furniture back in its place.


    ''Next time, take care of the common room.


    Okay.


    It''s unusually fast considering the size of the room, the living room, but the point of this time is to do the places I can''t usually clean.


    Other than that, it''s basically clean and can be done at any time, so it''s probably not a priority.


    However, it would be cold to get out of the kotatsu, though. There''s a fireplace in the common room as well, but of course it can''t be running since no one is there.


    ........Okay, I''ll move on with the cotatsu.


    I put a psychic on the carpet under the kotatsu and lifted myself up as it was. Then I wrap the comforter tightly around my body to prevent my body from rolling away.


    Applying the method of moving with the futon in place, I became one with the kotatsu.


    ''Boh, boy...''


    Bartolo gives me a dumbfounded look as I become one with the kotatsu and float and follow him.


    I know what Bartolo is trying to say, but I''m not going to stop doing this.


    I''m not going to let go of my comfortable environment, even if it''s a little strange.


    "What?


    Yeah, it''s nothing.


    When I asked with a resolute expression, Bartolo shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.


    By the way, Saara, Mina and Mel are used to seeing me like this, or they weren''t surprised.


    I wish Bartolo would learn to be as calm and tolerant as this.


    ¡ô


    Then we took turns cleaning the common room, spare room, bedroom, dining room, etc.


    The hardest part, moving the large pieces of furniture, was done so smoothly by my psychic that we had all the rooms cleaned before noon.


    ''I guess that''s it!''


    So I don''t have to help you anymore?


    Yeah, we''ll take care of the rest of the details.


    The last time we did it ourselves, it took about three days, but thanks to Master Alfried, it took less than half a day!


    Meena says as if impressed.


    It would certainly take quite a bit of time to do this work by four people, and by hand.


    It''s a modest size, but it''s a mansion, so there are many rooms.


    ''''Magic is an amazing thing, isn''t it?


    ''It''s not so much the magic, though, as it is Lady Alfried''s greatness.


    From my point of view, I just used my psychic to float the furniture, so it''s not something that can be praised that much.


    However, Mel and Sarra seemed genuinely pleased with the results, so it was worth the effort.


    "It''s really helpful that the little guy helped me. Thanks.


    Thank you!


    Never mind. You''ll take care of that for me, okay?


    I say jokingly, feeling somewhat embarrassed that Bartolo and the others are thanking me.


    ''''Yeah, you can''t always do that, so just let me know in advance if you want to skip it, okay?


    Okay.


    Okay, now I''ll be able to take a break from practice for once. However, it would be another chore, but that would be a breeze compared to the grueling practice.


    I had an unprecedented sense of satisfaction after getting a ticket to avoid the hassle.


    It''s as if I''ve been given a paid holiday with my boss''s blessing.


    Now, I''m going to go take a bath.


    Even though I''ve been venting as much as possible, there should be a slight amount of dust on the floor.


    I didn''t clean it directly, but I need to take a bath to refresh myself.


    ''I thought you''d say that, and I''ve already filled the bathtub with hot water.


    Really?


    As expected of a maid who can do it, Saara.


    I can''t believe she''s pouring hot water in anticipation of this. When did you do it?


    ''Yes, and today is a speciality.


    What''s special about it?


    ''That''s for you to enjoy when you get in. I''ll bring you a change of clothes and you can go right in.


    Okay.


    I nodded my head at Saara''s words while smiling, but my expectations were outweighed by them, so I headed to the bathhouse as I was told.


    Then, in the changing room, I could smell a faint citrus smell.


    ''''........Could this be it?''''


    When I realized what was in there, I hurriedly took off my clothes and went to the bathhouse.


    There was a bag of mandarin orange peels floating above the tub.


    Oh!¡¡Tangerine bath!


    When I made the dried fruit, I also dried the skin-only ones along with it.


    As I squealed in surprise, I heard Sarla''s voice, who had apparently brought me a change of clothes to the changing room.


    ''I see, thank you for going out of your way,''


    ''No, it''s to thank you for helping us with our work. Now, take your time.


    Saara said, and quietly left the changing room.


    Isn''t it fashionable to work up a sweat in the mandarin orange bath?


    The soft scent of mandarin oranges wafted into the bathroom.


    Tangerine peels contain an essential oil ingredient called limonene, which has a relaxing effect. Oranges also contain vitamins and citric acid, which are good for the skin, and can moisturize the skin in winter.


    It also helps to eliminate body odors and moisturizes the skin, making it the perfect winter bath.


    Before getting into the tub, first wash off the dust from your body with hot water.


    The scent of mandarin oranges smells even stronger as the hot water is poured over your body.


    The unusual hot water is a little fresh.


    I washed my hair and body earlier than usual, and then I dunked my body into the bathtub.


    The warmth of the hot water is pleasantly different from that of a kotatsu, gently enveloping you. The scent of mandarin oranges rising from the hot water tickles my nostrils and calms me down.


    I am sure this is the effect of the mandarin orange bath.


    Some people may get irritated by the mandarin scent, but I don''t have a problem with it.


    The scent of mandarin oranges surrounds me, and I enjoy it with a fresh feeling.


    In exchange, I had to help out a little later, but it''s not a bad deal when you have this kind of hospitality.


    After enjoying the mandarin bath and feeling refreshed inside, I went straight to the kotatsu (Japanese heated kotatsu) and did a double-dip in the middle of the day.

 452-Crown porori

    Al, have you been cooped up in the warmth of the house lately?


    That''s the kind of mother Erna is in the kotatsu quite often, isn''t it?


    Mother Erna is right in front of me, having said those words to me.


    It was a firm indication that Mother Erna was also in the kotatsu.


    ''Don''t change the subject. We''re talking about Al now.


    ''No, but I don''t find it convincing when people point out that people are in the cottage all the time.


    It''s safe to say that I''m not as piggybacked on the kotatsu as Al is.


    I don''t want to sound like I''m addicted to gambling.


    I mean, I had no idea by what standards it was safe or out.


    More importantly, the kotatsu is warm again today. The magic tool inside the kotatsu seemed to be doing its job well today.


    ''Alfried-sama, I have a letter from Triera-san.


    As I was having such a trivial conversation with Mother Erna, like a play on words, Sarla brought a letter to me.


    ''Oh, you must be Tory,''


    Wait a minute. It''s got the royal crest on it.¡¡Open it carefully.


    As I tried to open it carelessly by hand, Mother Erna waited.


    Checking the back, I saw that there was an exaggerated coat of arms on it, which seemed to be a royal coat of arms.


    ''''Don''t you have to be so concerned about your letter envelope?


    You wouldn''t want him to change the letter if something happened to it. It would be considered impolite if the royal coat of arms were torn off at that time.


    Oh, my God. This world''s royalty is really scary.


    Saara brings me a paper knife and I carefully open the seal.


    The crest is in a position where there''s no way to hurt it, but my hands shake a little as Mother Erna explains the horror to me.


    ''Mother Erna will read it?''


    ''It''s addressed to the Toy King, you know. I can''t be the first to read it.


    Hey, yeah.


    Inside the seal were a letter from Tory and a letter that appeared to be from the king.


    He carefully unfolded them and looked through the letters.


    ''What are the contents of the letters?''


    ''Tory has given me permission to make a battle pencil for you, and the king has thanked you for your help.


    Tory''s side of the letter stated that he had received permission from the king to make a battle pencil in a hurry, and the letter from the king was written in a rather ostentatious way, thanking him for his help.


    ''''Let me see some of it.''''


    Even though I summarized the contents of the letter for her, Erna told her to give it to me.


    I guess she wasn''t reassured by my words alone.


    Then you could have read it to me first.


    She took the time to read it over and then gently handed me the letter.


    ''It doesn''t look like there''s anything wrong with you.''


    You said so.


    For God''s sake, does Mother Erna think I can''t read?


    It''s not Sister Elinora, and I don''t misinterpret the meaning of ostentatious words.


    ''''Well you did read the letter, right?''''


    As I gingerly lingered on the kotatsu, feeling uncomfortable, Mother Erna said the obvious.


    ''Yeah, I read it, though?''


    I''m offering the King a toy, so get on with it.


    ''Well, I don''t feel like it right now, so I''ll start on it tomorrow. They don''t know the date and time of the letter''s arrival anyway, and it''s a day''s error--


    Al?


    Okay. I''ll get right on it.


    I''ve been a son for many years, as expected. I could tell that Mother Erna was going to be really angry.


    Under the pressure of Erna''s beautiful smile, I decided to honestly get out of the kotatsu and get to work.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    After being kicked out of the kotatsu by Erna''s mother, I decided to get to work on the battle pencils.


    I ordered the wooden sticks in advance, so they''re already finished and on hand.


    I''m ready to start work on it right away.


    This time, I''m going to make a battle pencil with a king motif.


    But I''ve never seen the king before.


    I don''t have a portrait of the king in my house, and I don''t have a book with his face on it either.


    This meant that I couldn''t make a battle pencil with him as a motif.


    I was astonished that I had realized such a fact after all this time.


    ''''No, but wait. Didn''t I see those people the last time I looked into the royal castle from the sky above the royal capital?


    When I think back to that scene, I think there was an old man with a pompous chest and an uncle with a crown on his head who moved to sneak away.


    I think the one wearing the crown is the king, but would a king sneak around like that?


    I can''t judge, and it happened more than half a year ago already, so his face is vague.


    ''''Let''s.......go to King''s Landing?''''


    Let''s take another peek at the misphilitic white from above. If I can see it again from there, and if I can''t see it, I can look for the portrait at random.


    Having decided to do so, I went out for the reason that I was going to Hermann''s workshop and activated the transfer at a suitable location.


    My entire body was wrapped in magic and my vision twisted languidly, and in an instant I was on the roof of a building in the royal capital.


    It was the building that Eric and I had landed in from above before.


    The event was so thick that the image was naturally burned into my mind.


    This is probably the safest place to be when coming to the King''s Capital as a transfer because it is less popular and has a better view.


    The area is quiet because it''s a residential area, but you can hear the faintest hustle and bustle coming from the shopping streets and boulevards.


    Having recently spent time in the long and quiet village of Koliat, the slight bustle and dense buildings were refreshing.


    After making sure there was no one around, he let the shield appear like a staircase and climbed up.


    Upward and upward to avoid being seen from the ground at first.


    Once you''re up in altitude, even if you''re visible from the ground, you''ll only be seen as a dot. First of all, they won''t be found or bothered.


    As I did so, I moved my shield to a foothold and moved higher, I could see the towering Misfirito Castle clearly.


    Strengthening my eyesight with magic, I could see the incoming and outgoing vendors delivering food in the courtyard, as well as the female knights and maids checking it out.


    As I shifted my gaze to check on the uneventful daily life of the castle, I saw the back of my uncle''s head slumped in the hallway.


    If that was all it was, I would just dismiss it as my uncle being riddled with work, but there was a crown on his head.


    Perhaps it was the uncle who had been sneaking around before. I can only see the back of his head, so I can''t say for sure, but I have a feeling that is the case.


    The uncle seemed to be looking up at the ceiling with his back to the window frame, as if he were in some kind of trouble.


    Is it okay to be riddled with such high places? I mean, I''m in a very warped position, but won''t the crown fall off?


    Just as I was worried about this, the crown on my uncle''s head fell out of the window with a polish.


    Perhaps realizing that the object on top of his head had fallen, the uncle hurriedly reached out for it, but it was too late.


    Uncle''s crown falls unceremoniously into the courtyard.


    Beyond that, there is a female knight checking the food, and I thought it was going to fall beside her - the female knight struck it off with an unseen sword flash.


    The female knight put her sword back into its sheath with a satisfied look, looked at the thing she had smashed off and peeled her eyes away.


    It''s an accident that makes even me, who has nothing to do with it at all, want to cover my eyes.


    Even though it''s an unavoidable situation, knocking off the crown or something like that would definitely be a bad idea.


    In the blink of an eye, the courtyard is filled with people as the female knights and maids are making noise.


    The indirect cause, the uncle, looked down at it with a blue face and quietly left the place.


    Sober and disgusting.


    The female knights understand that the crown has fallen from above, so they look up hard.


    The eyes of the knights looking upward all at once to find something became frightening, and I decided to stop observing and descend from above.

 453-Plainness

    That was a close one.


    I let out a breath of relief as I landed in the shopping district of King''s Landing.


    I didn''t think that the uncle who was leaning against the window would drop his crown into the courtyard.


    Thanks to that, the knights were looking up at the sky, and I was in the air, and my presence was nearly exposed.


    I was lucky enough to see my uncle wearing the crown, but I couldn''t see him clearly.


    The fact that he was wearing a crown gives me a high probability that he''s a king, but I''d be suspicious of him showing such an abomination.


    I still want information that will be confirmed. It would be disrespectful if I said it was a battle pencil with a king motif and used a different person as the motif.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to get a stable source of information, maybe a portrait or two.


    I know there are bookstores in King''s Landing, but do they keep portraits of kings?


    Or is there one if I go to a museum?


    I don''t know, as I''ve only strolled around the shopping district properly in King''s Town, and I don''t have any knowledge of the land.


    It''s no use. I''ll just keep shifting and ask people at random.


    Are you in trouble?


    Suddenly, I turned around when I was accosted by two armor-clad guards.


    A grim-faced uncle with a beard and a dead young man with somewhat languid eyes - Huh?¡¡I''ve seen this guy before.


    Uh....


    Not only me, but the other man noticed me too, and let out a goofy voice.


    ''Kenny, do you know this girl?''


    Yes, well. We''ve met in the square before.


    I met this man, known as Kenny, when I came to King''s Landing for the spring noble exchange.


    We chatted for a bit on the bench while we waited for Eric.


    I don''t know how he remembered me, even though we only spent a little time together.


    ''Then Kenny''s a better fit than me?


    Kenny''s uncle, who seemed to be Kenny''s boss, said and then stepped back a bit.


    Apparently, Kenny was in charge.


    ''Ah, what are you doing here?''


    Apparently, these two guys were worried about me when they saw me standing alone on the side of the road.


    Looking at my appearance, it can''t be helped, but I''m still an adult inside.


    I''m a little embarrassed that I''m being questioned about my duties even though I''m a good age.


    "Let''s take a little walk--


    I tried to fool him with a suitable reason, and I saw Kenny lower his eyebrows in disappointment.


    Kenny is currently working as a security guard in the royal capital. The one-on-one with his boss must be distracting and tiring for him.


    There was something I wanted to ask him anyway, so let''s ask Kenny.


    ''-No, I was just looking for something.


    Looking for?¡¡What''s that?


    I''ve never seen the king before, so I was wondering if there were any portraits or anything.


    ''There''s a museum in the aristocratic district for portraits, but I wouldn''t recommend going there with a child alone. There is a possibility of being held back. There''s a statue of His Majesty the King in the north square.


    Which way is north?¡¡I don''t know King''s Landing well enough to know.


    "Well Kenny, it''s not safe to let the kid go alone. I''ll be watching this place and you can take him with you.


    I understand.


    The truth is, I know, but my boss told me so when I pretended not to understand.


    Kenny''s expression was languid as he replied, but I think the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    ''Let me show you around then,''


    Thank you!


    I responded like an innocent child and I followed Kenny.


    Then, when my boss was out of sight, Kenny opened his mouth.


    ''Truth be told, you could have gone alone, couldn''t you?''


    Yeah. But a name like that makes Kenny feel better about being away from his boss, doesn''t it?


    Well that''s true.


    This is like going out on the road alone, away from the boss.


    If you have a good cause and role to play, you can be forgiven for slacking off a little bit of work.


    It''s a job with long hours. It''s so stifling to be working so many hours, even with your boss.


    ''Quite. Normally I''d just take a walk--or is it too obvious?


    Is that right?


    I couldn''t help but think back to my past life and say solemnly, which made Kenny suspicious of me.


    If I sympathize with him too much, he''ll think I''m strange, so I try to change the subject.


    ''Speaking of which, how are you and your girlfriend getting along?''


    Speaking of Kenny, I was impressed with this other languid girlfriend I used to have with me.


    ''Well. I work with that guy, too, and we see each other almost every day.


    So she''s a guard.


    Yeah.


    My curiosity is unexpectedly piqued by an unexpected workplace relationship.


    ''Which side approached you or something?''


    Do I have to tell you that?


    Kenny frowned blatantly, as if he was embarrassed to say what he was doing with his girlfriend.


    ''Don''t you think you''d get more of a break if you reported to your boss that my selfishness made me show you around somewhere else?


    ...and not from either of them, if I may say so.


    I guess my desire for a break won out over my embarrassment.


    Kenny made a salacious statement of fact in response to my dealings with him.


    ''What do you mean it''s neither?''


    ''Me and him aren''t the workaholic type. We have the same mindset, so we tend to work in pairs, and when we were together all the time, they treated us like a couple.


    I see, the type who were buried from the outer moat.


    It is true that the two of them do not have a sense of justice, and they are the type of people who do the minimum amount of work for their money.


    They must have hit it off because they share the same way of thinking.


    It''s good to be able to appreciate the way you work and live your life.


    So?


    I liked that guy rather a lot, and we decided to go along for the ride.


    "Hmmm, so which way did you tell him off?


    ''Neither of us did. The next thing you know, we were lovers.


    Yeah, it''s kind of a pattern that happens sometimes with men and women.


    It''s a very slimy lover''s relationship.


    Well, it''s not like we''re in a relationship that''s going to change anything now.


    The fact that we are able to spend time together outside of work like that means that we must like each other.


    But it''s a bit sad to see a relationship that isn''t clearly verbalized.


    But that''s Kenny''s problem, and I don''t think it''s going to resonate with me, a seven-year-old, if I tell him about the relationship between a man and a woman. It would be unnecessary.


    He''ll have his own pace, and there are couples like that.


    ''We''re here. That''s the stone statue of His Majesty King Jigil over there.


    What a thought, and before I knew it, we were at our destination square.


    I looked at where Kenny was pointing and saw a large stone statue there.


    A man with a majestic face held up his arms.


    ''''........Is this the king?''''


    Yeah, yeah.


    He looked like the uncle in the crown, but his face and body seemed to be slightly different.


    The uncle I saw at the castle was more dull. He seemed a little chubby and not as muscular as this one.


    But the shape of his face and hair style are definitely the same uncle I saw in the castle earlier.


    That means the uncle who dropped his crown on the courtyard is the king.


    Hmm, that''s the king.......is that the king......or is this country very strong?


    But even the king is a human being. There will be times when he makes a mistake or needs a break.


    In his everyday duties, he must have a face as dignified as this stone statue.


    The battle pencils for the king would be better drawn with this stone statue as a motif.


    Satisfied?


    Yeah, thanks for showing me around.


    It''s my job.


    Well, let''s just take a walk around. It will be easier to excuse myself later if my colleagues have seen me.


    ''You''re definitely lying about your age, aren''t you?¡¡How old are you really?


    Rude. They''re a real seven-year-old.......in appearance.

 454-Round throw failure

    Kenny and I wandered around the perimeter at random, thanked him and parted ways, and I returned to the square with the stone structure.


    I sit down on an empty bench and draw the king in my sketchbook.


    Illustration is a thing of beauty. So even if you know the real king''s sloppy parts, you can''t draw that realistically.


    So the right thing to do would be to draw this stone statue exactly as you see it. I''m sure you''ll be more pleased with that.


    If this had been a mild spring, I would have taken my time in painting it.


    If I had painted a fireball in the square of the capital, I would have been conspicuous, so I had to be patient.


    In order not to catch a cold, I would capture as many features as possible and quickly draw them on paper.


    ''Yeah, it should look something like this.


    On the sketchbook was a depiction of King Jigil in the same pose as the stone statue.


    It was sketchy, but the general features were captured.


    The details, such as detailed ornaments, can be drawn in later.


    I didn''t want to stay too long in the cold weather, so I folded my sketchbook and hurriedly went to a deserted place.


    After confirming that no one is around, I activate the transfer function.


    My vision bends languidly, and in an instant I''m back on a single street a short distance from the mansion.


    Seeing the usual scenery surrounded by greenery, I still feel at home.


    It''s even more so because I was in a place full of people a while ago.


    I''m going to be able to enter the mansion, warming up the air around me with a fireball.


    Welcome home.


    I''m home.


    I greeted Saara, who was wiping down the front door, and went to my room.


    I was tempted to dive straight into bed, but I knew I''d have trouble drawing details if I was covered in them, so I gathered my willpower and sat down in a chair.


    Remembering the stone statue from King''s Landing, I finished up my illustration if it was rough.


    ''Okay, done.''


    After about an hour or so, a fine illustration of the king was made on the paper.


    After the illustration was done, I had to think about the attack notation for the face.


    However, I didn''t have to worry about that because I had been thinking about it for some time.


    I wrote a simple sentence on the edge of the illustration.


    I''m going to leave the rest to Silvio-san.


    I take my sketchbook and move to Brother Silvio''s room.


    ''Brother Silvio, it''s me, may I come in?


    Okay.


    When I heard Brother Silvio''s reply, I went inside and saw that there were paints and other tools in the room.


    There were a lot of bright colors and brushes lined up in detail.


    It looks like a painting studio.


    The floor was covered with a sheet, and on it sat Silvio''s brother with his hair tied back.


    Apparently, he is making additional battle pencils using the elementary body he received from Hermann.


    ''''Sorry, I just want to finish this paint job, can you wait?''''


    Yeah, okay.


    I sat down on the couch at the end of the room, understanding that Brother Silvio was concentrating on me.


    I''d have to do that much coloring on a small wooden stick. It wouldn''t be possible to do that with ordinary concentration.


    Brother Silvio, who was moving his little brush with a serious expression, was already an accomplished craftsman.


    His small back, which is supposed to be slender for a man, somehow looked larger than usual.


    ''''Feng, sorry to keep you waiting.


    I don''t mind.


    So what''s the matter with you?


    ''I''ve got a design based on the king and I''ve brought it to you. Can you make one based on this?


    I can paint, but I can''t paint from scratch, can I?


    When I showed him the sketchbook, Brother Silvio chuckled and said.


    ''''Yeah?¡¡When you can paint that beautifully?


    It''s one thing to color something tangible, it''s quite another to create a shape with lines.


    I''ve often heard painters say they''re good at drawing with lines, but not good at coloring.


    ''So do I have to draft it?''


    ''Yeah, I think I''d like Al to do some drafting.


    In other words, I''m in charge of line drawings and Brother Silvio is in charge of coloring.


    ''''Eh, I thought I could throw everything to Brother Silvio...''''


    Al, your mind is leaking out of your head, okay?


    Oops, the shocking revelation seems to have caused the voice in my mind to leak out.


    ''Hmm, I don''t think I could draw such a detailed illustration on a hexagonal pencil.


    We need to simplify it somewhat.


    Unless he had printing and coloring skills like he did in his previous life, but it would be impossible to do it by hand.


    I thought it was possible with Brother Silvio''s delicate skills, but if that was impossible, then I had no choice.


    ''''Then I''ll make it a little easier to draw.


    Yes, please.


    It''s too much trouble to go back to my room, so I decided to borrow Brother Silvio''s table and review the design.


    It''s tough to depict the majestic and realistic king himself, so I''m going to simplify it while capturing the features.


    You may think it is not necessary to draw the stone statue firmly, but I don''t regret it because it is necessary to capture the characteristics of the statue in order to simplify it.


    Rather, I''m glad I drew it well.


    Thanks to that, I am able to get a good grasp of the king''s features.


    I drew the crown and made the face outline long and the hair style well outlined.


    ''This is still a tough one to draw in pencil,''


    I tried to draw one, but it still seems difficult to draw on the top of the pencil.


    I should be able to simplify it a bit more.


    ''Hmmm, this one looks too cute indeed.


    The next one I drew was a king of about three heads. I''m sure it would be easy to draw this one, but it lacks any of the king''s dignity.


    I wouldn''t be happy to receive this with a battle pencil with a motif, let alone a portrait given to me by my son or daughter.


    I drew a number of simplified illustrations in this way, and after searching for just the right amount of saltiness, I finally came up with the seventh design that satisfied me.


    I thought, "Okay, I can draw this one.


    I was thinking of having a conversation to distract myself from the design as I was getting comfortable with the design, but Brother Silvio was coloring the battle pencils with a serious look in his eyes.


    He''d been doing this since before I started designing, but he''s still working on it.


    It''s amazing, it''s easy to see from the side that he''s focused.


    It''s indeed a pity to let my distraction break it up.


    Now that I''ve finished the design, I can continue to work on the draft.


    It''s a hassle, but on the other hand, once that''s done, we can leave the rest to Brother Silvio.


    I''m almost done with my work.


    Let''s just finish the bothersome work and take it easy.


    That''s what I told myself, and without slacking off, I picked up the bare body and began to draft a draft.


    ¡ô


    Well, I guess that''s it.


    Good job, Al.


    When I finished drafting the elements, Brother Silvio was beside me and gave me a word of thanks.


    ''Thanks. Now all that''s left is for Brother Silvio to paint it.


    I''m very nervous because it''s a gift for the king, but I''ll do my best. I''ll take care of the rest.


    I''ll take care of the rest. How reassuring that line would be to a company employee.


    Brother Silvio, who can say this kind of thing in an unconcerned manner, must have the talent to stand above the rest. He also gives me proper words of encouragement, and if I were a subordinate, I would be fascinated.


    Are you finished with that one?


    Yeah, I was just finishing up the coating and letting it dry.


    With that being said, I look around and see that the room is a little darker.


    The magic of the lights made it brighter, but when I looked out the window I could see that it was nighttime.


    ''Huh?¡¡I mean, it''s already night.


    ''You''ve been working your magic without realizing it. Al was right, it''s nighttime.


    Brother Silvio says with a chuckle.


    Apparently I had unconsciously used a light to brighten up the room.


    I didn''t remember using magic at all myself.


    I guess I was unconsciously using it because I thought I needed a light source.


    ''It''s so rare that you don''t have a call for dinner,''


    ''It was there, but it was a work in progress, so we had them come back. I had them bring our stuff over there.


    Brother Silvio pointed to two trays that looked like our dinner.


    If it''s this time of night, the rest of the family must have finished their meals.


    It''s a bother to take the trays all the way to the dining room to eat.


    Shall we eat here today?


    Yeah, it''s kind of refreshing to eat in my room, just the two of us.


    Apparently, making battle pencils for the King is so effective that he can be excused from calling for dinner. That''s my girl. It''s amazing.


    "The soup''s a little cold, isn''t it? I''ll see if I can magically warm it up.


    Please.


    It''s not as lively as the usual eating with all of us, but eating alone with brother Silvio like this isn''t a bad meal.

 455-Whole tomato miso soup

    Brother Silvio finished the painting and the king, the original battle pencils were completed.


    Of course, I can''t play with just one, so I''ve also included several other demon motifs.


    Now you won''t have any complaints.


    I handed the battle pencils to an employee of the Triera Trading Company who was waiting in the village for communication, and he immediately started transporting them to the King''s Capital.


    It''s not that it''s a job like working for a company, but I''m still not good at things that exert coercive force.


    If it''s for my own benefit, I''m not bitter, but when it''s for someone else, it''s a pain in the ass.


    The mere mention of work is enough of a distraction to prevent me from truly enjoying my usual routine.


    Maybe it''s because of the ingrained company spirit in me, but if possible I''d like to avoid this kind of hassle in the future.


    Well, that''s the end of the request from the king. Let''s stop thinking about it.


    As I was taking it easy with a weight off my shoulders, before I knew it, we moved from autumn to full-blown winter.


    ''''It''s ... cold.''''


    When I woke up in bed, I was awakened by the cold air that enveloped the room.


    The only warmth was in my remaining bedding.


    But even that would eventually be eroded by the cold air.


    I don''t want to get out of bed in the winter because it''s cold. As a result, I fall asleep twice. What a pattern there was often.


    So how many times have I wasted the precious morning of a holiday?


    Well, I love to spend my time in bed, so it''s a very fulfilling time for me.


    At any rate, it shouldn''t be cold enough for me to sleep twice.


    I instantly float multiple fireballs and try to raise the indoor temperature as well.


    ''Huh ... it''s warm.''


    The fireball burning melodramatically in the air immediately raised the temperature of the room, which had turned into a low temperature.


    When it reached a comfortable temperature, the fireball''s momentum was reduced and maintained.


    After all, it''s best for humans to live in the right temperature.


    Once the temperature in the room reached the right temperature, I closed my eyelids and let my consciousness sink into darkness again.


    ''Al!¡¡It''s time to practice!


    However, an entity has invaded to prevent that from happening. It was Elinora''s sister.


    As usual, she came in as if it were her room without knocking.


    I thought about deciding to go to bed with the raccoon, but I stopped and opened my eyes only honestly.


    For some reason, it''s because I realize that it''s useless because I can''t get through to Sister Elinora and Mother Erna.


    Besides, there''s a good chance that they''ll take the good news that we''re unresisting and approach us and bring us into a forceful discussion.


    ''''It''s cold and it''s still early,''''


    ''Winter slows Al down and it takes him a while to get ready, doesn''t it?¡¡That''s why I''m going to wake you up early - wow, it''s warm in here, even in winter. It''s a little creepy.


    I didn''t hear me complain, but Elinora sister came into the room and frowned.


    I guess she found the temperature difference between the temperature in the hallway and my room uncomfortable.


    It''s not hard to understand the feelings, but it''s strangely hurtful when a woman tells you she''s uncomfortable as soon as she walks into your room.


    I mean, it''s like a reptile that can''t maintain its body temperature in the winter when it''s slower to move.


    ''It''s okay. I won''t falter in my preparations.


    So you''ll have to let me stay in bed until the last minute of practice.


    I come into your room and you can''t even twitch a muscle.


    Elinora sister, trust me...


    You can''t even sound serious. Come on, let''s go downstairs quickly.


    Yeah, yeah.


    Without reacting at all to my serious expression and the sound of my voice, Sister Elinora dragged me out of bed.


    At that moment, the futon got strangely tangled up with me, and it must have been because the futon missed me too.


    ¡ô


    I changed out of my nightgown and went downstairs to change into my regular clothes.


    The air in the living room was warmer than my room, probably thanks to the fireplace running in the living room.


    ''Good morning, Al,''


    Good morning, Brother Silvio.


    Brother Silvio was at the Kotatsu.


    That''s my family''s sensible man. He neatly greets me in the morning. It is very different from my sister who comes into the room without knocking and greeting.


    There is still some time until the time of practice. I went into the kotatsu to warm myself up.


    But my sister Elinora has gone in the shortest route, so I have no choice but to go into a faraway place that is empty.


    The kotatsu has already started up and is warm. This is a heating power that surpasses that of a futon.


    ''''Hey, Silvio-san.''''


    What is it?


    Why would I want to get out of the kotatsu and go outside to practice on a cold day like this?


    It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I have to.


    That''s what I mean. I''m not woozy.


    Taking advantage of the honor student''s exemplary answer, sister Elinora is here to say.


    ''This kotatsu is a heating device made out of my inertia to not want to go outside?


    ''That''s not the same thing as this. Don''t distract me from the point.


    Sis Elinora sits on the kotatsu shamelessly.


    d*mn, sister Elinora''s habit of saying things like Mother Erna.


    There''s no way sister Elinora is capable of such a clever response. She must have been taught by Mother Erna how to deal with me when I try to round her up.


    It''s kind of frustrating.


    ''Oh, you''ve got it all together!


    As I''m chewing my teeth, Bartolo walks into the living room.


    A small pot was held in his hands, and I could smell the gentle scent of miso.


    ''Maybe it''s miso soup?''


    Yeah, it''s hard to practice on a cold day like this, isn''t it?¡¡So drink a little something warm to get your strength up!


    Bartolo, what a handsome man you are at heart.


    Thank you, Bartolo!


    ''I think I''m going to have more strength than usual when I drink miso soup.


    I was just hungry!


    Bartolo''s kindness to me, brother Silvio, and sister Elinora''s expressions are filled with emotion.


    ''''Hehe, today''s miso soup is a bit fancy,''''


    Flashy?¡¡Maybe it''s full of ingredients or something?¡¡Or maybe it has some fancy ingredients in it?


    I looked into Bartolo''s open pot as I leaned forward in curiosity.


    Then I saw a bright red tomato sitting in the middle of the pot.


    ''It''s a whole tomato miso soup!


    "Oh,


    It''s not the direction I imagined it would go, but it''s certainly flashy.


    Who would have guessed that a big tomato would be thrown into the bowl?


    We wait patiently for Bartolo to serve it to us while the gentle aroma of miso soup rises in the air.


    I can tell just by looking at it. It''s absolutely delicious.


    Just one look at the tomatoes sitting in the miso soup was enough to assure me that they were tender.


    When the whole tomato in the miso soup was handed out to all of us, we all grabbed our spoons.


    The ingredients were simple, just green onions and bok choy. The tomatoes are in the main course, so that''s all we need.


    The tomatoes were very soft, perhaps because they had been peeled thin beforehand. I was able to scoop them up very easily with a spoon.


    I cooled the faint steam with my breath before slowly putting it into my mouth.


    ''.........Delicious.''''


    The softened tomatoes melted in my mouth.


    Then the sweetness of the tomatoes spread out.


    ''It''s warming,''


    These tomatoes are sweeter than usual!


    ''Tomatoes get sweeter when they''re heated. That must be what makes them so sweet.


    Yeah, Bartolo is right. The sweetness of the tomatoes is enhanced thanks to the proper cooking.


    I''m convinced that this tomato is the star of the show, both in taste and volume.


    The sweetness and acidity of the tomatoes dissolve into the miso, which is very tasty.


    Drinking the soup warms you up from the inside. It warms you up from the outside on the kotatsu. It''s the best.


    "Ha, that was delicious.


    You''re so warm.


    Yeah, I''m warmed up and my stomach is swollen, so I''m not going to practice.


    No, of course not.


    When I was having a conversation like that with brother Silvio, I was angry with sister Elinora.


    ''''Eh, after eating such delicious food and getting warmed up in the kotatsu, I don''t want to go outside anymore. Let''s just stay in the kotatsu and get warm!


    I''m having a good morning. I don''t want to go out of my way to torture myself.


    I want to plunge into a sloppy, sloppy time.


    Brother Silvio looks on with a bitter smile as I complain, and Sister Elinora passes on.


    No matter how I appeal to them, they don''t seem to have any choice but to stop practicing.


    Sighing in disappointment, I looked at Bartolo, who was putting away the dishes, and it hit me: "Yes, Bartolo!


    ''Yes, Bartolo!¡¡Now is the time to take care of that thing!


    Yeah, I made a deal a while back. It was that Bartolo would excuse me from my training in exchange for me helping him clean up.


    If I play that card, I won''t have to go to practice.


    ''Huh?''


    While Sister Elinora wonders, Bartolo sneaks up on her.


    ''Oh, come on, kid. I promised you that I would, but I told you I couldn''t do it all of a sudden.


    Even if Bartolo gives a reason, he needs to say it up front.


    Even if he succeeded in saying it on the day, it would only cost Bartolo dearly.


    ''''d*mn, come to think of it,''''


    Don''t worry. Tell me in advance and I''ll make sure you get around it.


    So, next time we train, we''ll do it for me, okay?


    Okay.


    Lately, the winter weather has been getting colder and colder. Next time I''ll let you avoid the practice.


    I chuckled as I made sure Bartolo nodded firmly.


    ''Come on, we should get outside now.


    But the spare smile crumbled away as Sister Elinora quickly led her outside.

 456-Snow removal

    ''Oh, there''s snow on the ground...''


    When I woke up in the morning and opened the window to ventilate the room, the world outside was white.


    I could see the mountains in the distance, the meadow and the courtyard, all covered in snow.


    When I looked up, I saw that snow was falling steadily from above.


    It had apparently been snowing since last night.


    I picked up a piece of snow that had piled up on the edge of the window, and naturally it was cold.


    But this coldness felt fresh and comfortable.


    I hadn''t seen snow in a year. I''m deeply moved by the fact that it''s that kind of season again.


    For someone like me who can use ice magic, snow and ice are relatively familiar to me, but natural phenomena are something else.


    When it''s a phenomenon of a limited time period, it seems even more precious.


    The snow on the edge of the window is collected and made into a small sphere. If you make another one and put it on top of each other, you will have a small snowman.


    It''s cute just to put them in the window like this.


    ''I don''t see any here either,''


    As I was content to lay out the snowman, I heard such an impatient murmur.


    I looked down and saw that Saara seemed to be looking for something in the courtyard.


    ''What''s up, Sarla?''


    ''Master Alfried. No, it''s...well...it''s nothing.


    When I called out to her, Saara looked up at me and told an understandable lie.


    No, she clearly didn''t look like anything. There seemed to be a fair amount of snow in her hair and clothes, and she must have been outside for a long time.


    However, is it embarrassing to have Saara say that out loud? And it would be quite a volume to have her reach my room from the courtyard.


    ''Hold on a minute.''


    I was curious to see how Saara was doing, so I wrapped myself in my winter gear and headed to the courtyard.


    Of course, I had a fireball floating around to protect me from the cold.


    ''So, what''s up?''


    Um, well, I think I actually dropped the key to the barn...


    I came over to the courtyard and asked him, and he said honestly, as if he thought Saara couldn''t be fooled.


    Ah, it''s hard to find it when there''s this much snow on the ground.


    Even though the key is small. Once the snow piled up on top of it, it would be difficult to find it.


    I''m not sure if she''s been searching through the snow for a long time or if her hands are biting red.


    It looked painful, so I put a fireball on the floor beside her.


    "Here, use this to warm your hands.


    Oh, thank you.


    Saara thanked him timidly and put her hand close to the fireball and began to warm it up.


    ''You should have asked Meena and Mel to help you find it,''


    ''I''m sorry to ask you to help me in this snow, indeed. You might catch a cold.


    It''s true that it''s hard to ask even a colleague to look for lost items together in this cold and snow, isn''t it?


    So that''s why Saara was looking for it alone.


    ''I''ll help you,''


    No, I can''t have Master Alfried helping me.


    What?¡¡You let me help you clean up?


    ...and that''s not the same thing.


    When she dared to say so meanly, Saara said that with a pout of her lips.


    She seems to be aware of the inconsistency in the area where she''s telling me to turn my face away and tease her.


    When we were cleaning up, Saara and her friends asked me to psychically float the furniture.


    How is this time different from that?


    ''It''s okay that I''m the one who wants to do it. Besides, with my magic, you''ll find what you''re looking for in no time at all.


    As I said this, I increased the fireball and moved it to lick the snow.


    In the blink of an eye, the snow piled up by the high temperature of the fireball melted, and the path from the front door to the gate appeared in the blink of an eye.


    Once the snow melts like this, the buried keys should be found quickly.


    ''''..........''''


    Where is it likely to be?


    I ask Saara, who is looking dumbly at the road with the snow gone.


    ''I think it''s somewhere along the path from the barn to the entrance to the mansion.


    Then I''ll try to melt some snow along the way.


    I melt with the fireball as I trace my way down the path, which has the faintest trace of Saara''s footprints.


    Occasionally there are the slightest leaves and flowers, being careful not to burn them.


    It''s a little fun to watch the white pile of snow melt away, like watching the reverse regeneration of ice to water.


    Plus, the way you''re painting the ground is like expanding your territory.


    The melted snow, of course, becomes water, but if you walk on it, the earth and water will splash around.


    So, while melting the ice, I use water magic to move the earth and water to the edge.


    This way your shoes and trousers won''t get dirty and you''ll prevent the road from freezing up. Two birds with one stone.


    ''Oh, that''s the key to the barn, isn''t it?


    As I proceeded to melt the snow on the ground in this way, I found what looked like a barn key.


    It had apparently fallen on top of Saara''s footprints, and the snow had fallen on top of it, obscuring it from view.


    Hard to find such a small object, given the limited route.


    ''That''s it,''


    ''Wait. I think the magic might be making me hot, so let''s get a little snow to cool me down.


    I wait for Saara to reach out and pick it up immediately.


    This metal key might be hot from the fireball.


    If it''s like a hot frying pan, it''s a burn if you bypass it and touch it.


    ''''I''m ... sorry.''''


    I put a psychic on the key and sent it into the air. I also psychically lifted the snow around it and trapped the key.


    The plan is to trap them in the snow like this to take the heat out of them again.


    Once the key is cooled, I release the snow and lightly touch it with my hand.


    ''Yeah, looks like it''s all good now.''


    Thank you.


    I made sure the keys were cool and handed them to her, and Saara thanked me with a deep bow.


    It''s hard to find a key on a snowy day when you drop it. You might want to put some kind of cloth on them to make them easier to recognize.


    ''Yes. I will try to do so in the future so that this doesn''t happen again.


    If it has a colorful cloth or strap-like object on it, it might be easier to find when you drop it in the winter.


    Well, it might not be worth it if you find out later that you dropped it and it gets buried in the snow, but it will increase your chances of finding it.


    ''By the way, how did Saara get to the barn?


    I had to get my shovel out to plow the snow.


    At the very least, I''ll go out of the house, regardless of the snow. To do that, the snow around the front door is in the way, so I need to plow it out to make it easier to walk around.


    But you''ve melted most of the snow around it to find the keys.


    Maybe I''ve taken away the significance of Saara taking the shovel out of the barn.


    So I lost my keys and searched for them until my hands were nibbling. When she finally found it with me, that job was done.


    I''m sure Saara is feeling subtly unhappy.


    I feel a little sorry and ask her timidly.


    ''''Well is there any other place you''d like me to melt down?''''


    ''The roof has not yet accumulated much, and there is not much in it. But it might please Lady Elinora if I were to plow the courtyard.


    That''s the one place where we never plow.


    Because when the snow is gone and we can move comfortably, sister Elinora will be happy to start practicing. And I can see my brother Silvio and I will be taken there.


    There is absolutely no need to dig your own grave.


    Saara chuckled at my clear denial.

 457-Rehearsal

    What are you just standing there in the tatami room?¡¡We''re going to practice!


    I was warmed up in the living room by the kotatsu (Japanese heated kotatsu) when Sister Elinora said to me.


    Elinora is looking down at me with her hands on her hips.


    The attitude of taking it for granted that we are about to practice.


    Huh, but it''s sweet. I am exempt from practice today thanks to Bartolo.


    I don''t practice today.


    What?¡¡What are you talking about?¡¡Stop dawdling and let''s go outside.


    As if she thinks I''m spoiling it as usual, Sister Elinora pulls on my arm.


    The force is so great that my body is out of the kotatsu in the blink of an eye.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that I have other things to do, not spoil it!


    What''s going on?¡¡What''s that?


    When I made a serious appeal, Elinora sister relaxed a stress.


    However, she doesn''t seem to have the slightest intention of letting go of my hand from my arm. It''s held firmly in place so that you can''t escape easily. Isn''t this too cautious?


    ''You''re going to call it a nap or something anyway, right?


    ''No, it''s true what Al says, Elinora.


    Dad Nord came in with Bartolo behind him.


    ''Yeah?¡¡Really?


    I''ve got some ingredients I really need to get today. I need to borrow the monk''s magic for that.


    So why don''t you try another day?


    Oops, she makes a sharp point about her sister Elinora''s habit.


    But I''m sure it''s all right. I''m sure Bartolo will come up with a good reason to keep me in the house.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good time with them.


    The target today is a small fish called bracken. We can only catch them when the lake is nicely frozen. You don''t know if you''ll catch it tomorrow if you miss it today.


    Oh, really?


    When Bartolo told her why, Sister Elinora muttered in disapproval.


    ''Wait a minute Bartolo,''


    Hmm?¡¡What''s that, kid?


    I call Bartolo over to me, who is saying something a little weird.


    ''Isn''t there some kind of setting up for me to go out there?


    You don''t mind if I skip rehearsals, do you?¡¡They didn''t tell me not to take him out.


    That''s slightly different from what I was looking for.


    ''Me, I''d like to skip my training with the help I can give while I''m lukewarm in the mansion like I did the other day.


    But that''s not going to counter your little girl''s point, is it?¡¡Either way, the way I can slack off, this is what I''m going to end up with.


    That may be true. A half-hearted excuse surely won''t convince Father Nord or Sister Elinora.


    Isn''t it pointless to want to skip practice in the cold because you didn''t want to, and then have to go outside as a result?


    No, let''s put a positive spin on it. Even if I have to go out there, it''s much easier and better to catch a small fish like bracken or something like that than to practice.


    ''''Are you sure you''re okay with that, Dad?''''


    Elinora''s sister, with a tone of voice that admonishes our father for being on the wrong track, asks Father Nord.


    It''s only a break from training, but you''re overreacting.


    The bracken is a fish that can only be eaten at this time of year. Besides, I was going to cancel today''s training because of the muddy conditions in the courtyard.


    Huh?¡¡Then there''s no need to go fishing for bracken, right?¡¡If the training is cancelled, that''s fine by me. We''ll be fine.


    "Bartolo, if it''s not today, I''m sure we can still catch some bracken.


    You can''t say that now.


    I know. But if the rehearsal process had been cancelled, I would have wanted to stay in the house.


    It''s good to practice even when it''s muddy.


    Maybe so, but that kind of training is a little early for the unfit Al.


    "Well there''s something wrong with my dad today. He''s holding Al''s shoulders in a strange way.


    No, no, I don''t think it''s weird to put a seven year old through the rigors of training.


    It''s not funny. That''s why today''s practice is cancelled. If you want, you can help Elinora with Bartolo.


    He said this and left the living room as quickly as he could.


    Hmmm, Elinora was right, Dad is a bit strange today. Normally he would grade me a little harder.


    Well, it''s a reasonable decision since the courtyard is mangled by the snow and frozen in parts.


    And there''s no point in forcing yourself to practice and getting injured.


    ''Hey, Bartolo has an idea why my dad is crazy, right?


    Sister Elinora''s smile gives off an incredible power.


    She seems quite unhappy that my training was not skipped, but that the training itself was cancelled.


    But I guess she can''t have it because she doesn''t have a point to hit it.


    Bartolo looks at me like he wants to help, but that''s not my problem.


    And we all have no idea why Dad Nord is being so strangely nice to me.


    Seeing my non-helpful attitude, Bartolo let out a sigh of abandonment.


    ''''Well bracken is the Nord''s favorite food.


    Hmm, yeah.


    Sister Elinora is a flat-footed minister who doesn''t know what kind of emotions are caged in.


    It''s scary, to say the least.


    ''Come on, Bartolo. Let''s go fishing for bracken, shall we?


    ''Oh, oh. Yeah.


    I''m coming with you.


    I was about to leave the living room with Bartolo to get away from the heavy air, but sister Elinora said something I hadn''t expected to hear.


    ''What?¡¡Is Sister Elinora coming too?


    Yes, I do.


    I was about to say why, but I couldn''t bear it. I wanted to praise myself for that.


    However, it seems that I couldn''t cover up my suspicious gaze.


    It''s your father''s favorite food, so why don''t you take a lot of it?


    Elinora sister looked a little embarrassed as she said while playing with her own bangs.


    I thought she would come to you because she was bored or to take it out on you, but Elinora sister''s reason for action was more sane than I imagined.


    ''''Is Elinora sister such a character?''''


    Shut up.


    Ouch!


    When I finally lost my patience and plunged in, sister Elinora gave me a deco pin.


    It would be a cute retaliation if she was just a girl, but Elinora sister is not just a girl. A gurgling sound was heard on her forehead even though it was a decoupin.


    Naturally, the pain was unfashionable compared to a normal deco pin.


    ''''~~~!


    Boy, that''s a lot to say.


    Bartolo looked at me in agony as he was dumbfounded.

 458-Because its cold

    We left the mansion and came to the east woods, having prepared ourselves with our winter clothes on.


    The inside of the forest is pure white. The trees are colored by the snow that has fallen.


    It''s beautiful like a cutout picture, with the few spots that aren''t covered by the snow emerging as outlines.


    I stepped on the snow as I went along. It''s fun to feel the soft snow crunching through it.


    And the compacted snow brings my feet to a halt.


    Sometimes the snow is so deep that my feet sink quite low, but that''s just the way it is.


    I said, "Boy, I want you to walk as far as possible on the ground I''ve trampled.¡¡Otherwise, you''re gonna get your foot caught in the middle of nowhere and get hurt.


    How I was playing with the snow and Bartolo warned me about it.


    ''Sorry, sorry, I was just enjoying the feel of the snow,''


    "Do you enjoy stepping in the snow?


    It''s fun.


    When I answered clearly, Elinora sister nodded her head, saying she didn''t understand.


    Well, it is difficult to find this kind of enjoyment in a child. I think Elinora will understand when she gets tired of working and wants to relax.


    It''s so quiet in the woods. Most of the creatures are hibernating, probably because of the snow that has fallen. I don''t see as much life in the forest as in other seasons.


    "Ah, deer.


    As I was looking around to see if there were any living creatures, sister Elinora muttered.


    I followed my gaze, but I didn''t see any deer.


    ''''Where?''''


    ''Between those trees over there. They''re covered in snow, so it''s hard to see them mimicking each other.


    When sister Elinora told me that, I put some magic power in my eyes and saw that there really was a deer.


    But the deer had already noticed us, or maybe it had already noticed us, and when I looked at it, it ran off into the distance.


    As usual, I''m amazed at how they can find something that far away.


    I''m not too worried about looking around, so I follow Bartolo''s footsteps.


    Bartolo''s feet are so big that even if my feet were twice as big, they''d be no match for him.


    It''s like chasing a dinosaur''s footprints.


    "Hmm?¡¡If you look closely, there are other footprints besides us, right?


    The snow has fallen and it''s delicately obscured, but there are faint footprints on the ground that are not ours.


    ''Yeah, I guess the villagers are here to fish for bracken just like us.


    I see.


    It''s a rare time of year when you can eat delicious little fish. Villagers may have come in droves.


    Then it would not be a lonely fishing trip for the three of us.


    When I was walking, the snow suddenly fell in the distance. And some icicles that had been stuck to the branches by the weight of the snow also fell off.


    Seeing this, Bartolo stopped unexpectedly. Then he saw that he started to make snowballs, and he roughly guessed what he wanted to do.


    Bartolo threw the snowball at the three icicles in the tree ahead of him.


    Released as a hard ball, Bartolo''s snowball hit the middle and the icicle that was hit directly fell to the ground.


    ''''Good!''''


    Apparently, he deliberately aimed and shot out of the middle only.


    I used to do that a lot in my past life when there was snow on the ground. Dropping icicles with snowballs.


    I used to run around to other people''s houses and drop icicles from the roofs with snowballs. Sometimes it came off and hit a window or a wall, and I was scolded.


    I can do it too!


    Bartolo''s little game stimulated sister Elinora''s childlike spirit.


    And with my childish mind stimulated, I was also silently making snowballs.


    ''Well then, missy, you''re on the right and boy, you''re on the left. Make sure you hit it right, okay?


    With Bartolo saying that, me and sister Elinora decided to aim at separate icicles.


    It''s obvious that I''ll be made a fool of if I miss here, so I want to guess properly.


    But it''s just too hard to beat Elinora-sister in a competition like this.


    If I guessed, and Elinora''s sister kept guessing, I''d be the one to miss as she kept throwing.


    So I decide on a plan.


    "Can I throw first?


    Okay.


    Sister Elinora normally agrees, not realizing that this is the first step in my ploy.


    The only thing left to do is for me to hit the icicle firmly, and I''ll win.


    I measure the distance to the icicle with my eyes firmly. It''s a good thing that I have a keen grasp of space, perhaps because I use spatial magic to transfer.


    Once you have a firm grasp of the distance to the icicle, all you have to do is hit the area where the icicle is located.


    After simulating its trajectory in my brain over and over again, I throw a snowball at it.


    The snowball I threw goes whistling and hits the left side of the icicle.


    The icicle flies to the right side and bounces down to the icicle for Elinora''s sister.


    ''''Ooh, you''re going for a double-drop, kid!


    Okay, I win!


    ''Huh!¡¡What''s that?¡¡I didn''t even throw it to you.


    As I drop two icicles and declare, Sister Elinora shouts in protest.


    You can''t defeat Elinora''s sister because there are no more icicles for her to defeat. As a result, Elinora couldn''t defeat her and I won, right?


    As I tell her this, Elinora smiles beautifully and goes into motion to throw the snowball.


    When I ran away, thinking I was going to be hit, the snowball thrown by Elinora''s sister flew in the wrong direction.


    It''s strange that Elinora sister missed at this distance, and when I looked up, snow fell from above my head with a thud.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡It''s cold!


    The snow invaded through my clothes, probably because I was covered in snow from my head.


    Elinora''s sister was looking at me with satisfaction as I hurriedly tried to get the snow out of my clothes.


    ¡ô


    We arrived at the lake as we walked along the snowy road. It used to be a resting place where herbivores came to drink, but the lake had completely frozen over and was nowhere to be found.


    As Bartolo said, there are quite a few villagers here.


    It''s true.


    On the icy lake, the villagers seemed to be fishing for bracken, making holes in the ice.


    The scene in the forest was quiet, but there was a hint of activity here.


    "Looks like it''s frozen solid.


    Bartolo stomped on the frozen lake to make sure it was safe.


    A man as big as Bartolo stepped on it and it didn''t budge. The lake must be frozen solid.


    We''ll follow Bartolo and walk on the ice.


    Now we can walk on the lake without needing to use magic. But we can''t take a good look at the fish in the water, though.


    I couldn''t see what the water looked like at all, probably because of the thick ice.


    ''Well, where should we do this?


    Where is the bracken? That''s important.


    ''Oh!¡¡Al and Lady Elinora, ain''t you!


    What a discussion with Bartolo about fishing points, when a familiar voice sounded.


    I turned around and saw Thor, Asmo, sister Emma, and Sheila hanging a fishing line in the hole.


    Thor waved at us to come over here, so we approached.


    ''Oh, Thor and Asmo. It''s been a while.


    I don''t think I''ve seen Thor or Asmo in a long time.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been busy these days with the harvest festival, kotatsu, and making battle pencils.


    That''s because Al hasn''t come out of the mansion.


    We''ve been calling you over and over. You''re such a housemate.


    Even though it''s been a while since I''ve greeted them, they''re quite thorny bad friends.


    It''s true that I had received invitations from Thor and Asmo to play with them. But I refused them because I was too busy.


    I''m sure the two of them hold that in high regard.


    I understand that, but I tell them flatly, "Because it''s cold in winter.


    "Because it''s cold in winter.


    Thor and Asmo shrugged their shoulders in resignation at my words, which didn''t make them feel bad.

 459-Kamakura

    Do you think Emma and the others are catching bracken too?


    As Thor and Asmo let out a sigh with no treatment, sister Elinora asked.


    ''''Yes, it''s a valuable ingredient that can only be caught at this time of year.


    It tastes so good fried!


    Sis Emma, who replied with a hackneyed answer, and Sheila, whose cheeks were slackening sloppily as she imagined.


    It had been a long time since I had seen these two, but it seemed that this one was still the same.


    ''''Did Elinora-sama and Alfried-sama also come to fish?''''


    Yeah, my dad''s favorite.


    Sister Elinora seems somewhat embarrassed by sister Emma''s question.


    ''Then let''s fish together!


    Perhaps it was because the women interrupted each other''s conversation without hesitation, but the subtle gazes of sister Emma and Sheila were piercing Thor.


    However, Thor, who was immersed in the drug called love, did not seem to notice such a state of affairs. No, is he aware of it, but ignores it?


    ''Okay, but can you fish around here?''


    I think it''s pretty good. I''ve already caught a dozen.


    I''ve got seven.


    Asmo and Sheila show me a basket of bracken.


    In it, a small fish about ten centimeters long was swimming around a bit.


    A faint yellowish body surface was floating on the white surface. It looked exactly like the smelt I had seen in a previous life.


    Oh, it looks like you can catch it here too. Then let''s give it a try.


    So how do you do it?


    ''The first thing we need to do is make a hole in the ground. That''s the hardest part, but we have a boy.


    Bartolo, who answered sister Elinora''s question, turns his gaze to me.


    ''''You want me to make a hole in it with my ice magic, right?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Bartolo nodded, so I used my ice magic to hollow out the ice at my feet into the shape of a round hole and lift it up.


    The depth of the ice must have been nearly two meters deep, because a long cylinder came out of it.


    All you have to do is hollow out the already existing ice with magic, so it''s very easy and doesn''t consume much magic power.


    When I rolled the cylinder into a suitable place, there was a hole right below it and I could see water.


    ''Look, Asmo. The hole we worked so hard to create was created in an instant.


    ''Al''s magic is always foul,''


    Thor and Asmo look far away at the neatly made hole.


    In the distance, the villagers were desperately trying to break the ice by moving the spiral hole drilling drill. Flatteringly, their progress was not fast enough, and they were only able to cut and dig out a tiny amount of ice.


    It would be different if there was an electric one, but there was no such thing in this world.


    I''m sure that Thor and Asmo must have come early in the morning and were busy drilling holes in the ice with their machines.


    I dug holes for Elinora and Bartolo while speculating about that.


    We''ll need chairs to sit on after we decide where to fish. Normally we''d bring a small chair or sit on the ground like everyone else, but with the boy, we don''t need one.


    Yes.


    Use earth magic to make a small chair that is easy to sit on. If I make it with ice magic, my butt is going to get cold, so it''s earth magic.


    Me and my sister Erinora sit in it.


    ''Here''s a fishing pole for catching bracken.


    Bartolo hands me a fishing rod in a case and I take it.


    ''It''s pretty short,''


    It is quite short compared to a normal fishing rod. It''s no more than thirty centimeters long.


    The bracken is a small fish, you know. They don''t need a rod that''s as long as a normal fish.


    I''m only going after bracken this time. It''s enough to catch bracken, I suppose.


    All we have to do now is to put a hook and line on it. I''ll show you how to put it on and you can follow me.


    We listened to Bartolo''s explanations as he handed us the thread, needle, and weights, and attached the thread to our rods, imitating him.


    On the way, Elinora''s sister got a couple of hooks tangled up, but somehow we managed to tie up the line.


    The bait was this white worm. I cut this one in half and attach it to the hook, and that''s it.


    What Bartolo took out of the basket was a small white caterpillar.


    But me and my sister Elinora, who grew up in the country and are relatively used to insects, wouldn''t be frightened by that degree. It''s the same for Thor and Sheila, and no one here is soft enough to scream.


    ''Why do we have to cut them off?''


    ''I suppose it''s because the white worm''s bodily fluids are more likely to attract the bracken.


    Heh.


    I was honestly impressed that there was a good reason to cut the white worm in half.


    I used scissors to chop off the wriggling white worm and put it on the needle. I hope you''ll forgive me if I feel a little sorry for them.


    After I finished attaching the bait to the hook, I let it sink slowly. "After I finish attaching the bait, I sink the lure slowly, and then I make a slow, up-and-down, slow movement about three times to attract the bristletooths.


    I imitated Bartolo''s words and shook it up and down three times. Then, after a while, I give it another bobble.


    Then I just have to adjust the bait to the height of the schools of bracken, and wait for it to strike.


    It''s a pain in the ass to have to hold a rod all the time.


    Why don''t we just put a platform for our poles like Thor and his friends did?


    If you look closely, you can see a wooden platform beside Thor and his friends. They seem to be resting there, waiting for the bracken to hit them.


    I imitate that and make a platform with clay magic. I put my rod there and make a resting and inviting motion, so I don''t have to strain.


    ''All that''s left to do is catch some walleye. ''Now we just need to catch some bracken. I''ll explore some other places.


    All right. I''ll give you a shout if I need anything.


    Before sister Elinora can open her mouth to say anything, I''ll quickly reply to her.


    As expected, Bartolo is tired of fishing while dealing with so many boys and girls.


    I understand very well how Bartolo felt, and I gladly let him go.


    He said, "Well, will we catch it?


    I took my rod and did the luring motion as Bartolo taught me.


    If I get a bite, it''s good. If I didn''t bite, I would have to change the depth.


    While I was staring at the surface of the water in the hole, a cold wind blew from beside me.


    It''s cold.


    Sheila lets out a thin scream as she shrugs.


    Even if she wore solid winter clothes, it didn''t mean she was perfect.


    Besides, the minute she sat still, the cold wind blowing from the side of the room seemed even colder.


    ''It''s the cold, not the bracken, that''s your worst enemy.


    Your sister Emma is right. I have a feeling that this will be more of a battle against the cold than a bargain with bracken.


    This makes it very hard to concentrate on the needlepoint.


    ''Let''s get you warmed up a bit.


    ''Oh?¡¡Is it Al''s usual magic?


    As Thor raised his eyebrows, I activated my ice magic.


    The snow, pressed into a dome shape, enveloped us beautifully.


    It was dim, so I floated a fireball at the top to serve as both a light and a heater.


    ''For a wall made of snow, it''s not as cold as I thought it would be.


    It''s warm and there''s no wind.


    Sister Elinora''s surprised voice and Sheila''s dusty voice echoed the sound of surprise.


    Yes, it''s a hammock I made. As long as the wind is blocked out like this, it''s surprisingly comfortable.


    In my past life, I fished for smelt indoors or in a tent. That''s what I was referring to.


    "Thank you, Mr. Alfried.


    No, it''s just to make fishing a little more comfortable.


    It makes me happy when you thank your sister Emma, too.


    This is the kind of magic that makes everyone happy.


    ''Oh my god!''


    That''s Al. You should have one of these in the house!


    I used ice magic to send cold air to the evil friend who was doing the unnecessary huffing and puffing.

 460-Catch

    I''m in my hut, staring at the water, and swinging my rod up and down in the water. Then, a few moments later, it''s hard to move up and down again, and I feel a slight pull on my rod.


    And then there was a slight pull on my rod.


    "Oh, I think I just felt a thump.


    That''s the pull.


    What?


    You''re out of here.


    I hurriedly pulled it up, but as Thor had said, the bait on the tip of the needle was gone.


    The bracken seemed to have eaten it comfortably.


    ''You''ve hit harder than I thought, haven''t you?


    You''re a skinny little fish.


    But I feel like it''s a dead giveaway.


    I''ve missed my prey, but I know the feeling. As soon as the next one came, I would pull it up.


    With that kind of enthusiasm, I put the bait on the tip of my hook and dropped it into the water again.


    I didn''t change the depth of the line.


    I dropped the line into the water in the same way, and waited.


    I dropped the line into the water and waited.¡¡I got it!


    Congratulations, Lady Elinora!


    You caught a nice big one!


    Sister Elinora, sitting across from me, had fished out a bristletooth with great skill.


    She noticed me looking at her and gave me a scowl.


    I''m a little pissed off, so I want to catch some too.


    It''s a good idea to catch a lot of them, or else there will be less chance of avoiding the practice when there is an event like this in the future.


    When I repeated the luring motion with enthusiasm, I felt a slight pull on my rod and bent.


    I was convinced it was a hit, so I immediately pulled out.


    "Okay, I''ll catch--aaaahhhhhhhhh!¡¡I got caught in the ice!


    I could see a bracken that had been pulled up to the very edge of the water. I was sure I could see it, but it was caught in the ice and came off the hook.


    I thought I had caught it for sure, and it was a big shock to see it escape.


    I had to move my rod because the bracken was running, too.


    Asmo gives me advice in a gentle voice tone, but I don''t know what the word "run" means.


    ''What do you mean by running?''


    It means swim and frolic.


    Oh, you want me to pull up to it.


    It seemed to fit when I said that, and Asmo nodded his head.


    That''s true too. I''m sure you''re not alone. You have to do everything you can to pull it out too.


    It''s the time to fish, you must not let your guard down.


    With this in mind, we were waiting for the bracken.


    "Here it comes!


    In the meantime, Erinola caught a lot of bracken.


    She has wild instincts and reflexes, and fishing for bracken seems to be a very good match for her.


    While I was watching her, I felt a pull on my fishing rod.


    I felt heavier than before. It might be a bigger fish.


    With a faint hope, I moved my rod as the bracken flailed, and pulled it up.


    I caught it!¡¡And both of them at the same time!


    Two of the five needle tips had bracken on them.


    No wonder the pull was a little strong.


    I had missed two fish earlier, but I got them back as a result.


    Fishing is good to take it easy, but it''s better to catch a fish like this, isn''t it?


    I was very happy to catch two fish.


    That was a good raise.


    Both Thor and Asmo were very happy with this result.


    Normally, when they open their mouths, they are full of hateful words, but they don''t seem to have the nastiness to snipe at beginners in bracken fishing.


    ''What''s each Erinora sister doing with one fish?


    Just wait and see. I''ll catch five fish at once.


    When I said to provoke her, Sister Elinora replied with an understandable twitch of her temples.


    ''''Heh, you can''t lose to Al and the others!¡¡Now let''s see who can catch the most fish!


    I like it.


    Inspired by me and my sister Erinora''s words, a competition to see who could catch more bracken began.


    So far, I''ve been more of a leisurely fisherman, but I figured this kind of fishing wasn''t so bad once in a while.


    ¡ô


    Boy, girl, I think we should go home.


    Bartolo''s voice at the entrance of the Kamakura, signaling the end of our competition.


    Our concentration may have been broken, but there was an air of relief in the room.


    ''How much did you guys catch?


    As I say this, everyone starts counting the bracken they''ve caught.


    "I''m eight,


    I''m nine.


    I''ve got seven.


    That''s five.


    Thor, sister Emma, Sheila, and Asmo, in turn, describe their fishing results.


    The rest of us are me and Sister Elinora.


    Sister Elinora''s expression is spare. That doesn''t mean she''s outnumbered Thor and his friends as much as I am.


    In other words, it''s a one-man race between me and Elinora.


    "What about Al?


    After a short standoff, Sister Elinora asks shortly.


    ''Ten of them.''


    The moment I told her that, Sister Elinora smiled fearlessly.


    No way.........!


    Eleven.


    All of us except me marveled at Sister Elinora with a coy smile on her face.


    ''''Eh!¡¡We lost one!


    I''m sorry, but Al lost.


    I''m pissed off at sister Elinora for reiterating a fact that I know.


    ''It''s only one of them and it''s a big deal.


    That one is the most important one.


    Gulp, trivial differences are meaningless in the world of competition. Win or lose, that''s what''s important, so Elinora sister''s words are a completely legitimate argument.


    I was even more frustrated because I knew that.


    Although you''ve regained it by simultaneous fishing, it''s still a big catch that you let slip through your fingers, isn''t it?


    I''m not sure.


    I''m home.


    Welcome back. Did you catch a lot of bracken?


    When I came back to the mansion after leaving Thor and the others, Mother Erna greeted me at the door.


    ''Yes, I caught enough for everyone to eat properly,''


    Me and my sister Elinora caught twenty-one fish. And Bartolo had a terrifying catch of twenty-two fish alone.


    Even if me and my sister Erinora had caught more fish than him. As expected of a native of snow country, he seemed to have a knack for bracken fishing.


    I''m glad to hear that. I''ll tell Nord.


    Knowing that she had caught enough bracken, Mother Erna smiled with satisfaction and turned back to the living room.


    Of course, his wife, Mother Erna, knew that Father Nord was a big fan of his food and seemed genuinely pleased to see so many bracken on the table.


    As usual, Erna''s mother is a bit of a sweetheart when it comes to her Nordic father.


    ''''Well, let''s get ready for dinner right away, shall we?


    Can I help you with that?


    Oh, yeah, that''s good. That''s good for us.


    I caught the fish myself. I want to be involved in cooking.


    Catching the fish myself and cooking it myself. That''s part of the fun of fishing.


    I''ll go to the bathroom first, okay?


    Elinora''s sister didn''t seem to have the slightest interest in cooking for herself, so she said that and disappeared into her room.


    Well, it''s almost never the case that Elinora''s sister helps with the cooking, so it''s all planned. It''s not particularly surprising. In fact, it''s more of a problem for me to be told that I''m going to help.


    Me and Bartolo decided to move to the kitchen with the basket of bracken in it.

 461-Warabisabi

    When I enter the kitchen, I place the bracken basket on a stand and wash my hands in the washroom.


    ''How do you cook the bracken?''


    You can grill it, boil it, or fry it. I don''t know what to do with them.


    ''I''m thinking of making tempura. Do you have anything you''d like to try making, kid?


    Tempura sounds good. I''d rather just bake it in soy sauce.


    Oh, you''re good at that too. Well, let''s do tempura and grilled soy sauce!


    Bartolo and I agreed that we were going to grill them with tempura and soy sauce.


    Then we''ll marinate the grill in soy sauce.


    I rinsed the bracken lightly with salt water and transferred half of it to a bowl, then poured a light soy sauce into it.


    The bracken was jumping around to see if there were any individuals still alive.


    All that''s left is to marinate them for a while, and when they''ve absorbed the flavors, grill them in the net.


    While I was doing that, Bartolo was making the source of the tempura.


    I''m stirring the bowl with a whisk and shuffling it around.


    The pot on the magic stove was of course filled with oil and warmed up.


    With nothing in particular to do, I decided to make men-tsuyu to pass the time.


    With this, I could use it for future dishes, or eat it with tempura.


    It''s easy to make, as long as you have soy sauce.


    Put soy sauce, bonito soup stock, mirin, Kagura Sake and a little sugar in a pot and let it boil for a while.


    It was easy to make, but the problem was the ingredients.


    If I hadn''t gone to Kagura, I wouldn''t have been able to get an abundance of soy sauce, mirin and kagura sake, and if I hadn''t gone to Silford territory, I wouldn''t have been able to stock up on fresh fish.


    It was as much trouble as it was fun, but I guess my efforts were paying off.


    ''Boy, what are you making?''


    I was working on a soy sauce-based sauce that would go well with tempura.


    Oh?¡¡Is there alcohol and broth in it?¡¡It''s mellower and more elegant than soy sauce.


    Bartolo sniffed the sauce that was simmering and immediately guessed the ingredients.


    ''Maybe this one will make it on its own without me telling you.


    ''Is that one ready yet?''


    ''Oh!¡¡We can always fry the bracken!


    I looked at the bowl Bartolo was holding and there was bracken smeared on the batter.


    All that''s left to do is fry it up and make it crispy.


    ''But since it''s a tempura day, let''s get the other guys in there too.


    Yes.


    I''ve gone to the trouble of making tempura. It would make everyone happy if we also fried other ingredients.


    Bartolo and I prep mushrooms, carrots, squash, peppers, and so on, and then quickly put them in the pot.


    The sound of oil popping echoes through the kitchen.


    ''Speaking of fried food, that''s the sound.


    Yeah, I like the sound of that.


    With the sound of popping oil as background music, Bartolo starts prepping the food and I watch it fry.


    ''You heard that!¡¡That sound!¡¡It''s definitely fried!


    ''Meena, if you make that much noise, the kitchen will hear you.


    From the maids'' anteroom, there was a cry of delight that was clearly Meena''s, and the slightest hint of Saara''s voice as she tasted it.


    It''s a daily occurrence in the Slaulet family that if this sound is heard, someone will react.


    That''s right, if I look at the kitchen doorway, it''s as if sister Elinora, who just got out of the bath, is peeking at me.


    After frying the food one after another, she places it on a bat to drain the oil.


    Then, I arrange them beautifully on a plate.


    For now, once we''ve finished frying the vegetables, the next step is the real deal, the bracken.


    However, it''s obvious that the vegetables will cool down if we leave them like this.


    ''''Elinora sis, take this to the dining room and everyone eat first.


    Yeah, I get it.


    There is no worse dish than tempura that has cooled down. Tempura is best eaten as soon as it''s fried.


    When I asked her to do so in tacit approval of my nibbling, Sister Elinora, who was peeking at me, replied in a good mood and took my plate.


    However, such Elinora sister quickly returned to the kitchen.


    ''''Hey!¡¡There''s no bracken in there!


    Apparently, if you thought you could pick up some bracken, you''ve come to complain that they only have vegetables.


    I''m going to fry the bracken now. See, the tempura is getting cold, so he''s gone.


    I paid my hand off and sissied, and sister Elinora walked out of the kitchen with a frustrated look on her face.


    ''''Well, we''ll have a solid fry up, shall we?


    Yes.


    I can''t indulge in cold tempura just because I''m cooking.


    Me and Bartolo each pick a piece of tempura that we''ve arranged to taste.


    I put a green bell pepper in my mouth.


    The crispy batter pops in my mouth, spreading the flavor and bitterness of the peppers.


    ''Mmm, the batter is crispy,''


    After all, the sweetness increases when you fry them in oil.


    Bartolo is right, vegetables get sweeter when cooked at high temperatures.


    That''s exactly what they do with tempura.


    I drizzled the tempura powder into the oil while grabbing it and made sure it was at one hundred and eighty degrees as it floated well.


    ''Oops, looks like it''s hot enough now.''


    I''ll tell you what I''m gonna do.


    Bartolo pulls the bowl over to me and I lift the bracken with the chopsticks and slurp it down into the oil.


    The sound of the oil was soothing, and the bracken turned white.


    If you put too much oil in the oil, the temperature of the oil will drop, so you add it little by little and fry it carefully.


    When the white batter turns golden brown and the bubbles become small, it means the oil has been heated.


    Put the remaining bracken into the batons one after another and fry the remaining bracken.


    The only way to know for sure is to make sure the bracken is fried properly.


    "It''s a chef''s duty!¡¡Right!


    Bartolo, who of course understands my intentions, says so and smiles with a snicker.


    I''m sorry to say this to my Nord dad, who is my favorite, but this is a cook''s prerogative, so I can''t give it up.


    Me and Bartolo pluck the freshly fried bracken and put it in our mouths.


    The crispy batter pops and the flavor of the bracken trapped inside expands.


    ''Delicious!''


    It''s good!


    Does it taste similar to shishamo smelt?¡¡Despite its small flesh, it had a strong flavor.


    I didn''t dare to take the entrails off, but that gave it a nice bitter taste.


    There was no odor at all and I could eat as many as I wanted.


    I was tempted to eat the whole thing, but I was desperate to resist the urge.


    If I eat too much, everyone will hate me.


    Then I''ll grill the bracken I''ve soaked in.


    Oh, I''ll take care of the tempura.


    It''s probably time for the bracken to get a good taste of soy sauce.


    I put the boiled down men-tsuyu into the refrigerator, and then I got a shichirin (a Japanese shichirin) to light it.


    When the net was sufficiently warm, I put the bracken on it.


    It bounces around on the net, pitter-pattering as if there were still individuals alive. But it stopped moving as soon as it was roasted by the fire with fleeting resistance.


    As the bracken caught fire, it began to smell very good.


    ''Ah, the smell of grilled fish and the savory smell of burning soy sauce.


    I can''t get enough of it.


    While chatting with Bartolo, he threw the bracken into the shichirin and roasted it one after another.


    It is good to grill the fish again in this way.


    It might be good to bring a shichirin with us next time and eat it right away after catching the fish.


    You''re not going to be able to do that.


    Here''s some bracken tempura and soy sauce.


    "Oh,


    As I delivered the main course of food to the dining room, words of admiration escaped from everyone.


    The first batch of vegetable tempura already seemed to be almost gone.


    Not much time should have passed, but the tempura is still as popular as ever.


    I don''t feel like helping out with anything but the bracken, so I leave Bartolo and take a seat.


    Then, a plate is quickly presented in front of me.


    ''Here''s some tempura for Al.


    ''Oh, thank you, brother Silvio. You''ve been protecting me.


    All kinds of tempura are served in front of me.


    Apparently, they were well protected for me.


    ''''Excuse me. I''m not going to eat Al''s portion.''''


    What a somewhat exasperated look on Mother Erna''s face, but I''m suspicious because 90% of the tempura on the platter is gone.


    Dad Nord is squirming in front of his favorite food.


    Maybe he wants to eat it, but he doesn''t want people to think he''s restless if he reaches for it right away.


    ''I''ve tasted it in the kitchen, so don''t worry about it.


    Yes?


    As I said that, sister Elinora and brother Silvio extended their forks.


    They extended their forks in such a way that Mother Erna and Father Nord followed suit.


    ''''It''s crispy and delicious,''''


    It''s easy to eat.


    The bracken tempura seems to be a hit with my brother Silvio and sister Elinora.


    Elinora''s sister has already tried the second one.


    ''Yes, it''s delicious.


    Father Nord is eating some bracken, and he says in a very satisfied voice.


    It''s a short statement, but I know he means it from the bottom of his heart.


    He seems to really love the bracken.


    Erna''s mother, who is standing next to me, is smiling at him.


    I have some salt and men-tsuyu (men-tsuyu) over here for you to try.


    Mentsuyu?¡¡Isn''t it soy sauce?


    When I suggest that I do so, Dad Nord nods his head.


    I''ve always eaten tempura on its own or with salt, so it''s understandable that he doesn''t understand.


    And the color is almost the same as the soy sauce.


    ''It''s a soy sauce based sauce, but it tastes a little different.


    Yeah. Well, I''ll put it on then.


    Dad Nord dips a bit of bracken into the menthol, and brings it to his mouth.


    ''Salt is good, but this is good too!¡¡It''s similar to soy sauce, but lighter and easier to eat.


    I''m so impressed with my father that Erna''s mother puts some bracken on the men-tsuyu.


    "Oh, it''s so true. It''s much more elegant than soy sauce and goes well with the bracken.


    Apparently, it was good for Mom Erna''s taste buds.


    You can eat it as is or taste it with salt, but sometimes it''s nice to eat it with men-tsuyu.


    After eating the tempura in the kitchen, I decide to eat the soy sauce baked dish first.


    ''Oh, it''s good too,''


    The taste of bracken and a hint of soy sauce. It''s a perfect balance.


    It makes me want white rice!


    That''s exactly what Sister Elinora said.


    If I had enough left over for tomorrow, I''d only need bracken baked in soy sauce, miso soup and rice for breakfast. That''s enough to satisfy me.


    Meena and Saara would bring the other dishes, but everyone was enamored with the star of the show, the bracken.


    ''Honey, how does it taste?''


    Yeah, the bracken is good this year, too.


    Yeah, good.


    Mother Erna looked pleased as if it was her own affair as she looked at Dad, who was savoring it with satisfaction.


    Normally, I would get heartburned just looking at it, but this time I was relieved to see it because it was my dad''s favorite fish.


    If my dad is this happy, I might go fishing again.

 462-Lets go to winter

    Ha, I can''t wait for it to get warm.


    Elinora sister, who was slumped over at the kotatsu table, blurted out.


    I could sense from her attitude that she wanted me to care about her somehow.


    When I was daring to go through with it, my leg was lightly kicked.


    When I glanced at Erinora sister, she gave me a look that could be called a stance.


    Brother Silvio and Mother Erna are here as well, but it seems that I am the one who is designated as the person to talk to.


    ''''Is that because it''s cold?''''


    No. It''s because when there''s snow on the ground, we can''t practice as much as we would like.


    When I asked the question as you might expect, Sister Elinora answered smoothly.


    Normally, I think it is the temperature that makes me wish it would warm up sooner, but it seems that Elinora''s practice was the standard.


    It''s true that if there''s snow on the ground, we have to remove the snow, and if it''s melted, the rehearsal space will be shabby.


    ''Yes!¡¡If it''s frozen, we''ll have to change places, and we''ll have less time to practice!


    When I throw out words of sympathy, Elinora''s sister gives the reason for her decreasing training time one by one.


    Normally, Elinora Sis doesn''t have a shred of feminine power, but when she starts talking like a woman in this kind of situation, she doesn''t stop, surprisingly. However, it''s limited to things related to training and swords.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any more of Elinora''s practice stories, so I talk to Silvio''s brother who is reading next to me.


    ''Do you think Brother Silvio would like it to get warmer soon?''


    Yeah, after all, I don''t like the cold.


    Even though Brother Silvio was reading a book, he answered me with a disciplined look.


    Elinora sister''s gaze pierced me as if she hadn''t talked enough yet, but I went through it.


    I''m not the type of person who uses empathy alone to get a conversation going, so I''d like to have that done by Mother Erna or the Emma sisters, who are the same gender.


    ''''How about Al?''''


    ''Hmmm, yes. I can manage the cold with magic, but it''s still hard when I go outside and wake up in the morning. It''s not that I don''t like it, but I think I like spring better.


    There''s goodness in winter and goodness in summer.


    I''m not denying either of those, but I still prefer the more comfortable spring and fall.


    I wish I could maintain the right temperature at all times, but even magic has its limits.


    And I can''t use my magic when I''m asleep.


    ''''I wonder if Luna''s territory is ever warm?


    Geez, could it be that Sister Elinora is planning to go to Eric''s territory just for the sake of practicing in comfort?


    ''''The climate in the Misfirito Kingdom isn''t that different anywhere.


    Yeah.


    However, Sister Elinora''s hopes were crushed by Mother Erna''s words.


    That''s right, there wasn''t a land in the kingdom with that much temperature difference.


    ''''Then how far do we have to go to get warm?''''


    I''m wondering how far you have to go to get warm.


    ''I think it''ll get warmer if we get close to the Kingdom of Rasul.


    It''s the opposite of home. That''s a long way from home.


    Sis Elinora moaned when she heard that.


    ''Oh, you do remember your geography properly,''


    Are you f*cking kidding me?


    As expected, the words you just said were taken as too much of a lick, and Elinora sister glares at you with a snap.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this, because if you''re looking at the way Elinora sister usually studies, you know.


    It''s a good thing that you''re in the Rasul Kingdom, huh?


    I''ve heard that it''s Natasha''s hometown, and most of the country is deserted and has a hot climate all year round.


    Although it''s a neighboring country, Koliat village is the easternmost part of the Misfirito Kingdom. It''s quite far away.


    However, the distance is not so much of a problem for me, as I am able to transfer through spatial magic.


    I''ve never been to the Rasul Kingdom, but if I keep progressing through the transition, I''ll be able to go there soon.


    It might not be a bad idea to go to the Lazur Kingdom as a winter retreat.


    You can practice transposition and practice increasing your magic power. Besides, once you''ve been there and memorized it, you can head there the next time you want to go sightseeing. You can kill two birds with one stone.


    Okay, let''s go. Once you''ve decided to go, you can act.


    I lightly slipped out of the kotatsu and went back to my room to get ready.


    ¡ô


    All right, I''m ready to go.


    I had told Saara that I was going out, and as I walked out of the mansion, I had come to a meadow that was less popular.


    The snow is all over the place, so I can barely see any kind of flowering plants.


    Unfortunately, I can''t even take a nap in the meadow, but today''s goal is not to take a nap, but to repeat the transition and go to a winter resort.


    We can shift to the cold place without any trouble because there is no one here.


    It may be a long journey, but I have transference. If I don''t misjudge the amount of magic, it will only take a moment to come back.


    And since the food and water necessary for the subspace is stored in it, you don''t even need to pack a bag.


    It''s a good idea to be able to go out dressed as if you were going for a walk around the area.


    The advantages of spatial magic are fully demonstrated.


    I take it out of the mansion and check the map I have stored in the subspace.


    The Rasul Kingdom, which boasts a vast land to the west of the Misfirito Kingdom.


    It''s a good idea to continue transitioning westward all the way past the royal capital.


    I''ve only been to the royal capital, so if we transfer to the royal capital and continue to transfer west from there, we will arrive at the calculation.


    If it''s an absurd plan, that''s fine as long as you have spatial magic.


    How far I can go depends on my magic power.


    On the contrary, the only thing to be careful about on a trip is also magic power.


    If you misjudged the amount of magic power, it would be difficult to make a day trip, and you''d have to wait until your magic power is restored, or you''d have to spend the night in a town or village somewhere.


    If I, a seven-year-old boy, stayed overnight, everyone in my family would be worried.


    I could lie about staying at Thor''s house or my home, but if they came to check on me, that would be too much trouble.


    In order to cover up the lie, you need to pile on a bigger lie. Eventually it will come apart and be exposed.


    That''s why it''s best not to have any adventures.


    If you''re suspicious about the amount of magic, you should turn back without transferring, that''s an ironclad rule.


    However, I''ve successfully transferred to Kagura for a long distance before.


    The consumption of magic power was intense, but there was enough room to make a round trip and a half.


    I don''t think the distance to Rasul Kingdom is farther than Kagura, but I''ll be careful with my magic power just in case. On the other hand, as long as we keep that in mind, it''s easy to take it easy.


    If you go outside, there will be demons, but if you move in transition, you won''t have any close encounters.


    All you have to do is expand the map inside you by shifting over little by little.


    ''''Then we''ll start with the royal capital.


    I imagined the rooftop of the same building as last time and activated the transition.


    Then my vision went limp, and the next thing I knew I was on the roof of a house in the royal capital.


    The convenience is overwhelming as always. The distance that would take a week to reach by carriage is in an instant.


    I''ve come by way of transition to the royal capital, but I can hardly feel the drain on my magic power. There''s no problem with the amount of magic power.


    To head out of here, you can leave the west gate and continue to head west, but if you go through the gate, you will naturally be checked by guards and knights.


    It''s a bad idea for them to know that I''m supposed to be in the village of Colliat and that I can stay in the royal capital.


    If it''s a baronet''s family, which is not much, but my family is famous, and I''ve made more acquaintances like Alecia and Ra-chan.


    There should be no information leakage.


    When it comes to moving in a way that doesn''t go through the gates--


    I guess the sky is the limit.


    This would be the best way. If you can transition from the air and cross over, you won''t get caught at a checkpoint and you won''t be seen.


    Long live the illegal entry and illegal exit.


    I made a staircase with the shield, and I climbed straight up into the sky above the royal capital.


    Then, when I had gained enough altitude to avoid being seen, I checked the west gate.


    I''m aiming for the winter resort, the Kingdom of Rasul.


    With my eyes on the far west, I activate my transition.

 463-Shelter from the cold

    When I moved west from King''s Landing I just kept on moving.


    You may think that''s all there is to it, but it can''t be helped.


    Because what I do is to look into the distance and inscribe an image in my brain to shift. That''s all I do.


    There is no such thing as a lively conversation or encounter with someone, like when I go to Kagura or King''s Landing.


    I just repeat the transition so that no one will suspect me.


    There is a limit to the distance a person can normally see, so they use their magic power to enhance their eyesight more and look farther away.


    Roughly, they can see as far as two or three kilometers away.


    However, if there''s nothing around it, it''s hard to visualize the images necessary for transference, so I need to find a place that''s easy to visualize. That''s why it''s not possible to shift over three kilometers at a time.


    After transferring to the street, I look far away to find the next place to transfer to.


    There''s not much to impress on the wide streets, so it''s hard to shift, but I still have no choice but to look for it.


    As I gazed into the distance, I saw a snow-covered cart abandoned two kilometers away.


    Maybe it was snowing while transporting something, or maybe its wheels were broken.


    I don''t know why, but it''s a good landmark.


    With the scene by the cart burned into my mind, I activated the transition.


    Then I came to the snow-covered cart, and I saw that I was by the snow-covered cart.


    Okay, I''m about two kilometers away from transition. When you have such an obvious object, it''s easier to make the transition the next time you come around.


    Having successfully transferred, I look into the distance to find the next transfer point again.


    Then I see what looks like a house in the distance.


    There seems to be a small village in that area. When there is a village like that, it''s easy for us to transfer.


    I make a transition near the entrance of the village.


    When my vision changes in an instant, I see the entrance to the village made of simple wood in front of me.


    ''.........Rurik Village?


    I looked at the sign, and it said so.


    I didn''t know there was a village like this far west of the royal capital.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡When did you get here?


    As I stared at the sign, a man with a spear right beside me shouted.


    ''''Whoa, you scared me!


    I wasn''t expecting to see anyone at the entrance to the village, so I was surprised when someone shouted right beside me.


    I''m the one who was surprised. When did you get to the front of the village?


    Well, you know, just a normal walk?


    On foot?¡¡Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. There''s only one road here.¡¡There''s no way I, as a guard, could approach you without noticing, is there?


    But I''m actually here.


    There''s no way I can say that I''ve come in transition.......so I falsely claim that I only came on foot.


    As long as I''m in front of you, this man has no choice but to admit it.


    When I tell him that in a firm manner, the man bites his teeth in frustration.


    ''''That''s true but you don''t look like you, do you?¡¡At least he''s not a child of this village. Where the hell did you get it from?


    But the emotions the man held went from doubt to suspicion.


    Come to think of it, it did. In a small community, the connections between residents are very deep.


    If I didn''t see an unfamiliar face in the village of Coriat, I would recognize it immediately.


    If this was a child from a neighboring village or hamlet who showed up often or had an adult to accompany them, they wouldn''t be suspicious, but I wasn''t in either of those categories.


    It''s sad that a seven-year-old boy just wandered in and was treated as a suspicious person, but compared to his previous life, there''s a threat of demons and the difference in security in the region, so it can''t be helped.


    However, it''s a hassle to reveal my identity because I don''t have a choice.


    You can show your coat of arms and prove you''re a nobleman, but if that''s how they contact you, it''s useless.


    As a result, what I have to do is--


    ''Ah!¡¡There''s something in there!


    Hmm?¡¡Where is it?


    I shout out and point, and the man removes me from view. At that moment, I transition to the side of a tree in the distance.


    As soon as I transition, I hide behind a tree and sneak a peek at the entrance to the village.


    I see in the distance that the man on guard is in a hurry and looking for me. I''m sorry, but no matter how hard I try to find him, I''m not there. I''ve already transitioned and moved away.


    ''''Maybe it''s best not to stop by a small village like that carelessly.


    I''m not an adult and I don''t have an adult to chaperone me, so it seems to stand out.


    If I really want to transition as a landmark, I''ll transition to a place away from people.


    I made up my mind to do so and moved on to the next place.


    ¡ô


    It was a while before we passed a number of large towns and small settlements, repeating the transition over and over again. The snow that had accumulated was gone, and the whole area was a wilderness.


    The temperature had risen far and away, and there was a clinging heat in the air.


    I was wearing winter clothes, and I was immediately sweating profusely.


    ''Ouch!''


    Maybe it was because of the instantaneous movement in the transition, but we found ourselves plunging into this kind of weather.


    It''s going to be about the temperature before summer.


    I couldn''t resist taking off my clothes and changing into the short sleeves I took out of the sub-space, as I was sweating.


    Then I put the fuzzy winter clothes into the sub-space.


    ''''Ha, cool....''''


    The breeze was nice and smooth on my skin. It''s been a long time since I''ve worn short sleeves.


    I''ve been transitioning over and over again to an easy to understand change, but as expected, this is a new experience for me.


    I''m sure we''re getting close to the Lazur Kingdom. Even before entering the wilderness, the plants and trees are no longer in plain sight.


    I try to avoid encounters with demons and people as much as possible, so I haven''t had a typical journey, but the change in scenery is enjoyable.


    Memorizing unexplored areas like this is like mapping out a map in my brain.


    As I''m the type of person who maps out detailed maps in open-world RPGs, I like this kind of unassuming work a lot.


    Now that I''ve reached a warm place, I''ve achieved my goal of coming to a winter shelter.


    But it''s no fun to be in the wilderness where there''s no winter resort.


    If it is a winter resort, we should find an attractive place where we can relax.


    Besides, I would like to see the desert and wonder what kind of country Rasul Kingdom is.


    Our next goal is to find a place where we can have a comfortable slow life and not compromise on finding a good winter retreat.


    It''s a hassle, but don''t spare yourself a comfortable life. Once you go, you can always go in transition. You only have to be patient once.


    In order to move on to the next step, I check the magic power in my body.


    I''ve repeated the transference more than a hundred times, but it doesn''t seem to be consuming too much.


    To measure the remaining amount of magic power by experience, it''s probably not too much of a stretch to transfer to the village of Coriat.


    However, I''m still mentally fatigued, perhaps because I''ve been transferred many times before to get here.


    I might still be able to hold on magically, but I have a feeling my energy won''t be able to keep up. I guess the tension has been broken by coming to the cold region.


    We don''t have to do it all in one day, and we''ll end up here.


    When we get to the easily recognizable landmarks, we pull back to the village of Koliat.


    The obvious landmark in sight is a huge rocky mountain in the distance ahead.


    It is as dense as Ayers Rock in prehistoric Australia and has a gently sloping surface. It looks like it''s several hundred meters high.


    That would be easy to impress, and since it''s quite high, it''s not very popular.


    Plus, it would be easy to see far enough to make the next transition.


    I used the shield as a foothold and ascended to the far sky above, I looked at the top part of the rocky mountain with my eyes.


    With that scene clearly burned into my mind, I activated the transition, and in an instant, I had reached the top of the rocky mountain.


    ''''Oh, the desert!''''


    Aside from the excellent view from the top, what really impressed me was the desert area I could see in the distance.


    Not a single tree or plant grew in the distance. There is nothing but brown sand, and you can see the horizon.


    It''s probably the land of the Rasul Kingdom from that area. The boundary between the desert and the wilderness was clear enough to know that.


    At the foot of the rocky mountain, a lake spreads out and houses are spread out around it.


    Probably, people would make elaborate preparations over there and set foot in the desert, which is a harsh environment.


    Yeah, if we were able to make it to the front door of the Rasul Kingdom, it''s a good day''s work.


    Okay, let''s go home.


    After sitting and resting for a while at the top of the rocky mountain, I returned to the plains of the village of Koliat in transition.


    Then the scene in front of me quickly changed from a desert to a snowy landscape.


    ''It''s cold!''


    I shuddered at the difference in temperature, as I was wearing short sleeves.

 464-Water seller can earn

    After finishing breakfast, I had come to the grasslands again.


    Yesterday, by repeating the transition, I was able to enter the land of the Rasul Kingdom.


    I didn''t explore anything due to a combination of time and fatigue, so today I''m going to take my time looking around.


    ''''It''s cold, so let''s get going.


    It''s snowing today and the wind is blowing. If I sit here in a daze forever, I''ll catch a cold, so I invoke the transition.


    I picture the top of the big rock yesterday, and the next thing I know I''m standing right there.


    It''s quite a long-distance transition, but the amount of magic power isn''t a problem, and the coordinates are accurate.


    After all, being able to transition to Kagura seems to be a great confidence for me.


    ''''It''s hot, hot.''''


    It''s the middle of winter in the village of Koliat, but the temperature here is like summer.


    Wearing winter clothes makes me sweat too much, so I quickly take them off and store them in the sub-space.


    When I put on short sleeves and short pants, it becomes quite comfortable and I can take a break.


    It''s like a transference to be able to come to a warm place from a place where it''s so cold that it stings.


    Now, I''m free to spend my time reading and making things, but there''s a small town below me.


    It''s a city that has developed as a result of people coming together around an oasis.


    Speaking of the Rasul Kingdom, it is famous for its spices. There may be spices and delicious food that can only be found here.


    In order to enrich my life, it''s important to increase my food repertoire.


    I decided to go sightseeing in the city.


    I transitioned from the top of a large rock to the road.


    There is a soldier with a spear at the entrance, seems to be checking people entering the city.


    It is indeed suspicious to be empty-handed, isn''t it? I check the clothes of people trying to enter the city.


    There are many people who are riding on the creature like a stocky hippopotamus.


    What is it?¡¡What about the creature?


    I''m not sure, but it''s probably a creature used to move through vast wildernesses and deserts. It also specializes in heat and thirst. It''s probably positioned like a camel in a previous life.


    I was wondering if I had to ride it, but there are people who don''t ride it and walk.


    It does not seem to be suspicious if you do not ride on the thing.


    Some of the travelers are wearing a long-sleeved tove-like headdress with cloth from neck to foot, some are wearing a cloak, and some are wearing a robe.


    Either way, they seem to be dressed in a way that minimizes the exposure of skin and protects them from the sun''s rays.


    Since I don''t have clothes like Tove, I took out a thin, long-sleeved, light-blocking robe or robe from sub-space and put it on, and tried to carry a backpack on my back.


    For now, I''ve reduced the amount of skin exposed, and this should be no problem.


    I walked down the street and got in line at the entrance to the city.


    The person in front of me in line is riding a hippopotamus-like creature, so I can''t see in front of me at all.


    As I watch its short pig-like tail wagging, the man in front of me is called, and then it''s my turn.


    The man was darker-skinned than Eric, and I could tell at a glance that he was a Rasulian.


    ''Are you alone?''


    Yes, I''m here to buy supplies and food.


    Okay. You''re good to go.


    When I told him just what I wanted, he easily gave me permission without even having to check my luggage.


    ''''Huh?''''


    The sheer lightness of the situation makes me scream in confusion.


    ''What''s the matter?''


    No, I just thought it went down pretty easy.


    ''And no one does anything weird here. Besides, you''re just a little kid.


    I see.


    In the royal capital, it''s a bit tougher even for nobles, but it seems to be pretty loose here.


    Well, I guess there are not many people who would do something in such a place one step before the desert.


    It may be that the people here are cheerful, but the security of this city seems to be good.


    When you smoothly go through the entrance, "Welcome to Jaisal! I saw a sign that said.


    Apparently, this is a city called Jaisal.


    There are a lot of bricks made of sand and mud and earth magic bricks, and it seems that the houses are made by piling them up.


    That''s why the whole city is brown. However, thanks to this, the clear blue sky appears to shine brightly.


    Because of the unity of the materials, the view is very good even from a distance.


    I have no idea where it is, but I went to the back of the building.


    If you look closely at the building, you can see that it has carvings on it. Maybe it is easy to dig because of the soil, but it is quite delicate.


    From the appearance of the soldiers guarding the entrance, I thought there were a lot of sketchy people, but apparently there are people with such delicate skills.


    It''s probably a fabric store that has a fancy cloth spread out on the shop floor. Many of them are dyed in red and green, but they are very finely decorated.


    Even in the high class shops in the capital, there may not be many shops with such detailed decoration.


    "Oh, what do you think of our cloth?


    As I glanced around, a chubby old man approached me with a brilliant sales smile.


    I''m sure Mother Erna will be happy to buy it and take it home, but she''ll be asking me where I got it from.


    ''No, I don''t have much on hand,''


    Okay. Well, I''ll learn a little something for the boy. How much do you want to pay me?


    I tried to evacuate with the right words, but the owner was still biting.


    That being said, it''s very annoying for us.


    He has a good smile on his face, but he may be surprisingly good at business.


    I felt like I was being forced to buy a piece of cloth if I continued to take control, so I left the place to escape.


    Yo, boy. Do you have some errands to run?¡¡You must be thirsty by now.


    Then, even beyond that, an old Rasulian man approached me.


    For some reason I reacted to the sound of his casual voice, as if he was working on his friend, even though I was wary of it.


    ''Juice, sir?''


    Water.


    I was going to buy some of this city''s specialty juices or something, but I don''t need just water.


    You can drink it anywhere and it can be served with magic.


    Then I don''t need it.


    ''Oh, come on, really? You don''t want it in this heat?¡¡I don''t know if you''re going to fall down.


    I''ve got lots of water.


    When I said that and left, the water vendor shrugged his shoulders.


    The stall seller is tough. But strangely enough, he doesn''t have the same pressure as the shopkeeper in the royal city.


    Is friendly the right word? I realized that the way of doing business is completely different in different countries.


    As I walked along, I found another shop that looked like a water shop, so I walked away from it.


    ''Fill the barrel with water, please.''


    Okay, five silvers.


    High!¡¡Even in King''s Landing, a barrel full of water is only about a silver coin. Five times that amount.


    But the man who came to buy it paid for it without complaining about it.


    I see," he said. This is a desert area with severe heat and dryness. The demand for water is higher than in Koliat Village or the royal city?


    Water is hard to come by in a desert area like this, and it''s more important than anything else for survival.


    It''s probably not the time to be stingy when it comes to water.


    But then, if that''s the case, those who can use the water magic method are probably making a raggedy profit with no original money, aren''t they?


    This way you don''t need to stock up, and you can provide as much as you want as long as you have magic power.


    Even heavy water can be brought to you in transition, and you can sell it whenever you want and make money.


    Unlike the icehouse, which I manage in my own village, this one has the advantage of being able to operate at a free time in transition.


    I''ve found an easy and secure way to make money in the future.


    I''d love to be a peddler.


    I was in a good mood because of the unexpected harvest, and we continued our sightseeing in Jaisal.

 465-Im glad I bought

    I had come to the market in Jaisal, where I saw new possibilities in water sales.


    However, it''s not the elegant one with a row of fine shops like the royal capital. It''s like a gathering place made of simple cloth tents.


    However, I can feel cooler than expected just by blocking out the sunlight.


    After all, the temperature of the sunshine around here will be ridiculous.


    There are not many kinds of foodstuffs in the market. Meat seems to be in abundance, but there was little variety of vegetables.


    A few green vegetables that are on the line were very bullish prices for what is valuable.


    After all, it is probably difficult to grow vegetables only in the desert.


    However, it is not that there were no vegetables at all; there were some potatoes, roots and leafy vegetables that are resistant to drying.


    Unlike ordinary green vegetables, the prices of those vegetables are very reasonable.


    However, there was a certain charm to this town that made me think that the lack of such vegetables didn''t matter.


    It was the abundance of spices.


    There were dozens of spices: red powder like paprika powder, black powder, brown powder, peas in their shells, dried leaves of some kind, blue chili pepper, and so on and so forth.


    If you go to the shops, you will find a wide variety of spices, even blended by the shopkeepers.


    This is the first time I''ve seen such a large number of spices in this world.


    I''ve seen a few spices from Rasul in the capital, but that seems to be only part of it.


    It''s our specialty spice. You want to try some of our specialty spices?


    Yes, please.


    As I stared at the spices, I nodded firmly when the owner offered to let me try them out.


    ''Don''t mess with it,''


    I put out my hand honestly, and the owner offered me some of the characteristic spices in a bottle.


    I licked it, and a tangy, spicy spiciness, followed by a rush of flavor and bitterness.


    ''This is delicious,''


    ''Right?¡¡It also removes the smell of meat and accentuates the taste. You can sprinkle it on vegetables or add it to soup.


    He was happy to be praised for his spices. The owner seemed to be very good at it and told me how to use it.


    It''s true that with this complex flavor, just pouring it over meat and grilling it makes it a feast. Or rather, it definitely goes well with rice. I''m sure sister Elinora or mother Erna would be happy to eat it.


    I think I underestimated the awesomeness of the spices.


    ''''Ah........but it''s kind of spicy!


    I didn''t think so at first, but later on the spiciness came in a zesty way.


    It was spicy as if it burned on my tongue.


    Spicy?¡¡I tried to keep the spiciness down to make it easy for everyone to eat.


    I think the Rasulian taste buds must be crazy to think that this would be easy for anyone to eat.


    ''Water, please,''


    Can I have a drink or two of coppers?


    Two coppers for a glass of wine is no joke.


    It''s a bad business practice to charge for water for feeding them spicy food.


    No, I''m still good.


    I have a lot of money, but I didn''t want to pay a lot of money to get it for nothing.


    I had no choice but to stick my hand in my backpack and open the sub-space and try to get the water bottle out.


    Then the owner of the store gave a nice smile here and there.


    ''By the way, if you''re having a hard time, I recommend this lassie juice, okay?¡¡It''s sweet, delicious, and keeps the spiciness down.


    What''s the price?


    Four coppers.


    I don''t know what it is, but I feel that the owner of this shop is really messing with me.


    But if it''s a tasty drink that provides instant relief from the spiciness, you have to buy it.


    The spices are so spicy that my tongue is tingling and I''m starting to sweat.


    ''''I''ll buy it.''''


    Always.


    The owner''s really nice smile pisses me off, but right now I''d rather drink something called Lassie Juice that doesn''t bother me.


    I''m not sure if it actually helps to reduce the spiciness, but right now I wanted to put something sweet in it anyway to fool my taste buds.


    I take the cup as if to take it from the owner, and drink the white liquid juice with a gulp.


    ''Sweet and refreshing!''


    The sweet taste spread in the mouth. It was like coconut milk, with an elegant and refreshing aftertaste.


    And above all, the spiciness that had been burning in my mouth was gone.


    I didn''t expect it to disappear so completely.


    Lassie juice, would you like to buy some?¡¡Six silvers in a barrel.


    "Please add two of the owner''s characteristic spices. This will increase your chances of being a favorite in the future.


    When he said that and paid with gold coins, the shopkeeper''s eyes went black and white.


    Then, he smiled with a smirk.


    ''''........Ho, you''re surprisingly strong. Alright.''''


    It felt good to have gotten a little payback at the end.


    ¡ô


    I bought lassie juice and spices for the shopkeeper and stored them in sub-space in an unpopular place.


    While I was doing this, my stomach started to feel lonely.


    Perhaps my appetite has been increased after tasting the spices earlier, but I feel more hungry than usual.


    We could smell the spices in the stalls here and there.


    This is also unbearable.


    If you look into the stalls, you will find meat and root vegetable soups mixed with various spices for sale.


    The smell is very appetizing.


    ''Do you like it?''


    Isn''t it painful?


    Oh, our soup is sweetened for the kids.


    I think I heard the same line earlier, but if you say it''s not spicy, I''ll eat it.


    I pay my brother and ask him to put the soup in a wooden plate.


    There are no benches like in the plaza in King''s Landing; people sit at the end of the street or in the shadows in front of their houses to eat.


    I felt it was a bit unbecoming to sit on the ground, but I decided to learn it because different countries have different cultures.


    We sat on the brick steps and drank the soup.


    ''Oh, it''s so complex,''


    This must have also been a combination of several spices. Umami, sweetness, bitterness and sourness were all blended together.


    It was interesting to see the flavors change one after another in my mouth.


    But it''s still spicy!


    Are you sure?¡¡How hard can it be to get in here?


    I wonder if he heard me, or the brother who was selling the soup turned around and smiled.


    It seems to be true around the smiling faces of the Rasulians around me.


    As expected, it''s not so much that it''s too spicy to eat, but it''s spicy enough.


    But it''s also delicious enough that it doesn''t feel like it''s a pain.


    The spicy broth mixes with the meat and root vegetables and is very satisfying to eat.


    ''What is this meat?''


    The square meat in the soup.


    It''s very elastic and unlike anything I''ve ever tasted before.


    It tastes like beef, but it''s not that juicy. It''s a strange taste.


    ''Oh, that''s desert alligator meat.


    They''re around and they''re cheap in here.


    As I stared at the meat in the wooden spoon, an uncle hanging around the area told me.


    ''Heh, I see.''


    They seem to be crocodiles that live in the desert. There are also desert lizards and desert lizards, and the meat here seems to be made mainly from them.


    Meat from a desert crocodile? No wonder I''ve never eaten one before.


    It''s interesting to me, so I''ll try to buy those meat as well.


    It would be fun to sprinkle some spices on it and try to taste it.


    If I tried it at the mansion, Bartolo would ask me where I got it from, so I would try it at home secretly.


    I enjoy the crispness of the root vegetable, which is like a lotus root. It tastes almost like burdock.


    ''Oh, it''s spicy.''


    As I proceeded to eat the soup, the pain finally became unbearable.


    The burning pain was gone as I sipped the luscious juice I had unbearably transferred to my water bottle.


    ''Oh, I''m so glad I bought it,''


    This soup is too spicy for me, but I can eat it with lassie juice.


    This is still a little on the spicy side, but I guess such a little is not enough to match the tolerance of the Rasulians.

 466-Difficult to walk in the desert

    I managed to finish the soup dish with lassie juice.


    I also looked around the other stalls, but Jaisal''s staple food is bread, and they seem to eat soup with spices and fried meat as a side dish.


    Some of them eat bread with a lot of spices and olive oil.


    I probably wouldn''t be able to swallow it because I wouldn''t be able to bear the spiciness.


    At my current level, whatever I was eating, I couldn''t let go of the lassie juice.


    For now, we headed into the center of the city, away from the hustle and bustle as our stomachs swelled.


    Jaisal is a city that was built around a water source. I wanted to see the keystone of the city, the oasis.


    I came to the center of the city while being called to ask if I needed water.


    In front of me was a large water source.


    Looking at it like this, it looks like there is a normal reservoir in the city, but looking at the landscape in the distance, there is no doubt that this is a desert. There is no doubt that this city is located in a corner of the desert.


    Looking at it this way, it''s a miracle that there is clean water in a place with only sandy soil.


    I heard that there are sometimes underground water sources here and there in the desert, but I wonder if they just gushed out by accident or if someone dug it out.


    It''s amazing that there is such an abundance of water in a thirsty land.


    The area around the oasis was neatly paved with cobblestones and benches were arranged.


    A number of soldiers with spears are patrolling the area.


    After all, it''s a water resource that can be called the life of the city, so they''re probably watching to make sure someone doesn''t play tricks on it.


    However, there is not such a stuffy atmosphere in the oasis.


    The people who come here are also somewhat relaxed.


    Since this is the only water source that everyone cherishes, it seems that no one is quick to try to do anything.


    Well, in a city where the most important thing is water, you never know what kind of punishment you''ll get if you do anything rough with the water.


    When I was strolling around the oasis, I saw a group of children with buckets of water.


    The soldiers are watching, but they don''t seem to be angry with me for approaching the water''s edge without permission.


    I try to get closer. Because of the desert area, it seems to have some dirt on it, but it''s clean enough.


    "Wet.....


    The water was lukewarm when I tried it out with my hands. The water was lukewarm, but not as warm as the temperature of the bath.


    After all, when it''s this warm, the temperature of the water in the bathtub seems to be higher too.


    I didn''t drink any water, but sat on a bench and relaxed.


    If you are in the village of Koliat, you must be experiencing a certain amount of cold. But I don''t feel it at all, as I''m in a winter resort in transition.


    What a luxury it is to be able to enjoy the warmth of the sun in this way, even though it is the middle of winter.


    As I leaned back on the bench and relaxed, the street became noisy.


    Looking around, I saw people strolling peacefully and people sitting on the benches running at once.


    What the hell?¡¡Didn''t we just have an extraordinary situation where people who were taking it easy a moment ago suddenly started running?


    Impatient, I get ready to flee in transition, but I get off the bench and start running to see what''s going on.


    As I walked closer to the bustling area, I saw that there were a lot of people gathered and cheering.


    With people''s enthusiastic cries and the temperature rising, I don''t know what''s going on, and I transition to a suitable roof top.


    Looking down the street from the roof, I saw a group of strong, dark-skinned warriors and women with wands who seemed to be wizards strutting around.


    In the center of the line was a hippopotamus-like creature with what appeared to be a large amount of supplies on its back.


    Are they famous adventurers or mercenaries around here?¡¡Or maybe the Merchant Corps?¡¡For that, people''s reactions seem to be over the top.


    ''Oh my, little traveler?¡¡You''re in an amazing place.


    As I was speculating about this, a woman came out of the window of the building.


    I''m on the roof now. If I were the landlord, I''d be pissed at where she came up from.


    ''Excuse me, I was just wondering what all the fuss is about,''


    ''Oh, you''d be surprised if you weren''t familiar with the area. Those people down there are the desert couriers. Warriors who sell goods and deliver people from city to city across the desert. They''re heroes in a desert city that tends to rely on supplies from the outside world.


    Since this is an oasis, water is probably more plentiful here than elsewhere, but even so, there are plenty of daily necessities, vegetables, iron products and other things that are missing.


    They are heroes in the eyes of the townspeople, risking their lives to bring them to us.


    If they didn''t come to sell us supplies every day, the inhabitants of this town would have their lives cut short.


    I see, they''re more popular than half-hearted adventurers.


    I''m sure of it.


    The occupation of the children who look at me with their sparkling eyes like that must be a courier.


    ''By the way, how do you get down there?''


    After watching for a while, a woman asks me while gazing at me.


    I thought that if I just stood there in a random daze, they would get bored and pull away first, but it''s not going to happen.


    With my physical abilities, it''s impossible to climb down such a tall place without ladders or handles.


    I''ll have to use the transfer.


    ''Ah.''


    Hmm?


    The only thing I would use in such a situation is still to avert my gaze to the opponent and transfer.


    I activated the transference while the woman averted her gaze.


    ¡ô


    Oops!


    The place I happened to see on the roof was the desert outside of Jaisal.


    When I landed in the transition, my feet were sloppily stuck in the sand.


    It sucks. I''ve got a lot of sand in my shoes now.


    But I don''t feel like it matters at this point.


    On the other side of the entrance is a desert area. The desert stretches on and on.


    The desert beside the city is relatively safe, or maybe it''s because children can be seen playing with each other.


    At the very least, the chance of encountering a monster in this area seems low.


    Because I was a company employee in my past life, I haven''t experienced rokkier trips abroad, so this is the first time I''ve experienced the desert.


    Unlike the beach sand in Kagura and Eric''s territory, it''s brownish sand.


    The sand clings to me in a way that I can''t compare it to the beach when I try walking on it.


    "Shouldn''t you take your shoes off for this?


    I was fed up with the difficulty of walking too much.


    If you look at the children playing, they were all barefoot and running around.


    It''s not so hot that you can''t walk barefoot...no, it''s just that Rasulians have exceptionally tough skin, and from my point of view, it might be the kind of heat that burns.


    While preparing to bring out water magic, I fearfully put my hands on the ground.


    ''It''s warm, but not really that warm.''


    It''s warm in the sun, but not at a temperature that will burn you. You won''t have to worry about getting a cold burn with this one.


    I take off my shoes and socks because it was okay to get my hands on them for a while.


    The sand in the desert is very dry.


    It is very annoying that the sand flows between my fingers every time I walk.


    I felt it was a shame to just walk in such a large area, so I tried to run as fast as I could.


    The silky sand danced up like smoke, but it''s quite refreshing to run on the clean sand.


    "Ooohhhh - phew!


    But as he continued to run, he ran into the soft sand and his feet were caught.


    He has short legs because he is seven years old, so he was on his butt.


    He looks like an Asmo who got his feet caught in the snow at last year''s harvest festival and got buried.


    ''''Hahahahahaha!''''


    The kids who were playing with me laugh at my ugliness.


    It''s innocent laughter and not malicious, but I''m a good old man and it''s moderately embarrassing.


    I make my way out under my own power and start walking as if nothing happened, but on the third step I''m trapped again in the same way.


    ''You suck at walking in the desert!


    The girl in the braid laughs at me and pulls me up.


    She''s a girl, but she''s surprisingly strong.


    ''How come you''re standing in the same place as me and not getting trapped?''


    It''s not the same, okay?¡¡The ground is hard here.


    She tilted her head with a look of purity, as if to say, "What are you talking about, of course?


    When I stepped on her feet to try it out, there was a hardness to the sand, like a wet beach.


    Apparently there are places where the sand is soft enough to be buried, and there are places where you can get your feet firmly on it like this.


    The girls seem to know that properly, and they choose to move there.


    I''m going to tap the foot of the girl and try to feel it somehow.


    Hmm.........then is this area okay?


    Then I stepped out of the way, and I was still taken off my feet and laughed at.


    Walking in the desert is too difficult........

 467-Dune slip

    I walked up the dune, the children laughing at me as I walked up the dune.


    As I climbed up the steep slope, the dunes stretched on and on.


    That''s all there is to it, but it''s refreshing to see it get this big.


    The blowing wind carried the silky sand, and I could see that it was changing shape with every second.


    It''s like a flame that never stays the same for a moment, and it''s fun to watch it in a daze.


    "''I seek, Earth, coagulate at will.''


    As I was looking out at the desert from the top of the dunes, I suddenly heard chanting.


    When I turned around, I saw a girl playing nearby, creating a board with earth magic.


    The girl''s magic was rather smooth to activate and the shape of the multiple generated was tightly unified.


    The girl distributes the boards she created to the children.


    When the children received it, they placed it on the ground and began to lie face down on it.


    I was curious about what kind of game the children were trying to play, so I approached them and asked them.


    ''What are you doing?''


    Dune skiing. We''re sliding down the dunes.


    The girl said, and pushed the child''s body from behind as she lay on the board.


    ''Whoohoo!''


    The child didn''t scream at the sudden surprise, but slid down the dune with a joyful cry.


    ''I see, it''s a play on the slope,''


    Yeah, yeah. Do you want to try?¡¡I''ll push you.


    The girl holds out the board she was holding and says, "I''m going to play with it.


    In a previous life, when I was a child, I had played with cardboard boards on the bank, but as expected, I had never played on a sand dune.


    He was kind enough to offer me a suggestion. I had no choice but to do it. It sounds fun.


    Well, since we are here, do me a favor.


    I lay the board I received on the ground and lie face down on it.


    ''There''s a surprising amount of angle when you''re lying face down on the dunes like this.


    Ha-ha, this is a much slower place.


    ''Yeah. The other place is - I mean, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    Holy shit!¡¡I''m in the middle of a conversation, but the girl pushes me without any signal.


    I heard the girl''s innocent laughter for a moment, but it was soon left behind as I skied down the slope at breakneck speed.


    The speed is a little slower than skiing, but it''s quite powerful and seems even faster when you''re on your face.


    I grab onto the board and slide down to the bottom of the dune, trying not to lose my stance.


    It''s a long and fleeting experience.


    ''You did it right!¡¡You have a good sense of balance for a boorish face!


    After lying slumped on the board for a while, the girl on the dune said happily, "I''m not going to be able to do that.


    I think the key word "for a dazed face" is unnecessary.


    I wanted to complain about the sudden prank, but I couldn''t be bothered to shout it from afar, so I decided to say it when I got back.


    For now, I get up and head up the dune.


    But it''s a pain in the ass to walk up the slope.


    The other children, showing their excess energy and innocence, slipped and ran up the slope.


    I was young in body, but I didn''t have the youthful spirit to run back and forth up the slope like that.


    I climbed onto the board and activated my psychic.


    The board lifts me up, and I float up to the top of the dune.


    It doesn''t matter how many times I slide this way, I can get to the top with ease, so it''s easy.


    "Eeeeee, I''m floating something!


    Wow!


    The little kids were excited to see me walk by.


    Huh, if we''re going to play, we''ve got to play efficiently.


    As I floated up to the top and came over, the little girl from earlier rolled her eyes.


    ''Hey, how do you do that?''


    I was going to complain about the silent push, but it fizzled out in the face of the girl''s genuine questions.


    Well, it wasn''t really a fun thing to do.


    ''I''m just using a non-attribute magic called psychic to lift the board up and get on top of it.


    Ah, no attribute. Too bad I''m not cut out for this.


    I''m surprised that kids around here usually use magic, but I remember Natasha telling me that the Rasulians are relatively good at earth magic.


    If there''s nothing but sand like this, they''ll try to use it to their death.


    You can even build a house if you can use earth magic.


    ''''Hey, hey, why don''t we go somewhere with a bit more of a slope this time?''''


    What''s in your heart for me?


    It''s going to be easier to walk up the incline with you around.


    A girl with an innocent smile on her face says something calculating and smooth.


    It''s even more refreshing to be told so matter-of-factly.


    It''s good that you''re honest. Well, I''ve been wanting to ski some more, too, so it''s fine.


    Yay!


    When she agreed, the girl bounced up and down, revealing her joy.


    Yeah, this girl is a reasonable child in this kind of situation.


    ''By the way, what''s your name?''


    As I am smiling, the girl asks me as if I suddenly remembered.


    ''Alfried. Call me Al if it''s too long.


    Okay!¡¡My name is Maya!¡¡Nice to meet you, Al!


    Apparently, I''m a girl, and I''ve been recognized as Maya''s dune skiing buddy.


    "So, which dunes are we skiing?


    Over there.


    I looked in the direction that Maya was pointing at, and saw a conspicuously high sand dune a short distance away.


    The slope of the dune was steep and the distance to the dune was long.


    I decided without hesitation to use my magic to get around.


    ''For now, get on the board.


    Yes.


    When Maya gets on the board, I give her a psychic and let her float away.


    ''Wow!''


    Maya was surprised by the sudden feeling of floating.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her cute reaction.


    Normally, I would tell you when to float gently, but Maya was mean to me just now, you know. It''s just a way to get back at him.


    ''.........Al has a nice personality, right?


    I''m honored by your praise.


    Maya''s lips quirked up in frustration as she let the sarcasm flow smoothly.


    ¡ô


    After floating around in our psychic mode, we came to a distinctly high sand dune.


    The height of the dunes is quite high, just as Maya recommends for sloping terrain.


    The angle of the dune is much steeper and more than twice as long as the place we just visited.


    You''ll get a thrill out of it if you slide, but the thought of climbing to the top again would be too much of a chore.


    I can see why Maya is inviting me to come up for my magic.


    ''Well, I''m going to ski from here, so push your body.''


    Maya immediately slumps down on the board.


    ''You don''t have to press with your hands, you can apply psychic to it.


    Really?¡¡Could that possibly give you more momentum than a normal press?


    Yes, I can be fast.


    So, that''s it!


    Maya''s eyes instantly light up when she hears the speed increase.


    Apparently, she''s looking for a bigger thrill.


    ''Okay, but it''s not safe when you slide off the board, is it?


    I''m fine!¡¡It''s soft sand here!


    ''You can say that much, but just don''t get hurt.


    Seeing Maya''s lack of fear, I psychically propelled the board forward.


    Then Maya, who had been lying face down on the board, gained momentum on the incline and became ridiculously fast.


    The undulations of the sand made her wobble occasionally, but she still went straight ahead steadily without slipping off the board.


    ''''Uhhhhhh!''''


    Maya sounds very happy, not a scream, but a very happy voice.


    Just watching her from behind seems fast. I''m sure Maya, experiencing it from her prone position, feels even faster than that.


    I''m the type of person who likes to do things like screaming attractions. Normally you would be scared to go that fast.


    As I looked down at it, Maya finally reached the bottom.


    Al!¡¡I love it!¡¡That was the fastest I''ve ever skied!


    Maya''s face had a very nice smile on her face as she enjoyed the slope run with a psychic aid.


    ''Al, go ahead and ski it!


    Maya told me so and I tried it too.


    But I don''t feel like I can keep my balance if I put on a strong helper, so I try sliding down with a moderate psychic helper.


    ''Oh, oh!''


    Still, the steep incline gave me more acceleration than I expected, and I quickly increased my speed.


    It''s a lot faster than before, and I can hear the wind whistling past my ears.


    The sand is so rough that I feel like I''m about to fall off the board, but I manage to keep my balance in check.


    I slide down to the bottom of the dune.


    What do you think?¡¡Isn''t this awesome!


    It''s a little scary, but it''s quite refreshing.


    I hadn''t done an activity like this in a long time, so I was excited, not even at the gala.


    ''Right!¡¡Let''s go up by magic for more slides!


    Okay.


    I psyched each board up to the top of the dunes again.

 468-Sand board

    Al, push!


    Yes.


    I don''t know how many times the exchange has been repeated any longer.


    I did as I was told, moving Maya''s board with a psychic and sliding it off the incline.


    ''Uhhhhhh!''


    Each time that happened, Maya let out a cry of joy that could be called a strange sound.


    ''Carry me to the top!''


    Then, as soon as we slide up to the bottom, he gets on the board and I pull it up to us with my psychic.


    With my psychic, I can slide down to the bottom of the dune and be back at the top in about ten seconds, and it doesn''t drain my energy.


    Maybe that''s because it''s so easy to do, but Maya kept going up and down.


    I''m not as strong as Maya, by the way, so I''m taking well-deserved breaks.


    When Maya came back to the top, she immediately put the board down and slumped down. Of course, she''s still going to continue.


    ''I don''t know how you can keep up your stamina,''


    Because it''s fun!¡¡We can''t play this without Al, and we have to enjoy it while he''s here!


    Besides being dressed as a traveler, it''s clear from my skin that I''m not a Rasulian.


    I think she knows I''ll be gone soon, and that''s why Maya wants to play as much as possible while I''m here. So Maya seems to want to play as much as possible while I''m here.


    I can''t bear to be a part of that, but I''ve learned how to ski the dunes and walk in the desert, so I can''t ignore it.


    I''ll try to teach her a game that Maya can play on her own.


    There''s a similar game in my hometown, but that could be done with Maya''s magic.


    ''What?¡¡Al''s hometown game?¡¡Like what?


    It''s called snowboarding, where you stand on a board and slide down a slope of snow.


    ''Snow!¡¡I''ve heard of it!¡¡They say it''s the white, fluffy stuff that falls in the cold regions!¡¡Does it rain at Al''s?


    I thought I was going to bite the snowboard, but I got bitten by the snow. But this is the furthest place from the snow. It''s not surprising that Maya is interested in it.


    Yes, it rains sometimes in the winter where I''m from, too.


    I mean, it''s snowing like crazy in the village of Coriat right now.


    ''Wow, is snow cold?''


    Yeah, it''s cold. When it falls, the whole landscape goes white.


    ''I wish. I wish it would snow here too.


    Maya looks somewhat distant as she imagines the cool snow and pure white landscape.


    But she soon came back to reality.


    ''Oh, sorry. I got sidetracked. You were going to teach me to snowboard, weren''t you?


    He remembered the name of the play, in case you were wondering.


    ''Yeah, not just a square board, but something long and thin like this.


    I make a board with earth magic to show Maya a sample.


    ''Put both feet on it and secure it with a belt or magic.


    Normally, it would be better to attach a belt or something to make it easier to put on and take off securely, but since I can''t get it out here, I used earth magic to secure both feet.


    Yeah, it''s tasteless because it''s made with earth magic, but it''s a neat board. The legs are also firmly fixed to the board, so it''s not a problem.


    ''''Huh?¡¡What?¡¡Chanting?


    ''I omitted it because it was too much trouble. Better yet, make a board and fix it up.


    Okay, okay.


    As she said this, Maya chanted and formed a board with earth magic.


    ''Turn the center of the board against the center and lift the edges.''


    Of course you can''t ski smoothly with just a board, so you have to work on the shape.


    The first one I teach is the camber shape, which is easy to use even for beginners.


    It''s a type of camber that has an undulating shape like a W when viewed from the side.


    It''s easy to control the board intuitively because the two points of contact are right underneath both feet.


    It''s a good choice for Maya because she seems to be very athletic.


    "Well, is that about it?


    Almost there.


    After a few minor tweaks, such as the following, Maya''s snowboarding was finally complete.


    ''How''s that?¡¡Are your legs locked in place?


    Yeah, I''m fine!


    So let''s get right to work on your fall to avoid getting hurt.


    It''s slippery--what?


    When I said this, an excited Maya opened her mouth.


    It''s suicide for a novice snowboarder to suddenly ski on an incline.


    I thought you were going to slide on this weird board!


    ''Yes, but do you know how to ski?¡¡It''s probably going to go a lot faster than the board you just saw, so even with the soft sand, you could get seriously hurt if you''re not good at it.


    ''Yes!¡¡I can ski faster than I did before!¡¡Wow, okay. First, I''m going to practice not getting hurt!


    Maya, who seemed to find the key word "fast" quite appealing, nodded honestly, though she was fidgety.


    I know you want to try out the new board, but safety comes first.


    It''s hard to practice on such a steep slope, so I''m going to take my psychic and move up to a gentle dune.


    I''m not sure if it''s a great board or not.¡¡It''s going to slide downhill like this.


    Keep your board on its side against the slope so that it doesn''t happen. Lift up the front board so it can stop snagging in the sand behind you.


    It''s true.


    Some beginners have difficulty with even this, but Maya didn''t have much trouble with it.


    ''Well, let me explain to you what to look out for when you fall.


    Yes.


    Maya nods quietly and I teach her how to fall safely on the board.


    Do not fall forward against the slope. If you fall, keep your board off the ground and try not to fall backwards and hit your head.


    If you fall forward, try not to prick your hands and fall with your whole body, etc.


    It''s important not to fall down the slope and to catch the impact with your whole body.


    If you fall into a slope, you will be blown away by the force of your fall, and if you poke your wrist, you will twist it," he says.


    Yeah, I see.


    Maya grunted when I dared to be specific to convey the danger.


    ''Don''t if you''re afraid?''


    No, it sounds like fun, so I''ll do it!


    I tell her to be sure, but Maya replies with a kerfuffle.


    Apparently, her interest in the unknown plays outweighs her fear.


    If I were her mother, I''d be a little worried.


    Even though it''s a fun sport, there''s a certain amount of risk involved. I don''t want her to push herself that hard. If it''s more scary than fun, then it''s wise not to do it.


    Well, the board and your feet are fixed, and if it comes down to it, you can just use a psychic to float it so you don''t get hurt.


    ¡ô.


    Then I taught Maya how to snowboard.


    I taught her how to slide slowly from side to side, how to shift her center of gravity, and how to balance her upper and lower body.


    The basics, Maya learned them all in no time.


    "Maya has a good sense of balance,


    ''Well, I usually do incline slides and stuff, and I''m usually crowded with water on my head, or I''m on Zuombe.


    What''s Zuom?


    I could understand the first two, but I didn''t understand the last one, Zuom.


    ''That animal you see over there,''


    In the direction Maya was pointing, a hippopotamus-like animal was carrying a man through the desert.


    Ah, that creature''s name is Zuom.


    I used to see it all the time in town, but I couldn''t figure out what it was called, so I was curious about it. It was refreshing to find that out.


    ''Hey, so what''s the next practice?''


    ''There''s nothing more to teach Maya,''


    I''ve always wanted to say this line at least once. It''s not like I''m a professional snowboarder.


    ''....Huh?¡¡Then what''s that?


    Go ahead and ski all you want.


    ''Yay!¡¡Al, let''s get to that steep incline over there!


    What?¡¡Since it''s the first time, can''t we go on the loose side?


    I thought we''d ski the dunes in front of us, but Maya wanted to ski the large dunes I mentioned earlier.


    I''m not worried about Maya''s athleticism, as I''ve been practicing for a while now, but I''m worried about myself, as I haven''t skied in a while.


    It''s so smooth!¡¡If you''re going to ski, you need to ski faster!


    Unaware of my shabby thoughts, Maya tells me to take him away.


    Well, if it comes down to it, I can just float away with my psychic, and I decide to go back to the big dune.


    Then we come to the top of the dune again.


    I skied lightly on the gentle dune earlier, and it was a lot faster than I thought it would be.


    I don''t know how much faster I''d go if I had to go down such a long, angled slope.


    Okay, here we go!


    Maya says this and immediately slides down, her body halfway down.


    I follow her as she slides halfway down.


    I spread my arms out tightly and bring my center of gravity to the middle of the board with my hips down to keep my balance.


    The board accelerates with a thump as it gains momentum on the slope, and the speed is incomparable to the previous one.


    I was nervous as I hadn''t skied a steep slope in a while, but it was fun to ride the speed.


    It felt like plowing through the wind, which was quite exhilarating.


    Before I knew it, I found myself sliding down to the bottom of the dunes.


    Maya was at the bottom of the dune, her excitement still lingering.


    It''s amazing, this snowboarding thing!¡¡I didn''t think I could go this fast!¡¡So much fun!


    ''This is the desert, so it''s more of a sandboarding thing than a snowboarding thing.


    ''Sandbord I love it!¡¡Thanks for teaching me to play nice, Al!


    You''re welcome.


    I just taught them some of the games back home, but I didn''t expect them to be so happy.


    There''s snow on the ground in the village of Colliat, and I think I''m going to teach Thor and Asmo about it.

 469-Simple sweetness

    Sister Maya, I have to get back to work.


    As I was playing on the sandboard, a group of kids playing nearby told me so.


    Looking at the position of the sun, it was about noon to evening.


    Thinking back, we''ve been playing for quite some time since the afternoon.


    I''ve been playing for quite a while now. Is it that time already?


    I think it''s time to call it a night.


    With that, I unfastened the clasps on my and Maya''s feet.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been on the board for so long, but I feel a little uncomfortable walking on my feet.


    ''Is Al going to be in Jaisal for a while?''


    Maya asks me that while holding her board.


    Unfortunately, I''m not a resident of Jaisal, nor am I a resident of this area, nor am I a traveler.


    As long as I''m coming in a transition from the village of Colliat, I can''t not return to the mansion.


    That''s why I shouldn''t say any lines that would make you expect it.


    ''''No, I guess I''ll be leaving soon. But I''ll come back to visit you from time to time, so we''ll play again then.


    I would have liked to ski with you more, but I''m sorry. But you said you''d come back, so I''ll look forward to the next one.


    Maya says that to me with a smile on her face.


    I was genuinely happy that she said she was looking forward to playing with me again.


    I have a transition. If I want to come, I can come whenever I want.


    It will be a vague promise, but I''m sure I''ll see you again.


    Well, it will look strange if you come right away, and I''m concerned about the center of Rasul, so I''ll probably have to go there first.


    ''Hey, can I have this board?¡¡I didn''t feel like I could make the same thing on my own right away...


    Yeah, no problem. I didn''t mean to bring it home.


    Storing it in subspace would allow me to reuse it again, but I wasn''t going to use it here, and I could always make something like this.


    Maya and the kids would be more than happy to reuse it and play with it rather than throw it away.


    ''Thanks!¡¡Well, I''m going back to the city!


    Yeah, another time.


    Maya carried the two boards on her shoulders and took the children back to Jaisal.


    They''re probably going to help with house work and prepare dinner.


    It''s going to be irresistibly lonely when you''re left in the desert with a pothead. It''s even more so since it was so lively just now.


    ''''Well it''s time for me to go back to the house.


    If we''re too late, Mother Erna and the others will be worried about us.


    I make sure there''s no one around, and then put on the warm clothes I pulled out of subspace.


    Yesterday, we experienced a terrible cold snap when we transitioned in our clothes.


    It''s very hot and stuffy to wear warm clothes here, but it''s bearable.


    After changing clothes and storing them in subspace, I activated the transfer, envisioning the plains of Koliat village.


    ''It''s still cold over here,''


    It was naturally cold when we came to the plains in the village of Koliat.


    The temperature seems to be dropping because the time is approaching evening.


    When you breathe, white breath comes out of your mouth.


    The surrounding area is covered in snow and it''s all white. It seems like a lie that we were in the desert a while ago.


    The transition to a place where there is such a difference in climate is still tremendous.


    I immediately floated a fireball to warm the air so as not to cool my body.


    If you go back and forth between summer temperatures and winter temperatures frequently, your body might be surprised and go out of whack.


    I used to get sick a lot in my past life due to the temperature difference, and I probably shouldn''t go there so often.


    I was walking down a single street with that in mind when I arrived at the mansion.


    I was relieved to be back home because I had taken a short little trip.


    ''Welcome home,''


    I''m home.


    I dropped the snow and went up from the front door, and Mother Erna happened to be walking by and called out to me.


    I answered and was about to go straight to my room when Mother Erna came around to the front and stared at me.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    "...Al, are you sure your face is burned?


    Oh, really?


    Ah!¡¡Oh, my God!¡¡It''s only natural to get sunburned when you''re playing in the desert with so much sunshine.


    I should have refrained from playing for a long time, or at least put on sunscreen.


    And so on and so forth in my mind, but I can''t let that leak out.


    I mean, who would believe that I had been in the desert in transition?


    ''I was outside all the time, and I wonder if the snow reflected the sunlight.¡¡Or it''s red from frostbite.


    Well, you can''t underestimate the sun''s reflection in the snow. Sometimes it''s so bright.


    Even in the middle of winter, there''s damage from UV rays, and even frostbite can cause redness to your face.


    I''ll put some water on it to cool it down just in case.


    Yes, you should.


    I didn''t want to get raggedy, so I hurriedly headed for the sink.


    The reason why I pulled it out in a hurry, but it seemed to be something that Mother Erna, who cares about beauty, could sympathize with, so she didn''t get suspicious.


    However, Mother Erna is very perceptive to notice in an instant that her skin is burnt.


    I was fortunate to be able to get away with it this time, but I have to be careful in such places.


    Next time I''m in the desert, I''ll put on the sunscreen and cover my face with something like a turban.


    With that firm resolution, I took care of my skin with water magic and ice magic.


    ¡ô


    ...I need something sweet to eat.


    As I was lounging in my room after finishing dinner, it occurred to me.


    Today''s lunch was a very spicy dish at Jaisal.


    Because of this, I felt that my mouth was somewhat spicy and I wanted to eat something sweet.


    It''s like if I keep eating rice crackers, I want to eat daifuku or cake next time.


    If it was me in my previous life, I would have refrained from eating them after dinner because they would have made me gain weight.


    However, my physical age now is seven years old. A little recklessness is something I can do with my youth, so I decided to head to the kitchen without hesitation.


    When I came to the kitchen at night, it seemed that Bartolo was preparing tomorrow''s food.


    ''Bartolo''s great to be working this late,''


    "...what''s going on? More importantly, what''s going on at this hour?


    That abrupt change of subject is probably due to embarrassment.


    This is a cute point about this uncle. I don''t know if there''s a demand for it.


    I''m in the mood for something sweet. I thought I''d make some sweets.


    At this hour of the day, if you''re eating sweets, well, at your age, you shouldn''t have to worry about it.


    Oh, Bartolo is saying the same thing as I was saying earlier. It''s not unreasonable, considering our mental age, we''re close in age.


    ''''So, can I use the kitchen for a moment?


    Yeah, that''s good.


    I was able to get permission from Bartolo, the owner of the kitchen, so I decided to use it without reservation.


    I don''t have a genuine sweet tooth like Meena and Saara.


    I don''t want to eat anything too heavy right now since it''s after dinner, even if it''s a snack time snack.


    I want something that can be made quickly and eaten smoothly.


    ''Yeah, maybe pancakes.''


    The thing that fits my desire is a pancake. They''re thin, like a home-cooked English one.


    You can make those in a minute and make them just as sweet. They''re easy to eat with fruit.


    Stir together the flour, salt, eggs and milk in a bowl.


    That''s all you need to make the original dough.


    All you have to do is bake it in an oiled frying pan. It''s so easy.


    If you have the will to do it, even Elinora''s sister could do it, I think.


    I don''t intend to make bulky and thick pancakes, so I spread them out thinly and widely.


    I tilt the pan to make a clean shape, and after about ten seconds, I insert a spatula into it.


    I take a quick peek at them and turn them over because they''re already browned.


    I turned it over and baked the other side for about ten seconds.


    Put it on the plate. I folded it like a crepe.


    Just by doing this, it looks like a very stylish snack, and I feel a different sense of satisfaction.


    After that, I poured lemon over it and lightly sprinkled sugar. You can sprinkle honey on it if you like, but I''d rather not use dried fruit this time because I want it to have a simple sweetness.


    Okay, it''s done!


    ''You''re done?¡¡You''re early!


    Bartolo looks at the pancakes on the platter and exclaims in surprise.


    ''It''s good that it''s so easy and quick to make. Do you want some Bartolo?¡¡I don''t use a lot of sugar, and I don''t think you''ll gain much weight if you eat a little at night, do you?


    Oh, come on.


    Baltoro nodded firmly, as if he was defeated by such a sales pitch from me.


    Compared to cookies, fried bread, and parfaits, these pancakes have a tiny amount of calories.


    Bartolo''s portions were baked the same way and placed on a plate.


    ''''Bartolo is free to add the rest of the toppings as he sees fit.


    ''Oh, I think Meena will be delighted with the parfait.


    Bartolo smiles happily when he only mentions Meena''s name.


    It would be a wild thing to go into why Meena''s name comes first there.


    Bartolo seemed to be in a good mood, sprinkled with a little sugar and lemon, and put some dried fruit on top of it, just like I did.


    I guess our tastes are similar because we are of the same mental age, too.


    It''s too much of a hassle to go all the way to my room or dining room, so I''ll use the chairs in the kitchen to eat on the spot.


    I cut the pancakes with a knife and bring them to my mouth with a fork.


    Not a sophisticated sweetness, but a simple sweetness that could be replicated in any home.


    But it was pleasant.


    I could feel my tongue being soothed by the rubbing of Rasul''s spices.


    Bartolo also seems somewhat relieved to have eaten the pancakes.


    It''s not very sweet, but it has a nice taste. I like this kind of candy better.


    It''s got a nice homey feel to it.


    Ha, boy, you''d make a good wife.


    Well, I''m more of a guy who wants to have it made.


    I don''t mind making it, but it''s easier that way.


    If I wanted to, I''d want to be fed.


    ''''Well when it comes to making a better meal than a monk, it''s not going to be possible for any of the young ladies out there.


    ''It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t taste good. As long as there''s some kindness in it.


    Can you ask your daughter to cook for you sometime?


    No, it''s all about the taste.


    I immediately retracted my statement when I imagined the candy that Sister Elinora had burnt.


    Kindness and love are important, but so is deliciousness.


    Maybe it''s because I''m dusted with simple sweets, or maybe it''s because of that silly conversation between me and Bartolo.


    "Well, kid. I think it''s time to make some more.


    ''Yes. We don''t know when they''re going to come in.


    I wonder when it started. Suddenly, I noticed Mother Erna and her maids peeking out of the entrance.


    They must have caught the scent of pancakes out of nowhere.


    We decided to make extra pancakes for the people who would undoubtedly want them, so Bartolo and I decided to make some more pancakes.

 470-Reliable helper

    It''s been a week since I played with Maya in the Jaisal desert.


    I''d been thoroughly cooped up in the mansion.


    Warming my room with fire magic, eating pancakes and sipping royal feed.


    Such an uneventful routine is so wonderful.


    When you go out in a row, you don''t want to go out for a while in reaction to that.


    Even on the precious vacations I had in my previous life, I would always make a day of it to stay indoors on one of the days.


    Even though I used to use transitions, I still get tired of going out.


    It''s important to take care of your body and mind by lingering at home and giving your body a break.


    ''Oi!¡¡Aloo!


    As I was mulling over my thoughts, I heard a familiar voice from outside the window. It''s definitely Thor.


    Reflexively, I think about opening the window to check, but then I come to my senses and stop moving.


    If I open the window now, the cold air will come in from outside.


    As a person in a warm and comfortable environment, I am hesitant to do so.


    Because if I open the window, it will be cold for sure.


    If the air is getting worse, you can open it as a replacement for ventilation, but I just did it a while ago.


    The air hasn''t gotten that bad either.


    Therefore, maintaining a comfortable environment took precedence over worshiping Thor''s face and having a conversation.


    ''Hey, come on out!¡¡I know you''re in the room because Miss Sarla told me, okay?


    I ignored him for a while, using my answering machine, but he didn''t give up.


    It seems that Sarla has been polite enough to tell me where I am.


    If it turns out that''s the case, those guys won''t give up, and there''s a chance that Sarra will lead them in. In that case, it''s better for me to go to them.


    I have no choice but to get up and open the window.


    Then I see Thor, Asmo, and Saara in the courtyard, looking up at me.


    It''s cold as the cold air enters my room without restraint.


    It''s warm inside, but it''s so cold outside that if I breathe, I can''t help but let out a white breath.


    ''What are you doing here?''


    You know what it means.


    I came to ask you out.


    Unlike Thor, Asmo conveys his business in a straightforward manner.


    ''Are you going to play outside on a cold day like this?¡¡Can''t we wait until it''s a little warmer?


    You can''t keep playing this game if you keep talking like that!


    At all, do you really want to play with me that badly?


    "I''m tired of being with this guy all the time,


    Thor and Asmo say that while pointing at each other.


    Well, they''re neighbors and they''re good friends. It''s inevitable that the two of them will always be involved when I''m not around. When I think about it, I feel a little sorry for them.


    "Huh, it can''t be helped. I''m going outside.


    Soberly, I hadn''t played with Thor and Asmo properly since the harvest festival was over.


    I''d been wanting to teach Maya to sandboard and then ski and snowboard, which wasn''t a bad idea for us to play together.


    I said, closing the window and eating the leftover pancakes and pouring down the royal feed.


    I changed out of my normal clothes into warm clothes and went down to the front door and Saara came in the wrong way.


    ''Take care of yourself, Alfried-sama, have a good day.


    Yeah, I''m off.


    As I was putting on my shoes, Saara smiled at me and called out to me.


    I wondered if it was something good. Saara had a strange, nice smile on her face.


    Being seen off by a maid in a good mood makes me happy too.


    I open the front door and head into the courtyard where Thor and Asmo are waiting.


    Then, I was welcomed by a storm of snowballs.


    I couldn''t avoid the multiple snowballs that suddenly jumped into the air and hit me in the face and body with a bushel.


    ''Geehahahaha!¡¡Al''s got it hooked, man!


    Baboon, you hit it clean.


    Thor and Asmo look at me, covered in snow, and laugh happily.


    d*mn!¡¡d*mn you, Serra!¡¡You knew this and you smiled to be careful and say goodbye. You must have overheard Thor and Asmo''s plan and knew there would be this kind of meet and greet.


    If you''re going to teach me anyway, you should have said it plainly.


    ''''I invited you and you didn''t treat me like this all of a sudden?


    For flippin'' out our invitations, you deserve it!


    I''m gonna teach Al a lesson here.


    Saying that, Thor and Asmo quickly throw snowballs at me.


    Apparently, it wasn''t fun that they kept refusing to play after the harvest festival was over.


    I want to go back inside the mansion and take refuge, but I know that I''ll get beaten up by the sack while opening the door, so I give up and take refuge.


    ''''Hey, don''t let Al come back to the mansion!


    Okay!


    The two of them continue to throw snowballs to block the retreat so that I can''t enter the mansion.


    They usually have a habit of fighting each other for no good reason, but they have a shining example of cooperation when they do something they don''t like to do to people.


    ''''Isn''t two and one not fair?''''


    So what''s the problem?


    As long as we can take him down for sure, we''re good.


    A bad friend who doesn''t listen to the slightest bit of my protests. He''s still a piece of shit.


    ''Then I have an idea, too.


    You''re going to use your magic like you always do anyway!


    I was going to engage him with magic, but it''s annoying when you say it like that.


    ''''No, no. I don''t need to use magic this time.


    What?


    Fortunately, it''s on the grounds of the mansion now. I have the art of fighting back without using magic.


    I don''t know if it''s because they don''t know what I''m going to do, or if it''s because Thor and Asmo are on alert.


    That choice to do nothing is a mistake.


    I take a deep breath and throw my voice towards the kitchen.


    ''Oi, Bartolo!¡¡Let''s have a snowball fight!


    "Oh, a snowball fight!¡¡Great!


    Perhaps upon hearing of the snowball fight, Bartolo immediately came out the back door of the kitchen.


    ''''Since we don''t have enough people, Bartolo is on my team, right?


    Okay!


    Just because he''s from the snow country, Bartolo loves snowball fights. I knew that if I asked him to join us, he would join us right away.


    In the name of the cause of getting the right number of people together, I successfully managed to get Bartolo to join my side without hesitation.


    ''''Heh heh, my arms are going to ring.


    Bartolo uses his strong arms and large hands to create snowballs like cannonballs.


    That''s probably several times harder than the snowballs we''ve made.


    "Hey, calling Bartolo is not fair!


    ''I don''t think so, since we''re the same number of people, but even if we were cowardly, what would you say is wrong with us?''


    I gave Thor, who was denouncing me, the exact same line I gave him.


    Then Thor let out a frustrated groan. It''s best to fight scum with scummy means.


    Last year, Bartolo fought him as an enemy, but he''s so much more reliable when he''s on your side.


    ''d*mn it!¡¡I''ll sink Al alone!


    It''s getting to be a disaster!


    A burned out Thor and Asmo rush in, which is a bad move.


    ''Bartolo, go for it,''


    Oh.


    They sank in dismay at the snowball Bartolo threw at them.

 471-Each snowball battle

    d*mn. You''re not bringing Bartolo with you.


    It wasn''t a snowball.


    Thor and Asmo complained as they knocked the snow off their bodies.


    Bartolo dunked Thor and Asmo in the snow and went back to the kitchen in a good mood.


    ''That''s because you two were going to attack me. I was just trying to protect myself too.


    That doesn''t make it so.


    It''s over-defense.


    And that earlier wasn''t a snowball fight, it was just an overrun.


    It''s no wonder the two of you are complaining about it. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to apologize because I don''t have any intention of being beaten honestly by these guys.


    So what are you going to do now?


    When the complaining settles down, Asmo asks me again.


    He came to invite me to play, but he doesn''t seem to have decided on anything in particular to do.


    It''s been a while since I''ve seen the village. I haven''t seen much of the village lately.''''


    Especially when it''s just a bunch of adults playing in a snowball fight.


    You''re very active in the morning.


    I had an image of villagers being more busy with farm work and side jobs.


    At this time of year, they stay indoors and do all kinds of side jobs. If we don''t get out here and do this kind of physical activity, we won''t make it.


    It''s hard to stay in the gyms for long enough.


    That''s certainly true, too. For them, who usually do a lot of physical labor, it''s also depressing to stay at home all the time and work on the inside. I guess the snowball fight is the way to get rid of it.


    But why is that? It sounds like a terrible construction job. The people of the Colliat village were youthful and just wanted to play.


    ''''Anyway, let''s go to the village first.


    Oh.


    We decided to head to the village of Colliat, so we left the courtyard and headed down a single road.


    The thickness of the snow on the ground seemed to have increased considerably since it had snowed last night.


    There were still about 30% of snow clouds in the sky, but the clear blue sky was more visible.


    The wind wasn''t that strong, so it wasn''t too hard to walk outside in this temperature, relatively speaking.


    ''Oh!''


    As we were walking leisurely, Thor made a strange noise and lost his balance.


    ''It''s buried in snow, but it''s by a creek, so it''s a subtle slope.


    It''s hard to notice because the area is all white, but it''s by my favorite creek.


    The slope where Thor''s feet had been placed on the slope, so it was only natural that his feet would be trapped.


    Even though it''s hard to see with my eyes, I''ve walked it so many times that I can get a general idea of where it is by the distance and time I''ve walked.


    ''Thor, it''s lame,''


    ''Shut up!¡¡There''s so much snow over here that it''s hard to walk!


    Thor talks back to Asmo''s words that were blurted out.


    There''s not a lot of traffic on this one road, unlike the one near the village. It was inevitable that the snow was piling up and making it difficult to walk.


    ''Let''s make it a little easier to walk.


    It wouldn''t be good if Thor fell down again and got hurt, so I used my earth magic to make a curved board about the width of the road and moved it forward with my psychic.


    Then the snow that had been piled up on it was gouged out and made it easier to walk on.


    Once the snow overflowed from the planks, it would be pulled to the edge of the road.


    It was like a partial, magical recreation of a snowplow from a previous life.


    ''Wow!¡¡The snow just keeps chipping away, man!


    It''s easy to walk around.


    I should be happy to see them, but I am somewhat pissed off when these guys walk leisurely. Is it because I feel as if I''m a lowlife, as if I''m clearing the road for the hoodlums?


    Let''s not think too much about it.


    We walked along the single road, plowing the snow, and soon we arrived at the village of Colliat.


    The fields of wheat have of course been mowed down, and the roofs of the houses are covered with white snow.


    ''Oh?¡¡Aren''t we having a snowball fight right now?


    It was much quieter than last year, and it didn''t seem like they were having a snowball fight.


    ''Hey, I''m trying. You see him over there?


    I looked at where Thor pointed and saw Roland and the other villagers gathered behind the snow wall.


    ''''Look, we''ll act in groups of four. We''ll approach slowly, using the snow wall as a shield.''''


    ''It''s bad news. The Wester team is missing from the main camp!¡¡It must be coming around from somewhere.


    Then we should send out a scout. Find out where they''re coming from.


    As he said this, some villagers moved away.


    Roland and the other villagers are hiding behind the ice wall and staying put.


    If you look closely, you can see that they were holding a frying pan or something in their hands as a shield.


    ".........isn''t your tactical skills somehow improved?¡¡Didn''t we all charge in together last year, screaming and yelling?


    This year''s snowball fight is very different. It''s more like a military exercise than an innocent game, or it''s more like a serious sport. It''s more like saber-rattling.


    ''Because we imitated Al building ice walls and using pitfalls and stuff like that,''


    Yeah, the level has gone up since that snowball fight was over. Plus, it seems like the vigilante guys have been joining in lately.


    Apparently, it''s because of the confrontation between me and Elinora sister that we ended up like this.


    I used ice magic to create a wall to get close to it, play it with magic, use the snow and ice pillars around it, and other tricks.


    ''''Well, it''s good that the range of play is expanding, but this makes it hard for kids to play.


    The near-adult guys are mixed in with the adults, but the kids our age are lounging around on the exercise field.


    I felt sad that the harmonious snowball fight was gone, but it wasn''t.


    Looking towards the vigilante exercise area, kids our age were happily having a snowball fight.


    A little wall of snow had been built, and it seemed like the rule was to play within a designated area.


    We could hear little kids and girls having fun, and it was very peaceful.


    ''That would be fun for us to play with, wouldn''t it?


    Well, we can''t just go over there.


    ''What?¡¡Why?


    I''m a seven-year-old, and Thor and Asmo are nine. They are not yet old enough to reach the age of adulthood, and I would say they have the right to mix in with the peaceful snowball fight over there.


    I ask, and Thor and Asmo look away awkwardly. I have a bad feeling about this.


    ''....Hey, what did you do?


    No, I just used a little trick to win, didn''t I?


    ''Yeah, I just kicked the snow up and blinded them, or pretended to be my buddy and infiltrated the enemy team.


    Wow, not very popular.


    The bottom line is that what these guys do is so egregious that they''ve been banned.


    It can''t be all of the things I''ve just mentioned. I''m sure they must have done something even more vicious.


    We''re not very popular, and we''re just kids. Why in the world do we have to fight them head on?¡¡What''s wrong with doing what you can do to win!


    I don''t have to fight on a level playing field. I prefer to fight on the stage that I''m best at. To hell with muddy frontal fights.


    It was a way of thinking about how a younger brother, always under the threat of an older sister, could survive in a strong way.


    ''I agree with both of your ideas, but you shouldn''t do that with a normal kid.


    I know that, but my back itches when I do it head-on like that.


    You just can''t help but want to do something stupid, can you?


    It must be hard to fight that kind of honest fight from two people who are better at everything: surprise, trickery, eye-rolling, petty tricks, betrayal, and everything else.


    ''You guys are twisted, too,''


    ''Ugh. I don''t want to hear that from Al, who can use magic in a snowball fight.


    ''Al has been out of the children''s box from the beginning, just like Lady Elinora.


    That''s ridiculous...


    Apparently, they had seen me and Elinora sister''s stiff magic ant confrontation and were the first to be excluded from the children''s slot.


    "So you''re saying that the only way for us to have a snowball fight with everyone else is to mix in with the adults?


    All right. What do we do?¡¡Do you want to join us over there now?


    When Thor told me that, I looked at the adults'' snowball fight.


    ''The Roomba!¡¡The Roomba is out!


    ''He''s got a funny snowball!¡¡The snow wall will break in one hit!


    You stormed in here!¡¡Somebody stop that guy!


    In the adults'' area, a rumba seemed to have just broken in, and many villagers were being blown away.


    This is a scene I''ve seen somewhere before. Specifically, the pillow thrower that was in Kagura''s inn.


    Right now, a rumba muso was happening right in front of us.


    ''''Well let''s not have a snowball fight today. I have other things to play with.


    ''Yes. And with Roomba around, too.


    No one would want to mingle with that scene.


    ''Let''s make snowballs and block the door of the village chief''s house before we move.


    Yeah. It''s an annual tradition.


    You''re going to get the title of bad boy for doing that.


    But it sounds like fun, so I decided to help out.

 472-Ski and snowboard

    There, that''s not a problem.


    Yeah, that won''t open the door.


    Thor and Asmo smiled freshly as they blocked the doorway to the village chief''s house with a large snowball, as if they had finished the job.


    There aren''t many kids who can play a prank and laugh so radiantly.


    He hasn''t been banned from the snowball fight for being bad-tempered.


    ''''So, what are you going to do now?''''


    ''I thought you said you had a game you wanted to play?''


    Thor and Asmo, who have no guilt at all for playing a prank, ask me with the innocent look of a kid out there.


    ''Yeah, it''s a game we can play on the slope, so let''s move to the hill.''


    There''s no way to do snowboarding on flat ground.


    I accompany Thor and Asmo up the sloping hill.


    ''Yeah, I think we''re right around here.''


    In fact, it would be better to use the slope of the mountain to snowboard, but it''s a hassle to climb a steep snowy mountain.


    That''s why the plan is to use the snow-covered hills and use ice magic to turn them into slopes.


    When I arrived, I used my ice magic to make the snow fall.


    ''''The snow is cold!''''


    Just bear with me for a minute.


    A tremendous snowstorm blows by magic.


    Thor and Asmo cowered in the cold, but it''s just a little patience, so they have to be patient.


    As the snow was mass-produced by magic and piled up with a bang, the hills that had been gently sloping turned into an undulating slope.


    "Oh, the terrain has changed somehow!


    All right. We''re going to slide and play on this slope, aren''t we?


    Looking at the slope, Asmo says something close to certainty.


    As you would expect of a child who is having fun, he immediately guesses the essence of the game I''m about to play.


    ''Yes, that''s right. But it''s not just a normal slide.


    As I said this, I made a board with earth magic to hold both feet in place.


    Then I slide down the slope in front of me with great skill.


    ''You have to balance yourself on the board like this,''


    Oh, wow, what a blast!¡¡Sounds fast and interesting!


    ''I''ve played sitting on an incline before, but I''d never thought about getting on a board in the snow.


    I float back up the incline with a psychic float as I listen to the two of them, their eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    ''Make one for us, Al!


    Okay. But there are two kinds, so pick which one you want to do.


    Snowboarding isn''t the only thing you can ski on. It''s hard to ski in the desert, but it''s possible to ski on the slopes.


    With earth magic, you can not only make a snowboard, but also a ski board and stock.


    ''Are these long, thin boards over here, with one foot on each one?


    ''Yes. And those two sticks over there are also hand-held skis. My type is called snowboarding.


    Which one is slipperier?


    If you ask me which is easier to ski or snowboard, I''m a little torn.


    Hmm, they both have their advantages and disadvantages. Skiing is easier to ski at first, but it''s more complicated and difficult because you have to use both hands and feet. Snowboarding is difficult to get used to and I often fall down, but if you can get past that, it''s easy.


    So maybe Thor would be better off on skis?


    ''What?¡¡Don''t be an idiot. I''ll snowboard for you!


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it.


    I wanted to suggest skiing to Thor, whose athleticism is not as good as Asmo''s, but now that it''s come to that, I don''t think he''ll listen to me.


    You just have to fall down until you learn to ski, you know. I hope you don''t break your heart.


    Well, I''ll just go skiing.


    Perhaps intrigued by something new, Asmo had chosen skis.


    The skis have boards on both feet, and it''s the controls that are difficult, but the way the brakes work is easy. If the only purpose is to ski, it''s the easiest to get into.


    However, unlike snowboarding, which is easy to get into if you''re just doing it for fun, skiing is more difficult as you get better at it.


    In my previous life, I often saw experienced skiers skiing with distorted form.


    ''I just have to put both feet up here, right?


    Yes.


    Thor put his feet on the board and I use earth magic to hold him in place.


    ''''Yes!¡¡Let''s go!


    Oh, you idiot!


    Then Thor started to slide on his own, half-heartedly, just as I was watching him.


    I wouldn''t say anything if it was Sister Elinora with her prodigious athleticism, but Thor is average or below average.


    There was no way someone like that could start sliding out of nowhere and do well.


    ''''What is this!¡¡Oh no!


    Sure enough, Thor was leaning his stance in the middle of the incline.


    He didn''t know how to fall properly or how to take a passive stance, so he was about to fall backwards from his head.


    I quickly put a psychic on Thor''s board to hold him in place.


    ''''........Oh, that?¡¡Have you been down?


    I stopped it with magic. It''s not safe to ski without knowing how to ski and fall.¡¡This thing goes faster than I thought it would.


    Oh, sorry.


    Maybe it''s because I said it in a serious tone of voice, or maybe it''s because Thor is more honest than ever.


    He''s a friend, even though he''s this guy. I don''t want him to get hurt in a fun game.


    I pull Thor over to me with a psychic for now.


    ''It''s rare that Al gets pissed off at me.


    "f*ck you, fatty!


    Thor regains his usual tone after being teased by Asmo.


    It''s more of a warning, but it''s the first time I''ve ever chided him in a serious tone of voice like this, so maybe that''s what he thought.


    But if that''s the case, I''m glad to know that the danger is understood.


    ''So where should I put my feet on this one?


    It''s a bit of a letdown.


    Here?


    Yeah, yeah.


    Asmo put each of their feet on the board and I magically secured them to the board as well. All that''s left to do is give them a stock and they''re ready to go.


    It''s a good idea to learn how to stop and fall safely first, since it''s a very fast game, just like Thor just showed us how to slide on his own.


    Hey!


    It was a close call, but we were able to teach him the necessity of braking and ukemi, so that''s good.


    Let''s start with the basics: how to ski and roll.


    I started explaining the basic way of skiing and snowboarding.


    ¡ô


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Thor slid down the incline, awkwardly sliding down the slope.


    ''Phew!''


    At first he kept his stance while slowing down, but soon he lost his balance and fell.


    He hadn''t advanced even three meters in distance.


    Seeing this, Asmo burst out laughing.


    ''''........Thor.''''


    ''What''s with the way you look at that bad boy!¡¡It''s hard enough just to stand on a board!


    ''Yeah, I know. The boy I taught before could do it so quickly, I''d forgotten about it.


    Maya, who I taught at Jaisal, was an athletic girl who learned quickly when I taught her.


    It''s funny how Maya can learn to skate beautifully in just a few hours, and that''s how normal people are. Some people would take half a day or a day to finally learn to stand, and that was too much to expect from Thor.


    ''d*mn, the look on your face and the way you say it pisses me off too. Watch it, you''ll be skiing like Al in no time - oh, oh, oh, oh!¡¡Wait, wait, stop, stop!


    Saying that, Thor immediately lost his balance as he tried to stand up and slipped in his Yankee seat.


    No, I should describe it as being slipped on. What an ugly way to slide.


    When he stands up, he loses his balance and slides down, unable to change his position. He was jittering around with his hands, trying to brake.


    For now, it''s dangerous, so I use a psychic to levitate him and pull him over to me.


    I''m saved, but it''s kind of humiliating to be carried like this.


    Somehow it reminds me of a monkey caught in the woods. I''m not going to tell you.


    "Just try to float the board in front of you. It''ll keep the board from sliding.


    Oh, yeah.


    As far as I can see, Thor''s basics are still lax, so let''s make him work on that thoroughly.


    "Yay!


    Next to Thor, who was slowly sliding down the mountain, Asmo was skiing with a cheerful voice.


    Asmo, who is on the skis, descended in a straight line and made a "C" shape on the board and braked beautifully.


    Skiing is fun. It''s a lot faster than sitting on a normal slope. Hey, Thor?


    Geez, that fat guy. Just because you can ski a little doesn''t mean you can''t have fun.


    Thor looks frustrated at Asmo''s blatant provocation.


    Asmo had mastered the athleticism he possessed, so much so that he was able to ski and brake.


    Skiing was easier to brake on, and although it was easier to get to grips with, it was still a moderate sense.


    ''Al, pull me in by magic...''


    Hey.


    I slide down and pull Asmo''s skis with a psychic on his skis that have gone far away.


    If it were a mountain, I''d let him ski free, but this is a simple slope. It''s quicker to pull them in this way.


    However, it''s a bit of a hassle to pull it back again and again, so next time you want to do it, you''ll have to remove the fixings yourself so that you can come back to it.


    As I pull Asmo to him, Thor slides away from the replacement.


    He''s slipping slowly, slamming on the brakes like I said he would.


    His speed is quite slow. To be honest, it''s about as fast as walking, but the basics are important.


    Seeing Thor like that, Asmo grins and slides down the mountain.


    Asmo stepped on the brakes and went up beside Thor and started poking him with the stock.


    ''There you go, slide and slide faster,''


    It''s a ski player''s dream, to mess with the stock.


    It''s childish to want to bully with two long sticks.


    That irritated Thor reflexively grabbed the poles.


    ''I got you!¡¡Konnyaro!


    Oh, stop pulling on it!


    If you pull on the stock, it will naturally pull on the Asmo who is holding it.


    In normal times, his footing would have been effective, but now he was on the skis, so he would slide down without any footing.


    As a result, Asmo, who fell down, got caught up in the fallen Asmo and caused Thor to fall down as well.


    ''Don''t be silly, Asmo!¡¡I won''t have a problem with you getting on my ass!


    ''That''s because Thor''s pulling the stock!


    ...You guys are really close.


    I looked at the two men who were wrestling with each other at the end of the incline, even though their legs were pinned together, and I thought wistfully.

 473-Each sense

    What the f*ck are you guys doing?


    I was looking down at Thor and Asmo, who were ugly and wrestling with each other, when someone called out to me.


    When I turned around at the familiar voice, I saw Sister Elinora, Sister Emma and Sheila.


    All three of them were dressed in winter clothes.


    Elinora sister was dressed in the same style as last year, with an emphasis on ease of movement, and her thighs were slightly visible. Isn''t it cold?


    Sister Emma is wearing layers of capes and other clothing, and at a quick glance she looks like a young lady.


    Winter layers of clothing aren''t supposed to expose any skin, but they make her look more mature.


    Sheila, on the other hand, wears the most winter clothes, probably because she''s cold. She wears a lot of layers of clothing, and she also wore ear protection and a fur hat well.


    He was kind of like a fuzzy animal, and he was cute in a different way.


    ''I''m just sliding down a bit of an incline,''


    Hmm. You''re going to slide on those boards?


    Elinora''s sister comes over to me and stares at the snowboard I''m riding.


    Needless to say, she''s probably showing interest.


    ''Huh~?¡¡Didn''t this area have this many ups and downs?


    ''I had to magically make it bigger to create the slope.


    ''You can change the terrain so easily with magic...''


    When I answered Sheila''s question, Sister Emma giggled a little bit.


    It was easy, as it was just a pile of snow. It would be a bit more difficult if she tried to change the terrain with earth magic.


    However, it''s not a big burden now that the amount of magic power has increased and my control ability has increased.


    I pulled Thor and Asmo at the end of the incline towards me with a psychic.


    ''''Elinora-sama!¡¡Ugh, sis!


    What does that mean?


    Thor''s face immediately lit up when he saw sister Elinora''s face, but when he saw sister Emma, he frowned. Normally, it would be the opposite.


    ''''Ah, sis.''''


    I thought I heard a happy sound, so I came over.


    On the other hand, Asmo and Sheila are very good friends, very good.


    It''s an exchange that reminds me of a lover''s rendezvous from the side.


    ''Hey, let me try it out.


    Okay.


    He asked me to buy some bread for him, and I, being his brother, had no choice but to comply.


    I decided to go down the slope on the snowboard.


    It''s boring to just slide downhill, so I make turns left and right as I go.


    It''s still slipperier than the desert in Jaisal. Sliding on sand is one thing, but sliding on snow is quite another.


    Feeling much better, I decided to make a gratis grunt to turn the board 360 degrees and slide down.


    "What the hell was that?¡¡The board''s turning!


    When I finished my slide and floated back in a psychic, I saw Thor''s glittering face.


    ''It''s a bit of a charm,''


    ''Shit, Al only looked slightly cooler when he was sliding. Not so much now, though.


    Yeah, his eyes are dead as usual.


    Your eyes are dead.


    Do you guys mind if I hit them?


    I think you can praise Gratri a bit more normally. That''s a pretty difficult skill to learn.


    ''Hey, let me know who''s spinning the board now!


    ''I can''t even ski straight, Thor can''t. At least, not until he learns to ski normally.


    The difficulty level is too high for a beginner to try. If you''re as athletic as Maya, though, it might be possible.


    Next time I see you in Jaisal, I might go and teach you some jumping tricks.


    It''ll be fun. I want to learn some tricks.


    I want to try it too.


    Me too.


    After sister Elinora, sister Emma and Sheila have asked me to try it too.


    There''s less physical play to do in the winter. They want something to stimulate them.


    ''Sure. Do you want to go snowboarding with me and Thor or skiing with Asmo?


    "I''m a snowboarder.


    I was on skis.


    I''m just like Emma.


    Okay.


    I made a snowboard for sister Elinora and skis for sister Emma and Sheila.


    I had them place their feet on each part of the ski and hold them in place with earth magic.


    Then I teach them how to ski the snowboard and ski easily, just as I did before.


    ''Hmmm, I have a pretty good idea,''


    As I was teaching her how to slide slowly while applying the brakes, Sister Elinora said so and started sliding.


    She balanced herself firmly on her center of gravity and even made a turn I hadn''t taught her yet.


    ''Wow, wow!¡¡Lady Elinora, you''re already slipping!


    Even Thor, who is also a board rider, is surprised by this and peels his eyes away.


    Thor''s experience must be the reason why his sister Elinora is able to ride this so quickly.


    ''You''re as good at moving your body as ever,''


    It''s all about balance and weight transfer, right?¡¡It won''t be so hard once you get used to it.


    He said, "If you put it into words, yes, but from a normal person, it''s hard to do that.


    ''Elinora-sama is amazing. We''re so busy standing...


    I don''t know how Asmo can stand on a board like this. I''m afraid he''s going to slide down like this~


    Sister Emma and Sheila are a bit fearful and hepish and seem to be struggling.


    ''Just like Al said, if you keep it in a tight C shape, it won''t go on its own.


    Oh, it''s true!


    But it''s faster than you think!


    But that one has an asmo attached to it, so I can slide on the brakes.


    That one looks more harmonious and a bit more fun.


    Hey, Al. How can I get back to this?¡¡I can''t move with my legs immobilized?


    Yeah, I''ll lift you up by magic.


    I psychic my Elinora sister''s board as it slid down to the bottom of the incline and pulled her over to me.


    ''''Wouldn''t it be a hassle if I had to use Al''s magic to pull her in every single time?''''


    Yeah, that''s what I thought as the numbers grew.


    I can''t be bothered to use magic every single time either, and Elinora sister would want to walk back in her own time if she could walk.


    ''''I''m using earth magic to hold it in place. It would actually be best to put a fixture that can be removed, but it''s a surge product. You''ll have to stick with it for now.


    ''All right. Then we''ll stop at Ehrman''s on the way home and have him make it for us.


    ''Yes. That''s the best way to go.


    I''m sure the manufacturing of kick targets has settled down lately, and I''m sure Ehrman will be able to do that.


    It would make it easier for us to have our own removable snowboards.


    This snowboarding thing is a lot of fun!


    Elinora smiled wryly and jumped on the spot, gaining momentum and going straight down the slope.


    She seems to be completely addicted to the exhilaration and speed of snowboarding.


    As he slides down the slope, he shifts his center of gravity and makes turns left and right.


    "Phew!


    At the end of Elinora''s slide, Thor fell down and blocked the route.


    She tried to stop him with her magic to prevent the accident, but Elinora avoided him without difficulty and went down.


    ''Thor, are you okay?''


    I have the feeling that Elinora-sama has been looking at me like I''m a great pain in the ass.


    Thor muttered somewhat dumbfounded when I slid down to ask him in concern.


    ''Well, you were practically in the way, weren''t you?


    It''s like an expert skier or snowboarder. It doesn''t matter if it''s your friend who''s falling all over the place, if you try to block the course, they''ll look at you like you''re an impediment.


    This is a world where people who are good at it are relentless. It''s as if the soccer team is playing the Warriors in gym soccer class with an incredible amount of seriousness.


    ''''That kind of Elinora-sama is cool too...''''


    I thought Thor''s love had cooled off at this, but that wasn''t the case.


    I''m a little worried that my bad friend will get into some weird hobby.


    ''Asmo, isn''t this slope still too fast for us?''


    ''Yes~. It''s better to have a little more experience before--


    Yeah.


    I looked up the slope and saw Sister Emma and Sheila being pushed from behind by Asmo with a stock.


    Sister Emma and Sheila slide down the slope.


    Seeing Asmo''s black smile laughing behind me, I''m sure he''s a sure thing.


    ''You did it Asmo!¡¡Wow, wow, wow!¡¡Fast and fast!


    ''Ohhhh, stop, stop, stop!


    The two of them were screaming like that and performing a straight downhill slide a little ways away from us.


    ''Wow, that''s some awesome speed. Sisters.


    ''Skiing can go pretty fast in a straight line,''


    Maybe skiing would be faster if we were to compare speeds alone.


    "What am I going to do?


    Either brake in the shape of a C or just keep your balance and slide through!


    If that happens now, the only way to keep your balance and slide through, or brake and slow down.


    I can''t do it!


    I desperately wanted to teach them how to deal with it, but they screamed like that and eventually fell.


    Thanks to the lecture with Asmo, they had learned how to fall down, and it was fortunate that they didn''t fall badly.


    ''Asmo, come here for a minute~?''


    Do you want to talk to us?


    Sheila and sister Emma, who got up muffled, said that with a black smile on her face.


    ''No one is stupid enough to go there because they say so.


    But Asmo is not afraid of being convinced of his superiority.


    ''''........Hey, Al. Don''t you want to break that generous smile of his?


    Yeah, I was just thinking about that.


    For what it''s worth, Asmo has done a lot for me. It''s okay for that guy to get hurt once in a while.


    Earth magic disarmed.


    I snap my fingers in a cool way and unfasten Sheila and sister Emma.


    Then, oh my goodness. The two of them can walk freely.


    "As expected of Alfried-sama, he knows what he''s talking about~


    ''Thank you!¡¡Now we can get Asmo!


    Hey, Al!¡¡You have to keep the beast properly caged, don''t you!


    Asmo, who had a spare smile on his face when he saw the freed avenger, became impatient.


    ''''Hahaha, I wanted to see that face of yours!


    ''Ah, looks like the magic was loose...''


    You piece of shit!


    Thor laughs and Asmo spits out dirty words as I scoff at him.


    ''Wait~, Asmo~!


    I''m coming!


    Hi, hi!


    Sheila and sister Emma come running up the slope.


    Asmo is skiing against the two free people. He can''t run around.


    Asmo will slide down the slope as a painful resistance, but I''m sure they''ll catch up with him.


    I can see Asmo sliding down the slope and moving as far away from the slope as possible.


    But he can''t even walk satisfactorily on his skis. It''s as if we''re watching a predator hunting.


    Thor and I laugh at Asmo''s hapless appearance, enjoying it as if it were a spectacle.


    ''Al, carry me by magic.


    Hey, okay.


    And sister Elinora continued to ski stoically.


    It''s cold out there, but if we can all play together like this, it''s not too bad.

 474-Aiming for a peaceful world

    Three days after playing skiing with Thor and his friends.


    Me and my sister Elinora came to get the skis and snowboard that I had ordered from Ehrman''s workshop.


    They said it wouldn''t take long since they were using a sample of something I had made with my earth magic and the construction wasn''t too difficult.


    That''s why I came with great enthusiasm, but the supposedly quiet workshop was bustling with many villagers.


    ''''.........there are so many people here.


    Yeah, why is that?


    This area is on the outskirts of the village, so it shouldn''t be too populated. He said that the manufacture of the pitch and kick targets used at the harvest festival has settled down.


    I don''t know why it''s so crowded.


    I walked past the side of the swarming villagers and entered the workshop, where the craftsmen were frantically working on the bases of skis and snowboards.


    ''''...........''''


    ...Oh, it''s just like in Reversi. Villagers who can''t get around outside are flocking to find some cool entertainment.


    "Two skis for me, please!


    We''ll have three snowboards.


    "I''ll have two skis and two snowboards each!


    Wait a minute!


    ''If you''ve finished your order, click here!¡¡I''ll have to measure your height!


    In the workshop, Luu and Rael were desperately trying to deal with the villagers who were flying orders.


    ''Good luck, newcomers.


    ''''Erinora-sama, Alfried-sama, welcome!''''


    As I was sending out ale in my heart, Erman came out in a hurry.


    He seems to have a proper understanding of the pecking order when he mentions Elinora sister''s name first.


    ''''Is this busy, the villagers imitating what we were playing with...?


    ''Yes, it seems so. It''s been like this for a long time, with the villagers barging in after Elinora-sama and Alfried-sama and the others.


    I''m sorry about that, okay?


    I''ve had a lot of stuff made for the harvest festival and I feel like there''s been a lot of strain on Ehrman lately.


    Originally, there wasn''t that much work to do in the winter, and it would have been a mellow progression.


    ''''No, since Alfreet-sama''s play is more wholesome than an intense snowball fight, I hope that it will be mass-produced and spread as soon as possible.


    Although he was feeling such an apology, surprisingly, Ehrman was not darkened.


    Rather, he looked cheerful, as if he had found new hope.


    ''It''s safer to ski or snowboard than to mix in that snowball fight, right?


    Absolutely.


    Ehrman nodded his head in hearty agreement with my words.


    The snowball fights in Colliat Village are too stiff. These days, they move with the leadership of an army, and the snowballs are stiff and hard.


    I''d rather be skiing or snowboarding down a slope in a harmonious manner than be caught in the crossfire of such snowballs, which is many times safer.


    Ehrman seems to be driven by such a gentle world.


    Nevertheless, that''s Ehrman''s personal opinion, and other artisans may be unhappy with it.


    I don''t want to push the artisans around too much, or they''ll resent me.


    ''I''d like to thank you for something, is there anything you''d like?


    ''No, there is no need for such a thing. I have received an extraordinary reward from my lord at the Harvest Festival.


    ''Yes, but because I''m sorry...''


    Well then, can I have some fresh meat?¡¡We haven''t been able to get much meat these days, and a lot of it has been salted. Everyone will be happy to receive it.


    It didn''t matter if it was money, but then Ehrman would feel bad about it.


    As a compromise, we''ll have fresh meat in the winter. It''s not a bad idea.


    ''''So, Sister Elinora. Next time you''re at a vigilante exercise, go and get some meat for them.


    ''What?¡¡Me?


    Sister Elinora frowns, as if she didn''t expect to be rejected by her.


    Normally I wouldn''t ask for something like this, but right now I owe it to you.


    I''ve made you skiing and snowboarding and I taught you how to ski. And I''m paying the fee.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s not a problem.


    Thank you.


    I guess I''m weak when I say that, but sister Elinora took it on.


    Asking someone who can do it like this is also a fine achievement for me. Even if it''s someone else''s power, if I ask them to do it for me, it''s a credit to me.


    She is an unreasonable older sister, but she is surprisingly weak when she is attacked in this way. And since we are in front of the villagers, it''s shameful to complain.


    However, if you do too much, you''ll get an unexpected counterattack, so let''s be moderate. There''s no way I can control Elinora''s sister.


    "Is that how we ski and snowboard?


    Yes, I''ll have it ready for you.


    Ehrman led us to a table with the skis and snowboards we''d ordered.


    They were custom made for our feet size and height.


    They have a fixture and a belt, and if you place your feet on it, it will hold you firmly in place.


    ''Can I try them on?''


    Of course. If you feel any discomfort, we''ll make adjustments as soon as possible.


    Elinora''s sister said in a dignified tone, and I tried it on.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. This is what is known as aristocratic elegance.


    If I say it, it''s going to highlight how tacky it is, so I silently fix my feet to my snowboard.


    I tried it out on the spot, but it didn''t come off right away, and it was still firmly in place.


    And yet, if you want to take them off, you can just unbuckle the belt and they''re ready to go.


    Yes, it''s not too tight, but it feels good.


    This is going to be a smooth ride.


    ''Thank you. If the snow gets clogged, it can make it less tight, so if it''s clogged, please remove it accordingly.


    Okay.


    I tried on the skis and skied lightly on the flat outside, but they were fine, so I paid and left the workshop.


    ''Ittaitaita!¡¡Al, help me!


    Lady Elinora, help me!


    As we waded out through the villagers, Thor and sister Emma came in with many children in tow.


    ''What''s going on?''


    I ask Thor, who comes in with a white breath and a panicked look on his face.


    ''I''m teaching the villagers how to slide, but we can''t do it alone!¡¡Al tell me!


    "Tell me, Master Alfried,


    The words "Yeah..." almost escaped me, but I had to swallow it when the kids behind Thor bowed their heads.


    From Thor''s grin, he must have known that and brought them with him.


    And if Thor had been the only one to ask for it, he would have refused out of bother.


    ''''Elinora-sama, please do this one for me. Me and Sheila aren''t very good at it.''''


    ''''Lady Elinora, please!¡¡Please, professor!


    There were a lot of girls behind sister Emma, bowing their heads healthily and asking for help.


    That''s right. If there are so many people doing this, they''ll need someone to teach them.


    It would be terribly difficult to wake up from sleep if you were injured by the games I spread.


    Me and Elinora sister looked at each other and gave each other a look of resignation.


    ''Alright. I''ll tell you.


    ''That''s my boy Alfried!¡¡Only my lord''s son has one!


    I was a little annoyed with Thor, who was only in good shape at times like this, but since it was in front of everyone, I couldn''t even beat him.


    ''All right. I''ll show you how to do it.


    ''Thank you, Lady Elinora!


    When Elinora sister nodded, there was a yellow scream over there.


    I guess that''s how popular she is with the village girls.


    As it was, Elinora and her sister and I were taken by the village children and had to teach them all day long.

 475-Blackout of the incident

    We were on our way home after teaching the village kids. Me and my sister Elinora walked down the usual single track while floating our skis and sno-boards with our psychics.


    ''''Haha I''m tired of having to teach most of them after all...''''


    I blurt out, feeling too tired for today.


    ''I''ve been teaching you well, haven''t I?


    I don''t want to be taught in that sensible way...


    I was to be in charge of the boys and Elinora''s sister was to be in charge of teaching the girls.


    However, just as in sword practice, Elinora''s instruction was sensual.


    ''This is where you pull your weight in and then just slide down with a gusto,''


    I was impressed by the girls'' pouting expressions when he said that.


    According to him, this is what he says is teaching them to brake, which is amazing.


    That''s why, halfway through, Emma-sama cried out to me, and the girls got busy with me being in charge of them as well.


    And when he was not very aware of it, he was not very aware of it. Maybe it''s hard even for people with sensory talents.


    However, if Sister Elinora was able to teach others well, I wouldn''t be so tired.


    ''Hey, hey, I''d like to ski harder?¡¡Where there''s no one else, wide and long and sloping!


    It seems that in sister Elinora''s mind, the story of guidance is already over. She says such things with a very innocent expression.


    ''''Then why don''t you go to the mountains?¡¡There''s a long incline in the mountains, and it''s not very popular, so you can take it easy.


    ''True!¡¡Come on, Mountain!¡¡So, tomorrow we''re skiing in the mountains!


    ''What?¡¡Is that supposed to be me going too?


    Of course. It''s boring to ski alone, and Al is the only one who can do it right.


    I suggested it as if it was a completely different person, but before I knew it, I was in the process of being taken in too.


    Sheesh. If it''s going to be like this, I shouldn''t have suggested that we should ski in the mountains.


    You can''t just use transference magic when there are other people around, and you''ll have to head all the way to the top or near the top with your own feet.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time in the event that you''re unable to use transference magic.


    It''s very troublesome.


    But it''s difficult for sister Emma and Sheila''s skills to serve as Elinora sister''s companion. I''m the only person who can satisfy Elinora''s wishes. There''s no escaping it.


    While I was immersed in a state of regret and resignation, Elinora sister seemed to be in a very good mood.


    When we reach the mansion, we head back to our room to drop off our skis and snowboards.


    After hanging them appropriately at the end of the room, we head to the living room to take a break.


    I''ve been outside all day and I''m in the mood for a hot cup of tea.


    Should I put milk in it or have a sliced lemon in it?


    As I walked into the living room, I found my brother Silvio reading a book on the sofa, and my mother Erna and father Nord were chatting amicably.


    It''s the usual scene in my home.


    ''''I''m home!''''


    The air in the room was strangely tense as I called out for her to come home and entered, and the air in the room was strangely tense.


    ........strange. The air in the room should be warmed by the crackling fireplace air.


    I should be relieved after coming back from the cold outside, and I shouldn''t have this kind of chill in my heart.......


    ''Welcome back, Al. Can I have a word?


    Father Nord called us out of the blue. I feel like I''m being asked a series of questions.


    What did I do wrong?


    I couldn''t think of anything, and I looked at Brother Silvio, but he just laughed at me.


    ''I''m a bit busy warming myself in front of the fireplace.


    All right, we''ll come to you.


    I''ll even make you a hot cup of tea.


    I felt a bad feeling and tried to escape, but Nord Dad and Erna Mom came over to block the retreat with a giggle. Their gentleness was counterintuitive and scary.


    I warmed up by the fire in the fireplace, thinking eerily.


    ''Do you want milk in your tea?''


    ''Oh, yes. Please.


    I nodded honestly as Mother Erna smiled at me.


    The milk is poured into the warm tea and carefully mixed in.


    The mellow royal feed and the milk are a perfect match. The taste is exquisite, just as Mother Erna made it. Even if I brewed it myself, it wouldn''t taste like this.


    The milk tea soaks into my chilled body very well.


    ''Al, there seems to be a strange thing going on in the village, isn''t there?''


    Weird stuff?


    ''I heard that Bartolo, who went out to buy, was slipping on what looked like a funny board.


    Yeah, skiing...


    I was about to say skiing, and I shut my mouth in a hurry.


    It was. I started skiing and snowboarding in the heat of the moment, but I hadn''t said anything to my Nord Dad.


    Dad Nord has obviously been probing me.


    It''s not in his character to take advantage of a relaxing moment with a cup of warm milk tea.


    ''Al is behind all the weirdness.


    Like the mastermind behind such a case...


    I couldn''t help but go into it because of the strange way Father Nord said it.


    It''s not some great detective anime organization, so please don''t say it in a weird way.


    ''So, is Al involved in that weird stuff?''


    It appears that Bartolo has already given me an overview. Even if I said I wasn''t involved, it would be the end of the world if he said he saw me skating with him or something.


    It''s better to speak cleanly here. It''s not like I had any guilty feelings about it and was hiding it.


    ''Yes, that''s right. I was playing with Thor and his friends when Elinora and her sisters came over and just played with them. I didn''t make it as a product, but as a result, it just became more popular than I imagined.


    I''ll keep insisting that it''s child''s play, but I''ll also casually mention the name of my sister Elinora to get her involved.


    It''s not that this time, skiing and snowboarding wasn''t something I recreated with the intention of commercializing it like reversing, I just did it because I wanted to play normally.


    ''I knew it was Al''s doing,''


    He said it was just a spur of the moment idea.


    I don''t think it was a trick.


    Hmm, I see Al''s point. It doesn''t look like there are any discrepancies with the information I got from Bartolo.


    I knew I was getting a rough report from Bartolo. I''m glad I didn''t try to fool him badly.


    What''s the name of the game again?


    Skiing and snowboarding.


    ''I heard you ski on some kind of board, but if you have a real one, can I see it?''


    I wonder what it will be like - when it''s all the rage in the village, it''s our responsibility to see what it will be like.


    Mother Erna, I can''t help it. You''re ruining your royal dignity.


    Or rather, you seem to have a twinkle in your eye, Nord.


    We''ve been holed up in the mansion with the snow lately.


    Maybe they''re both interested in the winter activities they can do outside.


    ''Okay. I''ll go get some.


    I decided to go back to my room and get my skis and snowboard boards.

 476-Origin of motor nerves

    This two-piece piece is the ski and this long, narrow, oval-shaped piece is the snowboard.


    I take each of the boards from my room and show them to Dad Nord and Mom Erna.


    ''''Well you''ve already had Ehrman make it for you.


    ''We started out with earth magic, but it was inconvenient to put on and take off.


    ''She''s got a lot of energy in these situations for nothing.


    Dad Nord and Mother Erna were dumbfounded to see what had already been completed by a professional woodworker.


    If sister Elinora and Thor and the others hadn''t gotten into it, they would have been content with the earth magic stuff alone.


    ''You''re going to slide with a foot on each of these boards?


    ''The boards are slightly warped, aren''t they?¡¡Does that make it easier to slide on the snow?


    What is it?¡¡Do you want to ski, too, Dad and Mom?


    Sister Elinora just walked into the living room and threw a direct line at the two admiring people.


    ''As a lord, I''m just making sure Al knows what kind of stuff he''s made.


    ''Hmmm, wouldn''t it be quicker to actually try that?''


    ''That too. Let''s try it out for a minute.


    Elinora Sis''s words were followed by Mother Erna''s.


    It''s not that Sister Elinora is good at reading the atmosphere, but there are times when she and Mother Erna seem to get along strangely. I wonder if this is the bond between mother and daughter.


    I decided to try it out right away, so I limped outside with the board in hand.


    "Can I watch too?


    Yeah, sure.


    He wasn''t exactly mixed up in the conversation, but he was probably interested in seeing how it slid.


    There was no reason to leave brother Silvio alone in the group, so I put on my warm clothes and went outside with him.


    The courtyard was still covered in snow, and a cold wind was blowing outside.


    ''''It''s still cold outside, isn''t it?''''


    And yet, Erna and her mother are fine.


    Unlike my brother Silvio and me, who shrugged and were cold, Mother Erna, Father Nord and Sister Elinora were lively.


    ''There''s not a lot of entertainment in the winter, so I''m looking forward to Al''s idea of fun.


    There are all sorts of things you can do indoors, but I guess that means you want to move your body, too.


    There''s a lot of stuff going on here - reversals, Jenga, kendama, the game of life, ping pong - but people seem to have a weakness for new things.


    ''Put your feet here, and belt them in place.


    ''What?¡¡My feet won''t fit in there.


    Sister Elinora is teaching me how to fit the skis, but it''s impossible for an adult to fit a child-sized one.


    I wish I could change the width of my feet like the ones in my previous life, but I haven''t gotten to that kind of evolution.


    ''''This one was made to fit me and sister Elinora, you know. But Silvio brother would have the same foot size as Elinora sister, so it might fit.


    Me?


    I called my brother Silvio and had him try it on and it fit perfectly.


    I don''t use my skis very much, so I''ll lend them to you.


    Uh, yes, thank you.


    He wasn''t going to try it. Brother Silvio nodded, puzzled.


    ''I think Mother Erna and Father Nord should try it with magical things. Skiing or snowboarding, which would you prefer?


    It''s easier and easier to ski.


    ''''I''m not sure I''m comfortable on one board, and I''m going to take Elinora''s advice and ski.


    I''m like Erna.


    They both wanted to ski, so I would make them a ski board with earth magic.


    ''Put your feet a little behind the board. I''ll hold them in place afterwards.


    I adjust it as I look at Mom Erna and Dad Nord''s legs, and then I use earth magic to secure them in place, as if I were wrapping them with a belt. Then I make some stock and give it to them.


    ''''You''re as dexterous as ever,''''


    ''It''s like the board and the feet are one and the same.


    They flop on the spot while lifting their feet.


    It''s adorable, like watching a penguin child.


    ''Then I''ll make an incline for you to slide down.


    I use my usual ice magic to create a small slope in the courtyard.


    ''I''m not even going to go into this for fun, at the very least.


    I agree.


    I feel like Mother Erna and Father Nord are kind of dumbfounded.


    But magic is used to make life easier. You may think it''s all fun and games and exaggerated, but you have to use it as much as you can.


    "We''re going downhill from here, but first I''m going to teach you how to brake, because it''s dangerous if you don''t stop. It''s dangerous if you don''t stop.


    That''s how I taught Mother Erna, Father Nord and Brother Silvio how to brake.


    I''m used to explaining and teaching them, since I''ve taught the kids so much.


    I feel like I could be a ski and snowboard instructor now.


    As I teach them, both Nord and Erna''s mom brake down the mountain with great athleticism.


    It makes me wonder what all the hard work I was doing teaching the kids today was about. Well, the two of them were active adventurers, and they know a lot about swords and body arts, so it''s no surprise.


    ''''It''s easier than I thought it would be.


    ''Are you sure it''s that easy to ski?¡¡I don''t think it''s a bad situation to have Dad Nord supporting you, do you?


    I whispered to Mother Erna, who was slipping somewhat confidently, and her expression changed with a huff.


    ''Nord, can you stay by my side because I''m a little scared?''


    Okay. I''ll ski backwards and we''ll take it slow.


    Father Nord, are you used to being able to do that?¡¡Isn''t he actually an instructor?


    I was a little apprehensive, but Dad Nord did a really generous backward slide as he braked.


    ''Come on, Erna,''


    Yeah.


    Mother Erna slipped out, too, and they slid down to face each other.


    One wrong move and it could be a moderate disaster, but there''s no way these two athletic people would fall into such a situation.


    They''re just enjoying the situation.


    And then they slipped away on good terms and ended up hugging each other lightly.


    I encouraged them to do it, but it was embarrassing to watch my parents flirting in front of me.


    I looked away as I felt heartburn and saw my brother Silvio and sister Elinora skiing.


    ''Wow!¡¡It''s faster than I thought!


    Silvio, put your foot down and brake there!


    Guh, where do I put it?


    Brother Silvio doesn''t understand sister Elinora''s sensory guidance and accelerates and finally falls down. I''ve taught her how to take a passive attitude, and she''s learned how to do it in sword training, so it''s not a problem, but it''s dangerous.


    On the opposite end of the spectrum, I pulled in with a psychic, and Erna Mom and Nord Dad were beginning to gracefully slide together as they turned.


    I hadn''t even taught them to turn yet, but they seemed to have found a way to turn on their own.


    I guess there''s no point in me being there anymore.


    I feel like I''m witnessing the origin of Elinora''s monstrous sense of style.


    This game of skiing is pretty cool.


    It''s going to be easy to get around in this thing, even with the snow on the ground, and it''s good winter exercise.


    ''Hey, do you want us to get Ehrman to make a board for you too?''


    ''Yes. I''m sorry I have to have Al magically make it for me every time.


    You both liked the skiing, too.


    I knew this was going to happen when they started showing it to me.

 477-Thats it. Lets do a dog zori

    The next morning. Maybe it''s because Nord Dad and Erna''s mom are also into skiing, but I was at Ehrman''s workshop with them to take their orders.


    Thanks to this, I was able to avoid today''s mountain skiing trip with Elinora''s sister, but it wasn''t an avoidance as the whole family ended up going together.


    I mean, what was the point of me coming along when Ehrman had already done the design?


    ''Mr. Nord!¡¡And Lady Erna!¡¡How the hell did you do today?


    After all, it would have a different impact and meaning if the lord''s son and daughter were coming and the lord and his wife were coming.


    Ehrman rushes over in a great hurry.


    The villagers who were crowding in naturally clear the way, and the artisans who were working on the project involuntarily stop their hands.


    I''m just walking along with them, but it''s refreshing to see everyone clearing the way.


    Is this what the aura of a lord is all about? After all, the power of the second son and the first daughter is completely different.


    I''m sorry for barging in on you at such a busy time.


    No, no, no, not at all.


    Mom Erna talks to me with a perfectly outgoing smile, and Erman looks completely horrified.


    Maybe it''s because the beautiful man is right in front of me, but it''s not too much of an oppressive feeling.


    ''I wanted you to make some skis for Al''s idea today. Can you make some for me and Erna too?


    Well I understand. And I was going to pay you all together later for part of the proceeds. I apologize for the delay in reporting to you.


    Oh, come to think of it, this is my idea of a game, and since it''s in the form of a product, it''s only natural for us to have some revenue coming in.


    I had just made it just a few days ago and I hadn''t thought about the business at all, so I had forgotten all about it.


    As I came to my senses, Erna''s mother smiled at me.


    I guess she meant that even if you''re playing around, you should keep those things in check.


    I was wondering why I had to follow her when Ehrman would make it exactly right, but this is what happened.


    ''No need to apologize. You can see from the inside of the workshop that they were busy moving suddenly. On the contrary, I''m sorry for always getting you involved all of a sudden.


    No, no, thank you for your consideration. Now, let me get my measurements right away.


    It was my fault for not putting it together tightly, and Ehrman was stuck making orders for me and sister Elinora.


    I knew that, so I don''t blame him, but rather, Father Nord, who knows how to deal with it in a gentle manner.


    That''s what I''m talking about. If I had a boss who understood me like this, it must have been easy to work in a previous life.


    Dad to Rael. Nord''s father has Rael and Elna''s mother has Lou take her measurements.


    The two who came later are given priority to work, but since they are the lord and his wife, no one will complain about them.


    But I''m bored, having come as a chaperone. I''ve already explained about the skis to Ehrman beforehand, so there''s no need to interfere.


    I didn''t want to be inside the bizarre workshop too much, so I went outside to get some air.


    The air outside is cold, unlike inside the workshop, which is warmed by the mages. But the difference in temperature felt good.


    While I was in a daze looking at the pure white snowy landscape, a villager who seemed to be a hunter came out of the forest.


    His dog is walking beside him. He is a Siberian Husky-like dog. His muffled black-and-white fur and his long, slender tail are adorable.


    ''''Alfried-sama. Hello.''''


    The hunter notices me staring at the dog and comes to greet me.


    ''Hello. Did you catch your quarry?


    We had to look around, but we didn''t find anything.


    After all, the animals aren''t moving when it''s this cold--I mean, ugh.


    "Woof!


    As I was having this conversation, the dog lunged at me, trying to get me to pay attention, and pushed me down.


    As the snow pushes me down with a bobble, the dog''s face is covered by the snow, and I''m quickly flattened.


    And I''ll be flattened in an instant.


    ''Oh, it''s a little blurry!


    It pushes back the mopey body to counteract it, but it''s only a hound, and it''s moderately powerful.


    It''s quite heavy. This guy is heavier than me, isn''t he?¡¡It''s a subtle pinch.


    As I''m left to do as I''m told, the hunter finally pulls me away.


    "Thank you.


    I''m sorry. I''m just a kid. Hey, you can''t just push people around like that.


    The dog is pissed off at his owner, the hunter, and is shuffling around.


    It''s foul to call it an animal because it''s so adorable even with a face like that.


    ''What''s his name?''


    Oh, my name''s Nicole.


    ''I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to ask. What''s this dog''s name?


    Oh, there you are!¡¡This one is a lug.


    I''m sorry to hear that, but I''m embarrassed by the exchange now.


    Nicole tells me the dog''s name with a blush on her face.


    ''Come on, Lug,''


    I bent down a little and said that, and Ragu came over to respond immediately.


    Unlike before, this time he was properly poised, so there''s no need to worry about him being pushed down unceremoniously.


    However, she''s a rambunctious girl who throws herself against my body, rubs her head against me, and jumps around me.


    Even if you try to mooch your body, it''s difficult because you can''t catch its movements.


    ''''You''re ... moving too much.''''


    Apparently, we''re not moving fast enough. There was no prey to chase this time.


    He couldn''t run as hard as he wanted because he didn''t have a rogue prey. Maybe I''m incomplete in the rug.


    That said, I''m not aggressive enough to go along with the rug and let it dissipate, and I don''t feel like I can keep up with it when I see the tension bouncing around in front of me.


    I''m trying to figure out a way to get the rug running around and still make it easy for me.


    Then I come up with something I can do because it''s the season.


    ''Yes. Let''s do dogsledding.


    Are you a dogsled?


    As Nicole tilts her head, I use my earth magic to make a big sled.


    I''m the only one who can sit comfortably, and the legs are like a ski board so that the rug can easily pull me up.


    There is.


    You''ve got the experience of building skiing and snowboarding alive.


    ''Perhaps you''ll have the rug pull this one?


    ''That sort of thing. Do you have a string to lead the rug or something?


    Yes.


    Nicole gives me a leash to attach to my collar and I strap it to the rug and sled.


    Then I sit down comfortably on the sled and shout with authority.


    Okay, Lug. Run!


    ..........


    But the rug won''t start running.


    I''m quite embarrassed that I just pointed my finger at him and ordered him loudly.


    ''Um, excuse me. You''ll have to allow me to do it.


    "...as expected of a hound. You are well trained in this area.


    You''re in the habit of pushing people down without permission, but you''re firm on that.


    The rug is a hound, for one thing. I''m not a fan of the dogs and cats around here.


    When I pulled myself together, I asked Nicole to give me a command.


    "Rags, go!


    "One!


    The rug barks and starts to run, and my sled proceeds to be pulled by it.


    ''Whoa!¡¡It''s faster than I thought it would be!


    It''s a different feeling than skiing or snowboarding in the snow. The lug''s powerful run pulls the sled down the snow-covered road.


    One dog can only pull up to roughly the same weight as you are.


    The rug is big and definitely weighs more than I do, so it seems to be able to pull one dog with ease.


    The sled slides and a nice breeze caresses my skin - or maybe this is a little cold.


    The wind is surprisingly fast and the wind is cold against my face and ears. It''s still bearable, but I regret a little bit that I should have worn a good hat and ear protection.


    Still, it''s comfortable to just sit and go.


    ''There''s nothing like moving around under someone else''s power,''


    Just recently, I''ve moved around a lot in transition and I feel the pain. No matter how convenient the power is, it''s a pain in the ass to move around by myself.


    I feel like the most desirable thing to do is to sit like this and say that I''m moving on my own, or that I''ll get where I want to be.


    This is what I think about as I look at the rug''s pretty tail wagging in front of me.


    ''We''re pretty far away. It''s time to get back--oh.


    Quite far from the workshop I realized. The rug only listens to Nicole.


    So that means I can''t stop on my own, right?¡¡Could it be that I''m going to have to keep running until I get the rug off my back?


    Nicolou!¡¡Help me!¡¡They won''t stop at my command!


    I immediately asked Nicole for help.

 478-wait

    I''m so glad we could come to a stop.


    Huh, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah.


    Nicole exhales wildly in front of me and gives me a counterpart.


    And Rag, with a somewhat satisfied look on his face, exhales while sticking out his tongue and saying "hahahahaha".


    Nicole runs as fast as she can through the snow to stop Rag, and she comes to stop him.


    Even though she''s pulling the sled, I''m very sorry for making her run as fast as she can until she catches up to Rag.


    ''Thanks so much, right?''


    No, no. You''re welcome.


    Once my breath settles in, I work on Nicole again.


    It''s important to show my gratitude.


    Next time Nicole can come skiing with me. It would be better if we had a couple more dogs for that...


    ''Then I have two of them at home and I''ll bring them over!¡¡Lug, you stay right here!


    As she said this, Nicole started running towards the village with a light step.


    There was a twinkle in her eye, and maybe Nicole wanted to have her sled pulled.


    ''Woof!''


    I thought about petting the rug until Nicole came back, but I couldn''t pet her as she ran around the sled. It''s like a child who starts playing as soon as the adults are gone.


    You''re the one Nicole told me to stay in place.


    But you can say that you''re following the least amount of orders around not pulling the sled and running off.


    "Al, what are you doing in there?


    As I sit in the sled and stare at the rug, Father Nord and Mother Erna come out of the workshop.


    They have probably finished their orders in the workshop.


    ''You''re making something unfamiliar again. It''s not skiing or snowboarding.


    Mom Erna makes a sound of dismay when she sees the sled I''m sitting on.


    I made a new plaything yesterday, today, and in a little while I''ve added another new one. I think to myself that it''s no wonder Mother Erna is dumbfounded.


    ''''........I was just playing with it to pass the time for a bit.


    It''s one thing to come up with one thing after another.


    There was no excuse for it, just an excuse.


    ''From the looks of it, it''s a vehicle to be pulled by a dog?''


    ''Yeah, it''s a dogsled. The dog pulls me through the snow.


    As I explained this, Dad Nord and Mother Erna looked at the sled with admiration.


    ''Would you mind giving it a little run?''


    I wish I could show you, but this dog is a village hound, and he won''t listen to anyone--


    "One!


    "...Oh come on, Lug. Why are you trying to run?


    Dad Nord asked me to run into the rug, which is totally ready to run.


    Didn''t he tell me to wait for him earlier?¡¡Is that okay with you having an owner named Nicole?


    You didn''t say anything at all when I asked you.


    "Such a cute dog.


    "Phew!


    Lug is purring pleasantly as Mother Erna pets him.


    This guy has a habit of pushing me down and flattening me at first, but he''s a great, obedient, smart guy to both of us. Could it be that the wild instinct is to know who to follow?¡¡It''s a bit frustrating to see them licked by a dog.


    But I can''t blame Lug too hard, since they''re two of the strongest human beings in the world.


    ''Go on, Lug!''


    "One!


    The rug really starts to run according to Dad Nord''s orders.


    The sled I''m riding in is pulled by the power of the rug.


    ''Whoa!''


    Oh, you''re faster than you thought.


    My body was brought to my back for a sudden start. I heard the faintest hint of Mother Erna''s swallowing thoughts from behind me.


    For now, I sit back down firmly and deeply so that I don''t slip off.


    ''No, wait!¡¡This guy doesn''t listen to me and I can''t stop on my own!


    The dog listens to two people''s commands, but he doesn''t listen to my commands.


    In other words, if he starts riding with me on, it is very difficult for him to stop at my will.


    Do you want me to ask Nord Dad and the others to chase after him?


    No, no. Those two are too busy watching the sledding to notice anything like that.


    What should we do? I don''t want to do it because of the risk of overturning, but do I drive a stake into the ground and brake?


    No, I''d feel bad for Nicole if I let Ragu get hurt by it. It''s not that I don''t want to, but when Lug is satisfied, he''ll stop, so I''ll just let him go.


    As I was sliding along with such determination, Nicole had just arrived from the village with two dogs of a similar breed.


    Oh, it seems that God was on our side.


    ''Oh, Nicole!¡¡I was just in the right place!


    ''Mr. Alfried?¡¡Hey, Lug!¡¡Why are you running?¡¡I told you to wait, didn''t I?!


    Nicole was upset that the rug was running and sliding down the sled.


    That''s right. Your dog, your partner, is running against your command. It''s a common mistake for a hound to make.


    "Lug, stop!


    Nicole exclaimed, and Rag slowly stopped running and brought the sled to a halt.


    Yeah, even though he was intrigued by Nord Dad, he didn''t seem to have lost his sire''s bond.


    ''Hey, Lug!¡¡Why aren''t you following orders!


    "Air.


    Lug is feeling sluggish because Nicole is angry with him.


    I feel unmotivated, as if I followed the president''s orders and my boss, the department head, blamed me for it.


    I used to be on the board in the corporate world, and I uncontrollably put myself in the same position as Ragu.


    ''I feel like I''ve lived up to my dad''s expectations, Nord...''


    ''What?¡¡My lord?


    I look at the direction I''m pointing at and Nicole is surprised.


    ''It''s true. There''s Lady Nord and Lady Erna.


    "Did I just follow a strongman''s wild instincts?


    ''Well, there are times when you and Nord-sama work together on patrols and hunts, and I can''t blame you that strongly for some of the things you do.


    It looks like she was just a normal acquaintance of Nord Dad.


    Maybe he had to be resourceful when he was out there fighting monsters or something.


    "One.


    I''m not sure if he understands that I''m following him or not, but Ragu rubs his body against my leg.


    It''s only at times like this that I think it''s a good idea to rub up against me, but I don''t care about the details because the mofo is righteous.


    I''ll give him all the fluff he can handle, even the ones I couldn''t.


    "Woof!


    "One!


    Then the two dogs that Nicole brought with her also spoiled her, as if they thought they were going to be cute.


    Suddenly, it''s the dog''s time to be popular. It''s a mofo-mofo paradise.


    The rugs'' fur is plush and their bodies are warm and comfortable. But it was a little cold because of the snow on them in some places.


    I''ll lightly brush off the snow from their bodies while I''m petting them.


    ''''For now, let''s go to those two.


    Yes.


    When I''m satisfied with petting the rugs, I just let the rugs pull me along and Nicole comes running with the dogs.


    ''Hello, Nord-sama, Erna-sama,''


    ''Hey, Nicole. I''m sorry for playfully giving orders to the rug.


    I''m sorry. I just wanted to see what dogsledding was all about.


    He knew that giving orders to other people''s hounds without permission was not a very good idea. Father Nord and Mother Erna apologize awkwardly.


    ''''No, if it''s Nord-sama and Erna-sama, it''s not that much of a problem.


    That would be great to hear.


    It''s kind of refreshing to see the two of you do that.


    I looked at them apologizing and blurted out a frank comment, and then Mother Erna pinched my cheek.

 479-trump

    Then let''s do it Nicole!


    Yes!


    I made a sled for Nicole and tied up the two new dogs I brought with me and we were ready to go.


    ''Okay, run!''


    Sitting down, Nicole commanded, and the two dogs ran out and the sled proceeded.


    ''Oh, whoa!¡¡Fast!¡¡That''s fast!


    Nicole screams with excitement as she gets to experience sledding for the first time.


    She looks like she''s having a lot of fun.


    Maybe it''s because they are hounds in addition to being big, but the dogs don''t care if Nicole, an adult male, rides them. They are dragging the sled through the snow at breakneck speed.


    It''s pretty fast, even from a distance.


    "Hmmm, I didn''t know an adult could go that fast on a sled.


    I guess if we get more dogs and a bigger sled, we can carry some simple loads.


    Dad Nord and Mom Erna were letting their thoughts slip on the dog zoris.


    Maybe they were serious about it as a means of transportation during the winter months.


    ''In that case, this kind of sled would be nice.


    Hearing them muttering, I create a basket-shaped sled with earth magic.


    When people hear the word "dog sled", they probably think of a sled shaped like this, with a person standing behind it and giving directions.........


    ''But wouldn''t you be able to put too much stuff on it if a person got on it?


    ''People can stand on the ground plane extending backwards and ride it.


    I see.


    He''s skied once, so he doesn''t feel comfortable standing there.


    ''Also, the more dogs you have, the harder it is to give directions, and I think you have to pick a breed to match the distance.


    Indeed. Some dogs are fast over short distances, but not so good at running long distances.


    ...It may be difficult to implement right away, but we could try for next year.


    Oh, Dad Nord is quite seriously considering introducing it.


    It would be good for the villagers to have a more convenient way to move around, even in the winter months. It''s not that I need it because of the transfer magic, but it would be nice to have an environment where I can enjoy dogsledding easily.


    Woof!


    As we were discussing what we were doing, Nicole came back from her sled ride.


    The dog came at breakneck speed and slowly stopped at the sound of Nicole''s voice as a signal.


    ''How did it go?''


    It was great, to say the least!


    The expression on Nicole''s face as she got off the sled and said that, it looked like she was already enjoying herself.


    The two dogs that have finished running and are waiting for you are also running as fast as they can and gasping for air, but I think they are filled with a sense of accomplishment.


    ''Hey, can we get in on the ride too?''


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡Go ahead!


    There''s no way Nicole could say no to Mother Erna, the lord''s wife, when she said so.


    Besides, Mother Erna is a beautiful woman. Being a novice young man, Nicole blushed and honestly gave up the sled.


    ''This sled that Al made can be ridden by two people, right?


    Yeah, I do.


    This couple is still in love with each other. I feel like their loving relationship has increased even more since they made out on skis yesterday.


    "I''ll get behind you.


    Well, I''m not...


    Dad Nord stood on the runner behind me, and Erna''s mom moved in, but stopped dead in her tracks.


    ''....Hey, Al. Where do you want me to ride?


    What?¡¡Why don''t you just sit in the front seat?


    What''s the obvious thing to say?


    ''No. I don''t want to be treated like such a burden. It''s not beautiful.


    I tried to imagine Mom Erna sitting in a triangle in the back of the car.


    It''s certainly not a very beautiful sight. She looks like a child playing on a dolly.


    I would have smiled if I were a child, but it would have been embarrassing for Erna to do it as a lady.


    "Well, why don''t we ride separately--


    Can''t you do something?


    ..........


    Despite the quickest solution I''ve suggested, Mother Erna screws up, despite the fact that I suggested the quickest solution.


    There are two sleds for one person, so why don''t we each ride alone?


    What a thought, but I''m sure they both want to ride together and have fun.


    I make the runner part of the sled thicker and longer in response to Erna Mom''s recklessness.


    I also hooked up the waiting rug to the sled for two people.


    ''Now we can stand here together, can''t we?¡¡It''s pretty close, but you can put your arm around the person in front of you, like two horses riding together.


    Al, you''re a genius.


    I guess I''m quite pleased with this structure, and Mother Erna pats me on the head with a big smile on her face.


    It feels like the best compliment I''ve ever received in this world. While meeting the request for a two-seater ride, I also fulfilled the part about the two of them making out.


    To be honest, I even thought I was a genius for coming up with the idea.


    ''Okay, I''ll go up front then.''


    I''m in the back.


    Dad Nord stood in front of me and Mom Erna rode in to hug me from behind.


    I was able to satisfy Mother Erna''s needs, but it''s pretty funny to watch from a third party perspective.


    Well, since he seems to be satisfied with the ride, and it''s not a permanent ride, let''s not worry about it.


    Alright, then--


    Oh, wait!


    Nicole tried to signal, but I remembered a problem right before I did.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Mother Erna looks slightly unhappy when they stop their departure.


    But this is not the time to be concerned about it.


    ''Nicole, can you tell me the total weight of the rug and the other dogs combined?''


    Well, I''d say she''s about late 90s.


    It seems to be a bit of a math problem, but each individual is probably roughly over thirty in weight.


    That''s three of them, roughly in the late 90s. Assuming the weight of the sled weighs ten kilos, it''s about a hundred kilos.


    Assuming that Nord Dad''s weight is about 70, how could Erna''s weight fit into the 30kg range--


    Al?¡¡Do you have something weird on your mind?


    I didn''t think about it.


    Even though I didn''t really say it out loud, Mother Erna gave me a sharp word of intuition.


    For a moment, the air around me seemed to drop about five degrees.


    And anyway, it''s impossible for Ragu and the others to pull the sled due to practical issues.


    But there was no way they could say that they couldn''t ride together because of their weight before Mother Erna was on board. That''s the most contraindicated. You don''t know what you''ll get in for if you tell her.


    ''I''m going to check the ropes for a minute!


    I explain that, while approaching the rugs.


    Then I pretend to check the condition of the ropes and use a body enhancement grant, a combination of no magic and water magic magic.


    ''''One!


    In this way, the lugs'' bodies would be strengthened with magical power, and it would be as if they were using physical enhancement.


    The effect that can be exerted depending on the person''s total magic power and physical strength will vary, but the three of them together should be able to make up for the lack of twenty kilos or so.


    ''''Woof woof!''''


    The rags barked excitedly as their bodies were strengthened and filled with power.


    It was a trump card to somehow beat up Elinora sister with multiple people, but more than that, their instincts were screaming that now was the time to use it.


    Why didn''t he use it on Thor and Asmo in the snowball fight?¡¡This is because no matter how much you strengthen one, it won''t be a big number.


    I wasn''t sure if I''d be able to use Rumba against Kagura''s pillow thrower, but I had a feeling that if I went that far, I wouldn''t really be able to collect, so I decided to weigh myself.


    Anyway, this should allow me to pull a sled with the two of them.


    ''No problem!''


    ''I see. Well then, come back around the area and come back!


    "Woof!


    Nicole commanded, and the sled with Nord and Erna''s mother safely glided away.


    I am relieved from the bottom of my heart when I hear Mother Erna and Father Nord shouting with joy.


    If we couldn''t proceed with this, I had to ruthlessly pronounce it overweight.


    ''Yeah?¡¡Faster than when there are two people on board than one?¡¡And the lugs seem more excited than usual.


    Huh?


    It''s just my imagination.


    In the meantime, let''s get them rounded up early so that they don''t put a big strain on the rugs.

 480-Skiing with family

    Three days after ordering the skis at Ehrman''s workshop. The skis and other skis for Nord''s father and Erna''s mother arrived at the mansion.


    ''Now we can go to the mountains!


    The person who was most pleased with this was my sister Elinora. She''s been wanting to ski as hard as she can in the mountains for a while now and she''s been very excited about it since early morning.


    Thanks to that, she''s been very excited since early morning.


    I''m sure you''re right. We should go to a nearby mountain.


    Yeah, let''s go.


    It seems that they are completely hooked on skiing, and my dad and mom, Erna, are really into it.


    They don''t seem to have any work to do today.


    Well, I guess I''m not up to the challenge of skiing in the mountains right now.


    While the three of them are ready to go, Brother Silvio says with a subtle expression on his face.


    ''''It''s okay!¡¡I can handle it as long as I just slide shakily and apply the brakes!


    No, I think you have to get used to it when you''re sliding down a mountain, but...


    Brother Silvio laughs at Sister Elinora''s words, which are not as well-founded as they should be.


    If it''s just a little playground or an incline, it''s still fine, but when it comes to sliding down a long distance in the mountains, it''s a different story.


    Elinora, Father Nord and Mother Erna are all athletic, but Brother Silvio and I are normal.


    I''m an athlete from a previous life, so I can ski, but Silvio is a beginner. It''s too hard to ski in the mountains all of a sudden.


    "I want to go too, but I''m not sure...


    Well, let''s wait until Silvio gets better before we all go together.


    ''That''s true too. If you can''t make it this year, you can go next year.


    It''s a pity that only brother Silvio can''t go. It makes sense for the whole family to go together, so there''s no need to force everyone to go if they can''t go.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna have made a generous decision to do so.


    Somehow, there is a feeling that today''s family skiing is going to be cancelled.


    Sister Elinora, on the other hand, is slightly disappointed.


    She must be dying to go right now because she loves to move her body.


    And Silvio brother is aware of such feelings of Elinora sister.


    She tries to say something while looking apologetic.


    .........Wait a minute. You can read what''s going to happen next.


    ''''I''m sorry that everyone will not be able to go because of me, so at least your sister should go with Al.


    ''It''s all right. ''You better get good at it, Silvio. Al, then. It''s just me and you.


    Yo''


    ¡ýarrow (mark or symbol)


    I''m exhausted from being left alone with my sister Elinora for a day of skiing.


    ........Oh no. It''s easy to imagine such a future. If that happens, the person who will be the first to pay for it will be me, no matter what you think.


    There''s no way the physical strength monster Elinora sister can be satisfied with a single slide down.


    It''s too heavy a burden for me to support her for a day by myself in response to her various demands. That future alone must be prevented at all costs.


    ''''It''s okay, brother Silvio!¡¡If you''re not confident, I''ll be right behind you and support you!


    Al...?


    If you slide in a weird direction, or if you almost fall or go too fast, I''ll use my psychic to stabilize you.


    ''You had Al''s magic to support you during practice!¡¡With that, we''ll be safe in Silvio!


    I want to avoid being alone with Elinora''s sister.


    Elinora wants to go skiing in the mountains right now.


    We are thinking about something completely different, but at this moment. Our interests are aligned with the plan to persuade Brother Silvio to go skiing.


    It is certainly safe for Silvio to ski in that case. What do you think, Silvio?


    If Al is willing to go that far, I want to go skiing with everyone else!


    Perhaps reassured by my support, Brother Silvio declared emphatically.


    ''Then today, we''ll go skiing in the mountains as planned.


    Yay!


    The family''s policy for today is firmly in place, and sister Elinora screams with joy.


    In the midst of all this, Silvio''s brother speaks to me, looking really touched.


    You are very kind to do that much for me. Thank you so much, Al.


    Yeah. I''d love to go skiing with you guys, too.


    Because if I don''t, I''ll be left alone with my sister Elinora.


    It''s a requirement that the whole family go skiing together so that I''m not the only one struggling.


    So, brother Silvio. I don''t want you to look at me with such pure eyes. It hurts my heart.


    ¡ô.


    We were going to be able to go skiing as a family, and we were quickly dressed and out.


    Nord''s dad was wearing a crisp blue jacket and black trousers, and Erna''s mom was wearing a yellow-green color with mountain spray. Erna''s mother wore a yellow-green and yellow-blue jacket and trousers.


    They look like fashion models in their winter clothes. The ad says, "Best ski wear for this winter! I wouldn''t be surprised if the two of them were in an image photo with the words.


    '' ''...maybe this is the first time I''ve ever seen Mother Erna soberly wearing pants.


    ''Oh!¡¡Indeed!


    Is it?¡¡It''s kind of embarrassing to hear you say that.


    It''s embarrassing to be seen wearing trousers, or maybe Mother Erna is shy about being seen in them.


    You can''t help but look good in such an outfit, isn''t that what Erna''s youthfulness is all about?


    Today, her appearance is fresher than usual.


    Sister Elinora is wearing a red jacket and black trousers that match her hair color, and she looks like she could really go snowboarding. In fact, it''s quite possible.


    Silvio was wearing a green jacket and blue-ish black trousers, which also made him look like a child model.


    And me, I was in a brown jacket and black pants.


    Yes, Al still looks good in subdued colors. It''s quite a difficult shade, but I knew my eyes weren''t wrong.


    ...a little more austere or something else.


    Mom Erna told me what I thought I was going to do.


    It''s a shade that wouldn''t look good on me at all if the person wearing it was wrong, but it was perfect for me.


    I wanted to wear brightly colored clothes like everyone else anyway. Well, I''m not that obsessed with it, and it looks good on me, so it''s fine.


    ''I mean, the fabric of these clothes is water resistant, right?¡¡How did you keep this stuff around?


    The clothes we were wearing were water resistant and water repellent.


    It was as slippery and comfortable to the touch as a raincoat.


    I know you bought it for a reason.


    Come to think of it, the day before yesterday or so, the Triera Chamber of Commerce was here. Mother Erna must have bought them then.


    ''I have a hat and goggles for you to wear, too.


    I don''t know about the hat, but even the goggles...


    I shudder at the equipment Mother Erna offered me. Too well prepared.


    They said it could be next year, but Erna-san must have actually been looking forward to it quite a bit.


    At any rate, me and Silvio brother put on our hats and goggles as we were told, and adjusted and put them on as well.


    As expected, they are not as light and clear as the ones from my previous life, but they will protect your eyes from the snow and wind.


    ''I don''t need either of those things,''


    As we put it on, Elinora''s sister says something like an energetic schoolboy.


    ''You''re not even wearing a scarf, Elinora. At the very least, you should wear a hat and goggles. It''s even colder in the mountains than it is here, you know?


    Because if I wear a hat, it interferes with my hair.


    So why don''t you just let your hair down?


    Sister Elinora is made to undo her hair and put on her hat and goggles in the blink of an eye by Mother Erna.


    She''s the older of the two sisters, but it was Elinora''s sister who was the first one to take the lead in this kind of situation.


    Well, that''s what makes me smile. Erna''s mother and Nordo''s father, who are looking after her, are also smiling peacefully.


    The person who was made to wear them seems unhappy, though, and has shifted the goggles around his neck to relieve his exasperation.

 481-To the snowy mountains

    After getting ready to ski, we were headed to the mountain behind the mansion.


    We each took our skis and snowboards to walk down the snowy trail with our own skis and snowboards to use....and I was carrying everything with my psychic.


    ''I''m sorry, Al. It''s so heavy to have them carry all this, isn''t it?¡¡Do you want me to hold it for you, at least a little?


    It''s okay. It''s no big deal if it''s this heavy.


    That''s my brother Silvio. He knows how to take care of people.


    That''s right, Silvio. This is the least of Al''s problems.


    ''I''m sure I''m fine, but it kind of pisses me off when you say it like that. I think I''ll just take down my sister Elinora''s board.


    What? No, don''t do that!¡¡I''m sorry!


    When I said that, Elinora''s sister apologized, unusually impatient.


    As expected, she didn''t want to carry a board of a reasonable weight while heading into the mountains.


    Now that she could walk comfortably without hands, she felt the benefit of it strongly.


    It was a thought that lifted my resentment a bit.


    ''That''s my boy. I''m proud to see that you can control your magic so freely.


    ''Oh, that''s very helpful. Thanks, Al.


    As expected, my parents seemed to understand and immediately put in some words of thanks.


    I feel like Erna''s praise is a bit deliberate, but I''m sure they''re grateful, so I won''t worry about it.


    ''It''s going to be a slope up ahead, are you okay?''


    As we were carrying a set of boards in a psychic like that, we came to the slope of the mountain.


    The foothold gets worse from here, and I''m sure my Nord dad is worried about it.


    Hmm, it''s still a hassle to go around and climb the slope like this. We can''t even use the transition because everyone else is here. Even so, it''s a snowy road that slows our progress. I''m not sure I''ll be able to do that in such a situation.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to use magic to take a shortcut.


    Are they making a road out of clay magic?


    It''s a lot easier to get around than that.


    As Mother Erna tilted her head slightly, I made a large plank with my earth magic and climbed in.


    ''Everyone get on here,''


    I say, and they all get on the board quizzically.


    ''I''m going to go then,''


    What are we going to do-- Whoa!


    I psychic the board and float straight up into the air as sister Elinora shouts a question.


    My feet felt like floating and Elinora sis let out a panicked cry.


    She''s only athletic and doesn''t seem to be poking her butt, but she seemed a bit embarrassed by the voice that naturally escaped her mouth.


    ''''Wow, it''s so high!''''


    ''You''re flying through the air with your psychic foothold floating, aren''t you?


    Only because of the magical skills already shown in the mansion, Erna mother was really calm.


    ''''That''s right. ''''It''s an application of magic to move around while wrapped in a futon.''''


    Isn''t it usually the other way around, that''s the basic principle?


    That may be true, but the frequency of use was overwhelmingly more often than not to move around wrapped in a futon. So it shouldn''t be wrong to say that the futon is the basic one and I''m through with it.


    ''This is another magic that was sparked when Nord Dad and the others allowed me to go to Kagura.


    ''It''s been very helpful, but for me, I was hoping for more significant growth for Al.


    ...Isn''t it enough to move around while wrapped up in the covers?


    It was a great discovery and growth in my mind, but it seemed to be missing in Dad Nord''s.


    What the hell is growth beyond this?¡¡I can''t help but shudder at the depth of growth that Nord Dad is demanding.


    Even I, as expected, can''t use magic while sleeping. If I lose consciousness, my magic power will also stop and I won''t be able to maintain my magic.


    I''m not sure if Nord-Dad is telling you to get past that barrier and be able to move around in your sleep.


    ''Not at all. I''m not talking about that kind of partial magical skill growth, I''m talking about Al''s insights and future path...''''


    While I was rising in psychic, Nord Dad kept rattling on about my future. But I''m not sure if I''m going to work in the future, so I don''t like the idea of contributing to the world or using my magic to make a living.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time. I''ve planned my future ten times better than my Nordic father ever imagined.


    I''m not going to join a magical school or become a court wizard.


    It''s a good idea to have a hobby, even if it''s a job.


    I''d like to work in an ice house in the village of Koliat, or sell water in Rasul, or something like that. Or you could be a landlord, like you have a Roomba living in your own home.


    After all, this is Slowlet territory. So if I build a few houses, it won''t matter to me. I have more than enough land to build a house.


    "Ah!¡¡I can see the top!


    As I was pondering such an unearned life, Sister Elinora pointed with a bright voice.


    Before I knew it, we had completely risen to the top part of the mountain.


    The mountain behind the mansion was also completely covered in snow, turning it into a natural slope.


    The snow on the branches and leaves of the trees was beautiful, coloring the clear contours of the mountain.


    Then let''s go down where it''s easier to slide.


    I took advantage of my sister Elinora''s words here.


    My father looks indigestible as he interrupts my sermon, but he only sighs as if he doesn''t think we should continue since we''re about to start skiing.


    Sister Elinora does a good job sometimes.


    We circled the sky and found a spot that looked slippery with few trees and we landed there.


    ''You made it up there in no time at all, thanks to Al. Thanks.


    You''re welcome.


    If we were to climb normally, we wouldn''t be able to carry ourselves and it would be pretty cumbersome.


    You have to hone your magic every day for times like these.


    "Snowy mountains in winter are beautiful, aren''t they?


    Brother Silvio let out a white breath and muttered with sparkling eyes.


    ''''Yes, there''s a serene beauty to be found only at this time of year.


    A glistening snow surface under a crystal clear sky. A quiet and peaceful forest area and a magnificent ridge line.


    A view that can only be experienced in the snowy mountains in winter.


    Come on, let''s go skiing!


    Sister Elinora starts to put her snowboard on, in contrast to us admiring the winter scenery.


    We''ve come to such a scenic spot, but can''t we feel it a little more?


    It''s a sight I can only take in now, when it''s snowing.


    ''Oh well, Elinora. Don''t be so impatient. Let''s just have a hot cup of tea before we go skiing, shall we?


    ''You can get dehydrated even in the winter. You have to make sure you stay hydrated.


    Okay.


    That''s what Mom Erna and Dad Nord are for. They said some very grown-up lines to me and got me out of bed.


    I''m sure the hot tea we''ll be drinking here will be delicious.


    We each take out a canteen of hot tea that Saara and the others had prepared for us.


    When we poured the tea into the lid, the mellow aroma and steam were released.


    As they were exposed to the mountain breeze, they slowly sipped the hot tea.


    It''s a little sweeter than usual.


    Today''s tea is a little sweeter than usual. In our house, we tend to drink the tea with the flavor of the tea leaves, so we tend not to add sugar.


    I wonder if they sweetened it up for me, considering I''ll be exercising in the snowy mountains?


    Maybe so.


    Maybe Brother Silvio was right and made it sweeter for us out of concern for us.


    This taste, which I would normally find a little sweet, would be a good salt, considering that we''d be exercising outside.


    That''s my family''s maid. It''s a meticulous attention to detail.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Is it a little sweeter over there?


    ''Huh?¡¡Erna, isn''t that what mom and dad''s tea is for?


    To test it out, I get some of Mother Erna''s tea and hand her my cup and let her drink it.


    ''Oh, this one is normal.''


    That one''s sweeter than usual...


    The tea in mother Erna''s cup tastes exactly like the one we drink in the mansion. It was as if there was only a little or no sugar in it.


    ''Haha. But maybe they dared to make two flavors, one for adults and one for kids?


    Or maybe Meena did it and Saara made it up as she went along!


    That''s possible too!


    We laughed as my sisters and I speculated about such things.


    It''s not undrinkable sweetness, and it''s not something I can''t drink, so I''m not complaining. Rather, we are grateful for the preparation.


    ''They could all be, but it''s nice to have two different tastes.


    ''Yes. It''s a little sweet to drink now, but after you''ve slipped, it''s probably just as good for me.


    Father Nord and Mother Erna were also drinking the tea, smiling like that.


    The warm tea warms my mouth as well as my body.


    The tea in the warmth of the house is delicious, but the warmth of the tea outside in the cold is also delicious.


    I thought so as I quietly watched the silver world covered with snow.

 482-Mountain slip

    Now that we''re all warmed up, let''s get going.


    Finally!


    After enjoying a cup of tea while looking out at the moist silver world, the family skiing was about to begin.


    Elinora''s sister, who had looked bored at the sound of her father''s voice, said, "We''ve been waiting for you.


    Apparently, having tea while looking at the scenery was not in my nature. Even though there''s such a beautiful landscape spread out.


    It''s a good thing for me to just drink tea and relax.


    That''s all well and good, but the whole point of today is to ski.


    My brother Silvio chuckles when he hears me blabbering.


    The whole family came here today to ski. There''s no point in complaining about it here.


    Thanks to the fact that we''ve come so far, we''re able to come here easily this time as a transition. Next time I''ll make a Kamakura here, just like the bracken fishing, and take it easy.


    With that in mind, I strapped the skis to my feet, just like everyone else. I tighten the belt and make sure my feet are securely fastened.


    Holding the poles firmly in both hands, I put my hat on and goggles on.


    I wouldn''t say it was as clear a view as in my previous life, but even with the goggles on, my vision was secure.


    ''''.........''''


    Next to her, sister Elinora was wearing goggles as well, and she was peering at us.


    ''''What?¡¡Sister Elinora.


    You look more dignified than usual with the goggles on, don''t you?


    Does that mean my eyes usually lose their dignity?


    The Elinora sister lost interest or didn''t particularly reply when I said back something like, "You''re a rude sister.


    She is totally rude.


    ''It''s kind of cool when mom and dad wear goggles,''


    As Brother Silvio exclaimed in admiration, I looked in that direction and saw that Father Nord and Mother Erna were wearing their goggles perfectly.


    The usual kindness in their eyes was a bit obscured, giving them a somewhat unapproachable atmosphere.


    It''s the kind of "Oh, these guys are pros..." you see at ski resorts that makes you think in one shot.


    That''s how well equipped they were.


    ''When was the last time you wore goggles like this?''


    I guess it''s time to take out the sandstorm-moving demons that have appeared in the Lazur Desert.


    I''m sorry about that request.


    The two of them were talking amicably as if they were talking about the old days.


    As I recall, I heard in Erna Mom''s class that weather-controlling demons are the strength that is classified as the highest level. Then I guess it''s not a carefree memory to be classified in general.


    ''I mean, I''ve never heard of such a thing, but was it in the Dragonslayer book?


    ''No, the books Al bought for me in King''s Landing are all about adventures within the kingdom.


    When I asked in a whisper because I was curious, Brother Silvio shook his head.


    And the story just now wasn''t something that happened in the Misfirito Kingdom.


    If that''s the case, it could be that it''s not a book. Or, if you go to the Lazur Kingdom, someone may have written down the legend of the Nold fathers in a book.


    I''ll look for them next time I''m in the Kingdom of Rasul.


    Well, let''s get going.


    Yeah.


    Nord''s dad and Erna''s mom skied down the slope in one fluid motion, using their poles.


    Looking down the slope, it''s a moderate angle.


    It''s different from the slopes we''ve built around Coriat Village and the mansion. And yet, it''s amazing that you can slide down it without hesitation.


    "Come on, we''re coming with you!


    Sister Elinora jumped on the spot and spun the snowboard. She used her momentum to slide down the slope.


    ''Well then, brother Silvio. Don''t leave me. Ah, the dialogue just now sounds like the main character of the story.


    I don''t know if I would''ve been as impressed as I was if it wasn''t for that last one. Anyway, good luck with that.


    I can''t blame myself for thinking I said a line that didn''t suit me. It''s Brother Silvio''s and Father Nord''s job to say these kinds of toothless lines.


    ''''Then I''ll go.''''


    Yes.


    Brother Silvio nodded firmly, and we started forward with the stock and slid down the slope.


    Halfway down the slope, I saw Father Nord, Mother Erna, and Sister Elinora sliding backwards, looking up at us.


    But when they realized that we had slid down, they started sliding forward as if they were relieved.


    There''s also Silvio''s brother, who isn''t used to it, and he was probably worried about whether he was sliding down the mountain properly.


    I mean, all three of you do something dexterous. Back sliding is pretty challenging.


    As we skied out of the slope, the skis glided nimbly and accelerated with the momentum. It''s nice to ski through the snow on the mountain.


    The wind is a little chilly, but thanks to my goggles and hat, it''s not an obstacle. In fact, the cool air caressing our skin is one of the best parts of skiing.


    There''s a limit to the length of the ice magic slopes, so it''s time to hit the brakes, but here we don''t have to worry about the distance.


    Instead, we''re going much faster than usual.


    The summit that I was at earlier is quickly left behind and the scenery drifts away.


    ''''Brother Silvio, are you okay with your speed and all that?''''


    Yeah, I was a little surprised at how fast it went, but I think I can handle this.


    For now, the slope is straight and there aren''t too many undulations, so Silvio-san seems to be able to control his speed very well.


    However, if there are sharp curves and ups and downs, it will be tougher, so I''ll be able to follow him with my psychic skills.


    I slide down the hill while checking on Silvio''s brother.


    ''''Hmmm!¡¡I love being able to ski as hard as I can!


    Up ahead, Sister Elinora was skiing quite fast.


    She must be happy to be able to ski as she wanted, unlike the slope created by ice magic.


    Elinora''s reddish-brown hair, which she had let down, fluttered and sent the snow flying.


    She''s skiing at breakneck speed, making many sharp turns, but she''s enjoying herself.


    And just ahead of Elinora''s sister, Nord''s father and mother Erna are skiing down the mountain.


    It''s not like the Elinora''s sister''s skiing is so fast and dynamic, but their skiing is so gorgeous, it''s like their feet are one with the board.


    It''s as if the boards and their feet are one, and they are skiing quietly.


    But just when you think you''re going to be able to see such a quiet run, suddenly the snow is sharp and sharp, with big arcs and big drops, as if it''s grinding into the snow.


    It was the first time in the history of the race that he was in a position to show his true colours.


    Their beautiful, exuberant descents look like two snow spirits dancing together in winter.


    I can''t see their expressions, but I know they''re enjoying their skiing, just by watching them.


    ''Your father and mother ski beautifully,''


    Yeah. That''s something else.


    Are you both professional skiers?¡¡It was a brilliant run that made you want to ask yourself, "What do you think?


    We can''t ski like that, so let''s just sit back and take in the scenery.


    That too, I suppose.


    The best part of mountain skiing is the length and speed of the slope, but the best part is the scenery.


    I think the best way to enjoy this mountain scenery is to ski down it and have a great time.


    It''s a pro''s skill to maintain top speed and make turns like Elinora''s sisters.


    We''re going to have fun with moderate speed.

 483-After this, I skied a lot

    I enjoyed the scenery as I skied with Silvio.


    Thanks to the high altitude we can see the mountains in the distance. All of them are beautiful, dyed white by the snow.


    There is no sign of animals or demons, perhaps they are hiding in the snow. The only sound that echoes around the area is the sound of us shuffling through the snow.


    ''Oops.''


    As I was enjoying the quiet mountain, my brother Silvio''s skis floated a bit.


    Looking at the ground, the snow was raised and undulating in places.


    It would be difficult for Brother Silvio to choose a route that would avoid this neatly.


    ''It''s a bit rough around here, so I''ll use magic to guide you. You don''t even need the brakes, just stand there.


    All right. Okay.


    I psychic my brother Silvio''s skis and get control of them.


    I use the psychic to move the skis to avoid the undulations that are spreading forward, while I turn and move myself as well.


    ''Wow, it''s really easy to just stand there.''


    I love it. I''d love to just stand there and ski down the mountain too. But that would take the meaning out of skiing.


    I can''t even ask my brother Silvio to change, because he''s assured me that I''ll follow through.


    It wouldn''t be fun to just make things easy for him, so I decided to show a little playfulness.


    We slide down the slope, pulling Brother Silvio along with a psychic.


    Along the way, we find a bump that looks like it could be a jumping board, and we pick up speed and charge down it.


    ''Let''s go, Brother Silvio,''


    What, Al?¡¡What are you going to do?


    He screams in confusion but I ignore him and I just pull my brother Silvio with my psychic and rush into the snow jumping platform.


    With our momentum, we jumped straight into the air.


    ''''Waaaaaahhhh~!''''


    And then he spun sideways with a psychic on my skis as well.


    It''s called the cork 720, a gratis skiing technique.


    I made a 720-degree rotation when I was five meters in the air and landed softly on the ground with my psychic.


    It''s a magic gluttony, but my heart is racing. It was higher than I thought it would be and it was scary.


    ''Al!¡¡What the hell are you doing!¡¡What just happened to spin in the air?


    Sorry, sorry. I was just playing around.


    I was scared shitless.


    Brother Silvio was a little teary-eyed.


    Even I did it knowingly and I was pretty scared, so Brother Silvio who was made to do it unknowingly was even more scared.


    Yeah, I''d say that was a bit much.


    I used to watch a professional skier spinning, and the view was like that.


    It was scary, but I got a little thrill and exhilaration out of it.


    ''Hey!¡¡I know you were just flying and spinning like crazy!


    He must have been watching Gratri earlier. Sister Elinora slowed down a bit and came to my side.


    I don''t know if she was excited or if her cheeks were red from the cold, but I could tell just by the sound of her voice that she was very excited.


    ''I took advantage of the undulations of the slope and jumped. The rest of it was just spinning in the air.


    ''Heh!¡¡I''m going to try my hand at it!


    It''s not even an explanation, but apparently that was enough for Elinora''s sister.


    She wanted to try it, so she increased her speed and accelerated to find an undulation to use as a jumping platform.


    At that point, a slight undulation caused Elinora to float her snowboard, but she quickly manipulated her weight and bounced to accelerate without losing her balance.


    The move I just did already is a guy called Ollie, a basic snowboarding gluttony technique. It''s not taught to me by anyone, but the fact that you can move your body instantly and perform it is at an uncommon level.


    Since it''s Elinora sister''s athletic ability, she won''t fall down in a strange way, but I''ll watch while preparing my psychic so as not to injure her in the meantime.


    Then, perhaps finding a natural undulation worthy of jumping, Elinora sister lowers her hips and does a double rotation using her upper body firmly.


    She spun firmly in the air and landed on the ground without losing her balance.


    It was an amazing sight, but I was relieved to see that Elinora didn''t seem to be hurt.


    I knew in my heart that Elinora wouldn''t miss her jump, but it''s always a bit scary when she flies so loudly in front of you.


    ''This is so fun!¡¡I think we could do a lot more than that!


    Elinora''s sister looks like she''s having a great time and is completely unaware of what we''re going through.


    What she''s doing is a snowboarding version of the Coke 720 we did.


    But she didn''t use magic like I did and managed to pull it off in one shot, in the flesh. She is a sister with a terrifying motor skill.


    ''''Heh, there''s a technique like that. I''m sure you can reproduce it on the ground if you use your momentum. Right!


    Oh, it''s true. I can do more on the slide than I thought.


    Inspired by Elinora''s jumping skills, Father Nord and Mother Erna also started to glide along and do grattori.


    They seem to enjoy improvising and showing each other jumping, turning, and a mixture of jumping and turning.


    Yeah, she''s doing the Nose Butter 360 and stuff like that.


    It''s fun to ski in the mountains with other family members, but it''s also fun to ski in harmony with them.


    We were skiing down the mountain to our heart''s content, and before we knew it, we were at the bottom of the mountain.


    The slope became gentle, and our accelerating boards naturally stopped.


    ''Wow, that went kind of fast, didn''t it?


    Really. Not even an hour has passed?


    Father Nord and Mother Erna gave me a satisfied look and shifted their goggles.


    Maybe that''s about the amount of time that has passed, but I''m so dense with skiing that it seems like more than that might have passed.


    I take off not only my goggles, but my hat, once I''m done.


    Even though the air is cold, I''ve been skiing all day and my body is still hot.


    When I took them off, the heat in my head seemed to escape and it felt good.


    I took off my goggles and my vision was clear. The snow was shining in the sunlight.


    Thank you, Al. You''ve made it possible for me to enjoy my time in the mountains.


    ''Don''t worry about it. I''m the one who said I''d follow up.


    Hey!¡¡What, are you giving off the air like it''s the end of the world?¡¡Such a fun game, you can''t finish it in one sitting!¡¡I''m going to climb the mountain again and slide down!


    As I was creating an air of some satisfaction, Sister Elinora protested.


    Unlike us, he was ready for battle with his goggles and hat on.


    How much did he like mountain skiing?


    ''I''m a little tired, but I guess Al''s magic will give us enough of a break while we''re moving around.


    I''d like to ski some more, too.


    It''s not just Sister Elinora, but also Mother Erna and Father Nord who say such things.


    Oh no, they''re both completely addicted to it. Maybe this would have been better if you and Elinora sister had just slid down the mountain together?


    I looked at the three of them with their glossy faces, and that''s what I thought.


    The only way to get around this method was to say that Brother Silvio, a beginner, was tired. That way, Father Nord and Mother Erna would be smart enough to give us an end or a break as a guideline.


    ''How about you, Brother Silvio?¡¡You must be tired by now.


    Tired, right?¡¡Tell me you''re tired.


    When I gave him a hot gaze with such a thought, Brother Silvio smiled at me.


    ''''I slipped in many places due to Al''s magic, and I''m fine, since I''m barely drained of energy.


    Then I''m going up the mountain again!


    Due to Brother Silvio''s airy remarks in a way, it was decided to climb the mountain again immediately.


    It doesn''t matter that I''m going to climb up the mountain again as a psychic, but that ease is going to cause me to climb again and again instead.


    It is.


    I''m sure my thighs will be sore tomorrow morning.


    I ended up climbing and sliding down the mountain five times that day.